The Seraphic System

Betrayed and killed by his own family. He wishes for a second lease on life after realising how pathetic he was. Much to his shock his wish is granted and he is given a second chance at life, one he refuses to waste. How will he fair in a world filled with gods and other powerful beings? Gamer fic. Grey/dark mc. Angel.

Notes:

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 1: Second Chance

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Disclaimer: I don't own Highschool dxd or any other universe used in this story. This goes for all my chapters.

Chapter: 01

Warning: The gamer system will be a little different since I don't really just wanna copy it

Future note: I wrote this story a long time ago and i would suggest waiting or skipping to chapter 9 where my writing gets a lot better in quality. Just a warning.

(Second Chance)

I stared into the abyss, reflecting on my past life. Thinking about how I had died.

I had always felt like a misfit in my family.

Born into wealth and privilege, I was expected to be perfect in every way. But no matter how hard I tried, I could never measure up to my older siblings. They were smarter and had more talent and charm. And so, I was always the black sheep, the one who never quite fit in.

My only solace came from my friendship with my grandfather. He was a simple man, but he had a heart of gold. He saw something in me that no one else did, and for that, I was grateful.

When he passed away, I was devastated. But that was only the beginning of the nightmare I called my life. It turned out that my grandfather had left me his entire fortune, and of course, my jealous and greedy siblings saw this as a threat.

They were determined to get their hands on his money, and they saw me as the weakest link. Which I will admit I was, with the old man gone I was desperate to form connections with other people.

I was naive and foolish, trusting too easily and believing that my family had my best interests at heart. But in reality, they were manipulating me, using me to get what they wanted.

And when I was left with nothing, they didn't hesitate to pay someone to take me out. My life had been a long sequence of misfortune, pain and betrayal. And now, as I look back on it all, I realise that there was never any hope for me.

I hadn't been raised the way my older siblings had.

While they were groomed to be cunning and smart. I was left to my own devices, and Grandpa had always told me to keep my innocence.

I wish I could follow his advice but in the end it only served to get me manipulated by those who I thought were my loved ones. The betrayal had hurt me a lot. In fact, knowing that everyone who had apparently cared for me was just using me was heart-shattering.

Now here I was. Drifting across an endless expanse of darkness.

I had always thought that death would hold the answer to life's biggest mysteries.

Was there really a heaven and hell? Would I be judged for my actions on Earth? But as I float in this endless void, I realise that the answer is none of the above.

There is no afterlife, no pearly gates or fiery pits.

There is only this emptiness, this nothingness that stretches out in every direction. It's a fate worse than any punishment because there's no end to it.

I'll float here for eternity, never experiencing the joys of life or the peace of death.

I had gone over my life choices multiple times and came to conclusions which helped me grow. It was just sad that this knowledge would never be used in any shape or form.

I wish there was a way out of this place.

With this new change in mind, I knew I could become something great. I felt it. I could surpass those bastards and take my place.

Maybe that was for the best.

Moving that aside, the worst part about this was the lack of anything.

As I floated in the abyss, lost in my own thoughts, I suddenly saw something that made me freeze.

A massive dark purple rift in space had formed out of nothing right in front of my eyes, before I could even begin to question what was happening, I was violently pulled through the dark swirling purple rift and ended up in a new space.

It was a place unlike anything I have ever seen before, with multiple stars and universes stretching out in every direction. It was beautiful, but the sight of it did nothing to calm my nerves.

I couldn't help but wonder what had happened to me, and why I was sent to this place.

Was this the afterlife? A different dimension? Or something else entirely?

What the hell was happening?

[START]

A giant purple box appeared out of thin air right in front of me and illuminated the surrounding area in a soft purple light. The words "START" were written on it in golden letters, and the box seemed to pulse and glow, almost as if it was alive.

I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I should touch it or not.

But something in me urged me to take the chance and see what would happen.

With trembling hands, I pressed the button labelled "START," and the box opened up, revealing a bright light that almost blinded me.

I squinted my eyes, trying to make sense of what was happening.

[LOADING…]

What…?

[DATA LOADED…]

Ok...

[Congratulations you have died!]

I blankly stared, still unsure on what to make of this entire situation.

[You have been chosen to receive the gamer system]

I felt more than a little shocked.

I had a sort of idea of what was happening but the idea was so outrageous I disregarded it.

The logical side of me didn't believe it since something like that should be impossible right? A complete disregard of all reality and sense but then again I was currently floating in what seemed to be space surrounded by universes.

Unless I had finally lost it? Perhaps this was my mind's coping mechanism.

I felt oddly comforted by that.

Skill added…

{Gamers mind} (Passive)

[Negates all mental attacks regardless of power difference and allows the user to focus in difficult situations.]

Skill added…

{Gamers Body} (Passive)

[Grants a body that allows for the user to live real life like a game, negates all curses and permanent damage.]

I looked over the description thoughtfully and shrugged, even If I had gone insane I might as well just go with it at this point. I have nothing else to do.

[Moving along from that time for race selection.]

[Your name has been pre-chosen, so we can skip that.]

[Please select a race.]

[Human] [?] [?] [?] [?]

My eyes widened in shock. I didn't expect to be able to change my race.

That was a pleasant surprise, to say the least. While I had now confirmed what I was getting was the gamer system, I hadn't thought I would be able to be something other than human.

That power lets the user gain an unlimited amount of potential and power.

It was probably one of the most overpowered if not the most powerful out there.

I had a brief idea of what would happen if I selected the question marks but decided to ask to make sure. Wouldn't do good to fuck up just because I decided not to ask one simple question.

"Hey uh, system? What would happen if I selected one of the question marks instead of the human one?" I asked out loud.

[Selecting [?] would mean getting a random race. This can both have upsides and downsides. You could become something extremely weak and pathetic like a [Cockroach] or you could become something extremely powerful such as a [Dragon God]

I nodded my head in understanding.

It was basically what I had suspected, but it was good to stay on the side of caution anyway.

I debated on whether to risk it or not. Becoming something like a rat would be extremely unfortunate, but on the other hand, I could become something powerful.

A massive golden wheel popped into existence and began to spin. I saw multiple names go past. Such as Titan and God but also saw names such as slime and parrot go by.

I was slightly nervous as the spin started to slow down. It eventually stopped on a name with fireworks going on behind it as if to congratulate me.

I stared at the golden name floating in front of me with bemusement. It wasn't anything bad but it was rather ironic.

Was the system joking around with me?

{RACE SELECTED}

{ANGEL}

"…"

"Are you fucking with me?"

I voiced my thoughts. I didn't know if the system had heard my little monologue on why I didn't want to be a good person, and decided it would be funny if I became an angel.

Would I fall?

I mean I'm not going to become a murder hobo but I doubt I was pure enough to deserve such a race?

[Technically the act of falling is a curse linked to the seven sins which reduces the overall power of an angel by 10%, meaning you can't fall due to gamers body preventing any power that permanently curses you from afflicting you.]

Oh, I see.

That's cool I suppose.

I'm assuming I'll get all the racial advantages with such a race so I had no complaints.

[Ok, now that's done we move onto the Gamer's wheel of fortune.]

"Am I going to possess my old body?

[To answer your first question, no but fear not as a gamer we will be giving you a perfect body according to your desires. The women won't be able to keep their hands off you.]

"That's not what I-" I stuttered with a small blush.

[Secondly, the wheel of fortune will give you one spin to obtain a unique power from the gamer system or a trump card so to speak. All skills in the wheel of fortune are what you would call "absolutely broken" ]

[For example, something like the Mad Doctor this power grants all of the contents listed below:

Perfect memory with infinite storage

Beyond genius-level intellect

Can make potions that can do almost anything, from immortality to regeneration or even cause someone to fall in love with a specific target.

Immunity to disease and poison mundane and magical

Immense knowledge of occult and alchemical lore that updates itself should you find a way to travel to different worlds.

Supernaturally skilled at medicine, can cure just about anything with some research, already knows how to tackle most ailments already.

Master of life and biology, able to create homunculi that are superior to regular versions of their species in all areas including being ageless and perfectly loyal to you.

Can conjure ingredients from thin air.]

"Holy shit" I blurted out completely forgetting about the character customisation.

Being able to create potions that can do anything is basically an instant win skill.

I mean couldn't you just make a potion to gain infinite power?

I felt excitement spread through my whole body but quickly calmed myself down and regained my composure. A new screen appeared with a wheel on it and golden words presenting the Wheel Of Fortune.

A big red button with the word Spin appeared on it.

Not needing to be told what to do I raised my arm and pressed the button. There was a flash of red as the wheel started spinning.

{Unique Skill Gained}

{Download} (Passive)

[Allows the user to download a character from fiction or non-fiction and select one of their skills. Can only download one character per time. Time spent downloading characters will take time depending on their power level and potential.]

I grinned as I quickly scanned through the description.

The ability to download characters and choose one of their skills sounded incredible. Even though I could only get one skill at a time, it was still invaluable to have.

The only downside was time.

I figured the download might take a while, but now that I was an angel, I assumed I'd gain some sort of ability to defend myself.

Overall, I was pleased with what I had gained.

Loading Status…]

{Name: Kai}

{Power level: 440}

{STR: 20

{DEX: 20

{VIT: 20

{MAG: 20

{CHA: 20

-STR, stands for 'Strength'. It shows you the amount of physical might you possess. The amount of STR you have can be increased through levelling up or through physical training physically.

-DEX stands for 'Dexterity'. It shows you how fast you can move and react.

-VIT, stands for 'Vitality'. It determines how fast you regenerate and how much damage you can take.

-MAG stands for 'Magic'. It determines the amount of total mana you have in your mana reserves and how fast you regenerate said mana.

-CHA, stands for 'Charisma'. It quantifies compelling attractiveness or charm that can inspire devotion in others and your overall looks, presence and how favourably you affect others. The amount of CHA you possess can be increased through levelling up and also through physical appearance and social interactions.

I scanned through all the new information provided by the system and furrowed my brow in slight confusion. Several questions popped into my mind

"Hey system, shouldn't I have levels and stat points?" I inquired, my tone tinged with confusion.

That was what I was basing this so-called gamer system off of.

[To answer your first question this system does not run on levels or status points. You can earn points via training or quest rewards.]

"I see and what about the power level display below it?" I questioned the system.

[That's simply to measure your power with more accuracy. Your power level will increase as you gain more stat points and through training. Additionally, mastering skills can also contribute to boosting your power level as part of training.

Skills aren't counted into the power level count and beings with rare skills can defeat beings with higher power levels.]

I looked at the 'notification' and eventually nodded my head in understanding, it was pretty simple. I looked at my current power level. Yup, I definitely need to do some sort of training.

While the view of multiple universes spiralling around me was a breathtaking sight. After being trapped in the abyss for so long, I was desperate to see the light of day again.

I wanted to be alive again.

[OK, now onto the last part.]

"So now what?"

[You shall be given four spins, one for a weapon and one for an ability. The last two for perks]

Would you like to spin for a weapon?

Yes/No

I pressed "yes" watching as another gacha-looking construct appeared and began flashing through multiple names. Eventually it stopped on a sword I knew of from anime.

[Murasame] [Akame Ga Kill] [Legendary]

[Murasame is an extremely powerful cursed blade that can kill a person with a single cut. Once the sword pierces the skin, a poisonous curse will spread through the victim's body, killing them within seconds by stopping their heart.]

[Murasame's trump card is a performance enhancer titled Little War Horn that strengthens its user with the power of its poisonous curse. When the trump card is activated, the user's scleras turn black with black markings appearing around their pupils and a dark aura envelops their body. This technique will increase the user's strength significantly]

[Abilities: One-Cut kill, Little War Horn] [Passive effects: None]

[Warning: powerful beings will be able to resist the curse however the more cuts you give them the more chance that the curse will overwhelm them and kill them]

That was pretty decent.

I caught sight of many other swords that seemed to be lacking in comparison and being able to one-cut creatures even if higher beings could resist it was awesome.

Again, this entire situation was crazy but I had been here long enough that it didn't really matter.

Having a sword that could kill with a single cut was comforting.

A new screen popped up after a while of observing the description of my new weapon.

Would you like to spin for a perk?

Yes/No

Again, I pressed "yes"

I didn't understand why it even offered the option. The Gacha-like construct spun, displaying multiple names along with weak and overpowered abilities, leaving me feeling anxious.

It landed on an ability that made me feel slightly surprised.

[Mokuton] [Naruto] (LVL: 0/20) {Novice}

[Wood Release (Mokuton) is a nature transformation kekkei genkai, a combination of Earth and Water Release. It was famously used by Hashirama Senju, At its simplest, Wood Release allows the user to create wood, essentially converting their chakra into a source of life. At its greatest, mighty trees of various sizes and shapes can be created.

The Wood Release was also equally famous for its power to manipulate, suppress, and/or absorb a target's Energy]

[Abilities: Wood manipulation, Absorption, wood clones. Poison Release]

[Passive effects: Enhanced chakra, Natural Affinity towards Earth and Water]

That was pretty good, the ability to absorb energies? That sounded useful. Mokuton was pretty awesome from what I knew of it. Being able to create entire forests was kind of like forming your own domain.

I was happy with it.

Would you like to spin for a perk?

Yes/no

The construct spun again as I accepted. Eventually landing on a perk that made me feel a little embarrassed.

[Allure] [Passive]

[Allure is a power that bestows upon its user an irresistible aura of extreme charisma.]

Now, I could see the use. Charisma was its own type of power and it would make it easier if I got myself stuck in a situation I couldn't fight my way out of.

The part it would play on mu appearance was… also interesting.

[Heh-]

I pointedly ignored the system's small chuckle.

Would you like to spin for a perk?

Yes/no

This time the perk I got was a bit less embarrassing.

[Prodigy] [Passive]

The Prodigy perk unlocks the true potential of the user's mind and body, When harnessed, Prodigy enables the user to rapidly absorb and assimilate knowledge and skills. Allowing them to learn things at an increased rate.

Physically, the Prodigy perk enhances the user's agility, reflexes and magical abilities, From combat techniques to athletic prowess, the user effortlessly adapts, quickly gaining proficiency in various physical activities and achieving feats that would typically require years of dedicated training.

I grinned in excitement. The Prodigy perk seemed pretty invaluable since it would lessen the time required to learn new skills and help me gain power much faster.

Before I could think further on the newly obtained perk a golden light surrounded me.

I tried to stabilise my body as I was chaotically pulled through space.

[Entering the world of DXD…]

"Wait right now? isn't this a little sudden?"

I got no reply as the golden light brightened and in a flash. I was shot through space at unimaginable speeds.

-{Dimensional Gap Pov}-

Deep within the dimensional gap, Ophis, fixed her gaze upon a colossal red dragon. Hatred seethed within her as she readied herself for yet another intense battle, marking their hundredth confrontation.

However, a sudden surge of overwhelming power shattered the tension of the moment, causing her eyes to widen in slight surprise.

Before Ophis could react, an immense beam of radiant golden light streaked past her with breathtaking speed. The intensity of the light blurred her vision momentarily, as if time itself struggled to keep pace. The awe-inspiring display left her momentarily frozen, unable to comprehend the magnitude of the event unfolding before her.

As the golden beam vanished into the distance, a rift materialised directly in its wake. Ophis observed the portal,

her curiosity mingled with lingering surprise as she contemplated the implications of this unexpected turn of events. She idly noticed that Great Red was also watching the beam with a rare expression of caution.

She didn't know what it was or who it was.

But whatever it was had enough power to make the giant red dragon cautious. With the khaos brigade failing her at every chance, it was about time she found herself another solution to her problem.

She made a resolution to find this strange being and get it to help her kill the great red.

-END-

Chapter 2: Rebirth.

Notes:

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 02

(Rebirth)

I slowly woke up with a groan of discomfort, my eyes gradually fluttering open.

My body was engulfed in an intense heat that made me feel as if I were on fire. Every muscle aching with pain, protesting against the simplest movement. Pushing through the pain that sent waves of discomfort through every limb.

I eventually managed to groggily sit up, my head spinning and my throat dry. As I coughed, a harsh rasp escaped my throat, adding to the disorienting haze that clouded my senses.

With bleary eyes, I glanced around the unfamiliar surroundings, knitting my brows together in confusion.

Blinking away the haze, I strained to focus my blurry eyes on my surroundings. I struggled to make sense of where I was. There were multiple screen pop-ups in front of me.

Attempting to make sense of my situation, I reached out with a trembling hand, grasping the dirt below me. I suddenly remembered all the events that had transpired with the memories coming back to me in a flash.

I let out a laugh of exhilaration. I was alive. The whole gamer thing was real. I had honestly had my doubts and a part of me had feared I had gone insane. Relief spread throughout my body.

The relief at knowing I hadn't gone completely insane along with the fact that I was once again alive made me somewhat relax from my tense state.

Now slightly more relaxed and remember how I got here. I took this time to look through the many various screens that were hovering in front of me.

Skill Gained

[Appraisal] (Passive)

[Allows the user to gain insightful information about their targets, as well as discern their power level and rank.]

Skill Gained

[Light Manipulation] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Light Manipulation is an extraordinary power that grants its wielder control over the very essence of light itself. Those who possess this ability can shape, manipulate, and bend light to their will, harnessing its radiant energy for a myriad of purposes.]

[Passive effect: Reduces light manipulation cost by 10%]

Skill Gained

[Holy Power Manipulation] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Holy Power Manipulation is a sacred and divine ability that allows its wielder to channel and control the forces of pure righteousness and divine energy. Those blessed with this power possess a deep connection to the divine, enabling them to shape and direct holy energies for various purposes.

With Holy Power Manipulation, the user can generate and radiate a powerful aura of pure light and divine energy. This radiant aura can inspire courage and hope in allies, while striking fear and weakness into the hearts of darkness and evil. The intensity of this holy aura can be adjusted, ranging from a gentle glow to a blinding brilliance that sears the eyes of demonic entities.]

[Passive effect: Reduces holy power cost by 10%]

My eyes widened at the two new skills. The even bigger shock was the holy power manipulation. If my knowledge was correct, that was a pretty rare ability among the angels.

I should be able to use healing magic with my holy power manipulation if I am correct. Deciding to test out my new light manipulation skill. I held up my hand and activated the skill. I felt my mana rush to my hand and a ball of light formed. Holding out my hand I sent the ball flying into a nearby tree and left a scorching mark on its bark.

New skill - Mana manipulation

[Mana Manipulation] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Mana Manipulation is the ability to harness and control the fundamental essence of magic known as mana. With Mana Manipulation wielding the essence of mana as their own. They can reshape the fabric of reality through their command of mystical energies, channelling the raw power of the universe to create, destroy, heal, protect and kill.]

[Passive effect: Reduces mana cost by 10%]

I looked over the description. That was pretty easy. Though that may be due to my prodigy perk or the Gamer system, I honestly didn't know but I could now feel my mana swirling inside me and knew I could access it with a mere thought.

I hadn't put that much of my mana into that ball of light, but it was still hot enough to leave blackened burn marks on the bark of the tree I had shot at. Which was pretty impressive. Glancing up, I finally took note of my surroundings.

Looking around me from my place on the ground, I took in the sight of the vast crater that surrounded me, evidence of my abrupt arrival. I furrowed my brows as I surveyed my surrounding area. It quickly became apparent that I was in a forest of some kind.

The large towering trees in the unknown forest jutted high in the sky, stretching towards the heavens, they possessed an otherworldly presence. Their branches twisted and reached out like gnarled fingers, casting eerie shadows upon the forest floor.

Trying my best to Peek through the many branches I was barely able to make out that it was around dusk and would probably start to get dark soon.

The forest around me exuded an undeniable aura that set it apart from any other forest I had ever been in. Along with the air, that was tangibly different from anything I had ever encountered.

As I looked up, a confused frown formed on my face. The sky, instead of the familiar blue hue I had grown accustomed to my whole life, was adorned in a surreal shade of purple further adding to my confusion.

Where the hell am I?

Staring at the purple sky for a few seconds it finally clicked and I couldn't help the bewildered expression that spread across my face. I was in the fucking underworld, I had just remembered that the underworld in Dxd had a purple sky making it pretty easy to guess where I was.

So. I was an angel and pretty weak at that. In a random location in the underworld. That place where all the devils and fallen angels presided and to top that off I didn't even know where in the underworld I was.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

Where am I?

Description: You have arrived in high school DXD but you find yourself in an unfamiliar place.

Objective: Find out your location.

Reward: Stat crystal, 500 Credits.

[Accept/Decline]

I stood there staring at the screen for a while before I let out a long sigh of annoyance. I was kind of hoping the system would just give me some sort of clue or outright tell me where I was to increase my survival ratings.

With the looming threat of the devils and fallen angels and whatever other creatures lay in wait it would be nice to at least know why I was transported into the middle of a random forest in the underworld.

It would be awkward if some random devil went out on a stroll and found an angel strolling around in the middle of the underworld.

I checked the screen again and raised an eyebrow at the rewards. I decided to ask the system and hoped it would actually answer me.

"Hey uh system, are you there?"

[Yes.]

"Okayyyyy… would you mind explaining the rewards on this quest? Like what a status crystal is or these credits I seem to be getting?" I asked in a confused tone of voice.

[Status crystals are a usable item granted by the gamer system via quests or rare drops. When used the user will gain a random attributed stat point in the user's status sheet.]

[Credits are the currency used by the gamer system. This currency can be used to either exchange for other currency or used in the systems store.]

I see. I had suspected the credits were some sort of currency but that was useful and the status crystals were a nice surprise. I was honestly expecting to have to brutally grind my stats to gain power but that was a nice addition and a store function.

I looked back at the quest and pressed accept. I was going to be finding out where I was one way or the other so I might as well get free stuff in doing so.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

Tutorial

Description: you have just arrived in a new and dangerous world but you don't know how to use the gamer system. Let us help and give you a basic tutorial on how it works.

Objective: Work out how the system functions.

Reward: 100 Credits.

[Accept/Decline]

"It would have been nice if I had gotten this a little earlier," I said with my left eye twitching slightly.

[I was simply letting you adjust to your surroundings.]

"I suppose that makes sense," I mumbled and clicked the accept button. The world went grey and all noise abruptly stopped. A large screen hovered in front of him as the world itself seemed to just pause.

[Welcome to the tutorial! Press start to begin.]

[START]

Slightly creeped out by my now completely silent surroundings. I wondered what was going on before I just shrugged and chalked it up to gamer bullshit and pressed start.

[Ok let's begin with opening your status page. Your status page allows you to view your progress and stats. To open this you must simply mentally or vocally utter the word "status"]

"Status?" I said slightly questioningly.

{Name: Kai}

{Rank: 9-B}

{Power level: 440}

{STR: 20

{DEX: 20

{VIT: 20

{MAG: 20

{CHA: 20

"Hm. I'm going to need to start working on those stats." I had nothing to go off but since I was just starting I knew I was probably super weak, especially in a world full of monsters like dxd.

[Alright next to enter your skills list simply use the command phrase. "Skills" and a tab of all your existing skills will appear.]

I nodded, that seemed pretty simple.

"Skills," I uttered the command phrase and watched as a list of all my acquired skills appeared.

{SKILL LIST}

{Download} (Passive)

[Appraisal] (Passive)

[Allows the user to gain insightful information about their targets, as well as discern their power level and rank.]

[Mana Manipulation] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Mana Manipulation is a mystical power that grants its wielder the ability to harness and control the fundamental essence of magic known as mana. With Mana Manipulation wielding the essence of mana as their own. They can reshape the fabric of reality through their command of mystical energies, channelling the raw power of the universe to create, destroy, heal, protect and kill.]

[Passive effect: Reduces mana cost by 10%]

[Light Manipulation] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Passive effect: Reduces light manipulation cost by 10%]

[Holy Power Manipulation] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Passive effect: Reduces holy power cost by 10%]

[Mokuton] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

The Wood Release was also equally famous for its power to manipulate, suppress, and/or absorb a target's Energy]

[Passive effects: Enhanced chakra, Natural Affinity towards Earth and Water]

I scanned through my skill list and frowned in thought. I was going to have to work on levelling them all up soon. Especially the mana manipulation and mokuton. Those are my probably most important skills right now. Mana manipulation reduces my overall mana cost and Mokuton is just being overpowered as hell.

Ah, the gamer system is such a cheat and I love it. Who said playing fair was ever fun?

[Onto one of your most important gamer functions, the inventory. To enter your inventory simply use the command Phrase "inventory"]

"Inventory"

A new screen appeared and I looked over my inventory space with mild intrigue, noticing my newly purchased blade safely placed in there.

Out of curiosity I decided to attempt to withdraw it and watched with slight fascination as a dark swirling portal appeared with hesitation I slowly put my hand in, and feeling the handle of a blade I realised I could pull it out.

Deciding I could play around with Murasame later I released the katana handle and pulled my hand back out of the mini portal, the dark portal closing as soon as I withdrew my hand.

[Perfect! Now that you've had time to experiment with your inventory let's move on to your active quests list. This will allow you to look at all your active quests. To open this feature use the command phrase "Quests"]

'Quests' I decided to try calling for it mentally and sure enough like the system had stated a new screen popped up with a list of my current active quests.

{Quests}

[Quest]

Tutorial

Description: you have just arrived in a new and dangerous world but you don't know how to use the gamer system. Let us help and give you a basic tutorial on how it works.

Objective: Work out how the system functions.

Reward: 100 Credits.

[Quest]

Where am I?

Description: You have arrived in high school dxd but you find yourself in an unfamiliar place.

Objective: Find out your location.

Reward: Stat crystal, 500 Credits.

Neat.

[Now to the last part of this tutorial, your system Shop function. The shop function is a place where the gamer can purchase items from the gamer system in exchange for credits. To open the system shop use the command phrase "Shop"]

"Shop?"

Instantly a wide assortment of items and skills appeared in front of me. presenting me with a virtual shop of infinite possibilities. The array of items and choices before me was nothing short of amazing.

I couldn't help but be slightly captivated by the sheer assortment displayed on the screen, showcasing a seemingly infinite selection of Skills, Stats, Items, Perks, and more. I couldn't help the greedy grin that spread across my face.

As my gaze scanned the top of the screen, I noticed distinct categories demanding my attention. There they were, neatly organised for my exploration: Skills, Stats, Items, Perks, and an interesting array of other options awaiting exploration.

I could admit I was briefly overwhelmed. I hadn't expected the shop to present me with this many choices. Especially when I saw how powerful some of the items were.

My eyes were instantly drawn to the top right corner, where a glowing golden symbol caught my attention. It emitted a captivating radiance that couldn't be ignored, indicating a collection of limited items for sale.

The words "50% off" adorned these items, but unfortunately, they were still way out of my price range. That was the only downside to exploring all the choices the systems shop presented me. I noticed that everything powerful was extremely expensive.

I had wondered what the system meant about spending my points wisely when I was choosing my starter ability and sword. Seeing the prices in the store made me realise it was going to require an ungodly amount of grinding to achieve.

I suppose it was fair though. Since some of these items would break DXD. Out of curiosity, I searched for the Akame Ga Kill murasame sword I had purchased and gaped at the price.

50,000 credits. I had to recheck that I saw the price tag correctly. I couldn't believe it. I had gotten it for free. It suddenly made the credits I was getting from my quests seem much less impressive than I had thought.

Thinking about it now, the price was kind of understandable. Being able to stop people's hearts in one cut was pretty strong even if it wouldn't affect many stronger beings which would need more cuts it was still a good starting weapon.

I decided to search up how much Mokuton was worth and I was pretty surprised to see that it was worth 70,000 credits.

However, as I looked through the various weapons available I realised that Murasame was actually one of the cheaper swords. All the truly good swords were much more expensive which made sense. That's why I had gotten Murasame.

Some people may not find it impressive like I do but all the other truly overpowered swords were extremely expensive. Mursame was definitely a good starting weapon for me.

I decided to stop exploring the shop since I had other things to do and wasting hours being shocked by prices of various abilities was not a good use of my time. Especially when I was stuck in the underworld.

Now being finished with the tutorial a new notification popped up.

{Tutorial Finished!}

[Quest completed!]

Rewards:

100 credits Gained

[Congratulations!]

The world suddenly unfreezed once more, the colour seemingly returning into the world from its prior grey state and the sounds coming back as if someone had just unmuted the world. I felt the wind that had seized all together come back and blow gently through my hair.

I looked around and finally decided to get up from my previous place where I had been sitting on the ground. I brushed myself off all the dirt that had landed on me, now noticing the white kimono I was dressed in. Which was oddly comfortable.

I did a few stretches in it and moved around. The white kimono I was wearing seemed to fit me perfectly and didn't interfere with any of my stretching. Making it pretty easy to move around in. This was admittedly my first time wearing a kimono and thus it was a new experience for me. I was brought out of my childlike curiosity about my clothing by a loud growl that made me freeze.

As the inhuman guttural growl pierced the stillness of the air, a shiver ran down my spine, filling me with an ominous sense. This was my first encounter with another living creature in my life and I had to say it wasn't going great judging by the inhuman hate that I could see coming from its eyes. As if my very presence pissed it off.

From the darkened depths of the surrounding forest, a monstrous presence emerged, its form obscured by the shadows cast by the towering trees.

I fixed my gaze upon the creature that materialised before me, a wolf-like beast with a coat as black as the night itself. Its eyes, crimson and baleful, bore into my very soul, sending a chill coursing through my veins. But what truly sent a wave of unease cascading through me was the realisation that this creature was no lone predator.

As if emerging from the nightmarish realm itself, four additional sets of glowing eyes glimmered menacingly behind what appeared to be the alpha. The sheer size of the alpha wolf was staggering, dwarfing the size of a fully-grown lion. Its colossal form exuded an aura of raw power and dominance. Being someone who hadn't seen many animals other than at the zoo. These creatures were the like of those he had never seen.

I probably should have expected some sort of creature to be drawn to my location after all looking around the clearing I saw multiple trees that had blown over and the ground around me was shattered from the impact of my arrival. It was obvious my arrival had caused a commotion. Shaking off the feeling of its presence I scoffed and glared right back at it.

I didn't get reborn just to die to some shitty animal. I had already died and I had to say death was boring as fuck. I decided to use appraisal to estimate how fucked I was.

'Appraisal'

{Name: None}

{Title: Shadow Wolf Alpha}

{Race: Shadow wolf}

{Rank: 9-B}

{Power level: 500}

{Description: The shadow wolves are notorious for their ability to blend into the shadows and sneak up on their prey. Additionally, they can shadow jump into any surrounding shadows making them an annoying hunter to escape from. Warning, The alpha is known to be twice as strong as a normal shadow wolf.}

Hmm, I see. He was 60 above me in terms of power level so it shouldn't be too hard to fight him but that's the problem with wolves. I looked at the other shadow wolves starting to creep out. They always travel in packs. I decided to use appraisal on the other wolves to see if they were going to be a problem.

{Name: None}

{Title: Shadow Wolf}

{Race: Shadow wolf}

{Rank: 9-C}

{Power level: 370}

Ok, that was manageable. I honestly didn't know if I could take them but I was pretty sure I wouldn't be able to outrun them. In a flash, I brought my left hand out and formed a light spear. It was crude, a testament to my inexperience with light manipulation but it would do for now. I quickly launched it at the alpha but frowned as he dodged and it instead hit the shadow wolf behind him.

I instantly backed away as that seemed to have pissed them off even more as they all snarled and charged at me. I again quickly formed another light spear, throwing it at one of the approaching wolves and hitting it in the shoulder. I needed to learn how to aim better.

I had to dodge as the alpha was already on me. Its teeth snapped shut on my previous location. I quickly started to dash into the forest hoping to gain distance as another crude light spear formed in my outstretched hand. The wolves behind me were not letting up in the slightest. I threw the light spear again, managing to hit one of the wolves lagging as the others dodged, stabbing it straight through the skull, making it drop dead.

Light manipulation levelled up!

20 Credits Gained

Luckily the other wolf I hit seemed to be lagging behind its fellow companions due to the pain. Which was good. I grinned as I started to feel my blood pumping. This was fun in a strange way I couldn't comprehend. My life had been so boring and now here I was fighting fucking shadow wolves.

I couldn't think of my excitement further as the alpha shadow travelled in front of me and I had to duck just in time to narrowly avoid his maw ripping out my throat. I held up both of my hands this time and formed two light spears in both hands with some difficulty and concentration.

I threw one at the alpha as he dodged again and it hit a tree. I threw the other at the nearest shadow wolf other than the alpha and it went straight through its skull with a spray of blood and slumped over. Dead.

20 Credits Gained

I finally started to feel myself get winded as I had been running at full speed for a few minutes. I am going to need to work on my stamina.

Coming up to a clearing with a lake and more importantly, no shadows I created and shot another spear of light at a shadow wolf since I had now realised the alpha wasn't going to go down with one like the others.

The shadow wolf barely avoided it and got a cut along its side that started to bleed. Finally out in the clearing I stopped and turned around watching the shadow alpha and the two of the last wolves behind him. One of them was the one I hit earlier that was half limping and growling.

I opened my inventory grabbed Murasame by the hilt and pulled it out with ease. I felt myself panting slightly. I had been running faster than any human could hope to run and it was easy to maintain but that didn't do anything to detract my savage grin.

This was fun.

I looked down slightly not letting the wolves out of my sight but admiring the beauty of Murasame in my hands. The blade extends seamlessly through the hilt, ensuring an optimal balance and a solid, unyielding structure. This design not only enhances its resilience in combat but also offers precise control and manoeuvrability, allowing the wielder to execute swift and calculated strikes.

Meticulously hand-polished to perfection, the blade of Murasame gleamed with a mesmerising radiance. The expertly crafted Yokota, where the edge transitions to the point. its sharp and defined edge adding to the sword's visual allure and functional excellence. Its razor-sharp edge promises a swift death.

Adorned with a vibrant red handle, Murasame exudes a sense of death. The hilt is designed to provide a comfortable and secure grip, enabling the wielder to unleash the sword's full potential without compromising control or dexterity.

Completing the ensemble, the sword is accompanied by a matching red sheath, crafted with meticulous attention to detail. The sheath prevents it from cutting anyone. The blade has a subtle, almost ethereal, purple glow emanating from its surface. Ready to kill anything that it cuts.

I focus my attention back on the shadow wolves. Getting ready with Murasame in my right hand. I extend my left arm and form a light spear. There's a few seconds of silence as both I and the wolves get ready to attack before I launch the spear at the injured wolf. It was too injured to dodge properly and got its throat impaled by the attack.

20 Credits Gained

The other wolves growl and charge me as I run towards them. I barely avoid a slash of the alpha's claws before I dash to the side and go after the other wolf. It jumped towards me recklessly due to its lack of intelligence.

I was able to duck and with a swing of my blade slash its right side. I was about to back away only to be slammed by the tail of the alpha. The force sent me skidding back.

That hurt. I watched with fascination as the wolf I had cut gained markings over its body before it simply slumped down. Dead. That cut would have hurt it but it wasn't a killing attack. Well, at least it seemed the blade worked as advertised. I hissed slightly from the pain from the alpha attack.

20 Credits Gained

I was lucky that these wolves were pretty stupid or I suspect I would have had a much harder time. The alpha looked beyond enraged. It let out a loud roar and charged at me.

I ran with Murasame gripped firmly in my grasp and formed another light spear. I launched it at him as he swiftly dodged and I barely ducked under a slash of his deadly sharp claws. Dashing back as he came down with a nasty bite. Hoping to rip my throat out. I sent another light spear flying at him and frowned a bit as I felt my mana reserves start to get low.

The giant alpha came at me and I barely avoided its bite but gritted my teeth as it instantaneously swiped its deadly tail at me at the same time. Forcing me to block with my arms and launching me back a few yards. It seemed I couldn't underestimate this one. He was smarter than the others. I could see the gleam of Intelligence in its eyes.

I looked at my forearms which were bright red from the nasty attack and instead of being angry I laughed. I gave the alpha a vicious smile that seemed to make it take a step back. I launched myself at it with renewed vigour and intensity. Slashing my sword in a wide arc at it.

I swiftly avoided the tail bash and dashed to the side avoiding its deadly claw swipe. With the side of its torso exposed I brought up Murasame and with a heavy slash of Murasame, cut through his torso. Watching as the sharp blade easily cut through its flesh I grinned. Victory.

Instead of facing it I simply put my blade back in its sheath and back into my inventory as I glanced back over my shoulder and saw the strange symbols like before spread over its body as he dropped like a puppet with its strings cut. Murasame was overpowered like that.

50 Credits Gained

I let out a breath of exhaustion. I was pretty exhausted. Fighting a bunch of shadow wolves wasn't as easy as it seemed. I would have to be more careful from now on. It was lucky those guys were around my level of power and weren't that smart except maybe the alpha or I seriously would have been in trouble.

Sitting down for a few minutes I had a small rest, letting my adrenaline settle down after the intense battle, I felt myself grow extremely tired. Just as I went to get up a new screen appeared.

Through intense physical excursion, you have gained.

1 DEX Gained

1 VIT Gained

1 MAG Gained

Well, that was certainly easier than I expected. Looking over at the river I got up and walked over towards it and looked into my reflection.

As I peered into the still waters of the lake, my breath caught in my throat at the sight that greeted me. The reflection staring back at me was nothing short of astounding. The system had promised that my appearance would be handsome, but what I looked like exceeded all expectations.

A pair of mesmerising hazel eyes locked with mine, radiating a captivating allure that seemed to draw others in. They held a depth and intensity that spoke of hidden mysteries and untapped potential. It was as if the very essence of charisma and magnetism had been bestowed upon me.

The aristocratic contours of my face revealed chiselled features that could rival those of sculptures. My jawline was strong, with a perfectly symmetrical face that seemed almost otherworldly. Every detail seemed carefully crafted, a testament to the system's meticulous attention to perfection.

Strands of silky golden hair cascaded effortlessly, framing my face in a way that accentuated my features perfectly and added to the air of superiority that surrounded me.

It was as if even the simplest movements of my hair exuded elegance and grace. As I absorbed my new appearance, I noticed it held an aura of superiority that seemed to emanate from my very being. I wasn't even trying to look that way and It was a strange sensation.

it was as if an invisible crown rested upon my head, bestowing upon me an innate sense of authority and power.

Was this the allure perk, subtly influencing those around me without my conscious effort? That was certainly interesting, to say the least.

I touched my face to confirm that it was my face. I must admit I was pretty fucking shocked at my appearance. I looked down at my kimono and noticed it was still intact even after the two attacks I had suffered from the alpha.

That was good. I would hate to have to go running around naked like some sort of Tarzan wannabe. Swinging around branches and shit.

The only unfortunate thing about my appearance was my age. Even though I looked amazing, I looked to be about 14 years old. Which was annoying since I seemed to have de-aged.

[Actually, you're 12 years old.]

That was even more annoying, to be honest. At least I seemed to look two years above my age. I even seemed to have muscles forming on my arms from the look of it. Which was nice.

I could only imagine how much they would grow as my stats grew but leaving that aside I need to find somewhere to rest. I felt another wave of tiredness hit me. My eyes started to feel dreary and I knew I was exhausted.

Just as the weariness began to settle in my bones, I cast my gaze upwards, my eyes drawn to the towering giants that enveloped me. With a surge of strength, I propelled myself upward, relying on every ounce of strength within me to ascend onto one of the colossal branches that reached towards the sky. It would have to serve as my makeshift resting place for now.

Perched upon the sturdy limb, I settled myself as comfortably as possible. With a sigh, I let my body relax, feeling the strain of my recent exertions weigh upon me.

My eyelids grew heavy, and my mind surrendered to the call of sleep, I allowed myself to drift away, succumbing to the exhaustion that permeated every fibre of my body.

Drifting into the lands of Morpheus I couldn't help but feel excitement at the thought of the future held for me.

This was going to be fun.

-END-

AN: If you have any suggestions for the story please let me know and if you have anything you don't like. Don't be an idiot about it and make some childish stupid reply. Act like a grown-up and leave a proper review with proper criticism so I can improve, thank you.

Reviews:

XxNightDragonxXx: Thank you!

mrwinterdk: I hope you enjoy it.

God-Of-Hatred: Thought it would be a unique idea, after all, I haven't seen many angel fics.

TheCrimsonShout: I'm glad you enjoyed it, I'm using the ranking system. I found it being used to rank dxd characters on vsBattles and decided I might as well use it.

runelt99: Meh, that would limit me a bit with god watching over his every action especially since he's not going to be the good guy.

ContinueFicPLZ9: Thank you, I'm just waiting for the toxic people of fanfic to come ngl.

DeathKingAzrael: I've got good plans for the MC and his heritage. Let's just say he's going to piss off a lot of people.

Guest: you do realise he's a grey/dark MC. I've got good plans for him, don't worry. I don't plan to make him a hero complex saving pussy like most fics seem to love doing to their mc.

ilan13245: I plan to update as frequently as possible.

lolmlbb: Thanks!

-End of Reviews-

Chapter 3: Monstrous Encounter

Notes:

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 03

(Monstrous Encounter)

Jumping off the large tree I had been sleeping on with a loud thud, I felt the impact reverberate through my body. As I bent my knees on impact to absorb the momentum.

Luckily, I wasn't a human, or that probably would have broken most of my bones. The branch I had been sleeping on was extremely high up.

I experimentally stretched my arms, expecting some lingering soreness, but to my surprise, I felt as good as new and refreshed. No lingering fatigue or stiffness.

I decided to make my way to the clearing where I had slain the alpha shadow wolf yesterday, with the lake beside it. It seemed like a suitable place to start my training and attempt to see what my limits were with my newfound abilities.

There was no room for slack, especially in a world filled with country destroying monsters like HighSchool DxD.

Reaching the clearing, I looked at the place where the alphas body was with a frown. Keyword being was, since it seemed someone or something had dragged it away judging by the massive trail of blood leading into the dark shadows of the forest.

This was definitely a good reminder that there is always something lurking around. I would have to make sure to keep my guard up.

I had a sneaking suspicion that the shadow wolves yesterday were at the bottom of the food chain and that did nothing to calm my nerves. It made it clearer than ever that I need to start training to get stronger, lest I am defeated.

Deciding not to ponder on the subject any further, I walked into the middle of the clearing. I was going to start with mokuton. I was a bit nervous to use it in yesterday's battle with the shadow wolves since unlike the light spear which was simple and easy to use, I didn't know what using wood style would feel like.

I put my hands together and focused. Luckily, I had basic knowledge on how to use all the skills that I was given. If not it probably would have taken longer to figure out light manipulation yesterday. Opening my eyes, I slammed both hands on the ground and envisioned the move I wanted to use.

It was fairly simple. I was using the tree next to me to send a wooden spike to go underground and impale the bush I was aiming for. I was going for a simple move since I was confident that I wouldn't be able to do any more complex moves with such a low mastery.

Like the light spears as an example. I was sure at a higher mastery I could make many cool weapons and attacks along with doing other things with it, but for now I could barely even make a light spear. Which basically all fallen angels and angels could use.

As I waited for my first attempt at impaling the bush. I frowned. I had waited for ten more seconds before looking up in confusion.

"What the fuck?"

Nothing happened…

"Is this skill broken?"

[No, the user does not have chakra which is needed for mokuton to work.]

"Oh that's bullshit."

Not getting a response, I sighed. That was admittedly really annoying. I had kind of been looking forward to using mokuton like hashirama the badass god of Shinobi himself, but unfortunately, it would seem I needed to find a way to obtain chakra and unless anyone had a spare chakra fruit sitting around somewhere. I didn't know how I was going to go about doing that.

Then it suddenly clicked. I could simply use my skill Download. I would have to choose a weak character, since the download time depended on the strength of the character I was choosing.

[Choose Template: (_)

Hmm, who's useless in naruto. Ah. Yes. She will do nicely. I quickly typed.

[Sakura Haruno] [World - Naruto] (CHOSEN)

I made sure to choose the younger version since she did admittedly become less useless towards the end of naruto anime. I purposefully chose the younger version since the older version I suspect would take a lot longer to download.

[Sakura Haruno - Downloading]

Ok, now that was done, I would simply let that go on in the background while I decided to focus on my light manipulation and holy manipulation along with mana manipulation for good measure.

I chose to start with light manipulation since I had a feeling it was going to be my main skill and plus it was overpowered as hell. I mean imagine all the uses it has, illusion, light constructs and I'm sure I could find a way to make it boost my speed. At a higher mastery of course.

Sitting down and shifting to get comfortable, I opened the palm of my hand, focusing my intent on manipulating light. Drawing upon my light manipulation, I began to shape the raw energy into a small ball of luminescence. It glowed softly in my grasp, casting a faint radiance in the dim surroundings.

I knew that my mastery over light manipulation was still in its novice stages, I had yet to achieve the ability to manifest a complete light weapon, I kept trying even as it cost me a lot of my focus due to the complexity of the shape I was trying to get it to form as.

With deliberate concentration, I guided the ball of light to change its shape, moulding it through sheer force of will. It shifted and transformed, taking on various forms as I manipulated its essence.

Though I struggled to maintain a consistent structure, I kept trying. I heard multiple pings ring out but ignored it in favour of trying to actually form a light weapon.

This exercise was essential for developing a greater command over my light manipulation. By constantly moving and reshaping the ball of light, I aimed to refine my ability to control its properties and manipulate it with precision. It was a deliberate process of trial and error, as I experimented with different techniques and approaches that came to mind.

I finally stopped after I felt my mana reserves run dry and wiped the beads of sweat off my forehead. It seems that it was more taxing than I had expected. I had spent a few hours straight manipulating the ball of light, and it had fortunately paid off.

Since I was reusing the mana instead of throwing it like my light spear, it allowed me to keep the ball of light on for much longer plus levelling up my mana manipulation at the same time.

Through intense magical excursion and magical control you have gained.

2 MAG Gained

I immediately felt my magical reserves deepen by arounds 8% judging by the new addition probably a bit more by a few decimals but who gives a fuck. The point being it felt good and I wanted more.

Light manipulation has levelled up! X9

Mana manipulation has levelled up! X2

[Light Manipulation] (LVL: 11/20) {Novice}

[Passive effect: Reduces light manipulation cost by 10%]

[Mana Manipulation] (LVL: 3/20) {Novice}

[Passive effect: Reduces mana cost by 10%]

I jumped up from my place seated on the ground and groaned as I stretched, feeling my joints pop with an audible crack. I think that will be sufficient for now.

While the progress was enormous. It was still extremely boring sitting around doing nothing but manipulating a ball of light. Even with how cool it is to be able to use real magic.

I moved around for a few minutes to get the numb feeling in my legs away from sitting down for so long, when I remembered something I had forgotten.

My wings. I hadn't actually gotten a chance to look at them and looking up I didn't have the typical golden halo that all the angels normally had above their heads.

Deciding to test out my new angel's wings, an inexplicable surge of knowledge coursed through me. It was as if a hidden part of me awakened, revealing the secrets of wing manipulation. With an instinctive flex of two muscles I didn't know I had, ones that seemed reserved solely for angels.

The transformation happened with a bright golden glow surrounding me. In an instant, two exquisite ethereal wings burst forth from my back, their radiant glow contrasting against the forest surrounding me. Accompanying this otherworldly presence, a golden halo materialised, perching delicately upon my brow.

I took a moment to study my newfound appendages, their golden feathers shimmering with an otherworldly allure. Examining the intricate details of my newfound wings.

There was an undeniable beauty to their golden feathers, but it was a beauty tinged with an unsettling aura. As I experimentally flapped them, an unfamiliar sensation coursed through my body.

Glancing up at my halo once more and reaching up. I wrapped my hands around it and tried to move it, but it seemed to be locked in position, not budging in the slightest against my pulling.

I had to admit, angels were underrated. Since I looked pretty badass judging by my reflection coming from the lake. I could definitely appreciate that I was going to be intimidating as fuck to whoever crossed paths with me.

I stopped marvelling at my appearance and decided to take these two babies out for a spin. Flapping my two new golden appendages, I got used to the motion and the strange feeling it caused on my back before I started to speed it up and watched in slight fascination as I began to hover up into the sky.

With a powerful flap, I unsteadily took over with a gust of winds being blown around me. It was slow, and I had to balance myself so as to not plummet, but for my first attempt I felt I was doing pretty well. That was until a particular strong breeze blew against me and made me lose my balance.

"Oh shit"

Were the only two words I managed to get out before I began to fall towards the ground, hitting it with a massive thud that echoed around me. I groaned. That kind of hurt. I mostly felt winded from the impact. I lay there for a few seconds before jumping up and dusting my kimono off.

New skill - [Winged flight]

[Winged flight] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Winged flight is the ability to use your wings to fly. Those who learn how to use their wings during flight can block and avoid attacks with the more mastery the deadlier you become during flight.]

[Passive effect: flying speed increased by 10%]

"Well, that certainly does make things easier."

Flying would be a good thing to prioritise since it would make traversing the forest much easier than travelling on foot, especially with the unknown factor at play. Since this is the underworld, I should expect that there were tons of monsters out for my blood, especially since I was an angel.

With that thought, I looked around at the surrounding trees only to see something moving in the corner of my scrutinising gaze.

Snapping my head around the only thing I saw was the dark shadows cast by the thick trees and vegetation, though the more I looked the more I thought I saw the outline of a giant creature shrouded in the darkness glaring right at me. Yup. I definitely think I should start working on that flying skill.

With that in mind, I flapped my angelic wings and unsteadily took off in search of a new place to train and sleep for the night.

-Time Skip (2 days)-

Completing my last push-up, I collapse to the ground with a gasp, desperately gasping for air to refill my oxygen-deprived lungs. Just moments ago, I achieved a monumental milestone: my 2000th push-up.

It was an arduous task, breaking it down into sets of 200 push-ups each, enduring ten gruelling sets. I must admit, physical training proved to be far more challenging than I had initially anticipated. Unlike magic training, which I have experienced before, physical exertion demanded a different level of effort and discipline.

I had been hunting some small rabbits, which were apparently called horned rabbits. As the name suggests, they were basically normally rabbits but with horns. The last two days they have been my main source of food.

I do have to admit, it took me a while to skin and cook them since I hadn't done it before, but after two days of repeatedly doing it I could definitely say I was getting better at it. Unfortunately, there was no pro guide on how to survive the death forest in the underworld, but I made do.

Lying there, sweat-drenched and fatigued, the cold breeze of the wind keeping me conscious, I glanced at the new notification that had just popped up in front of my face.

Through intense physical training you have gained.

1 STR

1 VIT

I smiled tiredly. I had been training all day for the past two days after I had relocated. I had found a nice cave in a small, isolated mountain. Well. I say nice but it was pretty cold and dark, but fortunately, it seemed no monsters could either get up or be bothered to climb it.

It had taken a few hours of flight to eventually find this place as a temporary residence until I could find something else, hopefully a little more comfortable and warm. The last two days hadn't been that eventually aside from my tireless training.

So far, I have obtained 5 MAG along with 3 STR, 2 VIT and 2 DEX. I had started each day with a jog around the small mountain I was on to train my dexterity which in turn made me faster and more flexible and after that, I did magical training until I ran out of reserves, which I noticed got slightly harder and longer every time and physical training was after that since it took some time to recover from the aching muscles. I did notice myself being able to do slightly more every time, which was a show of my hard work.

My current stat sheet looked like this…

{Name: Kai}

{Rank: 9-B}

{Power level: 695}

{STR: 24

{DEX: 23

{VIT: 24

{MAG: 28

{CHA: 20

I had originally thought my gamer system excluding my Download ability had been nerfed since I hadn't gotten the classical status points to allocate or any levels but looking at how quick my growth was. I realised that I was still broken as hell.

My skills had also levelled up quite nicely. With my winged flight hitting apprentice at level 6 after I had focused my efforts on it due to it making it easier to travel, and my light manipulation also had hit apprentice at level 5.

I had also played around with holy manipulation and infused my light spears with it. Much to my surprise, it seemed to make the spear much hotter and sharper along with making it double as fast. After that, I focused on it and got it to level 18. Mana manipulation had levelled up to 19.

[Winged flight] (LVL: 6/50) {Apprentice}

[Winged flight is the ability to use your wings to fly. Those who learn how to use their wings during flight can block and avoid attacks with the more mastery the deadlier you become during flight.]

[Passive effect: flying speed increased by 20%]

[Light Manipulation] (LVL: 5/50) {Apprentice}

[Passive effect: Reduces light manipulation cost by 20%]

[Holy Power Manipulation] (LVL: 18/20) {Novice}

[Passive effect: Reduces holy power cost by 10%]

[Mana Manipulation] (LVL: 19/20) {Novice}

[Passive effect: Reduces mana cost by 10%]

I had figured out how to level up mana manipulation when I was resting in my temporary residence. It was pretty similar to light manipulation.

-*Flashback*-

Sitting down in a lotus position with my back leaning against the cold stone of the cave, I focused on regulating my breathing, allowing it to steady and become calm.

With my mind cleared of distractions, I turned my attention inward, seeking to connect with the wellspring of mana within me.

Slowly, I extended my senses, slowly reaching out to feel the subtle energy that permeated my being. It was a hard task, requiring my utmost concentration and effort to navigate. I cautiously began circulating my mana, attempting to guide its flow around my body.

The process was far from easy. Maintaining control over the mana proved to be a challenge, as it constantly threatened to slip away from my grasp. Each movement required careful precision and unwavering focus.

I made a conscious decision to utilise this exercise as a means to develop my control over the manipulation of mana. By channelling it through specific pathways within my body, I aimed to refine my ability to channel my mana. It was a step towards enhancing my overall mastery of mana manipulation and levelling it up.

I continued to channel my mana, striving to maintain a steady and controlled flow. It was a process that demanded patience and unwavering concentration or I would start to feel it slip, which would overall force me to start again.

I Opened my eyes and was shocked to find it was already midnight. That meant I had been doing this for quite a while.

Mana manipulation levelled up! x16

-*Flashback End*-

So, all in all my skills had been coming along nicely. I had noticed that the level requirement had gone up when I hit apprentice level, but that wasn't that much of a problem. For two days I had done pretty well, although I hadn't really been able to explore the surrounding area all too much since I had been focused mainly on my training.

While my current main goal was to eventually find a way out of this place and the underworld. Right now, I needed to gain power as fast as I could before someone or something stronger than me noticed my presence and decided to end me or god forbid try to enslave me.

Though, I don't think I would be able to be forcibly reincarnated as a devil.

Taking several minutes to regain my breath and relax to come down from my intense workout session. I was taking this time to just relax after I had been basically training all day.

Furrowing my brows, I halted my relaxation as I caught a faint sound in the distance. Perplexed, I shook my head and dismissed it as my imagination. But after several seconds, my eyes shot wide open in alert, startled by the thunderous roar that shattered the tranquillity of the surroundings.

I scrambled to my feet, and turned my gaze toward the source of the commotion. To my surprise, a 15-foot-long and 8 to 10 feet high creature emerged from the horizon. Its immense form, a blend of greenish-yellow hues, dominated the landscape. Batlike wings extended from its back, while an arrow-tipped tail swayed menacingly behind it.

Examining the creature in disbelief, I observed its peculiar features. Feathers adorned its head, contrasting with the scales that covered its lower body and neck. The sheer combination of avian and reptilian characteristics left me slightly bewildered.

"What the fuck is that?"

I had to dodge out the way as it dived towards me and opened its maw. I saw its throat start to glow orange and the next second a torrent of orange flames poured out its mouth and sprayed over the area I was just relaxing in.

I noticed it's large serpentine body as it dived and landed on the ground with a loud rumble that caused minor tremors around the two of us. I clicked my tongue in annoyance, my body was still burning from my workout and I really didn't want to deal with this right now.

Taking the opportunity to use appraisal while the creature seemed to stare me down. I frowned slightly.

{Name: None}

{Title: Velocity Reaper}

{Race: lesser firewing amphithere}

{Rank: 9-A}

{Power level: 795}

Well. I may be slightly fucked on this one. I'm barely at power level 700. He's 100 above and can breathe fucking flames along with that absolutely badass name I totally wasn't jealous of, and I would bet that tail with a razor sharp edge wasn't for decoration.

I should have known things were going too well. Nothing had bothered me in days, of course some random monster was going to take notice of me.

His green scaled neck glowed orange again, and I quickly ran out of the way of the river of flames he sent my way. My previous place I had just been in was now completely black with scorch marks.

As a strange sense of excitement coursed through me, I couldn't help but question my own sanity. Was I some kind of battle-obsessed maniac? Pushing that thought aside for now, I focused on the immediate task at hand.

The fire-breathing lizard that had interrupted my relaxation had just launched an attack on me, and instead of fear, I felt a twisted thrill welling up inside.

Suppressing any introspection, I set my sights on ending its life for daring to interrupt me. With a grin etching across my face, I swiftly flicked my arms, conjuring two sharp, light-spears infused with a lot of holy energy.

With a burst of energy and speed, I sprinted forward, my Murasame blade drawn and ready. The two golden spears streaked towards the serpent-like creature known as the amphithere, but it proved to be unexpectedly agile, evading both projectiles with surprising speed.

I swiftly ducked under the razor-sharp tail of the amphithere, narrowly avoiding its lethal strike aimed at my throat.

The creature's movements were precise and calculated, a testament to its deadly prowess. Anticipating its next move, I conjured three more holy infused light spears around me, preparing for the relentless assault.

As the amphithere lunged, its monstrous head descending in an attempt to snap me in half with its formidable jaws, I evaded the attack with nimble agility. Seizing the opportunity, I hurled one of the spears towards it, only to witness the creature deftly evade the incoming projectile. It was fast. Like really fast.

Frustration flickered across my features, but I wasted no time and unleashed the remaining two spears in quick succession.

A fleeting sense of satisfaction washed over me as both spears found their mark, striking the creature's hide. However, my satisfaction was short-lived as I realized that the impact only resulted in scorching its scales and burning its flesh.

It became evident that this battle would prove to be far more challenging than I had initially anticipated.

Darting with agility, I narrowly avoided the sweeping swipe of the amphithere's lethal claws, feeling a chilling rush as the sharp edges grazed perilously close to my face. Reacting swiftly, I extended my hand, unleashing a blinding flash of light aimed directly at its glaring eyes. The creature flinched, momentarily disoriented.

Seizing the opportunity, I leapt into action, propelling myself upward. With a surge of mana, I concentrated my energy, forming a light construction that formed into a large hammer of radiant light filled with holy energy.

This was necessary, as my Murasame blade was too short to reach its towering form. Pouring a considerable amount of mana into the weapon, I brought it crashing down with all my might, aiming for its face.

A vicious grin spread across my face as the hammer collided with the creature's visage. I witnessed the satisfying sight of its teeth shattering and a mix of spit and blood spurting from its maw.

That was the kind of sight I had been longing for. Unfortunately, my mastery in light manipulation wasn't great enough to keep the light construct consistently so it shattered after hitting my opponent.

As it unleashed a loud roar of pure rage, the amphithere's flames intensified, its throat glowing brighter than before. I knew I couldn't afford to let myself be caught in that inferno.

Its enraged eyes locked onto me, and in an instant, a massive torrent of flames surged forth, engulfing the surroundings. There was no escaping it. Shit.

Reacting quickly, I unfurled my angelic wings, wrapping them protectively around my body. Calling upon my holy manipulation and light manipulation abilities, I channelled my remaining mana to create a resilient barrier of radiant light. It took a significant amount of my energy, but I had to withstand this immense attack.

The searing flames collided with my defensive barrier, its sheer force testing its limits. Despite my efforts, the barrier began to weaken over time, gradually succumbing to the relentless assault.

Eventually, the flames managed to breach the weakened barrier, reaching my wings. A hiss of pain escaped my lips as I felt the scorching heat sear my feathers.

With a sigh of relief, the pressure of the attack subsided. I carefully unfolded my wings, inspecting their slightly charred state. It was evident that they would require time to heal after this intense battle. I fell to my knees with a gasp of breath.

Common sense would have had me run away at the beginning of the battle. I was exhausted from a hard day of training and was caught unprepared… but digging deep inside me, I found I just couldn't bring myself to give a fuck. I was going to kill this annoying fucking winged lizard one way or the other.

I looked back up at the now exhausted and unfocused looking amphithere coughing as it seemed that attack had been too much for its body to handle.

By the looks of it. I think the overgrown lizard thinks I died in the last attack. In that case, I better go give him a warm surprise.

Frowning, I felt my magic reserves at 9% capacity, which was annoying. I would have to finish the battle now. Using the last of my mana I ran up to it and noticed as its eyes snapped back on to me.

It quickly sent its arrowhead tail at me once more, which I barely avoided.

My body felt like it was burning. I didn't have much left in me, especially since I was already tired when it had decided to attack me.

I opened my hand and sent a blast of pure mana at it. A blue light formed in my hand before blasting out and blasting everything in front of me.

It impacted with the amphithere and sent it stumbling to regain its footing long enough for me to get close to it, and with a grin, I jumped up and sliced through its partially feathered serpentine torso.

As I landed in a crouched position, my sword clutched firmly in hand, small droplets of blue blood dripping from its edge.

A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I observed the aftermath of the battle. The once formidable creature's body emitted a faint purple glow, accompanied by intricate, dark inky black markings that swiftly spread across its entire form.

A few moments passed, and the beast succumbed to its wounds, collapsing lifelessly onto the ground. I directed my gaze towards Murasame, my lethal blade and sexy blade.

100 Credits Gained

"I love you" I whispered to Murasame while looking around to see if anybody was looking. I quickly gave it a small kiss on its hilt.

[I saw that.]

"Oops" I said without any real surprise. Murasame was such a cheat. That battle would have been a lot more serious and I probably would have suffered a lot more wounds without it.

I admit I wasn't great at fighting right now since I still had a long way to go in terms of powering up and battle experience, but murasame was so worth the 500 credits. I felt myself calming down as the battle was finished. I could deal with the body later.

I clicked my tongue in annoyance as I looked down at my now burnt kimono. It had been made out of pretty tough material but evidently enough it wasn't made to survive fights. I would have to look at the systems store and buy some more with my credits which was slightly annoying.

I was cut out of my thoughts as a Ping went off in my head and a new screen came up.

{Download Completed!}

{Template - Sakura Haruno - age 12}

{PERKS} - [Fangirl Syndrome]

[Big Forehead]

[Earth Attunement]

[Water Attunement]

[Yin Attunement]

[Yang Attunement]

{SKILLS} - [Chakra Manipulation]

[Basic taijutsu] (Academy Style)

[Basic Kunai throwing]

{SUB-SKILLS} - [Clone technique]

[Body Replacement Technique]

[Transformation technique]

That was convenient…

There weren't many skills or perks to choose from, but that was to be expected. It was why I had selected Sakura, after all, and the only skill I actually needed was already there. Chakra manipulation. Hopefully, it would give me access to chakra and I could finally start levelling it up.

Though I had to admit, the other option intrigued me. Out of curiosity and amusement I pressed on the Fangirl Syndrome perk.

[Fangirl Syndrome] (Passive)

[Fangirl Syndrome is a perk given to those who become so dedicated to their role as a Fangirl that it becomes a part of their whole personality. This perk gives a 100% boost in sheer will and determination when concerning the receiver of their affections.]

Wow, I don't know whether to be impressed or disappointed. It certainly makes sakura's actions make a bit more sense. I mean sasuke tried to kill her, what? Two times and stated multiple times he didn't care about her love. Even with that, she never gave up.

Out of sheer curiosity, I decided to go through all the other skills and perks she had.

[Earth Attunement] (Passive)

[Earth Attunement is a perk that attuned you to the element of Earth giving you a 100% increase in all Earth based techniques and a further 50% increase in all defence techniques.]

[Water Attunement] (Passive)

[Water Attunement is a perk that attuned you to the element of Water giving you a 100% increase in all Water based techniques and a further 50% increase in all healing techniques.]

[Yin Attunement] (Passive)

[Yin Attunement is a perk that attuned you to mental and spiritual energy and is the opposite to Yang. It gives you a 100% increase in all Yin based techniques.]

[Yang Attunement] (Passive)

[Yang Attunement is a perk that attuned you to life energy and is the opposite to Yin. It gives you a 100% increase in all Yin based techniques.]

Huh, those could actually be useful if I ever started getting into elemental attacks. Definitely something to think on later. I moved on to the next one and stifled a laugh at the description.

[Big Forehead] (Passive)

[Big forehead is a unique perk given to those with especially large foreheads. Though this can be considered a curse to some it has the unique effect of giving the possessor of this perk a 10% to temporarily blind enemies when in a light space.]

Moving on from the perks I had a quick look at the skills and sub skills.

[Chakra Manipulation] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Chakra manipulation is a skill that allows the user to harness and control their inner energy, known as chakra. Chakra manipulation can be used to perform devastating techniques both physical and elemental.]

[Passive effect: Reduces Chakra manipulation cost by 10%]

[Basic Taijutsu] {Academy Style} (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[The Academy-style basic taijutsu typically includes fundamental moves such as punches, kicks, blocks, dodges, and basic grappling techniques. Students learn the proper stances, footwork, and striking techniques to optimise their physical combat abilities. They also acquire knowledge of weak points on the human body and how to exploit them to their advantage.

These basic taijutsu techniques lay the groundwork for more advanced martial arts styles and combat techniques that shinobi learn as they progress in their training. They form the building blocks for more complex and powerful taijutsu techniques used in real battles, allowing shinobi to hold their own in close-quarters combat situations.]

[Passive effect: Increases combat speed by 10%]

[Basic Kunai throwing] ] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Basic kunai throwing involves developing the accuracy, precision, and control necessary to effectively hurl kunai at targets. Shinobi learn the proper grip, stance, and throwing techniques to maximise their chances of hitting the desired mark. They practise honing their hand-eye coordination and aim to ensure their kunai hits the intended target with accuracy.

Kunai throwing serves various purposes in combat and non-combat situations. In battle, shinobi use kunai as both offensive and defensive weapons. They can be thrown at adversaries to inflict damage, create distractions, or disrupt enemy movements. Additionally, kunai can be used as a means to immobilise opponents by striking or pinning them to surfaces. Outside of combat, kunai can assist in climbing, scaling walls, or navigating through treacherous terrains.]

[Passive effect: Increases throwing speed by 10%]

[Clone technique] ] (LVL: 1/10) {Novice}

[The Clone Technique taught in the academy is often limited to creating a small number of clones due to the students' chakra control and stamina. The primary purpose of this technique at the academy level is to introduce students to the concept of chakra manipulation and provide them with a basic combat strategy.]

[Body Replacement Technique] ] (LVL: 1/10) {Novice}

[The Body Replacement Technique involves the swift substitution of the user's own body with an object or another person, creating an illusion of having instantly switched places. This technique is commonly used to evade attacks, surprise opponents, and create openings for counterattacks.]

[Transformation technique] ] (LVL: 1/10) {Novice}

[The Transformation Technique, also known as the Henge no Jutsu or the Art of Transformation, is a basic jutsu taught at the Ninja Academy in the Naruto series. It allows ninja to alter their appearance and shape, effectively transforming into the likeness of another person, animal, or even an inanimate object.]

Interesting, so the sub-skills have lower level requirements, which is good to know. The transformation and body replacement techniques could be extremely useful. I'll definitely have to look into acquiring those at a later date.

Slowly walking I went inside the cave I was currently sleeping in and sat down on the mattress I had bought for 30 credits from the system store.

I didn't know what I should expect when gaining chakra pathways, but it was better to be somewhere safe and comfortable while it proceeded rather than left vulnerable if I do happen to go unconscious.

Feeling myself getting sleep I quickly pressed on chakra manipulation with bated breaths I prepared for the worst and hit select…

"…"

"Is that al-"

I couldn't continue my sentence, as an intense and unfamiliar agony surged through my body, tearing at me mercilessly. Startled, I found myself crumpled on the ground, my body curling inward instinctively as if seeking solace from the torment.

It felt as if invisible drills were relentlessly piercing through every fibre of my being, an unyielding torment that seemed to have no respite.

Coughing up blood, I clamped my jaws tightly, determined not to let a single cry escape my lips. The pain surged, engulfing me entirely, leaving no room for coherent thought.

Each breath became a struggle, as if sharp blades were slicing through my lungs with every inhale. My vision blurred, hazed by the overwhelming anguish that clouded my senses.

The pain intensified, as if an inferno raged within me, engulfing my very core. My chakra pathways were seemingly being forged within my body, but with each construction came waves of excruciating torment. It was as if molten iron was poured into my veins, searing every inch of my being with searing intensity.

Through sheer determination and gritted teeth, I clung to the edge of consciousness, my body trembling with the effort of enduring this unimaginable agony.

There was no room for optimism at this moment, only the raw struggle of survival as I endured the harrowing pain that threatened to consume my entire being.

"Fuck"

As the pain relentlessly overwhelmed my body, I could feel my consciousness wane. It became increasingly difficult to hold on, to fight against the torrent of agony that surged through every fibre of my being. Eventually, I gave into the pain, I was too tired to put up much more of a fight and gave in to the all-consuming pain that engulfed me.

[? Pov]

Walking down the expanse of a vast golden and white corridor, adorned with intricately carved walls and pillars crafted from pure, gleaming gold, a lone figure moved forward with a sombre expression etched upon its facial features.

This individual commanded attention, their presence marked by the striking sight of 12 majestic golden glowing wings coming out from his back, their iridescent glow casting a warm radiance.

With eyes of pure blue and a countenance that radiated both strength and goodness, their handsome facial features and muscular physique completed the picture. Unfortunately, those pure blue eyes radiated sadness and his facial features were marred in a frown.

This solitary figure was known as Michael, renowned as the right hand of God, the archangel of justice, a spiritual warrior in the relentless battle against evil, and the esteemed leader of the angelic realm.

Deep in contemplation, Michael made his way to a place he had deliberately avoided for decades, the Board of Angels.

This sacred board, as its name implies, displayed the names of all angels created by his father, the biblical God and former king of heaven and the father of all angels.

Each name on the board was accompanied by a distinct glow; the living angels emanated a vibrant golden hue, while the departed ones appeared faded, and the names of fallen angels stood in dark contrast.

Unfortunately, the rules set by his father prevented the angels from procreating without risking their fall from grace. While there have been rare instances of new angelic children born every century, such occasions were cause for a wide celebration in heaven.

Gabriel being the pure soul she practically jumped at the chance to raise any new children. Which unfortunately had only been two.

However, the risks associated with such births far outweighed the joy they brought. Such occurrences had been few and far between, and the prospect of falling had deemed them not worth pursuing.

As Michael approached the board, he couldn't quite determine the purpose behind his visit. Whether it was to reminisce about the past or to ponder his perceived failure in preventing his father's demise, he remained uncertain. His other siblings had long stopped visiting the board due to the pain it caused them. Especially Gabriel.

The weight of sorrow and unresolved emotions accompanied him on this journey to a place steeped in both sadness and reflection.

None of the three factions said it out loud, but they all thought it. Heaven was getting weaker while they were both getting stronger. With the devils creating their peerage system to reincarnate humans and the fallen angels being able to procreate. An act they took much pleasure in doing so.

This left heaven at a massive disadvantage. One not even their most bright and cleverest angels could think of a way to overcome.

Most angels had a look in their eyes that made Michael feel sick. A look of grimness, like they knew that if the Great War restarted they would be eviscerated.

It's why heaven was so lenient. With the other factions abusing it to the max. Multiple nun kidnappings. He knew who the culprit was, a devil and the younger brother of Ajuka to boot. Their prayers to be saved, going unanswered. Even Gabriel, his sweet sister, had the same look of overwhelming sadness.

Michael knew she was haunted by the war and the passing of their father. Even with all the smiles and joy she brought, she was suffering and there was nothing he could do about it. She knew that the angels would eventually be wiped out, whether it was today or in a century they had no chance of knowing.

The church grew more corrupt with every passing day. With child experiments and deals with devils becoming more active day after day.

He couldn't do anything to stop it since the church was their main pillar of support. Without the church's support, they wouldn't be able to stand a chance against the other factions in terms of pure power.

Michael made his way to the room on the 7th floor of heaven, the floor that housed the sacred board of angels. With a sigh, he gazed over the board and looked with pity as many of the names, both fallen and angels that had been either glowing or darkened were now faded.

He took no joy in seeing his fellow brethren die, be they angel or fallen. Many memories of interactions with them came to mind, and the thought of his once fellow brothers being either dead or his enemy was saddening to say the least.

His blue eyes made their way slowly around each board. Reading through hundreds of millions of names in the course of many hours. So many of his brethren have perished, and even more have taken the wrong path.

Only pure-blooded angels count on the board. Miracle children, while a bit more common, sadly do not get engraved upon these walls since they don't count as pureblood angels. Neither do children born from fallen parents, since they counted as fallen angels.

Michael's eyes got to the last part of the massive board of angels. The arch-angel froze in shock, his eyes widening as a new name was engraved at the bottom of the white marble stone. He felt tears still well up in his eyes.

'Yes, another child! This is truly wonderful news, Gabriel will want to hear about this.' Michael thought with excitement. A new child being born was an extremely rare event that had only occurred two other times.

Though he couldn't help wondering why the parents hadn't informed him about this. Normally, for someone to even attempt to have a child was massive news and required many angels to help as to decrease the chance of falling.

Also, Michael couldn't help note that the name seemed weird for an angel given name, but ultimately, it didn't matter this news needed to be brought to his fellow seraphs for surely it would raise the grim mood that had infested the air of heaven.

Michael muttered the name of the child that had now caught his attention.

"Kai."

-END-

Reviews:

Bigguy45: A good suggestion, but download time depends on the strength of the download. I will probably do that later on though since I very much like the idea, but for now, I'm having the mc try and focus on what he has, maybe add a few more downloads.

alergarzurpc: As shown in this chapter, he has an angel form of sorts. He had to actually use his flying to gain that skill. Michael probably could use faith from god's system but Kai cannot.

Bearticguy7: He will be getting a summon to help him out. I'm planning to give him a badass familiar in the future.

RageSage: I mean all the arch-angels do and most of the 8 winged angels and above do, but you have to remember there are a lot of angels. In this story though, it won't be as common.

Guest: Yes, he could download god but as you said, since god is so powerful, it would take a lot of time just to gain one of his skills or perks which is still overpowered. I had to add that limit since I didn't want this to be a generic gamer story where the mc is overpowered in two chapters.

DeathKingAzrael: Haha. Yes, the reason he didn't use mokuton was it was his first fight and even if he did, as seen in this chapter, he had no chakra in his mind since he didn't know how to use it yet he thought it would be safer to use light manipulation, and he's definitely going to be cocky as hell. Who wouldn't? He's getting a power that gives him limitless potential, and he can download basically any character with enough time.

He's definitely going to piss off a lot of people in the future. He will get more into the power of light manipulation as he ranks up. The ranks go. Novice, apprentice, adept, master and divine. The more he masters it, the more overpowered he will be. Michael is a master at light manipulation to put it like that and in this story he is very powerful.

Guest: Kai has become a bit of a sociopath. When combat is happening all negative emotions that affect the battle in a NEGATIVE way will be basically deleted lol, but since he spent a long time in the abyss he's become selfish and sociopathic. Betrayal does tend to do that, and with all the time to think about his actions it's made him even more deadly.

Guest: Don't worry, I hate when mc's reveal the gamer system to people. For me, the gamer system is a special power only for the mc and to share it wrecks it. He also will have the ability to travel worlds, so don't worry.

I plan to make him gain strength quickly, but not overly so. Definitely will never add a party function. Sharing something that's meant to be a special one of a kind power is something that revolts me lol. Even his lovers will be unaware. No beings will be able to break into his mind, don't worry. It may actually cause problems for him in the future but who knows.

Chapter 4: The Fortress

Notes:

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 04

Warning: there will be many time skips in this chapter since this is mostly a training and growth chapter. He will be leaving the familiar forest in the next few chapters.

Confirmed harem members: Gabriel, Serafall.

If you have any harem suggestions please leave a review on anybody you may like to see in the harem.

Also all positive reviews help my motivation to write greatly.

(The Fortress)

I groaned as I woke up, my head throbbing with an intense headache. Sitting up, I could feel a surge of unfamiliar energy coursing through my body.

The sensation was accompanied by a sharp twinge of pain, as if my headache was asserting its presence with renewed vigour.

"I really need to stop waking up like this," I mumbled, with grogginess in my tone.

Groggily surveying the dimly lit cavernous expanse of the cave, I blinked my eyes in an attempt to focus. Sitting on the mattress I had bought from the system's store.

I raised my fist and brought it to eye level, observing it intently, opening and closing it in an experimental manner. There was a distinct sense of newfound strength coursing through my body which had not been there before.

Taking a look at the new notification, I grinned. It worked!

Chakra Manipulation Gained

[Chakra Manipulation] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Chakra Manipulation is a skill that allows the user to harness and control their inner energy, known as Chakra. Chakra manipulation can be used to perform various Chakra Arts like Ninshu, Ninjutsu, Yojutsu, Senjutsu etc.

[Using Chakra Manipulation overtime also has many passive effects

[User needs to find the effects themselves.]

Due to an intense change to your physique, you have gained.

4 STR

5 VIT

4 MAG

The last part was an unexpected but not unwelcome surprise. Though, that hidden passive effect thing is kind of annoying. Tsk, pesky system. Well, I can't do anything about it, I guess.

I just hope I don't experience such headaches every time I decide to use Download. That would be annoying. I decided now was finally the time to test my Mokuton.

Pushing myself up from the ground and feeling a slight ache in my muscles as I slowly stood on my feet, gradually finding my footing with a confident stride, I ventured towards the mouth of the cave.

Stepping out into the open, my gaze fell upon the lifeless form of the lesser Amphithere, its serpentine body coiled on the ground. I paused for a moment.

I shrugged indifferently. I guess it could be a good enough target. Maintaining a steady distance from the creature's lifeless body, I inhaled deeply, sensing my newly gained chakra coursing through my chakra coils.

I repeated the same action as before, bringing my hands together and focusing on the essence of my chakra.

Sensing its presence within me, I channelled my chakra into the earth beneath me. With a resolute gesture, both of my hands slammed against the ground, I visualised the lesser Amphithere corpse beings impaled by wooden roots that transformed into sharp spikes, aimed at piercing its corpse which was merely a few dozen feet away.

With my chakra, slowly but surely flowing out and fueling the attack. The ground briefly shook as three thick wooden roots transformed into spikes and erupted from the ground with incredible force, piercing through the lesser Amphithere corpse with a spray of blue blood.

I immediately noticed that it was pretty chakra intensive compared to my light manipulation, but that was to be expected due to the unique properties of Mokuton and its energy drain feature. Luckily, due to my chakra being connected to my MAG stat, I already had quite a bit of chakra.

I had been slightly worried that gaining chakra would give me a new stat that I would have to work on, but it seemed my worries were unneeded as I'm guessing all future energies I gained would be connected to my MAG stat, which was good.

Unfortunately, for now, I knew I wouldn't be able to use more complex Mokuton moves until I gained more levels and chakra reserves. It was something I would have to incorporate into my daily training regime I had gotten into.

On another note, I had also noticed it was getting slightly harder to level up my skills when I got to the apprentice rank, which suggested the higher the rank, not only would the level requirement go up but also the actual experience threshold to level up would too.

Moving on from that, I had a decision to make. Now that I could use my download skill again, I needed to choose what character to download next.

While I could instantly think of a few characters that had skills that would greatly complement my already existing ones, such as Kizaru from One Piece.

With his Light Light fruit that allowed him to turn into light itself, It is pretty deadly, not to mention that it would also help me up my defence. Sting from fairy tale with his Light Dragon Slayer Magic also looks like a juicy option.

Imagine Kokabiel throwing a supercharged light spear at me with that stupid smug grin on his face. I wonder how his face would look as I just quite literally eat it. This makes the option quite tempting, but I should look through all my options.

I definitely plan to download it later on.

But I think it would be wise to get some type of regeneration skill.

I have been lucky so far. I had realised that the reason I won without much damage was due to my opponents having a lack of intelligence. If I had been fighting against an opponent who was smarter, I doubt my previous battles would have been as easy and less damaging than they had been so far.

What I needed was someone with a good regeneration skill but was also moderately weak. I hummed in thought before I suddenly got an idea… Deadpool.

Deadpool was pretty weak in comparison to some other characters. Well, the younger version of Deadpool, and it shouldn't take much time to download. I planned to choose the version of when he just got his powers, since I was pretty sure he became pretty powerful later on.

His regeneration in the comics was definitely one of the best out comic book Deadpool would take ages though. Unfortunately, I need to focus on getting to a decent level of power before I start downloading the more overpowered characters.

I had considered Wolverine, but I was pretty sure his regeneration became super powerful when he got his Adamantium bones that made him essentially immortal and boosted his regeneration to the extreme.

I am also pretty sure it would take ages to download the Immortal version of Wolverine, which I don't have the time for.

Hmm, I guess the movie version of Deadpool could work for now, while it wouldn't have the OP levels of regeneration, I can always upgrade the skill later on.

With that thought in mind, I used my unique skill Download once again.

[Choose template:(_)

I quickly typed in Deadpool's name and selected the timeline as right after he gained his powers.

[Wade Winston Wilson (Deadpool)] [World - Marvel] (MOVIE) (CHOSEN)

[Wade Winston Wilson (Deadpool) - Downloading]

I stared at the screen, feeling satisfied.

It was the best move to gain some super regeneration. While my normal regeneration was good, it wouldn't save me from losing a limb or two, which was very possible considering the world I am in.

I may be a cocky little shit, I pointedly ignored the scoff I heard from my system. But I wasn't cocky enough to believe I wouldn't get my ass beaten someday.

My thoughts came to an abrupt halt as my stomach growled loudly in need for substance.

I should probably go make something to eat.

-Time skip (7 days)-

As I completed my gruelling 1000th lap around the unforgiving mountain which served as my temporary residence, my body succumbed to exhaustion, finally reaching my limit and collapsing onto the ground.

Beads of sweat cascaded down my weary and sweat-drenched form. I heaved for oxygen to enter my lungs.

The past week had been filled with hellish training I somehow put myself through. On the first day, I challenged myself by utilising colossal boulders I had found as makeshift weights.

I subjected my muscles to the strain of two hundred squats while holding the two boulders in both hands raised above my head, which was not an easy task.

Following the absolute torture I dubbed training, after I savoured a simple meal, savouring the taste of grilled amphithere meat. That I had used from the amphithere corpse.

I had bought some ingredients and supplies from the store and noticed my credits were starting to run extremely low, so I went out hunting for some animals to kill.

I had stumbled onto another pack of shadow wolves and a few other creatures here and there, which helped since I got credits every time I killed another creature, which was nice and the amount gained was dependent on its power level.

The afternoon hours were dedicated to honing my skills and magic, as I depleted my reserves of mana and chakra to gain double the stat points from training.

The subsequent days followed a similar pattern, devoid of any remarkable deviations. However, I did alter my physical exercises, opting for 250 reps of push-ups, burpees, lateral raises, and squats.

Unfortunately, the rigorous training regimen had left me covered in grime and drenched in sweat, making me start to train without a shirt.

Fortunately, during one of my hunting sessions to obtain more credits, I had stumbled upon a pristine lake with crystal-clear water. Since then, I have been using it as a means to clean myself from the accumulated dirt and filth.

I had to admit, training looked so much easier when I was watching it rather than actually going through the gruesome task. My main drive was power and the gamer system showing me my growth greatly helped too.

On day three of training, when my mag stat hit 40, something unexpected had happened. I had just finished, my body suddenly began to glow a golden colour, and I could feel a peculiar sensation emanating from my back, as if something long dormant was yearning to be set free.

In a dazzling display of holy light, an explosion erupted, scorching the surrounding grass.

To my astonishment, not just two, but four wings burst forth from my back, unfurling in all their majestic glory. It was an unexpected event that left me bewildered before realisation coursed through as to what had just happened.

Through gaining your second pair of wings, you have gained.

2 STR

2 DEX

That had been about all that had really happened in the last week. These had been the total results of the week's training.

Through intense physical training and magical training, you have gained.

STR 8

VIT 10

MAG 12

DEX 7

Winged flight has levelled up! x11

Chakra Manipulation has levelled up! x20

Mana Manipulation has levelled up! x8

Light Manipulation has levelled up! x10

Holy Manipulation has levelled up! x9

Mokuton has levelled up! x16

Currently, I could be seen cooking the freshly caught horned rabbit over the crackling flames of the fire, I observed its slow transformation as it gradually cooked to perfection.

Perched upon a log that served as my makeshift chair, I patiently awaited the moment when it would be ready to eat. Lost in my thoughts, I was interrupted by a sudden notification that echoed through my head, grabbing my attention.

{Download Completed!}

{Template - Deadpool - age unknown}

{Perks} -[Favoured by Death]

[Possibly insane]

{Skills} - [Regeneration]

[Breaking the fourth wall]

[Martial Arts]

[Weapon Mastery]

[Acrobatics]

[Stealth Mastery]

[Vehicular Mastery]

{Sub-skills} - [Pressure Points]

[Afterimage creation]

[Social influencing]

[Katana Mastery]

[Guns Mastery]

[Plane Mastery]

Scanning through the available options to look for the skill I wanted, my eyes lingered on the katana mastery for a few seconds. I definitely needed to find a way to obtain that at a later date.

While Murasame may be a one cut kill blade, wildly swinging it around like I had been wouldn't work out for me in the future.

If I had fought against anyone else who knew how to use a sword and was the same power level as me, I could admit I would get my ass thoroughly handed to me. It was something to think about and resolve later, for now, I clicked on the skill I had waited a whole week to obtain.

[Super Regeneration] (Passive)

[Super Regeneration is the ability to regenerate from any wound inflicted on the physical body, ranging from cuts to severed or missing limbs at unnatural speeds.]

Grinning broadly at the description, I pressed on accept with slight reluctance as I remembered the last time I had pressed accept on downloading a skill.

I could only hope I didn't have a repeat of the last time I had gotten a skill from download, since while I would bear through it to get an overpowered skill. It was extremely unpleasant.

I steeled myself for any potential discomfort, bracing for any possible pain, as I waited. After a brief few seconds, to my surprise, a surge of energy coursed through my body. A strange sensation of my skin buzzing for a moment followed, before subsiding, and a new notification appeared.

Super Regeneration Gained

[Super Regeneration] (Passive)

[Super Regeneration is the ability to regenerate from any wound inflicted on the physical body ranging from cuts to severed or missing limbs at unnatural speeds.]

Now that I had gained super regeneration, part of me wanted to try it out. But honestly, the thought of allowing myself to get beaten up by some monster just to test it out didn't sound very appealing so, I decided I would just have to see it in action the next time I fought a stronger opponent which I knew was inevitably going to happen in a world like dxd.

With the topic of getting stronger, I needed to start grinding for credits. The system shop was undoubtedly probably my most overpowered ability, just beside Download. Since as long as I had credits I could basically buy anything, even though a lot of it was expensive beyond belief.

Regrettably, a significant portion of my hard-earned credits had to be allocated towards clothing and essential tools for survival. At present, my credit balance stood at a mere 300, having spent over 330 credits within the past week.

The massive prices the system shop sold items for extremely limited my options for other items and skills. Which made downloading a complete save, since I would simply have to wait to gain skills instead of paying these overpriced prices. However, there was a silver lining, since I gained credits, every time I killed a living creature. I had a stable way to gain more.

Now that I have finished most of my daily tortu- ehm I mean exercise. I planned to go out and start hunting for some credits since there were many animals around in the dense forest.

Regrettably, the majority of these creatures I encountered proved to be rather weak, resulting in underwhelming credit gains ranging from a mere 5 to 10 credits.

Nevertheless, their sheer numbers compensated for the small returns. In particular, the delicious horned rabbits captured my attention the most, almost tempting me with the notion of hunting them to the brink of extinction. It's not my fault they tasted so good.

As I went to go on my next hunt, envisioning the slaughter of those delectable but adorable horned rabbits for my evening meal, a sudden realisation struck me and I came to a halt, I realised I needed to choose another skill to download.

My thoughts instantly went towards gaining a sword technique of some sort, since I really needed to get better at using Murasame other than just swinging it around, and a sword technique would do wonderfully in achieving that. With that, I thought about which character I could use download on to gain a good sword technique. A thought came to mind.

Sun-breathing.

The sword style that let Yoriichi Tsukiguni almost kill Muzan Kibutsuji in demon slayer. He was a human who was able to kill a demon who had been around for centuries. Sure, he was a strong human, but he was weaker than Muzan in terms of pure power by far and was still able to beat him with his sun-breathing.

Since he was human, he would also be much faster to download than someone like Mihawk from One Piece, which was also a bonus. I would probably get a better sword skill later when I was a bit stronger, I would rather not take the chance of waiting for a better one when it could come in handy in a fight before that.

[Choose template:(_)

[Yoriichi Tsukiguni] [World - Demon Slayer] (CHOSEN)

[Yoriichi Tsukiguni) - Downloading]

With that accomplished, I spread my double pair of wings, the four wings standing proudly on my back, their ethereal glow illuminating the surroundings like normal, and gracefully ascended into the sky.

Determined and hungry, I set off, scanning the area around the mountain for any potential prey to hunt. Never noticing the pair of blue crystal eyes watching me with intensity.

-Time skip (8 days)-

A week and a day had passed, and for the most part, it was a rather uneventful period. Though I had slightly eased up on my training, I continued to push myself to improve. As a result, my stats had increased, with all except my DEX and CHA stat reaching over 40.

Finally, two days ago, my download completed, giving me the Sun breathing technique, which proved to be quite useful. Since then, my focus has been solely on levelling the technique up alongside with my Murasame. I must admit, it was undeniably a powerful sword technique. I glanced at my skills progress.

[Sun Breathing] (LVL: 11/20) {Novice}

[Sun Breathing is a Breathing Style that mimics the sun and replicates it with the user's movements, techniques, and abilities. All techniques and forms are extremely varied and have no set pattern, making it the most versatile and effective against demons. Users' of Sun Breathing visualise themselves seemingly manipulating solar flames when unleashing its techniques.]

[Passive effect: Increases users STR by 3 and DEX by 4 when using sun breathing]

Currently, I was soaring through the air, my swift flight carrying me at breakneck speeds as I scanned through the vast expanse of the forest below.

My eyes darted back and forth, searching for any signs of monsters that I could slay for credits. My current objective was to find more creatures to eliminate in order to earn more credits.

I had travelled farther from the mountain I unfortunately called home more than ever before. To be honest, the dreary atmosphere of the cave and sleeping in a cold, dark cave on a small mattress that had worn thin was growing unbearable.

With my strength growing at an increasingly fast pace, I desired to find a way out of this forest. I craved something different, something beyond the confines of my current home.

Oddly enough, I had recently noticed an increase in the presence of small, green creatures in the vicinity of my cave. Using appraisal, I confirmed that these creatures were indeed goblins. Their numbers seemed to be multiplying, a development that piqued my interest.

I honestly hadn't known goblins existed in dxd. So, it came as a surprise. I had started having to kill an increasing number as they began to come closer to my cave, which I didn't care much for but held a lot of my belongings.

I had no doubt in my mind those little fuckers would steal from me, which served to piss me off as I hunted them down with animosity. Killing them in an extra slow manner. I really didn't like the thought of people taking what was mine.

After flying for a while longer, I was beginning to feel bored after finding nothing of interest. I was about to start making my way back when something caught my interest.

With an especially powerful flap of my wings, I propelled myself towards a structure that caught my attention. As I drew nearer, its intimidating appearance became clearer, a fortress with its expansive brick walls stretching around it.

However, upon closer inspection, it became evident that time had not been kind to this place. The rundown state of the fortress strongly hinted to me at its abandonment.

Situated atop a hill, the fortress stood encased in brick walls, fortified and unwavering. The surrounding trees further added to its seclusion, shrouding it from prying eyes. Hovering at a slight distance, I fixed my gaze upon the structure, carefully examining and taking note of its appearance.

As I contemplated on what to do since on one hand, my curiosity was telling me to go investigate while on the other hand, it could still have devils or fallen lurking within, and I wasn't ready to confront them yet. Not that I actually knew where I stood in terms of power, or even where I was for that matter. A quest presented itself to me.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

The Fortress

Description: You have stumbled upon a fortress in the middle of nowhere. Explore it and discover why it is abandoned.

Objective: Explore the Fortress

Bonus objective: ?

Reward: Stat crystal 3x, 1000 Credits. Gacha token.

Bonus Reward: ?,?,?

[Accept/Decline]

Staring at the rewards, I really wanted to immediately accept the quest, but that amount of rewards just for exploring the fortress didn't seem right and with that unknown objective, I was betting this was probably going to be much harder than it seemed.

Slowly descending to the ground. I started to slowly and cautiously make my way over to the large fortress. I kept an eye out for any possible enemies, but the fortress seemed devoid of all life.

I even noticed the wildlife start to quiet down as I got closer. Which unnerved me more. The sound of the birds chirping or the little insects buzzing around went completely silent.

Making it to the large gate which served as the entrance for the large fortress, I took a moment to admire the craftsmanship. The large gate had two large, intimidating pillars on either side of the entrance with intricate carvings present on both.

As I was taking a look around the gate, I noticed that the actual gate itself had seemed to be smashed off its hinges by something. A large indent present on what I could only assume as an iron gate.

Taking a peek around for any sign of life. I looked at the wild life that seemed to have started invading the walls through the cracks. This place was well and truly abandoned. The once what I could only assume as an impressive looking fortress with beautiful carvings and a strong visage was reduced to this.

After spending a bit of time looking around outside, I stepped inside the large door of the mansion that I assumed housed the previous occupants of the fortress. I noticed that everything seemed to be smashed apart, even the large wooden door was smashed apart.

The most noticeable thing that stood out were the multiple skeletons lying around the large and what was probably once regal looking hallway with weapons such as swords and armour lying around. The once lush carpets filled with dirt and stains I assumed were old dried blood.

I suspected that whatever or whoever caused this was long gone, since bodies take several years to decay and become skeletons. While the fortress on the whole looked like it hadn't been touched in decades. Which only served to make me even more curious as to what caused this.

Searching around to see if there was anything of use that I could take, I frowned. All the armour was smashed apart or broken beyond repair, while the swords were both either rusted to the point of being brittle or shattered, which I had to admit was highly disappointing.

There were many different rooms in the fortress that I investigated, hoping to find something of benefit or worth, but to no avail.

After stumbling around the decaying interior of the mansion, I came across a large stone entrance with a stairway presumably leading down to the basement.

The unnaturally dark entryway made for an eerie atmosphere, coupled with the large number of skeletons scattered around the place.

As I cautiously descended the seemingly crumbling staircase, the atmosphere grew increasingly unnerving.

Something caught my attention for an entirely different reason. There, amidst the many broken skulls and bones, were several broken statues, as if petrified.

The intricate facial details etched into their hardened forms were surprising. It was as though they had turned into stone, preserving their bodies for the rest of eternity.

The one thing about these stone statues that caught my eye was the expression of pure terror on their faces. I also saw that some of them had bat-like wings protruding from their backs, answering my earlier unasked question as to who owned this place.

Finally, making it to the end of the staircase, I was met with a long hallway. Ahead of me stood a pair of dark, towering double doors that practically screamed boss fight.

The fact that the number of weapons and skeletons strewn across the floor were far more numerous than the amount I had seen on my way down here further seemed to solidified that fact.

I had a sneaking suspicion I would be forced to participate in a fight, so with that thought in mind I made my way over to the large dark double doors that emanated a dark aura of some sort. With a complete lack of care, I planted my foot in the middle of the double doors and delivered a power kick that sent the doors crashing open.

Subtlety be damned, I was going to fight whatever was inside here anyway, so I may as well make a grand entrance of it. But to my surprise, instead of some giant monstrous creature ready to pounce on me and try to devour me, what greeted my eyes was something entirely unexpected.

A massive pile of gold and uncut gems that could be mistaken as a hill lay before me, sparkling alluringly in the dim light. Golden swords and shields were half-buried in the glittering mound of riches, adding to the enticing scene. It was basically asking to be stolen.

With slow and cautious steps, I came closer to the large hill of gold, filled to the brim with shiny golden coins and glittering gems of all kinds. Every now and then a large diamond would catch my eye in the large pile of treasure.

Among the treasure, there were even some golden ingots, adding to the grand display of the large pile of treasure. Curiously, I reached down and picked up a single gold coin, feeling its weight in my hand I could tell it was undoubtedly pure gold.

Grinning devilishly, which was ironic considering I was an angel. I began to hastily collect coins with the intent to stash them away in my inventory, only for a chilling serpentine hiss to abruptly pierce the silent room from behind me, which instantly grabbed my attention and forced me to freeze in my tracks.

I spun around only to be met with two large baleful yellow slitted eyes like those of a serpent, glaring menacingly down at me. Looking directly in its eyes, a notification presented itself to me.

Gamers body has negated the curse of petrification

Watching at, its maw opened and revealed several sharp rows of teeth. I jumped back as I saw a purple gas begin to pool in its mouth, and watched as it sprayed purple gas all over my previous location.

Now with some distance between me and the colossal black serpent. I took this time to observe it, to get a better look at it. An involuntary grimace spread across my face. I had to admit, it looked pretty intimidating and badass.

The serpent before me was a behemoth, stretching an intimidating 80 feet in length. Its body coiled in front of the door, blocking my only way out, Its dark scales seemed to absorb the light itself, with rows upon rows of razor-sharp, poisonous fangs that protruded from its maw. It stood at an impressive height, which made it all that easy to glare down at me.

I quickly used appraisal on the large serpent.

{Name: Voragos}

{Title: King of Serpents}

{Race: Basilisk}

{Rank: 8-B}

{Power level: 4260}

I can admit I may truly be fucked. Looking at the large number which was its power level along with its title and race, I could suddenly understand how so many devils had been killed by this monster.

Seemingly getting bored of the staring contest we were having and realising it's cursed gaze wasn't working. The colossal serpent king lurched forwards with a swift motion before I could react.

It crashed into me at astonishing speeds, colliding into me with large force. I suddenly found myself embedded within a pillar and with several shattered ribs.

I hissed in pain, I coughed blood, and I suddenly felt the peculiar sensation of my ribs popping back into place and the pain starting to fade within a few moments. Well, that's the super regeneration in effect.

With anger surging within me. I planted both of my hands firmly on either side of the broken pillar I was currently embedded in. With strength, I hoisted myself out of the sizeable hole I had made with my impact. As I emerged, my gaze locked on to the serpent king and I sent him a withering glare.

That had hurt, and I was determined to pay that pain back a hundredfold. Unbothered by my glare, it opened its mouth and released a large amount of purple gas at me. Quickly acting, I jumped away to avoid the gas and I summoned two balls of light in either of my palms and began to condense them.

I had made this technique a few days ago, when experimenting to create more powerful moves. While the light spears were good, I needed a more diverse list of skills.

Adding a bit of holy power for good measure, I aimed and released both balls of bright light, shooting towards the basilisk. With a large explosion, both attacks hit their mark. Causing a bright wave of light that burnt the surrounding area around the basilisk.

The small shockwave it caused sent the mountain of gold scattering across the floor. The light died down, and I could only scowl as the scales of the basilisk only seemed slightly burnt.

I saw it begin to lurch forward and immediately brought out my four angelic wings. With a powerful jump using all my strength, the ground below me broke apart as I launched up in the sky. Narrowly avoiding the basilisk as it slammed with a large force into my previous place. The blast of the impact caused the room to shake.

With a flick of my hand, four holy infused light spears shooting towards the serpent just as it aimed up at me and sent a shockwave through its mouth at me. The four spears hit their mark, only leaving a slight burn mark on its seemingly impenetrable scales.

While I was blasted back into the ceiling with force. I groaned as I felt my back break from the attack. I was going to really have to figure a way to get around those scales of it.

Opening my inventory, I grabbed murasame. I realised I probably should have got it out from the beginning. Jumping at the serpent, its maw still aimed at me, and it sent a giant stream of poison gas at me.

With my free hand created a barrier of holy light to protect me from the poison, only to notice a few moments later the holy barrier began to disintegrate.

I scowled as I pumped mana into it to try to keep it up. Only to have to fly back to avoid the poisonous gas as it ate up my mana, like a homeless man who hadn't eaten for a week.

I went to attack again, only to be slammed into the wall as the basilisk hit me, shattering all my ribs. I groaned in pain. This fight was seriously not going my way. The difference in strength was simply too much to cross.

Infusing chakra into my legs, I grimace at the pain. I hadn't gained enough control to do this properly and the amount of chakra I was using meant I couldn't keep it for long, but it would be enough.

Jumping with my chakra infused legs, the wall exploded behind me and I used my mana to create several light chains to shoot out of me and towards the basilisk.

The serpent king with its pure strength, managed to dodge and smash away most of the chains with its strength, but eventually, one wrapped around its neck and pulled down.

Yanking the basilisk's head down. The basilisk resisted but started to pause as seven other chains wrapped around it and made it pause.

In the meanwhile, I had been charging a ball of holy light far stronger than the two before and sent it exploding towards its head, with a bright explosion sending it flying backwards with all the chains breaking into light particles.

The basilisk glared up at me, with many of its scales burnt. It slammed into me or what it thought was me.

"Fourth Form: Fake Rainbow"

The body that the basilisk hit disappeared, and I reappeared a short distance away. The Fourth Form: Fake Rainbow, was a sun breathing form that allowed me to create an after image of myself by rotating at high speeds.

I channelled a large amount of holy light into Murasame and slashed vertically at the basilisk. A powerful wave of light came out of Murasame and a slash of light went slicing in a vertical arc towards the Basilisk. Striking true, a small cut appeared on its serpentine body. Blue blood started to bleed out the cut.

My breathing started to become faster as I was feeling exhausted. My mana was starting to run low. I had been using powerful attacks for the entirety of the battle, and now it was starting to show.

The basilisk looked extremely enraged and hissed threateningly. With my sword clenched tightly in my hand, I braced myself as the basilisk came charging at me with blinding speed. The sheer agility of the creature caught me off guard, and it slammed into me again with a force that felt like a truck hitting me head on.

Before I could even react, the basilisk unleashed a devastating attack. Its gaping maw opened wide, and with a deafening roar, it unleashed a devastating shockwave at point-blank range. The impact was so intense that my eyes momentarily lost focus as I felt my bones break, and my entire body felt like it was being crushed under an immense weight.

As I struggled to regain my composure, pain suddenly seared through my arm. I looked down in pain to see the basilisk's maw clamped around my arm, its razor-sharp teeth digging with ease into my flesh. It promptly tore my arm off, leaving me screaming in agony. Blood sprayed from the wound, the excruciating pain making me lose focus.

It seemed the basilisk had been playing around with me and had finally decided to take the fight seriously. Which I shouldn't have been surprised about. This creature was over 2000 power levels above me, and had experience in killing hundreds of devils, on top of that, it was probably hundreds of years old.

I landed on my back as the creature seemed distracted by eating my arm. It probably considered me down for the count. Gasping in pain, I already felt my super regeneration getting to work and trying to fix my broken body. With sheer will, I pushed myself up with Murasame, which I had somehow held on to when getting my ass beat.

With a push, I stumbled up. The basilisk was still distracted, good. Using all my remaining chakra, I slammed my single hand down on the floor, causing the ground to tremble a bit before five giant roots exploded out from the ground and quickly wrapped themselves around the preoccupied basilisk.

Running with all my strength, I couldn't fly due to my once beautiful wings being broken. I used all my remaining strength to jump up and raise Murasame high.

"Ninth Form: Setting Sun Transformation"

Bringing down my blade with fire coating it. Murasame passed through the basilisk's head as I grinned viciously with delight down into its eyes, it could only stare in fear as the roots formed from Mokuton held it still and began to slowly drain its mana. Unfortunately, due to Mokuton being low levelled the mana drainage was slow.

Murasame cut through the basilisk's head with ease, the fire from the sun breathing technique cutting through the rest of the neck that I couldn't reach with my blade.

1000 Credits Gained.

With that, the battle between me and the King of serpents came to an end with me barely winning the battle. I slumped down on the floor, completely exhausted and drained of both my mana and chakra. Along with my body being in pain.

"Well, that was fun." I said between my gasps for air.

[Quest completed!]

[Quest]

The Fortress [Completed!]

Description: You have stumbled upon a fortress in the middle of nowhere. Explore it and discover why it is abandoned.

Objective: Explore the Fortress [Completed!]

Bonus objective: Defeat the Serpent King. [Completed!]

Reward: Stat crystal 3x, 1000 Credits. Gacha token.

Bonus Reward: ?,?,?

Rewards:

Stat crystal x3 Gained

1000 Credits Gained

Gacha token Gained

Bonus rewards:

Familiar Egg Gained

Skill book: Poison Resistance Gained.

Ring: Radiant Charm Gained

I immediately used the skill book for poison resistance and felt the poison resistance get to work trying to rid my system of the basilisk's deadly venom my super regeneration had been battling against.

I heard multiple pings as the poison resistance started levelling up rapidly. I decided to take a look at the rewards while I regenerated enough to actually walk.

[Familiar Egg] [Race: ?] [Legendary]

[Poison Resistance] (LVL: 6/20) {Novice}

[Poison Resistance is a skill that allows the user to better resist any types of poison that infects the user. With this skill it becomes harder to poison the user and requires deadlier poison depending on the skills level.]

[Passive effect: Poison Resistance increased by 10%]

[Radiant Charm] [Rare]

[Radiant charm is a ring that gives a 10% boost to all light magic.]

[Abilities: None] [Passive effect: 10% boost to all light magic]

I scanned through the description of both items and grinned. The familiar egg was definitely a surprise, especially since it was a legendary item which was the same level of Murasame so it must be something good, and for the Radiant Charm ring that would be pretty useful since I use light manipulation in basically all my fights.

Gritting my teeth again in pain and stumbling to get up. I didn't know how long I would be able to stay conscious, so I decided to find somewhere safe to rest.

Who knew getting smashed around by a baslisik would feel so bad?

-{Gabriel POV}-

Sitting on a large bed in a room adorned with white walls with a meticulously designed interior, one of the renowned and famous great seraphs of heaven, also known as the strongest and most beautiful woman in heaven, sat Gabriel.

Gabriel possessed an alluring charm that captivated onlookers, her curly golden locks cascading down her shoulders in a mesmerising way.

Her figure, well-endowed with voluptuous curves, that could rival even the goddess Aphrodite herself, though such comparisons were never made. With innocent, pure green eyes that shimmered like emeralds that held a look of what most would see as naivety.

Her face had delicate features, forming a heart shaped visage that exuded a sense of innocence. Her perfect facial features further accentuated by her angelic beauty, while her seemingly flawless skin held an almost ethereal glow.

Currently said seraph's normal innocent and naive facial expression was nowhere to be seen, replaced with a far more dark expression that was never seen by anyone but herself.

To heaven and the rest of the entirety of the supernatural world, she was an innocent and easy to trick woman who was one of the purest of souls.

Little did anyone know about her true self. What she was really like under the naive mask she made to try to dull the pain. Not that it worked much.

Every day, she had thoughts of taking the easy way out. The thoughts of falling or just letting go, always plaguing her mind.

Despite the thoughts of the many, she had fought in the Great War. Watched as those she called siblings died a torturous death.

There was a day when she was truly innocent, but that person had long since burned away. Left behind by a heartbroken angel who puts on a mask to fool those she calls family.

She had spent hundreds of nights crying herself to sleep. The war had truly traumatised her more than anyone could ever know. Her mask being a way to try to negate a bit of that trauma.

The only source of happiness she had felt in the last few centuries was when children had been born. She had always taken joy in raising newly born angels. It also represented a hope for her, Hope that had died after her father's death.

A small hope that maybe heaven could return to its former glory, but realistically, she had all but given up on heaven.

She was suddenly cut out of her dark thoughts by a nock on her bedroom door. Quickly adjusting her expression to that of a joyful and innocent child. She walked over to the door and opened it. Looking at the angel gazing at her with awe and respect.

"Can I help you?" Gabriel asked kindly.

"Uhm- Gabriel-sama, Lord Michael has requested your presence at his office. He says it's urgent." The angel said nervously.

Nodding her head, she thanked the angel for bringing her the news, the angel quickly left and Gabriel frowned slightly, wondering as to what Michael could want.

She quickly prepared herself and put on her usual mask of innocent joy, and she set out towards Michael's office on the 6th floor.

Arriving at Michael's office she knocked twice on the large white door with golden designs on it. Hearing the voice of Michael permitting her to enter, she opened the door and quickly entered while shutting the door behind her.

"Is there something you need, brother?"

"Ah yes, Gabriel, please come and sit. I have some important news to share with you." Michael said, gesturing for her to sit on one of the comfortable chairs situated in front of his desk. Taking a seat, she tilted her innocently and waited for Michael to continue.

"Well, firstly, I have some delightful information to tell you. An angel named Kai has been born." Michael spoke with a smile while Gabriel's eyes widened, and she felt a sliver of genuine happiness for the first time in a century. (When the last angel was born)

"That's wonderful!" She chirped with happiness, hopping up from her place seated on the chair, she looked ready to go meet this new child.

Just as she wondered what baby clothes she would buy. Michael cut her out of her internal rambling.

"I'm afraid there's also some bad news." Michael looked sheepishly as Gabriel paused and looked at him in a confused manner. Which inadvertently made her look adorable.

"The thing is. I've checked all of heaven and it appears that the child is not actually in heaven." Michael said seriously with a worried tone.

He had checked everywhere in heaven. Even suspecting at one point that the parents were keeping the child a secret. Only to come up short-handed when checking all the angels for the newly born Kai.

Gabriel's eyes narrowed dangerously as her aura began to spread around the room, causing it to shake.

"What?" She said dangerously, greatly startling Michael at his normally cheerful and innocent little sister's reaction.

"Uh- you see, I checked around heaven, and it seems the child was either removed from heaven or born outside of heaven." Michael stuttered nervously.

He had never seen Gabriel mad and he could honestly say he was well and truly shocked. Gabriel slammed her hand on the desk, causing little cracks to appear.

"We need to find the child then!" She demanded.

"Sister, we can't just send angels to look for one across earth. I've already notified the church, and they will be sen-" Michael was cut off.

"THE CHURCH?!, you mean the slowly corrupting church that you can't seem to fix. You're trusting them with the life of an angel?!" She shouted furiously. Michael paled at the tone of his sister and flinched at the reminder of the churches' less than good deeds.

"Sister, if we send angels across earth, the other factions will assume we are mobilising forces for another Great War!" Michael defended.

"I don't care what they think. A child of the angels is out there, and we need to find him." She stated.

"I will send some of our forces to search our territories, but apart from that my hands are tied. I'm sorry, sister, it's the best I can do at the moment." Michael firmly replied.

"Fine, I'll go search for him myself." She said, and didn't bother waiting for a reply before she turned around and stormed out of Michael's office. Not giving him a single glance.

If Michael was too scared to venture out to find this child, then she would take matters into her own hands.

-END-

Reviews:

Guest: Haha, I'll try, I mainly want to focus on getting a lot of chapters out until I actually get him out of the familiar forest. I'll probably slow down a lot after that.

RageSage: oh, he will be yonking quite a few gears. Unlike most mcs he doesn't give a fuck about the plot. To him, he has the gamer system so why should he care, right? I mainly chose Sakura just to shit on her honestly lol, if you have any suggestions for characters to download, please do tell me. Any suggestion with the fic too would help.

M1stymix: My bad, I'll try to cut down on that. That's the point. I'm purposely trying to make Michael seem like a bad leader, after all. He's more of a general than a true leader.

He sees the church as a major military power that is needed for heaven to survive, and the angels withering and dying is also something else I wanted to show. That was the entire point of adding that detail to his pov. To show that the angels are on a path to destruction. I know it's a stupid excuse lol.

Guest: Hehe, well, as this chapter has shown, you were correct. She's secretly suffering on the inside, but one thing that makes her truly joyful is children since she loves their innocence and the thought of an angel child who is missing, which infuriated her to the point of breaking her mask in front of Michael.

Gabriel is also like Serafall but suffers much more due to her being much older than her as well as experiencing the Great War which was much worse than the devils civil war. I can also confirm that Gabriel will be a part of Kai's harem.

Aruz Uchiha: Yes, he does have a backstory which will be shown eventually.

Alergarzurpc: That's a very good idea actually. I may implement that when Kai learns more about his angel heritage and powers and as for kizaru, I will definitely be downloading him in the future and since the devil fruit's weaknesses is considered a curse he will negate that.

BiswasNPgrameR: Definitely will be added in the future.

xProphet: You have to remember he is new to fighting. Of course, he isn't going to instantly master using a sword, so right now he's been swinging it around and abusing its one hit kill feature. He will be getting better with it.

I suppose you are correct about the shadow wolf, but that could be put down to the fact he panicked and wanted to try to use his magic first. Anyway, he will be using it more from now on and sometimes the blades one hit kill won't work on much stronger beings.

But the curse will stack, so, depending on the amount of times he hits them it could activate. He is also going to be a bit of a battle maniac, so that's another reason he may not use it in the future.

Chapter 5: The Goblin Army

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 05

Alert: Sorry if this chapter isn't great. I've been having some medical problems and I haven't had much time to write this chapter, I won't bore you with it. I hope you enjoy it though.

If anyone has any suggestions for the familiar egg lmk

Just a little warning this chapter is a little more violent. I know it's a bit edgy and cringy but it's more to make him grow, take from someone who's been hurt before sometimes you just do vicious shit when it's not needed - he will learn this.

(The Goblin Army)

Sighing in annoyance, I tilted my head to avoid the arrow that was aimed directly at me with the intent to pierce my skull.

Standing atop the towering walls of the fortress, my place of residence for around two months. I cast my gaze downward.

A giant horde of ugly, short, green-skinned creatures, marched towards the fortress walls with crude swords and spears gripped in their hands.

I noticed the lack of craftsmanship in their crude weapons. I am not some legendary blacksmith but these weapons seemed to be hammered out unevenly. Their shape is odd and the swords look like they would break upon one more swing.

Tsk, uncivilised brutes.

Honestly, why the hell do Goblins look relatively the same in all the worlds? The authors really need to get more creative. Even humans look different in different animes.

I took my sweet time assessing their threat level.

Individually, their strength was insignificant, with most being around 500-1000 in terms of power levels, but the sheer number of them raised a slight cause for concern.

Moving my head again, I dodged yet another arrow from the goblin archer stationed up in a tree. Seriously, do these dudes not realise it isn't working?

I honestly couldn't tell you how this happened, but I had a vague idea. Recently, I noticed the number of these goblins rising in my surrounding area.

They had been rising in number around my old cave, but since I had moved here, I hadn't seen a goblin for a month or so until they started to appear once more.

It had been an entire two months since my encounter with the basilisk, and it had been eventful. In that time, I had made a tremendous amount of progress on both my skills and stats.

A day after the battle with the "Serpent King", I had decided to move into the fortress. Moving in had been pretty easy since I didn't have many belongings within the cave.

Cleaning up the fortress had been slightly more difficult, but with the abuse of Mokuton and some hard work, it had taken me a few days to clear the inside of the fortress.

Facing the tiring task of fixing the massive, broken metal gate at the fortress. I figured I'd give it a shot using my light manipulation. You know, heating the parts to straighten them out. Simple, right? Well, it turned out to be way trickier than I expected.

I had to crank up the heat way beyond what I initially thought. It was like that metal was resistant to my light manipulation, resisting my efforts. A bit frustrated, I decided to use my holy power along with light manipulation.

The holy-infused light energy supercharged the heat of the light, making it even hotter and finally started to bend the gate in shape. It got me thinking that maybe this metal had some magical properties. I had decided to use appraisal on the gate.

[Demonite Gate]

[A gate made of the rare metal found in the underworld, Demonite.

Resistant to Mana and other Energies

Resistance buffed when infused with Demonic Energy.]

That was interesting. That had been my first attempt at using appraisal on an inanimate object, and I was pleased to see that it works.

I wonder how much more resistant it would have been if it had been infused with demonic energy.

Unfortunately, I have no access to demonic energy. Meh, Light Manipulation is better anyway.

After fixing the gate, I had used Mokuton to conjure up some sturdy wooden reinforcements to further fortify the gate, making it much more durable than before.

So, I went ahead and reinforced all those high stone walls with the use of Mokuton. The fortress had started to look pretty good; I had to admit.

I was then faced with another situation. There were those annoying vines that had spread and practically taken over the walls.

I hadn't thought much about them at first, but now I realised that leaving them could allow potential enemies to climb over.

So, I decided to get rid of them.

I just created a ball of light and burned those suckers away. It took some time, but eventually, the walls were cleared of all the vines that had once covered them.

With that done, I decided to take care of the many skeletons lying around. I had briefly wondered where I could put them all when a thought occurred to me.

Instead of completely removing the bodies from their place lying around the fortress, I had an idea. Why not use my dead enemies as a deterrent? I am sure they would be happy if I put them to some use.

So, I then created some wooden spikes with the liberal use of Mokuton and impaled the skulls of the dead devils on them at the entrance of the fortress. Which gave the entrance a bit of a dark and eerie vibe.

Heh. Sorry Vlad. There's no Multiversal Copyright corps. Atleast I hope so.

I scattered the hundreds of skeletons around the pathway to the gate, making it look like the devils that had tried to invade my humble abode had met their brutal deaths upon trying to get in.

Another thing worth mentioning was the familiar egg I had gained from the quest rewards. It still hadn't hatched in the past two months, but the egg had been growing much bigger.

The familiar egg was a pitch-black egg, like seriously dark. It also had small red glowing veins pulsing throughout it along with a small red glow in the dead centre of the egg.

When I first laid eyes on the egg, it was extremely small. Small enough to fit in the palm of my hand. But as time went on, the pitch-black familiar egg began to grow bigger.

The red glow in the middle of the egg started to intensify, slowly getting brighter as time passed. Almost as if it were the heart of the egg.

I had no clue when it would hatch, but I placed it in the vault room on a soft red cushion I had purchased from the systems store.

Since it was of the legendary ranking, I could only assume it would be something good.

I had also downloaded another character. From Eijiro Kirishima, I downloaded the Hardening quirk. I had wanted a defence-type skill after that rather unpleasant encounter with the basilisk.

[Quirk – Hardening] (LVL: 4/50) {Apprentice}

[Hardening gives the user the power to harden any part of their body. The Quirk protects them from most physical threats. Once activated, the User becomes capable of enduring what would be otherwise lethal hazards.]

[Passive effect: Increases resistance to physical damage by 20%]

The quirk had been surprisingly simple to train, with its usage depending on my stamina, which had grown vast with my training.

The passive effect was also a nice add‐on to the skill. I had made sure to train it up to the rank of apprentice.

It not only increased my defence but also my offence with the hardening effect caused on my skin that made my skin hard enough to be passed off as steel. It allowed me to cause even more damage to my opponents with physical attacks.

The template I was currently downloading was Borsalino, who was also known as Kizaru from One Piece. I had decided to make a list of potential downloads in my free time.

I realised that just waiting until the download to pick another skill to choose was highly inefficient when I could just make a list to choose from.

Kizaru's own Light Manipulation skill from his light fruit would go extremely well in tandem with my light manipulation.

I would definitely download other skills in the future, but I wanted my light manipulation to be in a state where I could fight higher-powered beings without being crushed instantly.

It had been a month and three weeks since I had started downloading him. I suspected it would be done soon but had no idea exactly when.

Whether it was due to the skill or the gamer system, I felt an instinctual feeling that the template would soon be done.

My current stats have gone through a major increase. With my harsh training regime, pushing me every day to my very limits.

Unfortunately, I think I had hit a limit of what I could do. As my strength rose, my training regiment did too.

The last few days I hadn't bothered with training, since now, it was getting ridiculously hard. With the past few days, taking a full day of one specific type of training to gain a single stat point per day.

I had decided to stop training for now until I could find a way to train more efficiently. Maybe with the use of magical weights or other such things. Since spending a full day training for one stat point wasn't an efficient use of my time.

My current stats looked like this…

{Name: Kai}

{Power level: 6996}

{STR: 117

{DEX: 113

{VIT: 98

{MAG: 116

{CHA: 28

Something else worth mentioning was that I had also received a system update that had removed the ranking system, which had come as a bit of a surprise.

It reasoned that the ranking system was inefficient and thus wasn't needed.

Having my thoughts cut off again as yet another crude arrow was sent flying towards my head, intending to pierce my skull. I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I caught and snapped it.

With a glare and a swift offhanded gesture, a bright light spear materialised behind me. I launched it towards a random unlucky Goblin.

Before the goblin could react, his head exploded In a spray of green gore from the force of the light spear. His body went rigid before slowly plummeting towards the ground.

100 credits Gained

At least they were a good source of credits. I was a bit unsure of what to do as I silently observed the marching army.

They were clearly used to overwhelming their enemies with sheer numbers, as they had no formation other than marching forward in one large group. Which suggested they were still pretty primitive.

I had spotted a few with different armour in the sea of the green-skinned humanoids marching towards me. I had noticed their armour had somewhat better quality and was coloured black instead of silver, like the rest of the goblins.

With the use of appraisal, I observed that their power level was higher than the other goblins and they possessed a title named Goblin Captain. Which suggested they had some sort of higher standing within the goblin's ranks.

I honestly hadn't known that goblins existed in DXD since they hadn't been shown in the main story, but filled in a world where all religions were real. I guess it wasn't that far of a stretch.

They seemed to be smarter than the goblins you would normally see in anime.

I still had no idea where I stood on the power scaling in terms of the Dxd world. For all I know, I could be on the level of a low-class being, but I was pretty certain I wasn't based on the amount of damage I could do.

If every low-class being could do the same amount of damage as me, I was pretty sure the Great War would have destroyed the entire world and the underworld easily.

The army of goblins finally reached the entrance.

I could easily spot several goblin archers perched up in the trees, with their simple wooden bows aimed at me.

If this had been a month or two ago, I would be shitting bricks. These creepy little fuckers were more or less on my level when I arrived in this world.

Well, dealing with these little shits at least gives me some good credits.

I went to jump down and start the slaughter, only to be stopped by the sound of another horn blaring out in the distance. I turned my head, trying to locate the source.

Another army of goblins charged towards the fortress. There were hundreds of goblins. There was a goblin decked out in full armour leading them. My eyes widened a little at this sight.

What the fuck?

I quickly used appraisal on the goblin suited in bright golden armour.

{Name: Zargoth}

{Title: King Of Goblins}

{Race: Goblin}

{Power level: 2785}

It was a bit more concerning now, with the additional few hundreds of goblins joining. Oddly enough, I felt excited. I had mainly been training with the exception of hunting a few creatures to eat the last two months and hadn't fought a lot. The last truly hard battle I experienced was with the basilisk.

Now looking at the goblins who for some reason decided to attack me. I felt an odd mixture of excitement and anger. Maybe it was more vicious, I had been attacked a lot but these creatures were more humanoid.

Unlike the other creatures which were simply hunting for food these little green fuckers had summoned an army. Just as I was thinking about what to do. I unexpectedly received a notification from the system.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

The True King

Description: An army of goblins has dared to attack you. Show them the consequences of attacking you.

Objective: Defeat the army of goblins

Reward: Stat crystal 2x, Gacha token.

[Accept/Decline]

Pressing accept I looked down to see the self-proclaimed King of the goblins looking up at me with a sneer on his ugly face as he finally joined up with the other group.

Slowly, an eager grin spread across my face as I felt my blood pump up.

Summoning a rusty sword I had found in the fortress. I decided that they didn't deserve Murasame.

The goblins started shaking in fear and even the mighty goblin king who had been sneering in hatred at me just a second ago seemed to be extremely fearful of me.

Which made me pause for a second in confusion until I realised something.

I was subconsciously releasing my mana into the air.

I was feeling excited at the prospect of a fight but also annoyed that I was being seemingly randomly attacked with the weird mix of emotions I must have accidentally started to leak my mana.

my eager grin returned full force and with that, oh well a neat trick to use in the future, since these little guys wanted a fight I would be happy to oblige.

I jumped down to begin the slaughter of the creatures attacking me.

[? Pov]

Staring in terror at the powerful being standing atop the fortress like an emperor, She suddenly regretted not listening to my instincts back at home when the army had gathered.

She had always been special among my kind. She was stronger and smarter than the rest of her age and had been known as a cold beauty to the point even the king had tried to claim her as a bride.

With her skills and deadly prowess, she had quickly earned herself the rank of captain, which allowed her to lead hunting parties. Two months ago, they had received reports of a lone weak angel traversing the forest from their scouts.

They had heard of the beings known as angels, but only in legends.

According to these legends, eating an angel was not only satisfying but also made the goblin who ate the angel gain power beyond belief.

Unfortunately, no one of the newer generations could test this theory, as this had been during the war between the beings known as devils and angels and when their ancestors had found the body of an angel.

At first, they had thought the scout to be mistaken. An angel hadn't been sighted for hundreds of years. Most of their race, excluding the captains and above, weren't the smartest of beings. Thus, the king had sent out numerous other scouts to confirm this statement.

Eventually, more sightings became known of the lone angel, though we had to keep sending out numerous scouts since for some reason they kept disappearing, which most likely meant death.

Now thinking about her stupid overlook of the scouts going missing, she guessed the terrifying being in front of her was the cause of it. Since the reports had stated the angel was weak, she hadn't suspected that it was the reason for all the missing scouts.

She wished she had. She had the option to stay and defend the territory, but her pride wouldn't allow her to miss out on potentially killing a legendary angel.

Gripping my mace tightly, I didn't know what to do. Looking up at the angel with an aura that had made everyone freeze in terror. She wanted to run.

Just as she took a step back, the being summoned a rusty sword that would have made me laugh at him if he hadn't been so powerful.

Her pride couldn't even be hurt, as the angel saw them as a joke, only using a rusted sword to fight their army.

In a brief second, he seemed to pause before he jumped down into a crouching position.

She couldn't even take time to admire his otherworldly appearance that drew her in.

The almost eager grin that was plastered on his face conveyed his excitement.

Then, with a flash, limbs flew, and before she could even raise her mace, she was sent flying with a thunderous force through many goblins that splattered from the force and into a tree where she felt multiple bones break.

With that, darkness began to take over her vision.

Weren't angels meant to be kind?

[Kai pov]

Jumping into the midst of horrified goblins and gripping the rusty sword firmly, I plunged into the midst of the goblin army with incredible speed, my body becoming blurry as I put my strength and dexterity to use.

My movements were fluid and precise as I sliced through their ranks with terrifying speed, my blade constantly finding its mark through their bodies.

They could only try their best to defend my onslaught against my ruthless and efficient movements.

Shrieks of horror and desperation rang out in the battleground as they started to fall, unable to react in time as I killed them one by one.

Some soldiers began to realise they had pissed off someone who was a whole lot more powerful than them and began to make attempts to flee, but their efforts were all in vain as my deadly barrage of swings sliced through them.

This was the power I had been training for. My efforts and struggles over these months felt worth it as I witnessed the fruits of my labour.

Instead of being hunted, like I had been when I arrived in this universe, I had become the hunter.

Limbs and heads were severed from torsos. The air was thick with the sound of limbs and bones crunching with sickening sounds and the scent of death was already heavy within the air.

The green blood of goblins exploded from all around me with sprays of gore that would have made the old me traumatised. I briefly grimaced at the torn limbs but continued nonetheless.

After seeing all the carnage around me, I decided to speed up this one-sided battle.

With a raise of my hand, three balls of condensed light quickly formed and hovered above my palm. With a wave, the three balls shot out in different areas and made a massive explosion that vaporised over fifty goblins each.

I had gotten much better at using mana and instead of the charge time that it used to take to even make one ball of condensed light, I could now make three with the same ease and speed.

I saw the king had finally snapped out of his stupor and looked at me with hatred. Forgetting all his instincts, he charged at me.

With a roar, he thrusted the golden spear towards me. I activated my hardening quirk instead of dodging since I knew it wasn't a real threat, immediately my body gained cracks and sharpened like it was made from rocks.

The admittedly impressive spear struck right where my heart was located. The spear colliding with my skin made a loud sound and a gust of wind blew out, making the goblins around us get blown back a few steps.

The king looked in shock and horror as his spear didn't even penetrate my skin properly. Giving him a cocky smile I couldn't help but admit I felt pretty fucking awesome right now.

Raising my hand, I gave him a bitch slap that sent him flying back and into a tree where he lay dazed.

I looked at the rest of the goblins, who looked mortified that I had just taken a direct attack from their leader, who was the strongest of them and slapped him away like a bug.

There were only around four hundred goblins left after my massive onslaught, and the battle had started only a few minutes ago.

They all began running away, so I slammed my hands down and with a large amount of chakra, suddenly the ground rumbled and large spikes of wood erupted from the ground and targeted the fleeing Goblins.

"Third Form: Raging Sun"

With a wide swing from my sword, two giant semicircles of fire exploded outwards, slicing and burning through all the goblins around me.

Unfortunately, the rusty blade couldn't handle all the pressure I had put on it and crumbled in my hand, which left me swordless.

Looking at the remaining hundred and fifty or so goblins, who looked at me with despair, I stopped. One of the goblins that had black armour and a higher power level stepped up. Out of curiosity, I used appraisal.

{Name: Grizmuk}

{Title: Goblin Captain}

{Race: Goblin}

{Power level: 1760}

I nodded in understanding. So, he was a goblin captain. I assumed that was a pretty good rank for a goblin, and thus the better armour and strength in general.

He wielded a large sword, and he looked at me with grim determination.

He knew he was going to die, but he wanted to take a limb with him before he died. Admirable, but unfortunately, honour wasn't something that could protect him.

Three other goblin captains rose behind him with one missing an entire arm. They all had different weapons but they looked determined to take me down which was pretty amusing. I had checked all their power levels and they were basically on the same level as this Grizmuk.

They all glanced at each other before roaring and charging at me with vigour. The large guy swung his large sword overhead, and I easily sidestepped the attack and turned my body to avoid the other goblin captain who used a spear to thrust at me.

Just as I was going to rip his head off, a whip wrapped around my arm. Looking behind me, I saw the other captain gritting his teeth and holding my arm back. I had to admit, their teamwork was impressive.

All of a sudden, a hail of arrows launched at me and I realised I had forgotten about the archers. Silly me. Better fix that little mistake. I caught all the arrows out of the air and titled my head to avoid a spear to the eye.

Time to go Superman mode. Gripping the whip around my fist with speed and strength, I yanked the captain towards me and grasped his neck with my hand.

Using light manipulation and holy manipulation for extra effect, I superheated my hand and watched as his skull melted. I then grabbed the large sword that was sailing towards me a second later and shattered it with a flex of my hand.

Smacking one shard of the broken sword towards his neck, it went through and put a hole in his neck. Raising my hand I summoned 8 light spears and sent them through the skulls of all the archers.

The goblin captain with the spear tried his best to hit me, but I decided to allow only his spear to stop when it hit my hardened skin.

Looking at his face of acceptance, I sent a large blast of pure light that consumed a lot of my mana and instantly vaporised him and 40 unfortunate goblins standing behind him. Leaving a large crater of molten rock in the location behind him.

The last captain who had been trying to sneak behind me since I assumed he was more of an assassin-type goblin, which was pretty funny. Tried to stick a dagger coated in a strange purple liquid with what was presumably poison in my back, only to be stopped once again by my rock-like skin.

Grabbing his arm, I summoned chains of scorching hot light that tangled around his writhing form and heated them to the extreme.

The light chains slowly began to melt through his torso as his screams sang through the forest.

I turned to the rest of the meagre number of despairing goblins. They all looked apprehensive and unsure of what to do.

They had just witnessed me killing their best soldier with ease and I had just annihilated 90% of their forces. I wasn't even winded.

Flicking my wrist, I sent multiple golden chains made of pure light shooting out from me.

I wouldn't deny that I had stolen this technique from Kushina Uzumaki, replacing chakra with light, but it was a pretty useful skill to have.

With its ability to hold and melt my enemies apart, I couldn't deny that it had quickly become one of my favourite skills to use.

The chains of light swiftly coiled around the remaining goblins of the once formidable army, their glowing presence contrasting against the dark and gloomy atmosphere of the battlefield. The goblins desperately tried to escape the chains, but it was to no avail, as the chains kept a solid grip on them.

With a smirk curling on my lips, I clenched my fingers into a tight fist. The metallic links tore through the goblins, ripping them apart without mercy. The sound of their screams filled the air as the chains tore them apart in a violent display of gore. Now being nothing more than a pile of limbs on the floor.

[Quest completed!]

[Quest]

The True King [Completed!]

Description: An army of goblins has dared to attack your home. Show them who the monster they dared to provoke.

Objective: Defeat the army of goblins [Completed!]

Reward: Stat crystal 2x, Gacha token.

Rewards:

Stat crystal x2 Gained

Gacha token Gained

I exhaled deeply, as the intense battle came to an end. I frowned a bit when I realised I had caused a bit more destruction than I had meant to. Now looking at the thoroughly destroyed surroundings.

At least I didn't accidentally blow up the fortress walls since while I doubted one of my attacks would destroy it since from my previous inspections, the stone used seemed to be extremely durable, I still didn't want to risk it.

Glancing over at the rewards, my eyes shined as if I had forgotten about my other gacha tokens. Unfortunately, I had been a bit too busy with regrowing my arm at the time to prioritise opening the gacha token.

As for the stat crystals, I had been saving them up since using them now would be a waste in my opinion. They could be used for a quick power boost if I ever found myself in deep shit.

Opening my inventory, I took out both of the gacha tokens. I had to take a moment to admire the two coins that lay in my hand. The large coins had a bright golden surface that seemed to emit a soft glow, with intricate designs and patterns adorning its entire circumference.

As I turned one of the coins in my hand, my fingers traced the complex lines that formed the intricate pattern. The system craftsmanship was something I could appreciate, even for an item such as the gacha token.

What truly caught my attention was the symbol at the centre of the coin. There, etched into the golden centre of the coin, was what seemed to be a slot machine, complete with the classic three levers. The symbol almost seemed to come to life.

[Would you like to roll the gacha token?]

[Yes/no]

I selected yes for both gacha tokens and watched as they shined before dissipating into golden particles that floated around me.

[Rolling Gacha Token…]

Mask of Magic Resistance Gained

Iron dagger Gained

[Mask of Magic Resistance] [Tensura] [Epic]

[The Mask of Magic Resistance is significant and powerful, as the name suggests, enhances the user's resistance to magical attacks and provides him with various other abilities.

With the mask equipped, the user's magical signature gets erased, making it impossible to sense you and the user gains an exceptional boost in magical resistance, allowing him to withstand and mitigate the effects of spells, curses, and enchantments.]

[Abilities: None] [Passive effects: Antidote, Breathing Support, Amplify Senses, Aura concealment, Magic Resistance]

[Iron dagger] [Common]

[Just a normal iron dagger.]

[Abilities: None] [Passive effects: None]

My eyes widened in surprise. I hadn't been expecting to gain such a powerful item on my first gacha opening. Ignoring the iron dagger, I had expected to get something decent, but to get something this overpowered already on my first gacha opening was surprising. Opening my inventory, I brought out my new mask.

I inspected the Mask of Magic Resistance in my hand and closely examined its complex design. I couldn't help but admire its beauty and the silver sheen that seemed to glimmer in the light, with delicate patterns etched onto its surface.

As I brought the mask closer towards me, I noticed how it seamlessly moulded onto my face with ease. As if it were made specifically for me. My face fitted perfectly within the mask.

Despite its heavy and tough appearance, it felt oddly comfortable on my face and didn't seem to restrict my breathing. I looked around with the mask, noticing it didn't obstruct my eyesight either.

I had struck gold in the metaphorical sense since I had a lot of that already with this mask. It was enough to overshadow the disappointment at getting an iron dagger of all things from one of my hard-earned gacha tokens.

Brought out of my admiration for the new mask I had just received by a scuffling and groaning sound from behind me.

I glanced over to see a goblin girl, dressed in what I had indemnified as the captain's armour, slowly getting up from her place on the ground. I noticed she had green blood leaking from her forehead and a few of her bones seemed to be broken.

Oh? It seems she survived. I saw her notice me with my admittedly awesome but imposing mask staring dead into her shaking eyes. I suppose she could be useful for gathering intel.

I had planned to use the king, who was about to try and ambush me from behind, to gain information on this goblin army's home. Since it was only fair, I returned the favour of their invasion.

Staring at the cute goblin girl trembling before my form, I decided she would be easier to gain information from instead of the king.

Which I probably should have thought of before attempting to kill all the goblins, but oh well, it worked out anyway.

Just as, the goblin king behind me thrust his spear at the back of my throat, intending to catch me off guard and pierce through my throat. I turned around in a blur and swatted away the golden spear.

"I'm afraid you aren't needed anymore. Take solace in knowing I will repay this unwarranted attack tenfold. I hope you don't have any family there." I said with an annoyed frown.

I saw his eyes widen, and tears began to well up in his eyes. I took time to briefly wonder how he had understood me before a notification popped up and alerted me.

Angelic perk discovered!

Perk Gained

[All-Speak] [Passive]

[All-Speak, as the name suggests, allows the user to speak and understand any language.]

Oh, I remember that the supernatural had a skill like that, but I wonder why it didn't give it to me straight away.

Maybe I have to do certain things to unlock certain skills from my angelic race? Could there be more things to unlock? That was a thought for later.

I used all my strength to punch a hole through his torso and grab his heart. I had always wanted to try that. Letting his body drop down to the ground with a thud. I took this time to appreciate how far I had grown.

If it had been two months ago, this guy alone could have been a major threat, with his power level being much higher than mine was at the time, and that wasn't including his captains with the rest of his army.

I also took this time to take a peek at the credits I had gained from this entire battle.

34600 credits Gained

Holy shit. That was a lot of credits. I was going to have a look at the system shop later since I had a few things that interested me.

The feeling of power felt admittedly pretty good, and I let my actions sink in as silence reigned over the battlefield for a few seconds before I turned my gaze to the cute goblin captain.

She had smooth, glossy silky black hair that went down to her back, coupled with a nice pair of C-cup breasts and a bubbly ass which did wonders to accentuate her curvy figure. She was pretty beautiful compared to the other goblin females I had seen.

She was still seated on her ass, looking at her now-dead king. I appeared before her in a burst of explosive speed and picked her up by the throat.

"I assume you can understand me?" I asked calmly, with the curvy goblin trying to struggle out of my grasp before she realised it was futile. She nodded in affirmation.

"Good, I have a few questions and I do hope for your continued well-being you decide to answer them truthfully," I said nonchalantly. I wasn't too bothered, since the amount of credits had more than made up for the inconvenience.

She shivered at my threat and gave a glance at the scattered pile of limbs that were her former goblin friends. She nodded again.

"Firstly, why did you and your tribe decide to attack me?" I questioned her.

She began to shift in my grasp nervously as if she knew I wouldn't like the answer.

"Um- chief Zargoth wanted to c-capture you i-in order to uh- e-eat you." She stuttered out. I gave her a blank stare that made her squirm.

"Eat me?"

She nodded quickly with a wince.

"Why?" I questioned with a deadpan voice.

Why the fuck did they want to eat me?

"T-there's a legend in t-the tribe." She replied.

"What legend?" I said in a curious tone.

"The first c-chief of our village was the strongest of all goblins. Even n-now with our population expanding far past that of his time. There had never been any goblin to reach his level of power, but there is a myth that he used to be as weak as any goblin until he stumbled upon a dead angel. He devoured the angel's flesh and ascended to new heights of power."

"Your king wanted to ascend like his ancestor, I suppose?" I finished her sentence with a nod of understanding.

That made a lot more sense. I did think an army for what they probably thought was easy prey was overkill, but I suppose I could understand the lust for power. She nodded in confirmation.

"I guess that clears it up. Now on to my last question. Where is your tribe located?" I asked. Her eyes gained a cold glint as She pointed her finger in the direction of what I presumed to be the goblins' home.

While I was pretty sure she was being truthful, judging by the fearful look on her face. I didn't feel like taking the risk of having to catch her again if she ran away while I went and wasted my time searching in the wrong location. Releasing my hold on her neck, I swiftly lifted her.

Leaving her with no time to react. My four sets of golden wings unfurled from my back, a haunting sight against the backdrop of chaos. Bending my legs slightly, I burst forth from the ground and ascended into the sky with explosive force.

With a powerful flap of my wings, I propelled myself towards the goblin's settlement, my goblin captive held firmly in my arms. Her screams of terror filled the air as I soared through the sky at high speeds.

After a few minutes of rocketing through the sky as fast as I could. I noticed that the goblin in my arms finally fell silent. The echoes of her terrified screams were finally silent. Curious, I peeked down to see she had passed out.

I took this lapse of silence to admire the scenery below us, zooming past as I split through the sky with practised ease. My flying skills had gotten a lot of usage and had levelled up tremendously. I took a peek at my winged flight skill to check its progress.

[Winged flight] (LVL: 7/100) {Adept}

[Winged flight is the ability to use your wings to fly. Those who learn how to use their wings during flight can block and avoid attacks with the more mastery, the deadlier you become during flight.]

[Passive effect: flying speed increased by 30%]

Unfortunately, it had recently started to become a lot harder to level up and the total requirement to rank it up had doubled. I was glad it passively levelled up while I was flying since I enjoyed being free in the sky. For a former human, it was an amazing experience.

After twenty more minutes of relentlessly flying through the air with my highest speeds. I finally spotted something on the horizon. I let out a sigh of relief since my wings started to feel strained after using my top speeds for so long.

The goblin girl in my arms had woken up from her unconscious state a few minutes ago. I was thankful she hadn't begun screaming again since she was starting to hurt my eardrums.

Squinting my eyes, I noticed lights beginning to appear in the distance as I grew closer. I started to ease up on my high speed and slowed down as the village under me became closer. I started inspecting the village before me with a hint of surprise.

The village before me was unexpectedly larger than I had anticipated, thousands of crude structures, which, I assumed, were houses, lined the edges of this massive town or due to its size, more like a city. The further it went in, I noticed the houses were a bit better with multiple structures and streets going throughout the goblin city.

Something caught my attention as I was inspecting the village with interest. A particular building stood out from the rest as it was much better designed and instead of the crude structures all the other houses had, this structure had brick walls and almost looked like a small palace. With a gate made of iron with golden tips, I saw two goblin guardsmen at the entrance.

Done with my inspection of the place, I briefly wondered how to go about this. My first thought was to create a large powerful ball of light to vaporise the place, but I discarded the idea as that would drain the rest of my mana and leave me with just chakra.

I had started to learn how to infuse chakra with my attacks to make them more potent and cost less mana, but it had been an arduous process so that wasn't viable. Then I got an idea.

Recalling the words of the goblin girl currently in my arms. If they were to be believed, then this tribe had been around for a few centuries, so surely they must have a rather big treasury, right? I grinned deviously.

"Hey, little goblin," I called out to the goblin, admiring the view of her home from above.

"Y-yes?"

"I don't suppose you know of any goblin treasury?" I asked while glancing down at the palace.

"I'm guessing it's located in the palace," I asked. She nodded without any reluctance.

Where else would an arrogant goblin king put his treasure?

I went to invade the palace before I paused and looked at the goblin girl.

"Are you attached to this place?" I asked but I already knew the answer.

She looked thoughtful, but eventually shook her head. Just like I guessed.

I originally planned to let her loose since she had been useful, but now thinking about it, having someone to clean and cook for me would be useful. Plus, I couldn't deny she was pretty easy on the eyes.

Her glossy black hair going down to her back and her with shining emerald eyes, she will make a perfect maid.

"Good, go get any belongings and meet me here in ten minutes. Any later, and you will be joining your fellow goblins in death." I ordered her as she nodded.

As I released her, she immediately ran over towards the goblin city, presumably to gather her belongings. They shouldn't be much.

Looking towards the palace once more, I propelled myself off the ground with a surge of strength, flying towards and past many goblin civilians who fell over from the force of my flight towards the iron gates at an unstoppable speed.

With a clenched fist raised, I unleashed a forceful strike upon the gate, using a large amount of my strength.

The gate bent under the sheer force of the blow, its hinges practically crumbling as the metal buckled instantly under my assault.

A loud resounding crash was heard as the gate was violently ripped from its sturdy frame, hurtling towards the palace walls, and it smashed into the palace.

A torrent of dust billowed from the impact as the ground was cracked from the force. Leaving my body obscured from the bewildered guards.

That might have been a bit of an overkill. The aftermath was chaos as all the goblin civilians scattered away as a group of what I assumed to be guards came.

The once imposing iron gate lay in ruins, sprawled against the palace walls. Dust began to settle as I was glad I had my new mask on, or I was sure I wouldn't have looked like a badass with me coughing like an 68-year-old chain smoker.

Ten guards were surrounding me, shouting in tandem with them all, demanding me to surrender myself, which almost made me laugh outright.

Their attempts to intimidate me only served to make me shake my head in amusement.

Summoning a construct made of pure light into my hand, I carefully moulded it into a basic but deadly sword.

The guard began to close in on me with their spears, but without a moment's hesitation, I dashed at them in a burst of undeniable speed.

With my movements precise and quick. With swift strikes, I carved through their attempts at defence with ease and bisected them, each with a clean strike of my light sword.

I hadn't gotten a swordsmanship skill, but I had gotten much better at handling a sword due to experience.

I still had no doubt anyone with swordsmanship skills would outshine me, but it was good enough until I obtained a true sword style other than sun breathing, which only gave me a few forms to work with.

In just under a dozen seconds, I cut through all the guards. Another guard came around the corner and I threw my sword, which grazed his green cheek and it embedded itself into the wall behind him with a crack. He stood there frozen as I walked towards the palace doors.

I was going to be completely honest.

I meant to impale his head with that throw, but I missed, which was too embarrassing to admit, so instead I just played it off as me threatening him.

With a power kick, the towering wooden doors that guarded the entrance to the palace creaked as they were forcefully swung open. I was honestly pretty surprised goblins managed to create a building like this based on all their other buildings.

It was like, they were both smart and dumb at the same time.

I suppose it was to be expected for a palace like this to exist since they had centuries to expand and build their little city.

The sight that greeted me inside the palace was one of chaotic panic as the goblins scattered in every direction at my rather loud entrance. It was obvious that all of their best fighters had been in that army, excluding some guards here and there.

I shook my head at their foolishness, but I suppose I shouldn't expect much from goblins of all races. I paid no heed to the various goblins jumping out of windows and scattering away to escape me as I strode forward.

Walking through the dimly lit corridors, I observed a goblin cautiously emerging from one of the rooms that was coincidentally right next to me. Upon looking up to meet my visage, he immediately tried to scamper away and make his escape, only to be caught by the neck.

"Where is the vault?" I asked.

"I-it's downstairs, go down the hall and take the states downwards." The goblin gasped out the reply while gripping my hand to pry it off.

"Much appreciated"

Snapping his neck with a resounding crack in the desolate hallway, I tossed his body aside like a rag doll. I then proceeded to make my way down the narrow hallways and I found the staircase.

I felt no mercy to spare towards them, my angelic instincts didn't help since they technically counted as demonic creatures.

Hmm, I hope I never face any stronger demonic creature or else these instincts wouldn't let me just run away. That's if I haven't just mastered the instincts.

As I kept walking, I was met with twenty armoured goblins, seemingly ready for my arrival. I sighed in exasperation. I was starting to get exhausted.

The amount of mana I had used today was starting to become noticeable since I had used insane amounts today.

My magic reserves had gone up more as my stats grew bigger. I had a suspicion that the higher my stats, the more value they gained since I had used up at least 5x the total amount of mana I had two months ago.

My Radiant Charm ring, which was currently resting on my middle finger, also was extremely helpful with my light manipulation skills.

Since I didn't have to use as much mana to power up my light-based attacks with the 10% boost the ring gave to all light magic, it also meant I could spend 10% less mana on attacks.

No longer in the mood for games, I confronted the line of twenty heavily armoured goblins standing before me.

Their weapons trampled before me, and before they could under a word, I swiped my hand through the air, summoning a thin blade of light that shot forward towards the first guard.

With ruthless and spot-on precision, the blade of light easily sliced through the goblin's armour and body, cleanly bisecting him in an instant with a spray of green blood.

The searing light continued its merciless trajectory, piercing through the guard behind him, the guard behind him looking at the stump of his arm with trepidation.

Rather than retreating or succumbing to fear, they roared in rage. They charged towards me with reckless abandon, driven by a desperate determination to avenge their fallen brethren. Annoyance welled within me as I rolled my eyes at their predictable response. Idiots, How utterly tiresome.

Summoning a compacted ball of light easily within my hand, the eighteen remaining goblins were closing in on me.

With a lazy throw of the hand. The ball of light flew towards the remaining goblins and in a dazzling explosion of light erased all but two of the goblins, who were further back.

The other two goblins were blown back from the force of the attack and suffered major burns. Their screams of agony pierced the air. I inspected the vault behind them and noticed it looked to be well fortified, with a vault door of some kind.

Offhandedly summoning two weak light spears to form and end the two annoyances. I walked up to the vault and took a better look at it. The vault door was studded with many mechanical locks that looked to be fortified with large iron bolts.

I was honestly surprised that goblins could manage to create something like this, but I suspected it was the first goblin king, who seemed to be much more powerful and smarter than the rest, who arranged most of this since the goblin king I had just battled was an idiot.

Raising my fist, I punched the vault door with the expectation that it would destroy the vault door, only for a searing jolt of pain to reverberate through the offending arm, causing me to gasp in pain as the vault door didn't budge an inch under much to my disbelief, the vault door remained steadfast, unaffected by my assault. The impact echoed through the chamber.

I drew back my fist once more, gathering every ounce of strength within me, I unleashed a ferocious strike upon the seemingly impenetrable surface of the iron vault door.

As my fist connected with the giant vault, a loud boom reverberated through the air. The impact echoed through the chamber, making the large chamber shake from the impact.

Hissing at the pain, I scowled in annoyance. I had to wonder just what the hell was this made of. I decided to use appraisal. Thinking about it now, I really should have used it earlier, but I admit I had underestimated what the goblin could create.

[Mithril Vault]

[A vault made from the extremely rare ore Mithril. Mithril stands out not only for being tough, flexible, light, and with a high resistance to physical force but also for its magical conductivity properties for weapons. Making it the perfect material for artefacts, weapons, and armour.]

A wave of understanding washed over me as I read the description of the prompt. Oh, that would explain why I couldn't breach it with my strength alone. Feeling a bit stupid for not using appraisal, I sighed deeply as I pondered on how I would break open the vault door.

I didn't think using mana would work since described the mithril as a material good at conducting mana, it probably would do much better and on top of that, I needed to save enough mana to decimate the rest of the goblin city.

Then I slapped myself on the head for being so idiotic, seriously I needed to look into getting an intelligence-type skill or perk at some point. Simple, I'll just take the whole vault. This Mythril ore sounds expensive, having some can only benefit me.

Hmm, now how should I go about stuffing this in my inventory. Chakra sounds like the best option.

My chakra manipulation had gotten extremely good as I had prioritised levelling it up, along with mana manipulation and light manipulation.

Since it was a backup energy source if I ever ran out of mana, and using mokuton required chaka. It was essential that I get a good mastery of it and also try not to use as much excess chakra in my skills.

Unfortunately, I haven't been able to get my hands on any jutsu for now since they cost a lot of credits in the system shop.

Right now it was mainly used for mokuton and infusing my body to gain more strength and speed, but that also came with the side effect of putting strain on my body and made it ineffective to use in battle since it only served to wear me out at a faster rate.

Luckily, with my chakra manipulation levelling up, I couldn't help but notice a discernible decrease in the strain it exerted on my body when channelling chakra in my body.

I assume that with full mastery I'll barely feel strain, which is good. I took a quick look at my Chakra Manipulation's progress.

[Chakra Manipulation] (LVL: 3/100) {Adept}

I began to infuse chakra into my left arm, the buzzing sensation of chakra that I had become familiar with flowing through my arm. A blue glow engulfed my arm in waves, as the blue energy was swirling around my arm in a chaotic order.

The muscles in my arms began to swell and tighten. I felt a surge of power entering throughout my left limb, with the influx of energy making my fist buzz with raw power.

With a grin on my face, I gripped the vault, and instead of my efforts yielding no progress, a deafening sound thundered throughout the entirety of the palace.

The goblins all around the palace paused for a second as they were running away and felt the palace shake, which made them resume at an even quicker pace than before.

My chakra-enhanced fist tore the vault and separated it from the palace entirely.

I stored the vault away in my inventory before my attention was taken by something else.

I heard some loud clangs of metal boots. It looks like someone wants to die.

From there on out, I cleared a bloody trail on my way out of the palace, slaughtering any goblins I came across with no discrimination. They were just free credits anyway.

Exiting the hall, I made my way back to the location. Upon arriving, I saw the goblin girl with her small amount of belongings.

I realised I hadn't used appraisal on the goblin girl, so I decided to now.

{Name: Grizella}

{Title: Goblin Captain}

{Race: Goblin}

{Power level: 1990}

Huh, she's more powerful than the other goblin captains by a little bit. Interesting. I walked up to her, while she looked at my approaching form.

"I hope you're ready to go," I said calmly from behind my mask.

"Ah- yes. I'm ready."

Nodding in approval, I picked her up once more and flew up into the sky. This time luckily she didn't scream, instead looking around in awe.

Hovering up in the sky, I peered down from my spot in the air, down upon the sprawling goblin city. Which seemed to be on high alert after my assault.

Flaming balls of fire sent from artillery were sent at me and even the seemingly civilian goblins picked up arms and started shooting arrows.

They all bounced off the light bubble I conjured. I had been planning to leave them but for some reason, I felt myself grow angry.

All these goblins looked at me with ugly sneers on their faces and I had to ask myself.

Why should these creatures be allowed to live?

I recall how my Grandpa used to preach about how kindness is always returned. I had been kind to my family, and I was still betrayed.

This doesn't mean that Grandpa was wrong. I had seen how kind people indeed lived more happily.

The one in the wrong were those people. They called themselves my 'family'. Do they deserve to live? No. But they probably helped others too.

So do their good actions negate their bad actions? If that's so then no one would be truly guilty of their crimes, if they just 'redeemed' themselves.

No, all of these questions are wrong to begin with. Someone is able to decide what someone else goes through through power. Power is something that justifies your actions. Power lets you decide what justice is.

Even in my previous life, people who committed mass genocides lived happily. Simply because they possessed power.

I was once powerless and was crushed along with my dreams and ambitions.

I have power now. Real power at that. I can just destroy this city and massacre the inhabitants. What's stopping me? Nothing.

Does this mean I should do it? No. I don't think senseless murder is the answer to everything.

But I also know that this race had, and would continue to, try to harm me, solely because they coveted my flesh.

Maybe some of them didn't want to participate in that 'war'. But they still tried to attack me. This has gone far beyond the point of just a casual battle for survival. It was personal.

Oh well, I guess they do deserve what's coming. Let's reenact a famous scene from Tensura, I already have everything prepared. Hell, the Gacha even gave me Rimuru's mask. The world wants this to happen.

My holy power briefly spiked and swirled around me. I felt almost relaxed and weightless. My emotions were now calm too. I felt serene as I looked at the goblins below and I noticed something that amused me.

The greed that shone in their eyes. They wanted to eat me. All of them wanted that power. I guess delusions are a thing common for all races.

I began to harness an immense amount of mana, more than I had ever before. Concentrating, I funnelled the mana into my next attack.

In a dazzling and awe-inspiring moment of power, a colossal light spear began to materialise above me.

Drawing and outshining all the light spears I had ever made before in comparison. It was like comparing a flame to a bonfire.

I infused the spear with all the holy energy I could muster. Its radiance shined throughout the entire sky like a miniature sun.

Hearing the gasps, my eyes flickered towards the goblins. Their eyes were alight with awe and complete terror, as their instinct presumably screamed at them to run away.

The giant spear, the size of a small building, began to rotate rapidly and cause blasts of winds to fan out from its rotational speeds like a fan of doom. The goblins looked up at the attack with horror and trepidation.

And then it happened.

Summoning all the strength within me, and unleashed the colossal attacks in the direction of the city below. I quickly propelled myself away after that, while fatigue washed over me as all my remaining mana was spent in that attack.

With my exhaustion, I failed to notice the two crystal blue eyes looking at me with desire. I soared through the air at tremendous speeds as the world went quiet. With a flash of light akin to someone taking a picture, only many times brighter.

Next, a massive shockwave happened, which obliterated all the trees around the goblin city.

The sheer force tore apart the surrounding forest. Three were uprooted and thrown around, while unfortunate animals got sent flying from the shockwave.

In the wake of the shockwave, a massive explosion of blinding holy light followed. Completely erasing the very land the goblin city once stood. Miles around the explosion the air heated up from the intense heat of the explosion.

A deafening bang reverberated through the air, causing my ears to ring and the goblins' ears below me to bleed and her face to gain a dazed expression.

All this happened while I stopped flying and looked in awe at my attack. I had just destroyed an entire city, even if it was on the smaller side.

I forced myself to grin even as I didn't feel very accomplished at the large-scale attack I had just performed for the first time.

I began to fly back home after a few minutes of looking at the mushroom cloud my large light spear attack had made from its explosion.

To think that this was only the start of what I would be able to do…

-END-

Chapter 6: Stalker Revealed

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 06

Notice: I just feel I have to clarify this for some people, this will not be a generic hero fic where the mc lets his women walk all over him and lets himself take the blame for everything even though it's not the mc's fault, which a lot of authors seem to love doing.

It's the reason I put Grey/Dark mc in the description. The mc is selfish and won't be letting himself get walked on. I'm sorry if that's what some of you wanted, but I despise those kinds of fics.

You don't need to worry about the mc just going around killing everyone, since he will help people if it benefits him. So, things like the goblin city slaughter won't be happening much. That was more of a retaliation.

Thanks for all the support recently, I appreciate it. It is hard writing while I'm sick, but I'm glad you seem to enjoy it. I will also be adding more people to the harem, as for whom I'm unsure of right now.

I read the reviews so if you have suggestions do let me know, the same applies with the familiar egg.

Update: (Redoing some of it since people didn't like the torture part which is fair I suppose don't want to many people bitching about it so I'm changing it. I admit due to my illness I wasn't thinking straight when making it, so I've decided that it needs a redo)

(Also for people complaining about riser's character it's literally how he acts in canon, I don't intend to just throw him away as a shitty side character, he will be having his own development in terms of personality.)

(Stalker Revealed)

I was at a loss for words. After destroying the small goblin city, I was making my way back for some much needed rest. Only to find a massive fucking fireball shot at me from nowhere.

I had quickly knocked out Grizella and placed her in my inventory since she was in the way.

Now, here I am, gazing down at two familiar faces before me. The culprit that decided to attack me was staring up at me with an annoyingly smug face.

One was a male and dressed in a dark red suit with a white shirt underneath that had both of its top buttons undone, which made him seem like a delinquent, along with his messy hair and rugged but admittedly slightly handsome face. He gave off the vibe of a wannabe bad boy.

The shorter female stood next to him, on the other hand, had a more mature air around her, even though she looked to be only a few years older than me.

Her curly blonde hair cascaded around her face, framing features that were nothing short of captivating. Her porcelain skin, delicate and pale, seemed unblemished by any taints.

The depth of her pure blue orbs, filled with innocence and curiosity, held a magnetic allure. My eyes were drawn to her lips, which were soft and inviting. Her body hinted at developing curves, which made her extremely beautiful.

My gaze lingered on her for slightly longer, as I hadn't seen such a beautiful girl in my old world before, but I quickly composed myself. I had a sneaking suspicion who they were, but to be certain…

{Name: Riser Phenex}

{Title: High-Class Devil}

{Race: Pure-Blood Devil}

{Power level: 4380}

{Name: Ravel Phenex}

{Title: Mid-Class Devil}

{Race: Pure-Blood Devil}

{Power level: 3015}

"To think the great and mighty Riser Phenex would encounter a filthy little dove in the underworld and the dove would survive my Ultra Fire Blast. Consider yourself worthy, little dove. You have my attention." Riser laughed arrogantly. Which I admit was much more annoying in person than in the anime.

What basically happened was that I was peacefully returning to my humble abode after massacring an entire city of Goblins. But this PRICK, threw a fucking fireball at my face.

If not for the fact that even in my weakened form I am way stronger than him, I would have been seriously hurt. This flaming chicken would have made me waste my precious credits on plastic surgery. He would pay for this transgression.

Unfortunately, I was still feeling exhausted from all the mana usage from today. But not so tired that I wouldn't be able to teach this brat respect.

I shot a deadpan expression at the arrogant dirty blonde haired teenager standing before me and gave him an "Are you serious?" look, which he pointedly seemed to ignore.

Seriously, was this guy for real? I couldn't help but wonder if he was just putting on an act, or if he genuinely lacked any semblance of intelligence.

Ravel beside him blushed in embarrassment at the look of incredulity I sent through my mask.

"Do you perhaps suffer from some sort of mental dysfunction or are you just acting?" I questioned curiously.

Riser's face went red in anger at my taunt.

"How dare you insult the mighty Riser Phenex!" He gritted out in genuine anger.

"Do all devil nobles act like this, or are you just a dick?" I asked boredly which seemed to infuriate Riser even more.

"The mighty Riser phenex has worked hard to obtain his power and status, I will NOT be looked down on by a mere pigeon!" He shouted at me with contempt.

I snorted and looked at riser with amusement, "the only hard task you've performed in your worthless life was the act of climbing out of your mother's cunt"

Riser's eyes turned bloodshot with rage at my taunt directed towards him. His teeth were clenched tightly as a large magic circle formed in front of his hand and he summoned a massive fireball with a single swift motion.

The fireball was bigger than the previous one, as big as a house even and with a roar of rage it came hurtling towards me with tremendous force. I grinned, even though I was feeling sluggish from using up too much of my mana, I still had enough physical strength to dodge that enormous fireball coming straight my way.

I launched myself from the branch in a burst of speed, just in time to avoid the fiery explosion that scorched the tree I had been standing on just a moment ago. Landing quickly on another tree, I turned to face him.

With a menacing glare directed at me, two fire wings materialised behind him, and he unleashed a powerful torrent of fire from his magic circle towards me. Luckily, I had a decent amount of chakra left to spare.

I swiftly evaded the flames with a bit of effort and In one quick motion, I summoned wooden branches and sent them towards the blonde-haired idiot who seemed to have no comprehension of how to not be a dick at extreme speeds.

They moved so quickly that all he could perceive was a blurred onslaught heading his way. The three large branches I sent shot towards him, and he didn't bother evading them, which, I assumed, was his confidence in his regeneration. He was impaled by the three branches.

The three roots stabbed into two of his legs and arm, holding him in place as he gritted his teeth in pain. I instantly began to feel his regeneration fight to push the wooden roots out of his body, but to no avail, as I made little wooden spikes pop out to get a better grip, which made him clench his teeth in pain.

Immediately, I started to syphon his mana through the branches. I hadn't used this skill as much as I should have, but it was definitely extremely useful in this situation.

Due to the phenex regeneration, I knew I wouldn't be able to physically defeat them unless I kept doing it until their mana ran out and their regeneration stopped, so I decided that using the syphon ability of Mokuton would do the trick in defeating the arrogant phenex.

I instantly began to feel my mana reserves fill up as the wood roots greedily sucked the mana from the blonde teenager, who looked panicked at his current situation before he sneered at me.

"You think these mere roots can hold the great Phenex, I'll show you my true might, you filthy pigeon!" He screamed.

With his loud proclamation, he suddenly let out a large burst of fire all around him and tried to burn the chakra-infused wood that held him in place, which only gained slight burns as his mana began draining even faster.

The fire started to dim down as his mana was being sucked dry. Finally, the flames went out, and I gave him the most unimpressed look I could muster.

If this was high-class level strength, then I would probably put myself around the peak-high class or low ultimate class level. My eight wings testifying to that.

After a few seconds, his mana was fully depleted, and he was left panting for breath as the wooden roots held his body firmly in place.

I'm glad I had levelled up the mokuton since it boosted the drain ability by quite a bit, which was convenient.

I dodged another smaller fireball as it seemed the younger phenex had finally decided to try to help her brother, judging by the yellow magic circle in her outstretched hands.

She looked scared as my eyes locked onto hers and I didn't bother to dodge the fireball as I used my harden skill, which made the basketball sized fireball sizzle out harmlessly on my skin.

The only reason I had bothered to dodge Riser's large fireball was since he was a high-class devil and as someone who had killed creatures much stronger than me, even if it was barely, I knew an attack even if it was by someone weaker could severely hurt or kill me if I was too careless.

Seeing her attack leave no mark on my skin, she backed away and sent another few fireballs at me which bounced off my skin harmlessly, which almost looked comical.

The level between mid-class and high-class slightly surprised me, but I assumed her mastery of fire

manipulation was also sorely lacking.

She backed away and bumped into a tree. I took that chance to summon more roots that wrapped around her and bound her tightly to the tree, stopping her from escaping.

"Now that's out of the way, would you mind answering a question of mine?," I questioned casually as if their attempts at defeating me weren't a big deal, which they admittedly weren't.

I watched with a certain satisfaction as Riser's once arrogant and better-than-thou facade crumbled before my eyes. It was about damn time he realised just how fucked he truly was.

As I took a few steps towards Riser's struggling form, my progress was abruptly interrupted by a sudden bolt of lightning crackling down right where I was.

Caught off guard, I narrowly dodged the surprise attack, watching as the power of the lightning bolt destroyed the place I was just standing with deadly force.

I winced slightly, that definitely would have hurt. To my surprise, five figures with bat wings jumped out before me, forming a protective barrier around Riser and Ravel. The arrival of the 5 devils seemed to shock them both as they looked at them with hope and some familiarity.

Quickly deducing that the Phenex siblings had no knowledge of the new arrivals, I narrowed my eyes at them. Reinforcements?

At the forefront of the defensive group of devils stood a man who seemed to be in charge and appeared to be in his middle age, exuding a certain handsome charm in his tuxedo attire. Firmly grasping a rapier in his hand.

As I locked eyes with the devil butler standing before me, my attention was immediately drawn to the four other devils positioned behind him in the background. Among them were three females and a lone male.

It was clear that they were ready to spring into action at a moment's notice, with their magic circles prepared to launch an onslaught of attacks instantly.

"I must apologise for not interrupting much sooner Lord Riser, but Lady Phenex and Lord Phenex asked me to not interfere unless completely necessary." The man at the front spoke calmly, while his cautious eyes never left my figure.

"Luther! Release me at once and let me kill this filth who dared to harm me." Riser shouted in rage as he continued to struggle.

Wasn't this dude shitting himself just a second ago, what's with the sudden bravery?

"I'm afraid I cannot adhere to that order Lord Riser, this adversary has shown himself to be capable. Let us take care of this… Scoundrel." He said with disdain.

Honestly, his polite but passive-aggressive tone pissed me off, he's calling me a Scoundrel? When he has to deal with people like Riser and stuck up nobles.

I was going to interrogate with force if needed and leave them alive, but these other devils would not be receiving the same courtesy.

I had gotten back a bit of my mana from draining Riser, but unfortunately, even with draining most of his reserves, I wasn't up to the point I could spam powerful attacks carelessly.

Which was slightly surprising since Riser was only a few thousand power levels below me. I had assumed that the stat points of a person gain more value as they go up, but this proves that theory.

Unless his MAG stat is just that awful, but since he's a high-class devil, I was thinking it was the latter in this case. Especially with my explosive rise in strength.

Looking back at the butler with a glare, I used appraisal.

{Name: Luther Malachi}

{Title: High-Class Devil/Phenex Butler}

{Race: Reincarnated Devil}

{Power level: 5460}

My eyes widened in surprise, this butler was stronger than Riser. I quickly scanned through the rest and was a little relieved to see they were only Mid-class Devils, on about the same level as Ravel in terms of their power level.

If they were all High-class devils, I would have had to go all out or even might have had to escape with my chakra and mana being so low.

We stood and stared each other down for a few moments before I summoned three golden chains of light that shot towards him at high speeds.

He narrowly evaded one and used his Rapier that glowed red to strike the other chains, flinging them away.

The chain that he had initially dodged went through and pierced the woman behind him directly in her heart, whose magic circle had just lit up as she had been in the middle of forming an attack that blew up when she lost control.

Leaving her head half gone in a spray of gore. The other two female and male eyes widened in shock before they gained a look of anger and began shooting attacks of mainly what seemed to be mana blasts and different small elemental spells.

I dodged the balls of mana with speed, the elemental attacks were mainly consisting of small blasts of lightning or fire that were easy to evade, yet I was surprised at the versatility of devil magic.

They got to throw around all sorts of elemental attacks, while I was stuck with light manipulation.

Evading the devil butler's powerful sword thrust, I raised my hand and unleashed a concentrated blast of holy-infused light towards the magic-wielding devils.

The burst of radiant energy surged forward, engulfing the magic-wielding devils in a dazzling shower of gold. Instantly, they disintegrated into mere dust, the other devil got faint burns from the proximity, making her scream in pain.

Two of the devils, a male and a female, were caught in the explosion, their forms obliterated effortlessly.

Refocusing my attention on the devil butler, who swung his sword at me once again with more vigour at the sigh of his dead devil friends, I speedily dodged to the side. Witnessing the ground being grazed by the blade, leaving behind a small gash, I capitalised on the opening.

I kicked the devil butler's leg at an odd angle, causing it to snap with a sickening crack. Making him keel over in pain and loss of balance.

I used hardening on my skin again as the devil behind me once again sent more magic attacks of various elements at me.

The attacks bounced off my skin without harm, only pushing me back very slightly. I had mostly been evading since I would rather not get complacent with my hardening skill as I doubted it would be long before I started fighting beings much stronger than me.

Appearing in front of her in a blur of speed, I sent a punch into her stomach. With my hardened skin boosting my strength even more, a resounding crack followed by a scream of pain as she flew back with all her bones shattered and a small shockwave that blasted outwards.

I was feeling seriously overpowered, I hadn't even used all of my strength in that punch, and yet, it was strong enough to completely destroy her.

I felt like the last boss in an anime who beats up the hero and shows him true power, of course, there would be no hero rising his way up into power enough to defeat me, but the power was nice. I definitely wanted to get out of here and begin training again.

This was just the start, and I estimated I was Peak-High class or Low-Ultimate class, so thinking about what the power of a Satan class being, or even a super devil had made my liver itch in pure desire.

The devil girl flew through the air like a rag doll and hit one of the trees before getting embedded in it. Blood leaked from her eyes and she coughed up blood. Her stomach was completely, for a lack of better words fucked.

If she did somehow manage to survive this, she wouldn't be able to do much without some sort of powerful healing item, which she probably wouldn't be able to afford.

I heard the wind whistle behind me as a rapier went for the kill behind me, tilting my body to the side. I avoided the rapier and came face to face with the injured butler, who had just tried to sneak attack me.

His butler attire was torn in some parts, contrary to its pristine appearance when he had first appeared and his brown hair was messy with his eyes looking at me in defiance.

Wrapping my hand around the hilt of the rapier, I hit him with my hardened palm with immense force, forcing him to let go of his weapon and be sent flying back.

He quickly got up after landing on the ground, only to find himself wrapped up by wooden roots that sprouted from the surrounding ground.

"I've had enough of these games, now, as I was saying before you and your squad of 'Scoundrels' rudely interrupted me." I said with a mocking tone.

I was feeling extremely sluggish now, I was draining the butler to try to give me some of his energy, but unfortunately, he didn't seem to have much, with him being mainly a sword wielder.

"Where are we?"

His expression of anger briefly turned into confusion, as if what I had asked was stupid. After a few moments of silence, I formed a light spear and sent it towards Riser's bound arm.

I wasn't going to pretend I was good or even knew a single thing about torture or interrogation, but I guess I could try it out if it got me the answer. I did feel a bit bad, but I quickly clamped down those emotions.

He screamed in pain as the light seared his skin, before I made the light spear float back and hover in the air dangerously. I heard Riser shouting insults but promptly ignored him.

I wasn't in the mood to play around, especially with an asshole like Riser, it didn't help that my angel instincts were begging me to punish the sinner.

"Stop! Please leave them out of this, We are in the Familiar Forest." He shouted out in panic at the sight of Riser's arm slowly being burnt.

[Quest Completed]

[Quest]

Where am I? [Completed!]

Description: You have arrived in high school dxd but you find yourself in an unfamiliar place.

Objective: Find out your location. [Completed!]

Reward: Stat crystal, 500 Credits.

Rewards:

Stat Crystal Gained

500 Credits Gained

My eyes glazed over as I checked the new prompt that appeared before me.

The familiar forest? The place in Dxd where basically everyone and their grandmothers get their familiars… isn't this also the territory of Tiamat, The Chaos Karma Dragon? Oh for fucks sakes.

It certainly made sense with all the different creatures I had seen, but this made me realise I needed to leave as soon as possible.

This would no doubt be reported. Even if I killed them, I'm sure their absence would be quickly discovered and actually be worse.

Not to mention The Chaos Karma Dragon, I'm surprised I haven't seen an appearance from her with all the killing in her territory.

I also had no desire to meet a pissed off dragon or any of the Satans looking for compensation. I was basically living in a hot spot for supernatural activity, and by some sort of luck hadn't run into anyone until now.

"Are there any more reinforcements that I should expect?, if I sense you're lying I'm going to kill the little struggling flaming chicken over there" I warned, gesturing at Riser.

I wasn't actually going to kill them but he didn't need to know that.

The devil butler shook his head reluctantly. Honestly, I had no way of telling if he was lying, but he didn't need to know that.

"No, we were only sent to watch over Lord Riser and Lady Ravel, I swear." He added quickly when my eyes narrowed in suspicion.

"Who are the current four Satans?" I asked slowly.

It would be best to know if this world was the same dxd I knew or if there were changes. If so, my canon knowledge wouldn't be a reliable source of information. The butler looked confused at my lack of knowledge but nonetheless answered my question

"I don't know why you are asking this, but the current Satans are Lord Sirzhecs Lucifer, Lord Ajuka Beelzebub, Lady Serafall Leviathan and Lord Falmium Asmodeus."

The butler was visibly exhausted, both due to the battle and the constant syphoning of his energy. I guess the current four Satans are the same ones that appeared in canon, but nonetheless, it doesn't indicate that canon was still accurate.

For all I know god could still be alive and kicking, I suspect that would be troublesome to deal with. Deciding that I needed to get more information about the current situation of the world

"Ah well, thanks for your cooperation, I only really needed to know that first question." I said slightly embarrassed.

"What do you plan to do with me and the young masters?" He asked seriously.

I thought about it for a second. I would have to leave soon since I had no doubt this would be reported and my presence would be finally revealed, but what should I do with them?

Walking over to Ravel, I raised my hand and slowly patted her on the head and she flinched before calming down. She seemed frightened at first before she became confused.

Her blonde hair was extremely silky and nice to the touch. As expected of a Noble devil she probably has some magical enhanced shampoo. Man I really miss having a warm shower.

"You will be allowed to go free, I have no interest in killing you. After all, it was your young master over there who started the conflict." I spoke calmly, there was no need to escalate things further than they had already gone.

I realised this was a stupid mistake, but my curiosity got the better of me.

"Thank you for your mercy." The devil butler replies with gratitude and relief evident in his tone. It was obvious he was expecting me to kill them, but that would be akin to suicide.

This could be played off as an attack from Riser, since he initiated the conflict. Even though I was in the underworld, the familiar forest was not devil territory, so they couldn't try to say I was in the wrong, but my appearance here would be a massive breach in security for the underworld.

I was basically doing damage control at this point. I admittedly fucked up since I was feeling sluggish from the lack of mana, but now I had drained a bit from the devils I could think a little more clearly.

If I was captured I could just go with this context, this was my backup plan if I couldn't find a way out in time before the devils inevitably send a squad of stronger devils to subdue and integrate me, which didn't sound fun.

Stopping the head pats I was giving Ravel, I smirked in amusement as she looked disappointed at the lack of head pats she was receiving.

I just killed her guards and threatened her life yet she was enjoying my head pats, devils were truly different from humans.

I gazed into her blue eyes for a few seconds before giving her a casual wave goodbye, opening my eight wings and blasting away.

I stopped the chakra pouring in the wood restriction and made them release the three devils as I flew back home faster than they could react. Only the devil butler saw a blur as I vanished.

My form kept wobbling in the sky as I felt myself starting to drift off without the adrenaline supporting me.

I couldn't wait to go to the fortress and sleep.

[Ravel Pov]

Watching the masked angel in front of me disappear as he shoots up into the sky with a bang, I can't help but feel disappointed, which confuses me.

Growing up as a noble devil, I had never really felt any sort of physical interaction apart from mother's occasion hug or when someone kissed the back of my hand in greeting.

So, the feeling of the head pats the angel gave me felt oddly nice and comforting, even as my heart was rapidly beating in my chest. In both fear and something else I couldn't quite identify.

I felt my cheeks heat up as I blushed. As a devil we were different from humans, a human in this situation would probably feel scared and feel some anger towards the perpetrator, but as a devil, I was raised with the ideals that strength was the most important thing for survival and influence in the devil world.

The powerful angel's show of dominating Luther and the other devil guards, even if it was scary then, felt thrilling now, I had never experienced something like it. Watching rating games while fun but it was still in a controlled environment.

Suddenly, the wooden restraints that had kept a tight hold on me released and fell to the ground harmlessly, I looked over and saw Riser and Luther's restraints had fallen too.

Luther quickly limped over to the both of us as Riser quickly gave him a phenex tear from his pocket and Luthera wounds quickly closed up with his leg snapping in place with a crack.

He began to check over us while I was still in a daze, and Riser was much quieter than usual. Luther quickly made a teleportation circle and rushed us into it.

He seemed almost afraid the angel would come back at any time to finish us off. I followed his instructions slowly as we started to teleport away.

just before we could teleport away, a flash of light appeared in the corner of my eyes and in the next moment a light spear impaled Luther through the throat.

My eyes widened in pure shock at the sigh of the a large light spear sticking out his throat as blood spilt out his mouth.

I could only stay there with my mouth gaping in shock at the now dead Luther as I tried desperately to ignore the heat that I felt down between my legs at the sheer brutal display.

this feeling so wrong but it just felt so good.

[Kai Pov]

-Time Skip (A Day Later)-

Standing atop the fortress wall, I cast my gaze into the distance, lost in thought. The familiar forest surrounded me, the devils would soon begin hunting for me after my encounter with the Phenex duo.

I admit it probably would have been the smarter move to ignore them and killing Luther probably wasn't the best choice but I wasn't going to leave someone who had actively tried to kill me alive.

The only reason the Phenex siblings had been left alive was to avoid the full repercussions that killing a devil noble would cause, I was nowhere near ready for to take on an entire faction with confidence, let alone the Satans themselves.

I sighed. When I finished my current download, I would definitely look into an intelligent character to download, since I hope it would stop me from making such stupid decisions in the future.

Now I would have to deal with an entire faction searching for me due to my actions.

The last few hours had been spent thinking of ways to escape the forest I was currently stuck in. I was hesitant to spend credits on a teleportation skill out of here, but I was drafting to think maybe that would be the only way.

I knew I wasn't a prodigy or really even that smart but making a stupid move like antagonising of the 72 pillars of the devil race.

Not to mention one of the richest and most influential pillar clans due to their clan traits, but attacking a pillar clan was definitely not my smartest idea since arriving in this world.

I was currently kicking myself for being so idiotic. If one of the Satan's or even a peak ultimate class came to investigate, I would be done for. I was not strong enough to antagonise factions yet.

At least I had been competent enough to leave my mask on during the encounter, so they didn't know what I looked like, but I was sure once they found me an angel alone in the familiar forest it wouldn't be hard to connect the dots.

I sighed while running a hand through my silky blonde hair. There was no use in crying over spilt milk. I would have to learn from my mistakes. In all fairness, I was just a human a few months ago. I was bound to make a mistake at some point.

It had been an entire day since the incident between me and the Phenex siblings. After dealing with Riser, I had not bothered spending any more time dealing with them due to my low energy and had essentially fallen asleep as soon as I fell onto my bed back at the fortress.

Currently, I was thinking of a solution to exit the familiar forest. I would rather not spend any more time here, since not only had I finally reached a bottleneck in terms of training, but now the devils would be on the hunt for me in the familiar forest.

I knew for a fact if they caught me, I would be done for. While they may act civilised, I would probably become a slave or receive a harsh punishment for my "crimes" against the idiot and his sister.

There were a few options to leave the familiar forest, but they all cost a huge number of credits. Such as teleportation scrolls and magical items that could transfer me out of the underworld.

I had spent my morning looking for another solution, but it seemed I would have to spend credits to leave the underworld.

I searched for any cheaper options in the system shop, and sure enough, I finally found something that wouldn't eat up most of my credits.

[Wormhole] [One-Time Usage]

[A single use skill that allows you to create a passage between two points in the space-time continuum. Used for shortening travel distance between two locations.]

[Warning: it cannot bypass wards created by any magical means.]

[Cost: 13000 Credits]

Unfortunately, it turns out that teleportation or portal skills cost quite a lot, there were cheaper items such as teleportation formations I could have bought, but they would have left behind a trace of my existence.

I mentally added a teleportation skill to my list of skills that needed downloading. Preferably a skill that allowed me to open a portal instead of using the magical circles that every supernatural creature seems to use.

Scrolling through the system shop a while longer for anything of interest, I marked multiple items that would be helpful when I escaped the underworld and made it to earth. After a while, I found an item that intrigued me and clicked on it.

[Phantom Shifter Ring] [Uncommon]

[The Phantom Shifter Ring is an uncommon accessory that lets the wearer create a basic illusion to change their appearance. When activated, it projects a realistic but basic illusion that covers their body. Note can only be used to change the look of your body.]

[Abilities: Self-Shift] [Passive: None]

[Warning: Illusion only works on creatures without mana]

[Cost: 4000 Credits]

I looked at the description and nodded my head in thought. Since I would be going to the human world, I had been wondering how I could bring Grizella, my goblin maid with me since her appearance would obviously be an issue.

Since I doubt it would be good if I was seen with a goblin walking through the human world, I suspect it would garner a lot of attention and not just from humans.

Now looking at the Ring I had found in the system store, I think this would be a good solution from now.

The item wouldn't be of any use to me since it wouldn't work on any being without mana, but that was expected for an uncommon ranked ring, as for blending into the human world I think this is exactly what I needed.

Purchasing the ring, I frowned as I watched my credits go down, unfortunately, a lot of the strong objects and skills were costly. Which was why I had been browsing through the lower ranked objects.

I took another look through the shop, but the massive amount of items and products in the system shop made it impossible to go through even just at the lower ranks in just an hour.

Truly, the system shop was massive and probably my most powerful ability, being able to purchase objects across the multiverse by killing beings for credits was a villain's wet dream.

Eventually, I closed the system shop tab, I was ready to leave this place and I would rather not stall any further. I felt anxious that an army of devils would appear and capture me at any moment.

Normally, I would have just waited until I could download a skill for teleportation and not bothered spending credits on something I could get for free, but I was in a rush unfortunately, meaning I would have to waste credits.

Which, while annoying, was my fault for being too reckless and not thinking of the consequences. I wasn't powerful enough to fuck around without care yet, like I had been in the forest the last few months.

"Grizella!" I called out loudly, my voice breaking the silent atmosphere of the fortress.

I heard the hurried footsteps of my goblin maid, Grizella as she came out from the mansion within the fortress. I observed her new outfit appreciatively, one I had purchased in the system shop for her.

The black maid outfit with its elegant white frills complemented her green skin, large red eyes and smooth black hair well.

She stopped in front of me and looked at me nervously with a blush as she went dazed when she looked at my face. Courtesy of my allure perk.

"Grizella, prepare everything you need to leave. We will be leaving this place soon due to some unfortunate consequences. Bring everything of value, including my items into the courtyard." I spoke to her calmly. She looked surprised but nodded obediently.

"Yes my lord, b-but I won't be able to carry everything, please forgive me." She said, slightly scared at my reaction.

"I will be taking care of the transport for our items, just make sure to bring everything" I replied with a reassuring smile that made her blush even more.

Even though my appearance was that of a 14-year-old, the allure perk seemed to be stronger than I initially thought.

I had assumed it would simply make me more charismatic and handsome, but it seemed it was far stronger than that.

While I couldn't lie and say I disliked this mistake, there was a certain power to being able to make a cute goblin who was older than me blush.

In my old life, I had looked decent, but not enough to make a cute girl blush with my appearance alone. Not that I had been in that many relationships, anyway.

An hour later, I found Grizella waiting for me in the courtyard standing obediently next to all our belongings, luckily I didn't own many items and most of my items stayed in my inventory, meaning I didn't have much to move.

With a snap of my hand, all the objects were sucked into the swirling purple portal that was my inventory. Grizella looked shocked but stayed silent.

"Are you ready to go?" I asked.

"Yes, my lord." She said with a well-practised bow, which I assumed she performed to her now-dead king many times.

I was surprised at the warrior's polite attitude since she was a goblin, but they did seem to have a surprising amount of discipline when I invaded their city. Perhaps they weren't as primal as they were normally depicted.

"Time to leave this place for good, finally." I said happily. I had been waiting to leave this place for ages. Now that I have hit a plateau in my training.

Reaching out to open the one time used wormhole towards the human world, more specifically Japan , since I had a few things I needed to do there. An unsettling sensation washed over me as I froze.

"Wait, No!, I won't let you leave me!" A voice full of desperation and obsession with just a sprinkle of craze shouted from within the woods. Making me pause.

The world went silent as all the wildlife seemed to go silent as an aura made itself known, and I saw Grizella next to me tremble before fainting. What the hell?

It was as if time stood still as terror unexpectedly coursed through my entire body. For the first time since coming to this world, I felt a primal fear rise within my chest.

My eyes frantically looked around as I forcefully snapped myself out of my fear-induced trance. I couldn't find the owner of the voice that had completely caught me off guard.

Suddenly, a large blue body smashed through the wall like it was made of paper. The whole wall easily shattered from the force. I instinctively took a step back to get a better look at it.

My eyes widened in pure shock and true fear at the colossal blue western dragon before me, its majestic but imposing form towered over me and the entire fortress.

The dragon's piercing blue eyes locked onto my figure with a crazed intensity, staring with an unhealthy amount of obsession. As if I were a national treasure about to be stolen away by a drunk hippie at a museum.

On pure reflex, I used appraisal.

{Name: Tiamat}

{Title: Dragon King/Chaos Karma Dragon}

{Race: Dragon}

{Power level: 68400}

"…"

Ah, shit.

[Serafall Pov]

Walking at a brisk stride, a beautiful young woman that had captured the hearts of many was outfitted in a sleek, dark green suit with her black hair set with two pigtails cascading down her back caught the look of many passing devils.

Her vibrant and normally purple eyes shimmered with seriousness. Her beautiful face was adorned with a frown marring her delicate full lips, Which made any devil in her way quickly move out of her path in fear.

This, naturally, was a well-known figure who all the underworld knew. Serafall Leviathan, one of the four devil kings of the devil race. A Satan class being originally from the Sitri clan.

She was normally seen as an overly joyful girl with an energetic attitude, with her magical girl show making many think she was bubbling and friendly, but right now, she was in no mood to act in her normal fashion.

A few minutes ago, she had gotten a concerning message about the third son of Phenex getting into an altercation with an angel, the result being multiple dead devil guards. With the devil, Butler being forced to use a phenex tear to heal himself.

She was currently walking through the Phenex mansion, where she had been told the two phenex brats that had been in an altercation with the unknown angel were currently located.

She quickly made it through the doors past the devil maids and butlers, Riser and Ravel could be seen sitting down on luxurious chairs while being comforted by lady Phenex.

She mentally cursed. This really wasn't good. She had no particular care for the snot-nosed Phenex brat, or any of their family for that matter. Her caring magical girl attitude was simply just a way to deal with her trauma.

Sighing, she could only lament at the amount of work this would cause, along with the reports from the familiar forest about the goblin army marching somewhere and never returning.

The army itself wasn't a threat, but to a peerage it could possibly take them out and only then for a massive explosion to destroy the goblin city.

Since it wasn't really a threat that required the devil military to act, falbium wouldn't bother to get involved, leaving more work for serafall as she had intended to watch for any trouble before sending devils to investigate.

after all Tiamat wouldn't take kindly to many devils entering her territory at once.

Too many things were happening and now with the appearance of an angel in the underworld of all places and said angel getting in a fight with a pillar devil was going to cause her a lot of work.

Sometimes Serafall couldn't help but wonder why she bothered taking this role. The only good part about the job was the distraction it caused. Quickly clearing her head of those thoughts, she stayed focused.

She needed to find to take care of this before it scaled out of proportion.

-END-

Chapter 7: Yandere Dragon

Notes:

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 07

(Yandere Dragon)

-[Tiamat Pov - Two Months Prior]-

Reclining on my hoard of glistening gold, I languidly flicked a small golden coin with my sharp claw, its shiny surface glittering as it scattered down the massive sea of gold and various magical items I had collected during my long lifetime.

I swept my gaze across the lavishly adorned chamber that housed both me and my hoard of treasure boredly, with a dejected sigh, I lay my head down for some rest as nothing of interest came to mind.

Other dragons normally loved nothing more than to laze around like the gluttonous creatures we were, but I had always been different, more active in my search for power and treasures, which made this feeling of doing nothing unbearable.

With nothing to do apart from sleep, I began to drift off again on my comfortable bed, only for my eyes to snap open as my Draconian senses mentally screeched in alarm at the sudden cataclysmic influx of energy ripping through the familiar forest.

My eyes sharpened as all my drowsiness vanished without a trace, and I got up in a flash of movement, sending gold sprawling in all directions away from me at the sudden force.

Quickly leaving my cavern of treasures, I made sure to condense my aura, so nothing would be able to detect me and with a swoosh, flapped my giant wings upwards, leaving a shockwave in my wake as I soared through the Skies at incredible speeds.

I arrived at the location that the mysterious power I had last felt was, and quickly dove into the forest and stealthily crawled to the location of the impact and saw a massive crater had formed from the collision of whatever had arrived at the familiar forest.

My enhanced Draconian eyes scanned through the crater for any sign of the powerful intruder, the aura it had unleashed was far above her own, but her dragon pride wouldn't allow this fact to dissuade her from any intruders.

After a few minutes of nothing, my eyes instantly snapped over to the centre when my enhanced hearing picked up a groan and the slow movement of an… Young boy?

No, using her mana sense, I felt a distinct holy aura weakly emanating from him. Just what was an angel doing in the underworld? And what was that powerful aura?

Scanning him, I noticed his aura couldn't compare to the one I had felt before, but I felt heat rise to my scaled cheeks when I took a good look at his handsome face.

Which only served to make me even more suspicious, instantly I conducted various check-ups on myself to see if I had been somehow put under any sort of magical influence without my knowledge, only to come back with nothing.

The boy looked to be around 14 years old and had a surprisingly toned body for someone so young, I quickly calmed down as I felt myself go into a slight daze as I examined him.

Snapping myself out of it, I decided that observing him would be the best way to go for now, maybe that other aura would make an appearance, so she could confront it, but for now, she needed to gather more intel on why and how an angel had made their way into the underworld.

Was this a scout? Maybe the angels had finally decided to restart the war, too many thoughts were rushing through my head at the moment so I chose to leave those for later thinking based on whatever I found in my investigation.

I had no loyalty towards those devil brats, so I wouldn't bother telling them of the angel's appearance in my forest, even if I did act as a referee in some rating game matches.

That was more, so they didn't bother me with their petty politics and hunt me down like they had done to other lesser dragons, Since I had no doubt the devils would hunt me if I didn't agree to, at least that after I had refused to become one of their slaves.

-Scene Break-

I watched in fascination as the mysterious angel with blonde hair sitting on the ground, meditating in a lotus pose. But what really caught my attention was how his mana flowed, or to be more precise, how it became more controlled and dense the longer it flowed around within his body.

At first, it was chaotic and hard to handle, like he had never used it before. It was barely able to circulate around his body, But as time passed, his mana got more controlled and dense quickly, surprising even me.

Just who was this brat? I had noticed several things that didn't make sense and further amazed me as I observed him.

The first unusual thing I had noticed about the young angel was that fact he seemingly had no karma threads, karma threats were invisible threads that can be seen by special beings like gods of fate, luck, and karma.

These threads are like connections that link everything together. They have the power to influence events, either making them happen or preventing them from occurring.

The interesting part about these invisible threads could be controlled to a certain degree by any being powerful enough to have access to them.

It meant that I could cut or erase them, which can lead to two different outcomes. If a thread is cut, it disconnects an individual from its karmic ties, making it free from karma's influence. This effect was only temporary and took a tremendous amount of mana to perform.

On the other hand, if a thread was completely erased, it means both the thread and the object or being it was connected to would vanish, unless the one doing the erasing is stronger or as powerful as the being connected to the thread.

I was one such being, as a dragon who held the domain of karma, I had access to this power which had led me through many battles. Unfortunately, this power wasn't without restrictions, otherwise beings such as myself would be far more feared than we are.

These restrictions were, firstly, we could not directly manipulate the threads of being on or above our level of power. The most we could do is use mana to let us predict our enemy's movements by reading the karma threads, but even that consumes a lot of power.

(AN: This is an actual power from Dxd Cannon, slightly altered of course, but nonetheless don't bitch at me if you don't like it.)

The other restriction was the erasing part of the power was extremely mana intensive, It was not worth using since the only people I could use it on were people I could kill with my flames anyway.

The more time I spent watching the angel brat he seemed to surprise me more as I watched him, I had originally decided to watch him out of boredom and wonder as to why he attracted me so much.

I had already confirmed it wasn't magic of any sort, at least nothing I could detect, and that ruled it out since he was far weaker than me and thus wouldn't be able to hide any magic from my gaze.

Even most gods wouldn't be able to bypass my mana detection, let alone some weak angel, could it be some sort of angelic bloodline?

Angels didn't possess many bloodlines like the devils, but there were rare cases like the first generation of angels, like Lucifer and Michael, had bloodlines given to them by the now dead god.

That meant he was either one of the seraphs' children, which was highly unlikely given how angels couldn't procreate, a massive oversight on the almighty father of angels part, I quietly snorted in amusement at that thought.

The other speculation was he had somehow developed a bloodline which was extremely rare but not unheard of. Of course, this was all just a speculation on what the alluring presence his body gave off came from.

I continued to observe the intriguing little angel and watched as he suddenly turned his head in my direction, had he sensed me?

No, that was impossible. My aura and body were perfectly concealed to the point even weaker gods wouldn't notice me. He stared for a while before shrugging and opening his wings up.

I was slightly speechless, had he just turned to face me on pure instinct? What sort of killer instinct does this kid have?

Watching him lift off the ground in a somewhat majestic fashion and begin to levitate, I was ready to follow him as I started to get up from my seat, squatting within the wilderness and bushes of the familiar forest in my dragon form.

I nearly face-planted as I watched him suddenly lose control and face-plant onto the ground in an almost comical manner. Baffled by the sudden change of events, I had to stop myself from giggling.

After calming down for a few moments and reigning in my laughter, I shook my head amused. I hadn't laughed like that in centuries.

Being a dragon king and a female one at that meant I could never truly let my guard down around other beings, especially the devils that seemed instant on having a close relationship with me.

So even if the angel decided to disappoint me and turned out to be just another average prudish angel, this trip was already worth it, but somehow I had a feeling that the little angel would continue to impress me.

-Scene Break-

Observing the angel's battle with the lesser fire wing amphithere I was amazed at the pure battle prowess he displayed. The past few days he had appeared to find a location to rest and had started training himself.

Initially, I had thought it was a foolish endeavour and was slightly disappointed, but I kept an eye on him nonetheless. While the idea of training itself wasn't a bad idea, I was always happy to see somebody attempting to improve themselves.

It was an attractive trait that many supernatural beings did not possess, since they normally got content when they compared themselves to humans.

The only real problem was that training would take ages without any magical equipment or support that was commonly used to increase the speed of training.

Even then, magical equipment like that cost an extreme amount of funds to build and even more to buy such equipment, which was mainly why you only saw supernatural nobility or high-ranked members of each faction have access to said equipment.

Then there was the fact that not many beings could break through each rank, with most beings getting stuck at a bottleneck at some point. The factions usually sought talented individuals, since their bottleneck was much higher than everyone else's.

Otherwise, they wouldn't bother spending their time looking for members when they could just train their already existing and loyal members to further heights. It would be much more convenient, but it was the reason there was such a high demand for talent.

That was why I thought it was foolish to train instead of finding a way out of my territory, which was admittedly dangerous, luckily for him, he was in a safer part of the forest, so the creatures weren't too strong or numbered but if I were him, I would be quickly looking for a way out.

There was a very good chance that even if he did train and refined his abilities that he wouldn't be able to push past the low-class level and break into the mid-class level, and even if he did, there was a high chance he could encounter a threat out of his league before then.

Well, that was my initial thought, of course, until I watched him train and, to my absolute astonishment, watched his power begin to increase at a rapid rate.

I felt my cheeks slightly heat up at the sight of his perfectly toned abs that were currently glistening with a sheen of sweat from his workout.

As a female dragon, power was extremely attractive to us on an instinctual level, so the rapid rise in strength made me look at his perfect details in appreciation, before I shook my head clear and continued to observe, my eyes only sometimes wandering the handsome angel's features.

-Scene break-

Gazing from afar at my darling standing tall and fearlessly in front of a miniature army of thousands of goblins, I sighed in admiration before turning my gaze to the dirty goblin scum that dared try to hurt my love. The rage that filled me was insurmountable. How dare they.

I felt my bloodlust rocket as I felt the need to destroy the filthy cretins that dared to try and harm my sweetheart and tarnish the perfect body of his wish their filth, if not for the fear of rejection that was in my heart from my love, I would have destroyed them in a sea of flames already and destroyed their ugly souls.

I couldn't help being consumed by my thoughts as I began to think about how this came to be. If the past of me from three months ago saw me now, she would be horrified.

Never in my thousands of years of life had I felt the strong emotions that consumed me every time I thought about him. These feelings filled my being to the point it hurt me when I thought about leaving him.

When I had noticed these feelings I had thought nothing of them, putting it down to his aura, but as the feelings grew stronger and stronger when I realised I had tried to back off and leave him in fear as for some reason, the thought of hurting him didn't even cross my mind.

I had been protecting him from the pesky beasts anyway, well, the stronger ones that he wouldn't be able to deal with, why? I didn't know. I had assumed my interest in him was just high enough to protect him from any threats he wouldn't be able to deal with, but the warmth flooding my body suggested otherwise.

One day, that was the amount of time I could spend away from him before it became too much and I, for some reason, started to be plagued with feelings of despair and loneliness, the coldness of it scared me.

I realised this weakness and had thought maybe I had grown attached to him, which perhaps was natural for someone like me who didn't enjoy the presence of others. Someone secluded like me might have just gotten used to having his presence, is what I tried to reason with.

With this in mind, I had tried to slowly detach myself from him, which only worsened it to the point every time I left him the time I could comfortably let him leave my sight decreased until I simply couldn't go an hour without him.

One day, I spotted a female sprite Dragon begin to approach him. As I watched the red female sprite dragon draw closer to him, an intense surge of jealousy overcame me and took me over my emotions. I felt my very being burnt with it, and it began to twist my thoughts and senses.

Seeing the sprite dragon's dainty scaled form sauntering towards him like some harlot made me burn with both jealousy and fear in me. What if he were to be taken by her charms and deemed her worthy to be his familiar or even worse, his future mate?

Before I could rationalise my emotions and recognize she probably wasn't planning to seduce him, my dragon impulse took over and I ripped the sprite dragon's head off its delicate scaled shoulders and incinerated the body instantly. The little sprite dragon was none the wiser as she was instantly erased.

This was a strange phenomenon I had never encountered or even felt, these feelings were new and uncontrollable unlike my other emotions such as anger, fear, greed and such which I had long learned to conceal with my thousands of years of life.

I felt like I was missing the most crucial element to my existence, it was like I had finally got something I had been waiting for my entire life only to have it ripped away from my grasp.

Even though I normally loved spending time gazing at my many precious treasures, which I normally did at least every week. It was as if their brilliant luster had faded into insignificance before my eyes.

All I craved now was to smell that intoxicating smell his perfect body gave and to watch that angelic smile he had when he accomplished something, to embrace his flawless body in my safe arms and to drag him into the safety of my cave forever.

The new emotion that filled my being up was seemingly impossible to control. Every time I left him, I started having thoughts of what if someone stole him from me? Or what if he was injured? These thoughts drove me insane and sent me into a spiral of hysteria.

When I couldn't see him, the world itself seemed to lose colour. My heart began to claw at my chest, I felt sick at the thought of never seeing him. His perfect hair and those gorgeous eyes. That body and that intoxicating smell his body produced had me hooked like some sort of drug.

I had even used one of my treasures at one point, a magical golden chalice that could heal mental ailments, and used it to try to clear my head of the deep obsession I felt, but not even that had worked.

The past two months, I have watched my little angel grow explosively in power. His growth, his power, resonated deep within me. Igniting an intense desire that surged within my dragon instincts.

It was more than just his power and growth, it was more than just that, it was his boundless potential that drew me even further into the pit of obsession I had grown for him, a deep hole that kept getting deeper.

As I watched him jump down and commence a one-sided slaughter against the filthy goblins, I couldn't help the arousal that burned within me and the double movement of my hand lowering between my legs as I silently pleasured myself to the sight. Luckily I was currently in my humanoid form.

I wanted to go out and take him for myself, but something stopped me, the dark thoughts of rejection making me force myself to stop from jumping him and wrapping my wings around him for the rest of eternity in my safe embrace.

I could only take solace in the fact that I was sure he would one day be mine and mine alone.

No matter what it took.

-Scene Break-

Once again, I found myself seated in silence as an unseen observer of my beloved, just as I did every day as it had become my routine. As a dragon king, I could go without sleep for long periods of time, therefore making it easier to watch my beloved without interruption.

I couldn't help my thoughts wander as to what I had witnessed yesterday, as I had watched my beloved lay ruin to the entire goblin village in a show of pure ruthlessness that sent a shiver up my spine in delight.

Lastly, I had spent most of the time since then quenching the heat it had sent into me in waves, I felt pride and satisfaction knowing my theory had been corrected and that he wasn't like his prudish brethren.

Even if he were, I doubt it would be able to deter the pure devotion and obsession I had grown for him, but, nonetheless, it was nice seeing my suspicions being proven correct.

Snapping out of my thoughts, I watched with furrowed brows as the goblin maid my beloved had chosen, much to my rage and bloodlust, emerged from the mansion with a multitude of bags and items.

Where are they moving locations? Why? I watched as my beloved made all the items disappear in what I had long since come to assume was some sort of pocket dimension.

What was going on? I listened and widened my eyes in shock and fear, they were leaving the underworld? I felt a gathering of magical energy begin to funnel into a vortex.

No, No! He couldn't leave me. In a panic, I immediately went into my dragon form and released my presence accidentally. In my desperation, I blurted out the first thing that came to me, so he wouldn't leave me.

"Wait, No!, I won't let you leave me!." I screamed out in panic, successfully stopping and confusing him.

I burst out from my hiding space and in a blink of pure speed and power smashed through the fortress walls like they were made from paper and stared down at him in my towering form.

I won't let him leave me!

-[Kai Pov - Present]-

My breath hitched as my heart sank, and my expression turned dire, Tiamat was said to be high up on the scale of Satan class level. I finally got to see the difference between an ultimate class being and a Satan class.

{Name: Tiamat}

{Title: Dragon King/Chaos Karma Dragon}

{Race: Dragon}

{Power level: 68400}

I knew Tiamat was said to be close to the heavenly dragon stage of power from my previous memories of high school dxd but this was far out beyond my expectations, how was I supposed to compete with a monster like this?

I had seemingly deluded myself these last few weeks into believing my current level of power was impressive, but gazing upon the Chaos Karma Dragon's power level was disheartening to say the least.

Taking a deep but shaky breath, I tried to calm my emotions down, being afraid wouldn't do me any good and would simply cause me to make mistakes which I absolutely could not afford.

My past battles which I had deeply reflected on had made me curse my stupidity in certain things, such as not simply using my wings to fly up and out of reach when attacked by the shadow wolves.

Even if I had just arrived and was admittedly pissing myself at my first encounter with the large intimidating monsters and had never used my wings before, I should have at least tried.

Though to be fair, it had taken me a while to actually learn how to use them but regardless, there had been other instances in battles where I had made stupid mistakes with my rash behaviour, it was why I had decided I needed an intelligence skill to help.

My battle maniac side, which I had developed after overcoming my initial fear of being transported into a new world with magical monsters out for my blood, didn't help either.

A part of me protested that I was new to this world and that no normal human who was thrust into a world of godly beings could be perfect, which I partially agreed with.

No normal human would be able to, but I didn't want to be normal or imperfect. Those kinds of things had gotten me betrayed and killed in my last life.

I strived to be perfect in my own way, and I no longer had any desire to take the shit the world seemed to enjoy throwing at me.

Now faced against the giant but beautiful blue Western dragon who had appeared out of nowhere with a power level which made mine pale in comparison, I knew the chances of my escape were slim, maybe even zero.

Even knowing that, using a lot of my will, I forcibly shoved down my fear and calmed my mind. Glancing towards Grizella who was next to me, before anyone reacted, I appeared behind her and chopped her neck.

Without any time to react, she slumped unconscious and began to fall, but before she could hit the floor, I sent her into my inventory. I had experimented with my gamer powers to see its limit and learned I could only send living creatures that were unconscious into my inventory storage.

I couldn't afford to have her hold me back, and letting her die would be a waste of a good maid. I locked my eyes upon the Chaos karma dragon who was staring at me with surprise before it turned into joy?

It was hard to make out any expression on her serpentine face, but her eyes reflected what seemed to be an unhealthy amount of obsession and adoration. I really didn't know what to think about this.

Now that I had confirmed her identity and terrifying power level, I remembered the familiar forest was the territory of Tiamat, and it would be strange if a dragon close to the level of a heavenly dragon wasn't aware of my presence in her territory.

The real question was what did she want, she must have known about me for a while, or at least that's what I'm guessing. I looked around at the now destroyed fortress walls.

I still had the one-time use wormhole ready, I wasn't interested in fighting a being who I knew I stood absolutely no chance against. I may be a bit of a battle manic and stupid at times, but I knew fighting her was suicidal.

Immediately I charged the one-time usage wormhole and prepared it to appear under me, so it would drop me directly into the wormhole, while it would be interesting to know why she suddenly appeared. I wasn't going to be foolish and stay here for any longer than necessary.

Just as I charged it to appear and felt the mana rush out and begin to form a vortex, the magic immediately sputtered out as I suddenly, instantly I found myself forcefully pinned to the ground by a giant blue tail.

"No, you can't leave me." I heard the sweet, melodious voice of the dragon pinning me down shout with what sounded like desperation and fear.

I blinked in shock and confusion, dizzily looking around, what just happened? One moment I had been preparing to teleport out of here, and now I found myself struggling against an unyielding blue tail pressing me down.

I hadn't seen her move an inch, I felt the fear rise again as once more she showed me how much I was outmatched. I winced as cracks kept forming. The pressure she was exerting to keep me down was tremendous.

Her eyes widened at me and immediately, in another flash, the tail disappeared, letting me breathe properly once more.

"I'm so sorry I didn't realise, a-are you okay? Please forgive me, I would never hurt you! Please believe me." She spoke once again.

I looked at her and regained my bearings. What was with her strange behaviour? Why was she acting so desperate and caring with me? I had never spoken to her before, I was sure of it. I couldn't help questioning her.

"Why do you care for me so much, I'm pretty sure we've never met." I questioned her while thinking of ways to escape this situation, only to raise an eyebrow as a blush appeared on her Draconian cheeks?

Dragons can blush? That was oddly fascinating.

"W-well, I've been watching you for a while-" she stammered out.

"Wait what, you've been watching me?! Why?" I asked, surprised. She had been watching me and I hadn't noticed. I was glad she wasn't hostile, or I would have been dead ages ago.

"Isn't it obvious! We are meant to be together! You're perfect for me, I've never met anyone like you before, even smelling you now is intoxicating!." She replied loudly, with craziness tinting her tone.

Hold on a second, could it be? No, being like Tiamat couldn't possibly be that of all things… right?

"I won't let you leave me, you can't! I have been watching you for months. Please accept me, I promise I'll be a good mate. I'll keep you safe forever in my cave and I'll do whatever you want, just don't leave me!" She screamed with desperation laced deeply within her crazed tone, tears starting to stream down her scaled cheeks.

I stared in pure disbelief at the large dragon before me, her eyes were locked on me intensely, waiting for my answer, I was speechless, Tiamat was a yandere…

How the fuck had I managed to make a powerful dragon king who was probably thousands of years old become obsessed with me?

This wasn't good, I'm pretty sure she wouldn't just take no for an answer, judging by her reaction. I honestly didn't trust her one bit, being stuck in a cave for the rest of eternity didn't sound great, I would rather not stay in this damned forest a moment longer.

Wasn't there a rule about not sticking your dick in crazy and taking one look at her draconic eyes poised on my form with a crazed intensity, there was definitely a screw loose in this woman.

Ignoring Tiamat's declaration. I quickly raised my hand and let loose a blazing flash of light that burst from my open palm, illuminating and blinding the area for miles around. I had put a large amount of holy power and mana into this.

I wasn't willing to spare any expenses and foolishly underestimate an opponent who could move faster than I could even register. I was hoping the flash would be powerful enough to briefly blind her to allow for my hasty escape.

Immediately I tried to activate the ability once again, the mana swirling into a vortex and beginning to form only to once again be interrupted as Tiamat almost lazily slams her tail on the ground creating a giant crater and shockwave that erupted outwards.

Sent flying back, I collide with multiple walls and crash through in a giant explosion of dust. Getting up I cough and wave away the dust.

"I-I'm sorry, are you okay? I thought I held back enough to not harm you." I heard Tiamat's sweet voice call to me.

That's humiliating… she was holding back so much and still was able to send me flying. What a terrifying being. I chuckled. I felt my blood pumping despite my anxiety.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

Escape the Chaos Karma Dragon

Description: The chaos karma dragon has grown deeply obsessed and attached to you and intends to keep you locked up in her cave for the rest of eternity.

Objective: Escape the chaos karma dragon.

Bonus objective: Damage the chaos karma dragon

Reward: Stat crystal 4x, 5000 Credits. Gacha token x2. Healing potion x2.

Bonus Reward: ?

[Accept/Decline]

Not needing any thought I pressed accept.

"I don't want to hurt you, but you have to get it in your head that we're supposed to be together. I can feel it, and I'll have you, no matter what it takes," she said, her voice all firm and possessive.

I merely narrowed my eyes in response. It seems the flash of light didn't work, clearly her senses are too powerful to overwhelm.

It was worth a shot at the very least. I honestly knew I had no attacks that were powerful enough to harm her, but nonetheless

I opened my palm and made three bright, condensed balls of holy light. Moving as fast as possible, all while racking my brain to figure out how to escape her.

I hurriedly hurled the balls of holy light at her, the radiant balls of light packed to the brim with mana. The first two were aimed at her eyes, hoping to cloud her vision briefly.

The third ball, I aimed at the ceiling, hoping falling debris would slow her down. Just a few seconds, that's all I needed to open up the wormhole and escape.

Raising her tail, she effortlessly swiped both balls of light away, the condensed mana balls instead of exploding, bouncing off the scales on her tails harmlessly and sent into the distance where they exploded in a massive shower of heat.

The other ball of holy light hit the ceiling and created a massive explosion, I quickly unfurled my wings in a flash of golden light and back in a burst of speed to avoid the fall out of the explosion, watching as it made the whole fortress collapse on itself.

I skidded back into the courtyard of the fortress and I instantly attempted once more to activate the wormhole, it could be seen as cowardly of me, and it did sting and anger to scamper away instead of fighting, the simple fact was I knew I couldn't win.

Not yet anyway. I'm merely thinking with the mindset of a true gamer now, if there is something I can't defeat, I'll fuck off, find a secluded place and train until I can.

I would have many chances to improve my abilities and gain more experience. To do that though, I needed to escape. Feeling, the wormhole once again starts to form.

I feel the anxiety in my chest as the wormhole just starts to form before I'm blown off my feet from a shockwave as Tiamat's large dragon body appeared in a flash of speed not befitting her large frame.

All of this happened within a mere few seconds. Sent into and out of the large walls of the fortress. I landed and skidded into a large tree. I coughed harshly as I felt my whole body ache.

"Fuck." I scowled and winced at the pain.

I looked up again to see the large form of Tiamat slowly approaching me as I slowly and unsteadily rose to my feet. I felt hopelessness trying to claw at me, but I refused to give in. This encounter merely increased my motivation to get stronger.

Furiously racking my brain for a way out of this situation, I cursed myself for not choosing an intelligent skill for my repertoire. It would have really been helpful for a situation like this.

I just needed something to stun her for long enough, then create the wormhole and drop my ass out of this messy situation. Seems simple enough… How do I stun a dragon king nearing the level of a heavenly dragon is the question.

Sighing, I realise I'll have to go all out with my next attack and with that in mind, I pulled out murasame from my inventory.

The beautiful and graceful katana appeared in my hand. The dark energy of the blade leaking out. Surrounding it with a dark purple light as it feels my intent. I had only used the trump card of murasame a few times and realised I could only use it for a short time.

After it ran out, I would be left with a severely aching body and even breathing would hurt. I hadn't used it in any battles due to that and the pain it causes while using it. Gritting my teeth, I activate Little war horn, the name of the ability.

Dark energy exploded out from the blade as Tiamat patiently waited, her curiosity piqued. My eyes turned black, with dark markings around the pupils, and a shadowy aura covered me.

Pain surged through my entire body, but I fought it, doing my best to ignore it, focusing on my power as it surged tremendously. I also begin to pour chakra in my legs to give it a bigger increase.

Deciding I might as well put even more power into the attack, I channel light and holy power into the blade, half expecting it to fail due to the dark energy fighting against the light power, I watch as the energies fight before gaining an idea.

Closing my eyes and focusing through the pain. Instead of making the energy cover the blade, I forcibly mix it with the dark energy coming from murasame.

To my shock, the dark purple and golden energy slowly mix and a shockwave violently erupts out of me. The grass and trees near me shrivelling up and turning into ash.

I grin only to nearly scream in pain as the dark golden red energy creeps into my hands and creates throbbing veins that begin to burn me like acid.

Quickly trying my best to focus, I put a tremendous amount of mana in and ran forward with all my might. Desperately trying to focus on attacking her instead of the brutal pain.

"Stop this foolishness in this instance. You're hurting yourself. I don't wish to force you, and I've tried to be accommodating to show I mean you no harm but to drive yourself to harm…" she says, only to be cut as I near her, and she raises her scales tail once again ready to block.

I grin savagely at her arrogance, she didn't expect the blade to be able to hurt her. Hopefully, this would at least give me time to escape. Before I hit her, I used sun breathing for some extra power.

"Eighth Form: Solar Heat Haze"

Slashing downwards, I watch as the fire from sun breathing becomes red and explodes with a tremendous force. All the power striking down in a massive explosion of pure destruction. Engulfing the area around us and incinerating the trees with ease.

I grit my teeth as the surrounding ground shattered and exploded. I felt the blade go against the scales of Tiamat. Just as I felt it press down by a small amount, I found myself bound in ropes of draconic energy.

Curse Resisted

My eyes widened as I looked around for murasame only to find it lying next to me. The blade was severely cracked and damaged. I felt the trump card of murasame slowly recede and leave me aching with a stabbing pain.

Gazing up to see the form of Tiamat above me, I glanced at her tail to see a small cut and immediately expected her to be angry only to see a pained look on her face before her eyes became resolute.

"Obviously, it seems you need to witness the true scope of my love and dedication to you, which can't be shown via battle like I had hoped… I'm upset, but I understand my love, and I'll help you see how good I can be." She says with a nod of her head.

I stared at her defiantly but ceased my struggling as I understood it wouldn't do any good. It would be nice to have a protagonist power up right about now…. No? Ok, I'll just find a way out of this by myself then.

I could only watch as the small cut glowed and healed after a few seconds, she proceeded to lift the ropes of draconic mana and pick me up and raise her to face and rub her scales cheeks against my body lovingly before flapping her wings and shooting up into the sky.

She flapped her wings and began flying in a certain direction, which, I assumed, was her cave. I could only scowl as she flew through the air. I think I was fucked at this point. My body was on fire and I really couldn't think of a way out of this mess.

Just as I felt myself at a loss on what to do, I heard a familiar ping that made me light up in joy.

{Download completed}

{Template - Borsalino - age 56}

{PERKS} - [One piece physiology]

[Enhanced Genes]

[Unlocked Haki]

{SKILLS} - [Armament Haki]

[Observation Haki]

[Light Fruit Manipulation]

{SUB-SKILLS} - [Dancing]

[Stripping]

[Pole-dancing]

"…"

I briefly stare at the sub skill section, my brain taking a few seconds to load the implications and swiftly ignoring it. Looking back up at the skills, I frowned, as much as I wanted to check out all the selections I didn't have time for.

I felt my body light up with mana as I selected the light fruit manipulation, my control, and understanding of the element of light grew deeper. My mastery over it refined as new knowledge was imprinted in my brain.

Through an intense fluctuation with your mana you have gained.

5 MAG

[Light manipulation and Light fruit manipulation have merged!]

[Skill Light manipulation has evolved into Light Embodiment]

[Light Embodiment] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[Through the evolution of Light manipulation you have gained the skill Light embodiment, a much more powerful version of light manipulation. Allowing the user to not only manipulate, but incorporate and embody the element of light.]

[Passive Effect: Reduces light usage cost by 50% increases light attacks by 100% Negates all regular physical damage by 100%]

My mouth fell open in a perfect imitation of a fish as I briefly forgot my current predicament. I had predicted my light manipulation to become better with the additional usage of the light fruit manipulation, but this was far beyond my expectations.

Snapping back to focus, I closed my eyes and focused on the new knowledge I had acquired as I was getting further away from the ground. Luckily, Tiamat wasn't using much of her speed, and otherwise we probably would have reached her cave by now.

Her pure speed was something beyond me, and I had a feeling I hadn't even seen the half of it. I felt my body begin to buzz with energy, my skin thrumming as my figure shook slightly before I glowed brightly and in a wink, I felt Tiamat's tail disappear from around me.

Feeling my position shift, I looked around and suddenly found myself out of Tiamat's clutch, falling to my previous location with the wind blowing harshly against my form.

Not needing to think about my next set of actions, I opened my wings up in a flash and flew down as fast as I could, hoping to recollect Murasame and leave before she could notice my departure from her embrace.

Feeling my heart beating erratically, I had no time to waste, so going by the instinctual knowledge I had gained when downloading the light fruit manipulation skill and acquiring my new light embodiment skill, I felt a layer of light enveloping me.

Like a shooting star, my max speed which I had been going at and ignoring the massive amount of pain and exhaustion I felt in my whole body became much faster, and I felt myself landing right beside Murasame. I knew I would be out of commission for a while after I had escaped.

I scowled at the blade's broken condition, but quickly placed it in my inventory and once again attempted to use the wormhole skill.

I felt elated as I saw the wormhole begin to actually form this attempt, only to scowl in fury, as I abruptly felt myself wrapped and bound in glowing blue chains, on the ground. Looking up at the now familiar face of Tiamat.

My body suddenly gave way and slackened, weakening and sagging as I finally succumbed to my overwhelming fatigue. I had gone far and beyond my limitations in my hurried attempts of escape but the disparaging level of power between me and Tiamat showed its difference.

I simply couldn't hope to cross the boundaries of power, I had now experienced my first true loss in my second life… is what I would presumably be sulking about if I wasn't the gamer. Opening the system store, I scowled in true wrath.

Even the times I had battled against the numerous deadly creatures that resided within the familiar forest, I hadn't felt this much anger, in those instances it was simply the law of the jungle, the strongest wins. So I hadn't really felt hostility beyond my desire to defeat them.

I had been putting all my efforts into escaping via using the one-time usage wormhole I had initially purchased, but it had now become apparent that wouldn't be a viable plan anymore. Now reluctantly I was forced to switch to my back-up plan.

Opening up the system store's panel, I quickly scrolled through the large selection, as I felt my foul mood rise the longer I skimmed over the numerous other products the system's store had to offer. Finally arriving at the instant teleportation skill with a one-time usage.

I bought it without bothering to look at the price. Now with the ability to instantly teleport, I looked at Tiamat's Face, which had stayed looking down at my prone form. I sighed.

"Oh my darling, you continue to impress me, but I'm afraid escaping my love is impossible. Give in and let me take care of you." Tiamat's admittedly alluring voice giggled.

"Love me or hate me, Respectfully, I truly don't give a shit." I said disinterestedly, I really couldn't be asked to deal with the shit right now. I felt my mind start to drift into the land of unconsciousness, without a real destination, I simply wished to go somewhere safe on earth.

Saying no more, I activated the skill. In an instant, mana swirled around me and her slitted inverted pupils widened in pure shock, overwhelmed with an enormous amount of fear and desperation. I felt her large tail wrap around my form briefly, only to feel it disappear as I finally was able to escape.

All I heard was the earth-shattering monstrous roar containing an unnatural amount of rage and despair as I felt myself finally transported away

-[Lord Phenex Pov]-

Briskly walking down a desolate street of Nasathern, one of many cities residing in the phenex territory. This city was one of the poorer ones so to speak and much less busy than the rest of the cities under the Phenex management.

Flanked by my personal guard, my mood hung heavy with a mix of melancholy and seething anger. My mind was fixated on my youngest son.

I didn't particularly have any attachment to him, but the realisation that someone would dare harm a phenex under my reign. Angered me to not end. Striding down the streets with a practised elegance and determined stride.

I finally happened upon the purpose of my visit to this frankly disgusting city, filled with the common filth. An unassuming hotel that seemed to be empty with only a few devils lurking about.

Making sure the concealing magic was active to not draw suspicion for his visit. Since angering the guild definitely wouldn't be worth the cost it would cause me. As prideful as I was and rightfully so, angering the guild would undoubtedly cause even someone as influential as me a lot of trouble.

I ascended the red staircase with grace, even if I knew only my personal guard could see me. Near the grand entryway, beside me, my personal guard briskly walked in front of me and opened the door for me with a bow.

I didn't bother sparing him a glance as I strutted in without a care, gazing around the normal-looking hotel that seemed not bad but luxury either. Just the perfect amount of normal they seemed to prefer.

Making my way up to the seemingly unassuming reception area, I patiently waited as was custom as the receptionist slowly glanced up and put his pen down from where he had been writing in a diary of some sort.

"Ah, lord phenex, a pleasure to meet you once again. I don't suppose you've come here to book a room, I'll need your identity and selected room. I recommend our vip penthous-" he babbled on in the normal way a receptionist would act.

"Enough." I growled in annoyance.

I pulled out a golden coin with a red skull imprinted on it, the golden coin releasing a dark aura with the skull seemingly twisting in agony. I handed it to him without further prompting.

He inspected it closely with a professional attitude before he reverted to his playful charade.

"And here I thought you said you were done making deals with us "backstabbing rats"" he chuckled with amusement.

Not answering, I simply stared at him, he pouted in a childish manner at my reaction before giving me a key and pressing a button.

"Room 13." He said simply, but I understood and gave him a nod. Before walking off.

"Feel free to call me anytime." I heard him call out from behind me, but I ignored his playful attitude. I had seen what they were really like under the masks they put on, and I knew the only true demon in that room was him.

Walking to room 13, I raised the pitch-black key. Which was notably different from the rest and opened the door. I signalled my personal guard to wait outside. Even if it did come down to a fight, I knew how it would end.

I had simply brought him for appearance's sake.

Walking in, I'm greeted with a long dark ominous hall, instead of a hotel room. Shakily taking a breath. I regain my calm and stride down the long, dark hall with purpose. Making it to the end after a while of walking.

I'm greeted with a stone table I take a seat at. A diffuse bathed in shadows say across from me. Red glowing eyes staring at me with disinterest.

"You have sought us out, tell me who it is you wish death upon." His raspy demonic voice makes me shiver.

"I do not know his name, Grand inquisitor." I said hesitantly, only to gasp as an aura slammed my head down.

"You come here and request we try to find a target who you do not even know of." The raspy voice was deathly calm, making me pale even further.

"I-i have a d-description of him." I gasped out and coughed as the pressure lessened.

"Don't waste my time and get on with it." The voice said.

"He is a young boy at the age of 14-16, don't be mistaken by his appearance. He was able to easily beat a squad of mid class devils led by a high-class devil without damage. He is estimated to be peak-high class or low-ultimate class." I spoke quickly while pulling out a drawn picture of a mask.

"He is said to wear this mask and most notably is an angel." I said in hopes of not aggravating the man further. I pulled out a drawing of what Ravel had described the mask as looking like and placed it on the cold stone table in between us.

"Very well. This endeavour will cost you a lot of money. An ultimate class being is not an easy target. Do you acknowledge this?" The voice said, and my shoulders dropped in relief. Of course, they would accept.

"Yes. Also, if I'm allowed to so foolishly make a request I would be willing to pay extra for a more brutal death." I said with a vicious half smile, half scowl.

"Request accepted, it will be done, we will contact you soon regarding your payment." The raspy voice of the grand inquisitor said, and with a wave of his hand I suddenly found myself out of the hotel and on my ass.

Next to me was my personal guard, who had been transported with me outside. Scowling, I got up and dusted myself off while my guard looked around confused like the Buffoon he was.

That damn insufferable bastard just forcibly ejected us from the hotel, those pesky wards. I clicked my tongue in annoyance.

I smiled viciously. That brat would get what was coming to him for his arrogance against the phenex household. Against me.

-END-

Well, there's the chapter, thank you for your patience. Had some issues… this was more of a flashback on events leading to the battle. Kai has now officially escaped the familiar forest. In doing so, he's left behind a desperate Tiamat. Who knows what will happen next? Where will he end up?

Reviews:

Guest: Thanks for the intelligent reply, I'm afraid that having the mc kill everyone like some edgy insane dude doesn't make for a good story without reason, of course. This story's main character is not good, of course, but having him mindlessly kill everyone without thinking of the consequences will just get him killed. It isn't smart.

DarkSecretPerson: Good idea! Definitely something to take into consideration, I've been mainly focusing on basic skills such as defense and attack, while thinking about what will go well with his current skill set, instead of just giving him multiple random skills, so the skill you recommended would go really well to help with his attack power. Thanks for the suggestion, defo adding it at some point.

Guest: Sorry about that, people were complaining about me explaining skills too much, so I skipped it, I have a plan to go back to it. Trust me. It will appear again in the future after a few downloads.

Kamikazedrew: Firstly, mokuton can technically shoot roots of wood into the air, but I agree it's not the best skill I could have chosen. Still very useful for restraint. Why didn't he fly?

Well, he just got sent to a new world and is now being attacked by monsters for the first time, so he's bound to make mistakes, on top of that, he didn't even know how to. If he had tried as seen he would have just fallen over and died and plus he was panicked at his first encounter with a real life monster like a normal human lol.

Korst: You do have a valid point, it's just that many fics do the hero thing wrong, and it's put me off the genre a lot. That said, I won't be making him just kill everyone like some insane purely evil mc, he just won't be afraid to kill and get his goals achieved.

Bearticguy7: Ah yes, a spy ability is something I'll have to think of, maybe an ability to control animals or something along that line, thank you for the idea!

M2R: He won't be purely evil despite how it looks, he will be leaning to the grey area, along with certain scenes of brutality.

Chapter 8: Escape, arrival and trouble?

Notes:

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 08

(Escape, arrival and trouble?)

Opening my eyes slowly, I wince at the sharp pain that drills into my skull. I groggily bring one hand up to my head as the sharp pain pulses. Taking a look around with one eye shut, I realised my position, which was face down on a snow-covered ground.

I wiped the snow?, that was now on my face and wobbly began to push myself up. Taking a look around at my surroundings. I noticed that all the trees and wildlife around me were frozen and covered in a thick layer of snow, a hard contrast to the dark and silent gloomy atmosphere of the familiar forest.

I exhaled and noticed I could see my breath, it must be pretty cold and judging by the surrounding area all being frozen with even the ground having frost on it, it was definitely below -0 C

Strangely enough while I could feel it was pretty cold, judging by the snow I should be freezing my balls off, but instead it was just enough to make me shiver and want to cover up a bit.

Like walking outside in the morning while it's cold, I assume it's because I'm above high class in terms of power, making the cold's effects seem negligible to me.

A huge grin spread on my face as I remembered the last events before I had delved into unconsciousness. I suddenly winced as an immense pain swept over my body and I realised I had pushed it too far.

Luckily, due to my healing, it had all healed up nicely, but that didn't take away from the immense amount of pain I felt from the strain I felt from using that cursed light. It wasn't actually an injury but for some reason it kept glaring up in pain.

Fuck. I had definitely pushed myself too far during that fight.

While it was a good learning experience on fighting stronger foes, I was extremely annoyed that I had to waste so many credits on an extra skill to instantly teleport me away.

The whole reason for my struggle had been me trying to save myself from doing that, but alas, the gap in power was too large for even me the gamer to cross at that time. I would have to work harder in the future to avoid another recurrence of that.

I had no doubt she would be searching for me with how crazily obsessed she had been with me. I still was baffled that I had managed to even accomplish that without even knowing.

Wincing again at the pain. I knew it would be a while before I would be back to 100% fighting power, especially with the way my hands were still burning from using that corrupted light, along with all my limbs feeling stiff.

It kept burning despite my regeneration fighting it.

Still, I was happy I had at least finally made it to earth, the looming threat of devils and fallen finding out about me and coming to capture me finally lifted.

I sighed, now I just need to find where the fuck I was, since In my mad rush to escape the disturbingly obsessive dragon king I hadn't really specified a location when using the instant teleport.

Looking in each direction, which was simply filled with trees, I briefly thought about flying before dismissing the idea. Flying would be great, but if I was seen by anyone it could quickly spiral out of control. Especially if there were any kinds of hikers around.

Now, which way to go… I'll have to use an advanced method of decision, so I can correctly choose which path will lead me towards civilization.

"Eeny, meeny, miny, moe."

I guess we are going this way. I'll need to change my clothes, since they were pretty fucked up from the whole getting swatted around by a yandere dragon.

I try to shrug off the pain of walking, but end up being forced to limp.

"…"

Ah, shit, this will be a long search.

-Scene break-

Strolling through the large frozen forest, with the intention to find any sort of human settlement. I enjoy the cold fresh air, the underworld was always somewhat humid, and the air was tainted in a way I couldn't quite describe.

So having this new change in air quality was a nice change. I had also gotten better adapted to the cold weather now, with a new skill that had formed after walking around for a few minutes.

[Cold Resistance] (LVL: 12/20) {Novice}

[Cold resistance is a skill that allows the user to resist colder temperature's and environments to a much better degree the more the skill levels up.] [Passive effect: 10% resistance to cold temperatures]

Yea, that was kind of just levelling up passively in the background while I walked around. Spotting a clearing, I headed towards it, intending to take a break from all the hours of walking, I also hadn't checked any of my many notifications yet, so I needed to do that.

Walking through the tree line, I came across a large frozen lake, looking around. I sat down on a small rock beside the frozen water and let myself relax my legs from the aches that were pulsing through them.

I took this brief lapse of rest to check my notifications.

For pushing past your body's physical and magical limits you gained

3 STR

2 END

3 VIT

4 DEX

3 MAG

[Embodiment of Light] has levelled up x2

[Mana Manipulation] has levelled up x3

[Holy power manipulation] has levelled up x3

[Chakra manipulation] has levelled up 1x

[Winged flight] has levelled up 2x

[Light Embodiment] (LVL: 3/20) {Novice}

[Through the evolution of Light manipulation, you have gained the skill Light embodiment, a much more powerful version of light manipulation. Allowing the user to not only manipulate, but incorporate and embody the element of light.]

[Passive Effect: Reduces light usage cost by 50%, increases light attacks by 100%, Negates all regular physical damage by 100%]

[Chakra Manipulation] (LVL: 46/50) {Apprentice}

[Passive effect: Reduces Chakra manipulation cost by 20%]

[Holy Power Manipulation] (LVL: 76/100) {Adept}

[Passive effect: Reduces holy power cost by 30%]

[Winged flight] (LVL: 68/100) {Adept}

[Winged flight is the ability to use your wings to fly. Those who learn how to use their wings during flight can block and avoid attacks with the more mastery the deadlier you become during flight.]

[Passive effect: flying speed increased by 30%]

I nodded in satisfaction as I reviewed my skill levels. It had been a tough journey, especially when pushing past the adept ranks, but I had made substantial progress.

Glancing at the levels. It was pretty obvious that I had placed less focus and time on training the Mokuton and chakra aspects of my skills, which were slightly lower in level.

Instead, my primary focus had been on levelling my light manipulation and holy power manipulation skills during my little training arc in the forest. I finally glanced at the other notification.

[Quest Completed]

[Quest]

Escape the Chaos Karma Dragon

Description: The chaos karma dragon has grown deeply obsessed and attached to you and intends to keep you locked up in her cave for the rest of eternity.

Objective: Escape the chaos karma dragon. [Completed]

Bonus objective: Damage the chaos karma dragon

Reward: Stat crystal 4x, 5000 Credits. Gacha token x2. Healing potion x2.

Bonus Reward: ?

Rewards:

4x Stat Crystal Gained

5000 Credits Gained

2x Gacha token Gained

2x Healing potion Gained

Perk - Fated Love

My happiness at getting my quest rewards after barely escaping the unhinged dragon was cut short and abruptly halted at the sight of the last reward, namely the perk name, which made me pause from celebrating.

Without hesitation, I opened up the perk's description, with annoyance starting to build up within me. I really hope this wasn't what I thought it was, since in no way would I consider that a perk?

[Fated Love] [Passive]

[You are the chosen and beloved of the Yandere, the user now holds a special sway over those who are considered obsessive in their love. This perk not only attracts individuals with Yandere tendencies towards the user, but also grants the user an easier means of controlling their actions.

Fated love the user has become the fated one they have unknowingly yearned for their entire lives. Yandere individuals, driven by their intense infatuation, will be drawn to the user, captivated by the user's presence. They will see you as the fulfilment of their deepest desires and will go to great lengths to protect and possess the user.

Users should be wary of the consequences of gaining this passive skill. Yandere individuals are known for their extreme possessiveness and volatility. While this passive skill grants the user more control, it is essential to handle their emotions with care, ensuring that their actions do not spiral out of control and endanger those around you.]

Quickly reading through the love description that seemingly came with all passive perks, I scowled in annoyance. This was definitely a dampener on my good mood.

While the skill may appear to be good, with it giving me control over those with obsessive love, which could be a future boon, the fact was it was a double-sided sword with it attracting yandere to my presence.

My first encounter with a yandere was a thousand-year-old dragon who was also a dragon king who had tried to imprison me for whatever reason. I still didn't even know how the fuck I had pulled that off.

It had certainly not left me with a good impression of Yandere in general and by the warning of the passive skill gave me, not only would they target me, but they would also target the surrounding things which would be troublesome.

At least they won't actively try to kill me, that was certainly a big bonus. Still, being imprisoned would certainly not be ideal, I'll have to find a way to deal with this later on. Hopefully, Tiamat won't be able to find me since I'm no longer in the underworld.

I had no doubt that the obsessive dragon was looking for me. The look of pure crazy and obsession wasn't lost on me, and she would probably be looking for me. Most likely best to keep a low profile for a while in that case.

The next thing I had to think about was to decide on which skill I wanted to download. Luckily, I had already made a list full of potentially useful skills, so I wouldn't have to rack my brain every time it came down to picking a skill.

I could simply make a note of any useful skill that came to mind and keep them for later choosing. Now, thinking about the list I had made, I had quite a few skills to pick from, which was great.

Now, what I needed was definitely an intelligence skill. Luckily, I had a few options on my list. However, I noticed that some of them would take longer to download because they had additional requirements or prerequisites.

The fastest and best one I have written down was Sora from no game, no life. I initially wanted to download Lelouch but he would probably take much longer due to his Geass.

Now thinking more on it, Sora is a good choice. Since he's a baseline human, he shouldn't take too long to download.

[Choose Template: (_)]

I typed in his name and age, which was 18.

[Sora] [World – No Game No Life] (CHOSEN)

[Sora - Downloading]

Hopefully it won't take too long.

I frowned, as I suddenly surveyed the dried blood and dirt clinging to my skin. My inventory had provided me with a fresh set of clothes because I had bought a load after I realised how much clothes tore when fighting, though they were highly ill-suited for the cold environment and made me stick out conspicuously.

Unfortunately, I couldn't afford warmer attire at the moment, as my credits had been depleted during my escape from that fucking troublesome but kind of hot dragon.

Thankfully, my cold resistance skill had been created, providing some relief by countering the biting and downright freezing cold, in addition to my naturally resistant skin due to having a high level of power.

Returning to my main predicament, I was utterly covered in grime, and the discomfort was becoming unbearable. In my former residence, there was a river where I used to bathe to get rid of any dirt daily.

A comfort I often enjoyed when I wasn't fending off monster flesh eating fish with a certain taste for angelic blood. However, in my current surroundings, I only saw a frozen river, which left me sighing in disappointment.

That was before I got an idea, getting up and half limping to the edge of the frozen river, I looked down and saw my reflection with a grimace. My nice silky hair was covered in dirt and blood, while I looked even worse than I had thought.

Raising my arm, I channelled chakra into it before punching down, watching with satisfaction as the ice cracked and shattered. Giving way to the cold water below before I winced at the loud sound it made.

That was bound to draw some attention… ah, oh well, at least it's not the familiar forest, so I don't suspect any life – endangering monsters were going to come investigate.

Wincing as my hand started burning more painful at my usage of it so soon after my battle, I carefully took off my clothes and put them in a neat pile by the riverside. Hesitantly putting my foot in, I gasped at the freezing temperature of the water.

Fuck that was cold, like even my cold resistance wasn't helping with this level of frost. Ah, fuck it, I thought. Ignoring the glaringly bad idea this was, I decided to go for it.

I performed a gracious, if you were to ask me, cannonball dive into the frigid waters of the lake, paying no mind to the small ice chunks left over from the shattered surface.

Well, I immediately regretted it. Feeling the coldness seep into my body, I cursed. I heard the familiar Ping sound as my cold resistance skill began to rapidly level up, that was a bonus at least.

I slowly started to swim around in the icy water for a while, gradually adjusting to the cold. Despite my cold-resistant skills levelling up at a rapid pace, it remained bone-chilling.

I wasted no time and began to swiftly scrub myself clean, ridding my body of the dirt and grime that had marred my appearance. Getting an idea to combat against the freezing cold, I nearly smacked myself at my stupidity.

Channelling mana with a slight wince as my body stung, I let holy light shroud my entire body and used to heat the water immediately, instantly the water temperature started to rise to acceptable levels from the hot condensed light.

Ahhh, that was much better. I let my body float as my body loosened up a bit from the comfort. I was snapped out of my relaxation as I felt a tingle at the back of my neck.

I tensed my body as I immediately became alert. The tingle sensation I had recently come to know as me sensing mana. It was something I had learned which essentially alerted me to the use of mana in my immediate vicinity.

However, I wasn't adept enough, or I didn't have any types of sensing skills which meant I couldn't pinpoint the exact area of which the mana was being used.

Narrowing my eyes, I quickly spun around, carefully examining my surroundings. The being was obviously supernatural in nature due to the mana usage or a magician.

Since I could sense the use of mana it means it was fairly close to my position. I felt irritated as I looked around for the culprit, normally I would be up for a fight since I had learned I'm a bit of a battle maniac, which had come as a surprise.

However, at that moment, I wasn't in the mood to engage in a fight. My entire body felt as if it had been roasted on a skewer and blasted by lighting. Which, not surprisingly, was not a nice feeling.

Honestly, you would think the regeneration would take care of the pain along with the injuries, which, in fairness, it normally did. I must have seriously damaged my body for the pain to persist.

I spotted the culprit when I noticed movement in my peripheral vision. Without wasting a second, I snapped my gaze towards the movement and saw a figure moving through the trees.

Just from that brief glance, I could tell whatever it was definitely wasn't human. The slight glimpse of a bright coat of pure white hair as it disappeared behind a tree, confirming it was supernatural in origin.

I scowled, feeling annoyed. Why couldn't I just catch a break? Annoyed at the sudden encounter, I tapped into my mana, ignoring the flare of pain that surged through my body.

Pouring my mana into a small attack in the form of a slim concentrated disk of light, that formed a few metres in front of me. Surprisingly, creating the attack seemed almost effortless this time.

Normally, it took a fair bit of effort to imagine and shape my attacks, even though I was able to form them quickly. Must be because of my new embodiment of light skill.

With a small flick of my hand, the disk surged forward and effortlessly sliced through the tree and dissipated after with a flare of my will. It felt like I had gained a lot more control over my light control.

I watched with irritation as the thick oak tree slowly split apart and toppled down, revealing the creature that had been hiding behind it.

I stared at the creature in front of me, a big bipedal creature coated in white fur with oddly feminine facial characteristics. It had large breasts that swung freely, the only body part that seemed not to be wrapped in white fur.

The creature also had large crystal icy eyes that stared at me in a mixture of hunger and surprise. Its mouth parted to show pearly white point teeth. The fuck was this thing?

{Name: Vitara}

{Title: Yeti prodigy}

{Race: Yeti}

{Power level: 3100}

A… Yeti? I suppose I should have anticipated this given the snowy environment and the yeti in front of me was wrapped in white snowy fur. As expected from the world of dxd even yeti's seem to be sexualised.

Thinking about it more, they weren't that incredible compared to the other beings that existed in this world.

"Who are you and what do you want?" I asked, cutting straight to the point. I already knew who she was, but it didn't hurt to ask.

She seemed to have gotten over her surprise and gave me a somewhat cocky smirk, showing off her sharp white teeth.

"It doesn't matter who I am." She said, sounding like a mature female but with a low growl under toning her voice, The Language spoken was also unknown, even if I could understand it.

"The only thing that matters is you partaking in putting a child inside me, it's mating season and you're the only half-decent male I've found." She said as she slowly began stalking up to my form, still in the water.

I sighed in exasperation, I could already see where this conversation was going. Seriously, I just wanted to rest for a few days, so I could move around without being in pain.

"I'm going to have to decline." I replied. To which she gave a grin in response.

"Your decision on the matter is none of my concern." She admitted, now on the edge of the lake-side.

I rolled my eyes at her, so predictable. My body exploded out of the water and landed on the other side of the lakeside. She looked shocked from my speed but narrowed her eyes as I noticed a mist begin to swirl around her mouth.

A blast of ice spat out of her mouth as she created a spear of ice and charged at me. I dodged the blast of ice using minimal movements to lessen the pain before simply summing three golden vortexes.

They immediately unleashed golden chains that surged forward to the yeti at high speeds. She was narrowly able to evade one by using all her strength and pivoting her spear trying to deflect it, only to get propelled back by its Immense force.

She was caught thoroughly off guard as the other two golden chains slammed into her side, launching her back through a tree and smashing through, sending her sprawling with a cough of blood.

Did you think this was actually going to be a fight? I was admittedly not at 100% fighting capacity due to the strain my body seemed to be under just by moving, but my magic was still very deadly.

The three large golden chains didn't stop and quickly wrapped the female yeti around another tree behind her sprawled form. She looked shell-shocked at her sudden and effortless defeat.

Striding with a bit of a limp in my step towards the female yeti's bound form. I backhanded her on the cheek to gain her attention. The force forced her to spit out a glob of blue blood.

"I'm really starting to get sick of people telling me what I can and can't do. For your sake, it would be wise for you to answer my questions since I'm really not in the mood to fuck around." I growled, my tone firm.

I clicked my tongue in irritation, as I noticed the defiance evident in her crystal blue eyes. So I used light to superheat my hand with my newfound control over light, and added holy energy to boost that heat further.

Raising my hand in a threatening gesture, her eyes widened and she immediately understood my warning. The female yeti could feel the sheer heat emanating from my palm as it was lit up in a dazzling radiance of light. Which looked almost ethereal.

"What do you want to know, human!" She spat out in anger.

My eyebrow raised a bit confused, did she not know I was an angel? No matter, I suppose I shouldn't expect much from a yeti of all things.

"Where is the nearest human settlement?" I asked.

It would be good to at least get a general direction of where I could finally find civilization, since I wanted to find a place to rest. She briefly looked at me confused before hesitantly pointing west.

"That way is a large settlement run by humans." She answered.

I would just have to take her word on it, since I didn't currently have any lying detector abilities.

"Are there any more of your kind I should be aware of?" I asked again.

She shook her head.

"No, my tribe is located in the south." She answered again.

Good, so her tribe was located in the opposite area, that was fortunate. I didn't feel like being forced to wipe out an entire clan of yeti's while my body was on fire. I nodded in satisfaction.

"Why did you wish to have children with me?" I asked, curiously if I remembered correctly. Yetis were meant to be a friendly race. So why she tried to force me to have children with her was unknown.

Perhaps the dxd version of yetis were different? It was plausible since I doubt the races in Dxd could be accurately assessed with the legends of my old world.

She looked away in embarrassment,

"It is currently mating season and I could not find a… suitable mate to produce offspring with." She said while looking away.

I gave her an unimpressed look, which seemed to make her somehow blush. I released the golden chains binding her with a click of my finger. She got up slowly as I began to walk away and collect my things.

"Oh, before I go," I said casually, turning to her with a dark glare filled with malice.

A powerful surge of mana formed into a thick line of light that quickly formed and was sent at her before she could even react. Before she knew what happened, her head slid off her body, decapitated.

750 credits Gained

Not sparing a second glance towards her, I began heading in the direction she had previously pointed me towards.

Now, let's hope she was telling the truth or this will be a very long day.

-[Gabriel Pov]-

Hovering in the air with twelve beautiful white wings extending from her back, Gabriel's beautiful face was scrunched up in confusion in an adorable way that would send any normal man falling to their knees in worship.

Gabriel currently felt a mix of confusion and frustration. She absentmindedly twirled one of her lustrous golden locks with her delicate fingers as she contemplated her next course of action.

Her goal to find the mysterious new angel back to the safety of heaven hadn't been as fruitful as she had originally hoped, and to be quite honest, Gabriel felt a bit lost. Even her special ability Locate, bestowed by her father as his messenger, for some odd reason, wasn't functioning as it usually did.

Locate was one of her main powers that she was granted as her special role as the messenger of god. As the name of the ability suggested, it allowed her to locate a target. This was given to her by god, so she could deliver messages without having to go through the process of finding them.

The past few weeks, Gabriel had been travelling the world searching for a glimpse of the angel. She was adept at mana sensing and was confident in her abilities to sense the mystery angel if they were nearby.

She had, of course, made sure to conceal herself, making sure to not alert other factions when she intruded on their territories in search. Gabriel felt herself getting more anxious by the day.

Realistically, she was aware that if most devils or fallen angels were to find an angel of all beings, they would either enslave or make them fall through trickery. She felt a surge of anger flare through her at the situation angels were put in, but quickly pushed the emotions down.

It wouldn't do good for her to act on emotions, luckily she had learned how to perfectly hide them over her many years alive. Taking a deep breath, she smiled, the search had been dead until last night.

She was in Japan searching for any trace of the angel when she felt her power, locate switch on. Unfortunately, it still didn't work like normal. Seemingly unable to give me an exact location, so I could teleport with another power of mine called, Gateway.

Which allowed me to travel anywhere regardless of wards or any magic preventing teleportation, another perk of being the former messenger of god, but it did give me a small tug in the right direction. Which wasn't in Japan.

She could feel the tug as it gave her a slight idea of where he was, which while a lot more helpful, still left quite a few countries to search once again in the search for them.

Gabriel sighed with a small, but breathtaking smile as her form disappeared in a flash of light, and used Gateway to start searching in the general vicinity for the angel.

-Scene Break-

"Finally" I mumbled, as I could see a large city of sorts through the tree-line. A massive city that stretched beyond, further than my eyesight could see. Bustling with activity and filled with humans going about their daily tasks, I grinned.

Not wasting a moment of time, I briskly made my way towards the edge of the large city. Finally, making it to the streets. I began to look around, no doubt looking like some country bumpkin to anyone watching.

Not that I cared even as I noticed everyone who caught a glimpse of me gawking in pure shock, while essentially all the women blushed and momentarily seemed to forget everything else as they watched me walk past them.

Noticing a café, I frowned as I suddenly realised a slight problem. I had no money. Meaning, I couldn't buy anything. That was slightly annoying.

I could buy food and other such things from the system, but I wouldn't be able to find a place to sleep at night with no money. Suddenly, I had a thought come to me.

'System is it possible to exchange credits for other currencies?' I mentally questioned my system.

[Yes.]

Smiling cheerfully at the system's response, which I absently noticed seemed to make all the women around me trip over in a daze and practically moan in arousal. Wait, did that girl just actually have an orgasm?

I think I may have underestimated the allure perks effect since I was being stared lustfully at by every woman I walked past, with some even following me like I was some sort of messiah.

All the men seemed to gawk in pure shock with a minor hysterical look in their eyes. I shivered in disgust as one man with a creepy look even licked his lips and sent him a deathly glare of pure malice, watching as he stumbled back at my look.

Reverting to my passive, cold expression that I had adopted since arriving in this world, I promptly ignored the world around me as I went to go find a place to eat and after that maybe a place to stay.

Arriving at the nearest café which seemed to be busy, I confidently strode in, not giving a glance to any of the surrounding humans who had begun staring at me. I walked over to the counter where a pretty girl who seemed to be around 19 sat waiting with a bored expression.

It was a strange experience knowing I was a different race than a human. A higher existence, it made my perspective change quite a lot and gave me a supreme amount of confidence.

In my old world I had been socially awkward, a large part as to why my siblings could flourish in the art of manipulation while I had a hard time looking someone in the eye when lying about the simplest of lies. I chuckled mirthlessly as I pushed those thoughts down.

Now knowing no one here could ever hope to hurt me, it gave me a feeling of unlimited confidence that allowed me to carelessly ignore all the staring which would have once made me feel insecure.

"Hello." I called out, in my passively cold tone, to the young teenager lazing behind the counter. As I looked at her, I noticed her sun-kissed skin and neatly black hair. I gave her rather attractive body a once over with a flick of my eyes.

She had a slim waist, a curvy backside, and perky but modest breasts. She seemed to be currently engrossed in reading a magazine. She was definitely the popular girl type.

"Order?" She replied in a bored tone, not even bothering to look up at me. I leaned over the counter a bit and stared at her with a bit of amusement.

"What would you suggest?" I asked curiously, she sighed and pinched her nose with annoyance and finally looked up at me with an annoyed look, only for that annoyed bitchy look to melt away as an atomic blush overcame her.

"Uh-i a ah heyy-y" she stuttered out only to bow her head in annoyance. She took a deep breath as I was slightly fascinated as I got to see allure work.

"Ehm, I would suggest Masala Tea, it's ah my favourite anyway." She mumbled the last part shyly, her blush still firmly covering her cheeks.

"Sure, I'll have that" I answered her before pausing for a second.

"Hey, I don't suppose you could tell me which country we are in?" I asked awkwardly while I scratched my neck in embarrassment, I must have seemed like a dumbass.

She indeed looked at me strangely for a second before forgetting it as she seemed to go into a daze as she stared into my eyes.

"Uh, we're in India." She said absentmindedly, Allure for the win, finally starting to show some of that usefulness. I inwardly cheered while nodding and giving her a small smile in gratitude. While inwardly grimaced.

India? I was in India, of all places. It wasn't a good place to be, especially in dxd, I knew India was home to some of if not the most powerful gods and filled with legendary creatures of all sizes, damn it, this wasn't the destination I had in mind.

She stumbled at the sight of my small smile before quickly proceeding to speak to another woman, who started to prepare my tea.

I put my hands in my pockets and found a comfortable seat. It was kind of awkward as I sat and waited for my tea to arrive.

I noticed she kept stealing glimpses at me from behind the counter while I idly tapped my fingers on the table in boredom, and she thought I didn't notice. A part of me felt tempted to have a piece of that nice ass.

Sadly, my mind was overwhelmed with various thoughts at my current predicament of being in India, of all places. However, my immediate plan of action was simple, enjoy this cup of coffee and then find a place to stay.

As I glanced around, I noticed the cute lady with a nice body swiftly approaching me, holding the cup of tea I had ordered. She seemed oddly excited to talk to me once more.

I couldn't help admitting that my allure perk was too broken. The girl gently placed the tray on the table before me, her smile radiating friendliness, a stark comparison to her hostile attitude before.

"Thank you, it looks great." I said while looking over the tea, it did really look great.

"No problem!" She replied cheerfully.

"Hey, I don't suppose you know a good hotel anywhere, do you?" I asked before taking a sip of the admittedly awesome tea. She tilted her head in thought.

"It really depends on how much you're willing to spend, I can offer you some low price hotels, but they're not wort- comfortable for a person like you." She said with a blush at her slip up.

"A guy like me huh, well, give me a good one. Don't worry about the price." I said with a smirk as she practically glowed red.

For flirting successfully you have gained

1 CHA

My eyes widened as my smile became genuine at the new revelation. I had been wondering how to gain cha but it seems the answer was pretty simple.

"Uh- t-the W-wildflower hall, which is also an Oberoi Resort, is where celebrities and rich people normally go to." She said with a stutter at the view of my smile.

"Thank you." I replied before going to sip my tea cup only to find it empty. Tsk, that really was tasty, oh well, it's getting dark, better find this Wildflower Hall.

I bid her a farewell much to her depression and left before she no doubt asked me for my number.

Entering the impressive building that I had found was Wildflower Hall after questioning some ladies which were more than happy to lead me there.

There wasn't much to talk about as I walked inside the luxurious reception areas, with a beautiful chandelier hanging on the ceiling and lush red carpets with intricate markings across the walls. It was certainly impressive.

In the centre of the luxurious room, a large desk sat, behind the large and expensive desk stood a finely dressed man with hazel eyes and an average appearance. A sly grin swept across his normal face as he caught sight of me.

Narrowing my eyes, I shrugged. Something about him seemed off as he seemed to watch me critically. I disregarded whatever care about his weird attitude was about.

It wasn't my problem, I was tired and in pain. I wanted to sleep.

"Greetings, customer." He spoke formally. "How may I be of assistance today?"

"I need a room." I said simply. I didn't feel like talking at the moment. I idly prepared an excuse for the inevitable question of my age. I hadn't forgotten, even if women seemed to forget my age, I knew the men wouldn't fall for my allure.

"Of course sir, which room would you like?" He questioned, while I looked at him suspiciously again. This guy definitely wasn't normal.

Something about him bothered me. Shrugging it aside for now, I refocused on him. Why wasn't he questioning my age?

"Give me your best room, I don't care about the price" I said while awaiting his answer with curiosity. Why wasn't he acting more suspicious and well, curious towards my age?

"Right away sir, how many nights?" He asked. Which was then I realised something that honestly kind of made me a little weirded out. I also noticed he didn't blink, and his eyes stayed locked onto me.

"A week will do." I said, why wasn't he asking me if I could afford it, I'm a fucking 12-year-old that looks at most 15. I shouldn't have the money to pay for a luxury hotel by myself.

"Very well, that shall be 290,360 Rupees" he said and waited almost robotically for my answer.

How much was that in dollars?

[3500 Dollars]

Ah, I see that's fine. I was starting to get a bit worried, talk about inflated. Hey system, how many rupees can I get from a single credit?

[Exchange rate, 1 credit – 8296 rupees or 100 dollars to be more precise.]

My eyes widened, that was pretty good. I would only need 35 credits, which wasn't much at all. Grinning, I confirmed the exchange of 35 credits for 290,360 rupees.

Pretending to dig into my pocket while looking at the man who only looked at my eyes unblinkingly as I took out a massive wad of cash from my pocket.

Handing it to him, he suspiciously didn't mention anything about the cash I shouldn't have been able to fit in my pocket or how I had got it, or even why I was paying in cash, he simply handed me a key and directed me to my hotel room.

The thing I had noticed that had weirded me out? In fact, he wasn't moving at all. Only his mouth and eyes moved. The rest of his body was completely still. Not even the signs of breathing could be seen.

Honestly, I hadn't appraised him because I wanted to mind my own business without getting involved in anything, but now there was no hiding he wasn't human, and I wasn't going to not appraise a potential threat.

Finally, deciding he definitely wasn't just a weird human, I used appraisal.

{Name: Dhaneswar}

{Title: Servant of Kubera}

{Race: Guhyaka}

{Power level: 4500}

Sighing in exasperation at meeting yet another supernatural creature in such a short time and especially while I felt so drained, I didn't bother glancing back at the Guhyaka, who opted to stare intensely at me as I went towards my room.

I really couldn't be bothered to deal with whatever is going on with that mess. None of my business and as long as it doesn't affect me, it doesn't matter anyway.

Luckily, it didn't seem to actively harm me in any way, while I had no doubt I could beat it, since I wasn't at 100% it would take more effort than I was willing to put in at this moment. I had now gotten used to the pain, at least.

Finally, I made it to my purchased room, which was massive with a nice view on the edge of a mountain looking across the whole city of Shimla. The city I found myself in after some investigation.

Ignoring the beyond luxurious room that would make kings of old blush in envy. I strode up to my bed after looking at the door and subtly placing a chair by the door to block anyone from opening it without force, of course, which would wake me up.

Plopping down face first on the bed with a groan, I felt myself starting to slip away into unconsciousness, only to be alerted by a Ping. Sitting up straight with annoyance, I scowled.

"What the fuck is it now?!" I growled out, I didn't like being kept from sleeping. Not at all.

[Familiar egg Hatching…]

Forgetting my annoyance in a split second, as if I hadn't just been ready to punch something into pieces a second ago, I felt myself grow with anticipation at the long awaited familiar egg.

Pulling it out, I placed it on the large Emperor size bed I found myself on. The red veins on the egg pulsing fast and the egg jostling side to side every few seconds. Grinning at the first crack, the large egg appeared.

I watched with glee as the egg began to have cracks cascading all over it, until finally a small serpentine head begun to poke out of the egg.

The pieces off as the top of the egg finally slipped off its beautiful scales, revealing two pairs of golden eyes that stared at me in a brief moment of confusion before turning into pure adoration.

Watching as a small serpentine head poked out, my eyes widened as a beautiful snake began slowly slithering its way over to me and hissed cutely in frustration at its apparent lack of speed.

{Name: None}

{Title: Familiar of Kai}

{Race: Astral Serpentral}

{Power level: 780}

-END-

Well, that's it, mainly just Kai finding out where he is with a little battle here and there. Now his familiar is also hatched after waiting for a few chapters, lol.

We also got to see Gabriel in her search for Kai, and now she's got a general idea of where he is. Gotta wonder how all this chaos is going to play out. Next chapter, the story will begin truly kicking off.

Reviews:

Guest: Gabriel will be a lot harder to corrupt as a thousand-year Angel who seems to have a bit of a dark side to her, but we've already seen Kai's seemingly effortless and unintentional seduction of Tiamat, who is an old dragon herself. Gabriel will definitely be fighting her battles when it comes down to her lust though, lol.

Kkmoney123: I don't know if you've noticed, but he already sort of has one, it's not based on the percent of his power though, but after going through battles and such, he is awarded stats depending on the effort he puts in and how much he's damaged. It's sort of the gamer system's version of a zenkai.

Alergarzurpc: Dang that last suggestion actually seems kind of fun. might be something to use later since it sounds pretty funny ngl as for the angelic skills, he will be getting more in the future for sure. The ones specifically you suggested I hadn't thought about before, but it's definitely a good idea, thank you.

E/N: Sunshine? We finna have Escanor humbling gods left and right lol.

Geneva Convention Article 34: To be honest, I feel the same, I feel like it takes away from the growth and challenges when they just skip to op.

The familiar forest was mainly a training ark, so he could actually do something without just getting flicked into a black hole, since in this version of dxd all the power rankings are boosted by extreme amounts meaning canon counterparts would be crushed easily by the version in the seraphic system.

To be honest, he's not even that strong now, in my opinion, since I've actually got a power ranking list with stats and power levels, him being an ultimate low class being like him being promoted from mook level to above average. Compared to other beings, poor Kai is just starting out lol, so don't worry about him just suddenly becoming op since he has a long way to go.

Funny you mention that I've been looking into adding a type of warding like that using runes that can only be used on certain objects with magical creature pelts, giving it a better effect and such. Definitely something I'm looking into.

Chapter 9: The Governer Of Shimla

Notes:

if you wish to read four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 09

Note: Any ways to improve would be appreciated, I'm still pretty new and while I have learned a lot during my time writing this story and I believe it's getting better, some additional advice always helps instead of just reviewing "badfic" like some sort of retard unable to produce any other words, useful feedback would be appreciated lol.

Sorry for the delay, I was kind of wondering what direction to go with the story, I have a plot lined up but I wanted to change things since I think I've been making the story a bit stale with too much fighting.

Editor: I'm partially to blame for the delay as well since I have been unable to edit for some time. My apologies!

(The Governor of Shimla)

I felt a small but rough tongue gently lick the side of my face as I stirred from my sleep. Opening one eye, I looked at the face of my adorable new familiar, a cute little snake.

Who was currently nudging the side of my face with her scaly little head while showering me with affectionate small licks, in what seemed to be an attempt to wake me up.

Sighing, I brought up my left hand's finger and rubbed the small and adorable snake's head in an attempt to stop the shower of licks that she was giving me.

"Yes, yes, I'm up," I muttered.

I let out a sigh of content, I had developed this awfully bad habit of waking up in random places lately, it was good to have a proper bed to wake up in for the first time since I had arrived in this new world.

I could have done with a bit more rest, but I suppose this was good enough. I had decided to sleep yesterday after playing around with my new pet for a while. I was going to give her a name, but thought it would be better to wait until after my sleep.

The little snake slithered around excitedly on the large bed we were both on, as she saw me begin to get up. Hopping up from the bed with a yawn, I made my way over to the large bathroom and into the spacious shower.

Just as I began to undress, I turned around and saw the small snake staring at me from within the doorway of the bathroom.

Deadpanning, I shut the door, much to the evident dissatisfaction of the snake, as I heard small hisses from behind the door.

Ignoring the whining, I began showering and let out a satisfied sigh as the warm water dropped on my skin. I had missed being able to take a shower.

Being out in the wild made me realise that I certainly had been taking a lot of daily necessities for granted. After finishing showering, I got out and dried myself off with a towel.

I then started getting changed into a fresh set of clothing and left the bathroom, only to see the tiny fox look up at me tearfully.

Rubbing my forehead in annoyance at the clingy little snake, I picked her up and let her slither onto my lap as she stared up at me with those slitted golden orbs. I slowly begun stroking her scales which she seemed to enjoy.

"I think it's time I pick a name for you," I spoke aloud with a hum of thought.

The little snake's mood seemed to turn around as she began bobbing her little head energetically with her serpentine body slithering around on my lap in excitement.

Ah shit, I'm not great with naming.

"How about uh, Aurora?" I said, only to receive a deadpan stare from her golden slitted eyes in response.

Yeah, probably shouldn't give my magical snake such a basic name. I thought for a bit more on something unique for her.

"How about Galadriel?" I suggested, the small snake paused and seemingly pondered on it for a moment before nodding its little head adorably.

As she began flicking its forked tongue out in excitement and joy.

Smiling in amusement, the playful atmosphere that hadn't been around me for quite a while was ruined when I heard the door to my large hotel room being knocked on harshly.

Both me and Galadriel paused before, almost in sync, the two of us twisted around and stared at the door. That didn't sound good. I briefly rubbed my head in annoyance.

Why couldn't I just catch a break? Getting up, I cautiously walked up to the door, was it the Guhyaka at the front desk? I wasn't good with Hindu mythology in all honesty, so I didn't know what that exactly was, but he was creepy.

His title said he was a servant of Kubera. I think that was the name of some god in the Hindu pantheon. I would have to do some research later.

I couldn't be too hasty with a servant of a literal god if it did come down to combat.

Opening the door, I met with the bulky figures of two slightly large and muscular men. Other than their well-built frames, their faces looked ordinary, in fact, apart from their body they seemed boringly ordinary.

The men wore dark glasses and casual but smart clothing with grey hair, they looked to be in their 40s. I took this chance to use appraisal on both of the men.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Aarav}

{Title: Follower Of Shanu}

{Race: Stone Construct}

{Power level: 2200}

{Name: Kiaan}

{Title: Follower Of Shanu}

{Race: Stone Construct}

{Power level: 2200}

I raised an eyebrow confused at their race and relaxed slightly at the sight of their power level but made sure to stay alert.

I knew from first-hand experience that depending on what skills they had, they could do some serious damage.

Not everything could be put down to power level, and it would be foolish to think otherwise when I had beaten those higher than me in power level.

Wait, if they were both stone constructs, did that mean they weren't alive? Taking a look at them fully, I realised a glaring fact.

They weren't moving and while they appeared to try to act like they were living beings, there were small details you had to actively observe that suggested they simply weren't normal. They simply looked artificial would be the correct word.

Briefly having a staring contest with the two stone constructs. The one in front of me, Adheer, took a step forward.

"Sir, I'm going to need you to come with us." He said with a voice not befitting of his age.

I instantly noted that what he said wasn't a question but a statement. I frowned, It may have come as a surprise to some but I really didn't like being ordered around. Especially by some random dude.

"Hmm, and why's that." I gave a smile faker than Kylie Jenner's tits and stepped forward into the personal space of the man in front of me. Which wasn't as intimidating since I was forced to look up at his much larger form.

I mentally cursed at my short height.

He seemed to pause as if listening to something, before smiling back as if he didn't notice my fake smile.

"Ah, forgive me. My lord has commanded me to retrieve you." He replied as if that would make me understand.

"Oh, and what interest does your lord have in a kid like me?" I questioned in a clueless tone.

"Sir, please don't take us for fools. We know exactly what you are. My master is the governor of this territory and, as such, wishes to speak with you." The stone construct replies again after another pause.

My eyes widened in surprise at the new information and I inwardly cursed. Looks like my presence was noticed immediately. I suppose I can't be too surprised.

It was unrealistic to think I would even get a few days unnoticed enough to quickly leave before they realised an outsider was in their lands since I was dealing with the fucking Hindu pantheon.

They were perhaps the strongest pantheon in dxd with insane gods that eclipsed any other pantheon or faction. They probably sensed my arrival immediately but gave me time to think about what to do with me.

I suspect I had no choice and even though it pissed me off to follow someone else's orders, I would let it go in favour of not getting squashed by some random Hindu god.

This was just another reminder I needed to continue my efforts for power, so I wouldn't let myself be commanded by anyone again. Having a brief flashback, I cringed and shut the thought down.

On the bright side, it seems like this governor wasn't intending to harm me since instead of just sending an assault of subordinates to wipe me out, he is allowing me to have an audience, which bodes well for me.

"Very well, lead me to this master of yours then," I replied.

I let my adorable little snake wrap around me, I didn't trust this location enough to leave her out of sight. Especially when she was so weak. I began to follow the two stone constructs disguised as men through the hotel and out the entrance.

Outside the entrance stood six more stone constructs waiting before snapping to life as we arrived into view and began to escort me to a black limousine. I got in the back as one of them opened the door.

I sat and watched as more black cars followed us out, and then I realised that they were fully prepared for me to disobey and fight back.

Judging by the considerable amount of black cars and stone constructs that wouldn't have been a wise choice. I couldn't enjoy the luxurious experience of essentially being treated like a VIP.

As I realised the enormity of the force of stone constructs, leading me to their master. I had been using appraisal on every stone construct and realised the two that had shown up at my door were weak compared to the others.

I clicked my tongue. It was a smart play, by displaying the weak stone constructs in case I had a way to sense or perceive the strength of other beings (which I did), they had the real force stay back in preparation.

In case I resisted, they would simply blitz in and overwhelm me while I overestimated myself, giving the stone constructs an advantage as I wouldn't take them too seriously from the start.

Something from my experience that could lead to a killing blow, as seen on the basilisk.

[You've become more tactical than you used to be.]

I was startled at the system's sudden praise but nodded in agreement. I had been stupid and was still probably a bit stupid in fairness, but experience and adjusting had made me more capable.

It was a simple, straightforward strategy in fairness and wasn't hard to deduct. I still had a long way to go before calling myself truly smart or even a genius, but that should change with my next download, hopefully.

Stopping my inner monologue as we arrived at a large gated mansion, I looked around from my seat at the back of the limo as the gates opened, allowing us into a well-kept entrance to the mansion.

Glancing around, I noticed dozens of muscled people which were quite obviously stone constructs guarding the large estate I had arrived at.

I started to feel nervous at the sheer number, especially since they were all in the high-class range. The two constructs that had picked me up were just grunts compared to all the others.

Even the stone constructs outside the hotel were all low-high class, but these guys all had power on the level of Riser Phenex. While I could take on maybe a dozen or even two with my power.

Fighting the large convoy would be hard enough without these extra guards all attacking me at once. Watching as the black limo door opened, I tensely got out of the limo and let myself be escorted inside the mansion.

In front of me was a cobblestoned pathway, leading to the giant manor. Men in black suits were stationed everywhere around the place, watching my every action with hawk-like vision.

Ignoring the grand interior, I stood at full alert as they led me to a large door and knocked on it respectfully. Hearing a silent "come in" I was led inside a large office that would suit a CEO of a mega corporation.

Being led to a seat, I sat down and let myself look relaxed in front of the man now staring at me. What was most noticeable was his unnatural steel-like skin colour.

With Light piercing blue eyes and a clean-shaven head with no facial hair, the man looked to be in his fifties. I quickly used appraisal on him as he stared at me intensely.

{Name: Shanu}

{Titles: The Peaceful Stone (?)}

{Race: Deva}

{Power level: 8100}

"Do you understand why I have called you here?" He questioned, his voice a deep, commanding tone.

"Uh no?" I replied.

"No idea why? Well, firstly, I have to wonder how an angel of all beings even managed to get into the sacred lands of India and past our barriers when it has been closed off from the rest of the supernatural world." He said with interlacing fingers propping up his chin.

Yeah, I could see that as a valid reason, I stayed silent and let him continue.

"Now here I am, with an unknown outsider inside my town. With no idea if this outsider intends to do anything nefarious to my people or city. Do you understand?" He said slowly.

That was pretty understandable. I nodded slowly, and his eyes visibly softened as he took in my appearance more properly, probably making a note of my young age which should at least give me some leeway.

"Now normally, if you were a devil or fallen angel like the other members of the Christian pantheon I would have simply made you leave, alive or dead." He spoke without any mercy to what he thought was an Angel child. A bite harsh.

"The exception was only made with the factor of your race. Otherwise, you would be leaving India right about now." He continued.

"Angels are known to be a good and noble race, unable to sin lest they make themselves fall, Which includes lying and needless murder. India has a respect for the Christian god and his children's strength." He spoke.

I nearly snorted aloud, yeah, maybe in the world of Dxd. If he heard about the true angels in my old world, he wouldn't be entertaining this meeting at all. I nodded my head as an indication I was listening.

"As such, taking into account your young age and race, I'm considering what action I should take." He looked a bit troubled as he mentioned my age, but nonetheless continued his little speech.

"Why are you here?" He asked.

I briefly considered what to say. I suppose half-truths will work just in case he has some sort of lie-detecting skill, I wasn't adept at lying, or I wouldn't have lost everything and died in my past life. I guess half-truths will have to do.

"I arrived here accidentally, I'm currently looking for a place to stay and train for a while. I understand if you wish for my departure from India, but if I am forced to leave I would request you don't notify my faction or any other of my presence." I stated in what I thought was a reasonable tone.

I was fine with leaving India, in all honesty, I had intended to leave India anyway. Like hell would I risk imposing on perhaps the strongest faction in dxd, I was not going to risk getting caught and antagonising the Hindu faction.

"So you're not here with intent to harm or steal?" He questioned, seeming almost worried about the answer.

I gave him an unimpressed stare, what was with all these questions, seriously did they think the Angelic faction would send a kid to spy on the Hindu faction of all things? Dude, I'm like twelve in this body at least. I inwardly groaned.

Why couldn't I have just picked America or anywhere apart from the country of the most isolated and powerful faction in this world?

Now I had to prepare just in case this guy decided to jump me with his hundreds of stone constructs.

"No, I'm twelve years old," I replied dryly, even if I wanted to say more, I would rather not push too much. I was a cocky little shit but that beating from Tiamat had calmed me down a little.

"You would be surprised at what factions do for information." He said ominously, before letting out a sigh in what seemed to be relief.

I'm guessing he could somehow tell I was speaking the truth. Yay me.

"I'm glad, though. Forgive my earlier questioning and rude behaviour, but as a leader, It needed to be done for the safety of those under my rule. My name is Shanu", he said but now with a friendly smile.

What was with this massive switch in behaviour? It was almost creepy, seeing the super serious big bad governor go from a merciless commander to a friendly uncle at the family gathering you didn't want to attend.

Did he believe me just because I'm an angel? Technically, I didn't lie, so he may have had a lie-detector skill too. Ah, I suppose it works well for me anyway.

Before I could answer, he continued.

"I'm going to be honest with you boy, we don't like outsiders intruding upon our lands and normally, even with consideration of your angel heritage, you would be forced to leave." He said coldly.

Great, now he was back to being cold.

"The Hindus do not take this lightly, and even though it's difficult to enter India, there have been cases when people have snuck in with the help of artefacts and magic. They are very few and don't dare provoke the Hindu faction unless they want to be destroyed." He declared almost proudly.

I don't know who he was trying to brag to, technically I'm twelve years old and shouldn't fully understand him.

I'm guessing there is some type of barrier around India, I did know briefly from my limited knowledge that they were fairly closed off to the rest of the supernatural.

"However, since you don't seem to hold ill intentions and don't seem to be associated with any faction as of this moment for whatever reason." He calmly continued.

"I shall, however, allow you to temporarily maintain your stay in my city under the rule that you do not cause harm to any of my subordinates or family."

I blinked in shock and tried not to show the absolute baffled expression I felt like showing. Is he letting me stay? How the fuck did I manage to pull that off.

[You can chalk part of it up to your allure perk passively boosting the effect of your charisma stat, it doesn't only make you look better you know.]

I heard the system say with an almost amused tone of voice.

'Mind explaining?' I asked. Not really expecting an answer from the normally silent system.

[Sure, Charisma also makes interactions with other beings much smoother and can even make some of the most stubborn beings make exceptions.

With that in mind, your allure perk boosts the value of each point of charisma tremendously. Thus, to the governor here, you look like a young innocent charming boy.

That mixed with the fact he has a weak spot for children, it would seem, has permitted him to make an exception that he would normally not make.

The Hindus are extremely overprotective, of course, and you should expect that other beings of the Hindu faction if they find out about you, will not be happy about your presence in their country.

I advise you to keep a low profile and work on concealing your aura immediately, so you can prolong their discovery of us.

Also, try to avoid any servants of gods since they will no doubt report your presence, which will open up a can of worms you're not even close to ready for.

At least with Shanu's blessing, you won't instantly be killed by the Hindu gods who would no doubt send servants to dispatch you since you're considered unworthy of their personal attention.]

The system confirmed that the Hindu faction was as strong as they were in canon which while good to know didn't put me at ease.

That suggestion about me learning to conceal my aura was something I needed to work on ASAP since it seems like it puts me at a massive disadvantage if everyone could just sense wherever I was.

[I should also mention that you need to stay in this territory unless you find a way to teleport out of India.

The other leaders of cities probably won't be even a quarter as amicable as Shanu has been and they won't hesitate to simply dispose of you.]

Taking my time in all that the system had said to me, I had to admit I was pretty surprised since I was sure the system had never spoken to me properly like this and had given me some solid guidance. It seemed like it was almost more alive.

Focusing back on Shanu who seemed content to let me sit in silence and digest what he had said, all the while having a calm and friendly smile on his face as he sipped on a cup of tea.

I decided playing it friendly with Shanu was my best choice. I knew staying in India might not be the smartest move, but I didn't have anywhere else to go without being attacked by one of the many factions for trespassing.

Plus, with the crazy dragon presumably searching for me, India with its obscurity and dislike for outsiders seemed like the best spot to hide until I figured out how to hide my aura and move around without drawing attention from every supernatural creature around.

Considering everything, I offered Shanu a brief but thankful nod in response to his hospitality. It would be best to be on his good side regardless of my decision since he had quite the force with him.

I'm pretty certain he created those stone constructs outside, and I had to admit that was a powerful ability to have. He was essentially a one-man army, and somebody with both his power and influence would be worth the effort to keep friendly relations with.

"Perfect, then I think we've covered all that needed discussing. If you wouldn't mind, young one, would you share your name with me?" he inquired.

"Kai," I replied.

Shanu raised his eyebrow at the name.

"An angel with a human name?, Rare but not unheard of, I suppose." He muttered.

The large double doors suddenly opened up behind me, making me turn around in curiosity and unconsciously tense. Living in the familiar forest had sharpened my instincts and made me always prepare for a sudden attack.

A stern-looking man stepped into the office with a frown of displeasure spread across his facial features and only spared me a glance before briskly walking beside Shanu and whispering something into his ear.

{Name: Adheer}

{Title: Right Hand Of Shanu}

{Race: Stone Construct}

{Power level: 4500}

So these stone constructs of his seemed to have their own personalities, which was interesting. After going back and forth, the stone construct that was named Adheer gave me a passing glance before leaving the room.

I focused on Shanu who now looked to be deep in thought.

"Is everything okay?" I couldn't help but question. Still wary of the old governor, Which seemed to snap him out of his thought-induced daze and refocus on me.

"Ah yes, nothing to worry about, my subordinate has found an informant of a certain organisation known to cause trouble. The situation has been dealt with." He replied with a cold smile.

"I see," I replied evenly, not betraying any reaction to that statement which he noticed with an amused smile.

"Excellent. As much as I'd love to chat further, I've got a city to oversee. If you find yourself in need of help, you know where to find me. Feel free to let yourself out." He said, going back to reading through some files that had been laid out on his desk.

Not requiring any more prompting, I got up and let myself out. I didn't feel like being interrogated any further. Walking through the long halls, I retraced my steps and found the entrance where I was let out under the eyes of many stone constructs.

I was pretty sure I could take them if they didn't have any magical attacks since I was essentially immune to normal physical damage, which I needed to repeat was an absolute cheat.

If it came down to blows, they would need to use magical attacks or at least infuse the physical attacks with some sort of energy to bypass my immunity. Not like I intended to fight them anyway. Not if I could help it.

Now that the governor had given me permission to stay in this territory, which was much better than I had anticipated when being led to him, I honestly expected to be forced to fight my way out as usual, but this was a pleasant surprise.

Strolling up to the gates, I let myself out of the large estate, not giving it a second glance. Outside the gates, I briefly paused as I wondered what to do as I was let out on a quiet road.

I guess I'll go buy some things since even though I could get it from my system store, it was far more expensive than just going and getting it myself.

With that in mind, I went off to find some shops to purchase new clothing and some necessities that I wanted.

Which was much easier said than done since I had no clue where I was. Rubbing my forehead in thought I chose a random street and began walking with my hands stuffed in my pockets.

Arriving on another street it was suddenly bustling with life, leading me to believe they probably had some human deterrence around his mansion. I briefly recall something like that in the anime of Dxd.

Unfortunately with the arrival of human life and the perk I was starting to believe was more of a curse than a perk at this point, all eyes began gathering on me.

The attention had been fun at first, since it had been a new experience but now it was starting to get slightly annoying. Perhaps looking into a concealing skill would be good at some point soon.

Turning into another street which finally seemed to be some market with various stores lining the street and people walking in and out with bags, I grinned. Finally, I had found some sort of shopping centre.

It was strange being among civilization after so long it felt weird, almost foreign compared to the deadly forest I'd lived in since I was reborn. My body was in a permanent state of tenseness, always ready for an attack since that had just been the nature of the forest.

"Better start by getting a phone" I muttered.

Just as I went to go find a phone shop I felt something lightly impact my body, glancing down I saw a kid about my age sprawled out on the pavement I was on, groaning in pain.

I blinked in confusion, I had noticed him hurriedly approaching of course but had been too busy thinking to notice he didn't move out of my way quickly enough, slamming into me and falling into the ground.

On pure instinct, I used appraisal on him.

{Name: Nikhil Solanki}

{Title: Blessed by ? }

{Race: Enhanced Human}

{Power level: 1215}

-{Shanu Pov}-

As Shanu, the Governor of Shimla, watched the young blonde-haired angel exit his office, he took a moment to reflect on the recent conversation with the blonde-haired celestial being.

To describe the situation as unusual would be a grave understatement.

Shanu had been entirely truthful when he mentioned that the angel's presence in India had only been overlooked due to careful consideration of the angel's age and race.

Moreover, the child had been fortunate to be discovered within Shanu's territory rather than elsewhere as his fellow governors overseeing different regions in India wouldn't have hesitated to eliminate him, potentially leading to a catastrophic battle of immense destruction of their territory.

The fact that this child possessed such extraordinary power, almost on par with Shanu himself, was beyond incredible. A child achieving the ultimate class realm was nothing short of absurd.

Shanu considered himself lucky he had prepared with hundreds of his golems standing by, mainly on the assumption that the child might be under the influence of someone else due to his young age.

His initial assessment, based on a partial reading of the boy's aura, had led him to assume the child might be of mid-class or even high-class status in terms of power, which, considering the angel's age, would have been an impressive feat itself.

The governor's preparations had also been in case the child had anyone else who was with him, presumably older and stronger, given that a child wandering through India's protective barriers unnoticed was highly unlikely and even had been thought to be impossible.

Shanu couldn't help but chuckle in amusement, thinking of the strength of an artefact that the boy might possess but be unable to wield effectively due to its high mana cost, especially if he were at the mid-class level. The child's young age had made him foolishly dismissive of his presence.

Even if the child had high-class power, Shanu assumed it would be in the low or mid-tier, and the child's lack of experience would make him vulnerable if he resisted.

Looking back, Shanu acknowledged that he had reason to pat himself on the back. If the boy had resisted with his level of power, the potential damage to his city would have been substantial, possibly erasing a significant portion of it had the boy unleashed his full power.

He would not make the mistake of underestimating someone of younger age again, he promised himself.

Such an event would have resulted in the loss of tens of thousands of lives under his rule, leading to Shanu's embarrassment among fellow governors and possibly even the loss of his territory.

Nevertheless, despite the child's considerable power, When the boy was being escorted to his office, Shanu couldn't help but wonder what a mere child could truly accomplish even when he opened the door and sensed his power.

This thought was disrupted when he considered the boy's cold, calculating eyes and his mature demeanour that seemed far beyond his age. The boy didn't let himself get intimidated either, unlike any boy of his age would.

The most striking feature about him was the defiant glint in the child's eyes, which indicated immediately that he had a clear aversion to authority figures for reasons unknown.

Shanu sighed and felt a pang of sympathy for the young angel, feeling that no child of his age should possess such cold and distrustful eyes.

As Shanu's thoughts turned to another concern, specifically the informant captured by his subordinates, he realised that the young woman was associated with an organisation that held a knack for causing problems and death everywhere they went.

An organisation that he knew about.

Naturally, he would normally want a report on further questioning as to what her motives were and why that organisation was currently in India. Unfortunately, further questioning became impossible when she ingested a concealed pill in her mouth, ending her life instantly.

That's what the report Adheer had provided stated, at least. Nothing ever good came from those dirty, backstabbing rats snooping around.

They should know better than to snoop around India, so the only conclusion that came to his mind was that their target must have quite a high price on their head if they were willing to risk drawing the attention of the Hindu pantheon.

Shanu knew that more investigation would have to be carried out, the sneaky rats were persistent if nothing else.

Regardless, while they were considered quite troublesome among the lower-tiered factions, they remained merely bugs lurking in the shadows, who would come to understand the might of the Hindu Faction if they dared to cross the line.

-{Unknown Pov}-

In a dim, eerily silent corridor, a cloaked figure moved slowly, his steps seemingly making zero sound on the cold stone floor and his movements precise like a coiled snake ready to attack.

If one observed closely, one would notice the cloaked figure mysteriously merging with the shadows every time he passed a lit torch with a flickering blue flame. The shadows almost stretched towards him as if trying to encompass him.

The only visible feature that could be seen from under the cloak was two cold dead eyes that seemingly held no life, the eyes of someone who had no regard for his life.

The figure walked into a large intricately designed office which wouldn't look out of place for even kings to sit in lit by the various torches burning with bright blue fire. The walls were made out of old stone bricks giving the room an ancient look.

One would be able to tell that the place had been around for centuries with various magical artefacts that could be seen in glass containers around the room that each gave off powerful magical auras.

Sat on a throne-like chair behind an ancient-looking stone desk with a smooth surface and various files neatly arranged was a mysterious figure whose body was clouded in darkness, whose presence screamed of danger and death.

With baleful red demonic eyes that snapped onto the hooded figure as he entered. Dropping the file he was inspecting on his desk.

Immediately the hooded figure kneeled in front of the stone desk as the red eyes of the being shrouded in darkness peered over the desk and inspected the hooded figure.

Complete silence was all that could be heard as the hooded figure waited patiently for the being sitting behind the desk to speak. Finally, the being spoke in a raspy voice.

"One of my informants placed within India recently reported the presence of a high-level target that has been listed for death" He rasped out slowly.

"I don't usually focus on cases like this, but considering our client's prominence and the intriguing nature of the target, I've taken an interest in seeing this mission completed since a rather sizable amount has been sent to us. I trust you understand why you were summoned"

The hooded figure lowered his hood and nodded in submission. There was only ever one reason his master summoned him.

He was considered to be one of the more deadly assassins in Hydra. With his kill count and record filled with nothing but success, he earned himself a brutal reputation. Not that he cared.

The man who had never been referred to anything other than the title Mr. Six. Had killed his fair share of high-class targets with even a few low-ultimate-class targets under his name. Which was by no means an easy feat.

The grand inquisitor swished his hand and a tendril of darkness appeared from the shadows and placed a file in front of him.

"This is all that is known about the target. This shouldn't be a hard endeavour due to his age and inexperience but he has confirmed to have killed a few high-class devil soldiers so treat it with the same caution you have your other targets regardless." He commanded with authority.

Mr. Six nodded.

"Yes, master. It'll be done." He replied.

The grand inquisitor made no show of acknowledgement as he gestured for him to pick up the file. Mr six picked up the file and went to leave only to pause as his master rasped once more.

"Oh and our client has requested you make his death painful, you have been given access to use level 5 equipment for this mission, Remember don't bother coming back until it's done." He remarked idly.

With that, he turned to face his master who was looking over some files, completely ignoring his presence once more.

Still, he nodded in obedience, he already knew of what happened with failure since many of his former associates had unfortunately made the mistake of failing his master.

It was rather rare to get to use level 5 equipment but since the target could perhaps be in the ultimate class level it made sense. Mr six instantly made his way to get his equipment while he read the file on the way.

-END-

Chapter 10: Assassin Revealed

Notes:

if you wish to read four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 10

Notice: I am removing gamers' minds due to the fact it simply hinders Kai's emotional progress and btw for everyone saying he's stupid he is meant to be that way.

Also, I've seen some of you dislike me making Tiamat a yandere, there is actually an explanation for it and she won't always be this way.

To sum it up she's been holding back against her draconian instincts for quite a while and it's made her much more susceptible to Kai's allure. That's all I'm saying, their relationship will get better.

Announcement: I know many of you won't care which is fair lol but I recently got quite a bit of money stolen so I'm starting up a pa/ t reon with two chapters in advance, details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless :) hope you enjoy the chapter!

(Assassin Revealed)

{Name: Nikhil Solanki}

{Title: Blessed by ? }

{Race: Enhanced Human}

{Power level: 1215}

"Huh?"

I glanced down in confusion at the slightly chubby brown-haired kid wearing a pair of large glasses, who was currently sprawled out across the pavement.

He must have been in a rush, that looked painful.

"Uh yo," I said somewhat awkwardly.

He groaned a bit before stiffening as I heard a distant shout. I watched him start to scramble to get up in a tiny bit of amusement before I knelt down and grabbed the bag he had dropped in the impact to my chest.

The distant shouts got closer as he progressively grew more panicked and scrambled away. Completely forgetting about his bag.

"You forgot your bag," I half-heartedly called out.

He either didn't hear me or didn't care since he kept running and made a dash through an alley between two buildings a second later three kids about his age sped past me.

I sighed in annoyance. I could just continue and throw his bag into some bush but now he had me curious. His status suggested he was more than normal and honestly I could tell where this was all going.

One kid being chased by three slightly older-looking kids? Yea. If nothing else I'm sure I could convince him to help show me around this confusing ass city.

With that in mind, I slung the bag over my shoulder lazily and began making my way in the direction they had been running through. Hopefully, they didn't run too far.

After walking for a few minutes through the alley, sure enough, I came across the scene of the kid getting his ass beaten by the other three boys. They took turns while they insulted him.

Approaching closer to the scene, the insults flung by other kids became audible, each word accompanied by relentless punches. The chubby kid, doing his best to defend himself, struggled to block the merciless beating they gave him.

I simply watched for a few seconds as the kid went through the harsh beating. I half expected him to fight back and do something interesting, maybe suddenly explode with the power like some anime protagonist but he simply kept blocking.

I had checked the other kids with appraisal and they all seemed normal. Their power levels were normal human level. After watching a bit I decided to take pity on the poor dude.

Walking behind them I slung the bag using a bit of my real strength and sent it right into the stomach of one of three kids.

The kid stumbled backwards and toppled over, while his two other friends blinked in confusion before redirecting their attention toward me.

They momentarily fell into a daze before shifting into intense glares as they took in my presence.

"Who are you?" The kid on the left asked.

I didn't bother answering since I really didn't care for the cliche hero dialogue, I was simply here because I was curious about the kid and his race as an enhanced human. Also, his title said he was blessed but so far he seemed normal.

Approaching the confused kid, I delivered a gentle slap across the face, causing him to stagger before collapsing onto the ground, unresponsive. He was now unconscious.

The other kid, who had just risen to his feet once more, charged towards me with a snarl, only to be met with another gentle slap that instantly rendered him unconscious as well.

The last kid out of the little group of friends tried to run away only for my hand to latch around his hand faster than he could respond and simply backhanded him too.

I smirked a bit before freezing, oh shit I had forgotten I wasn't supposed to cause problems in Shanu's city. Oh dear. Haah oh well the kids were being dicks and I simply offered a helping hand.

Yeah, let's go with that. I noticed that the chubby kid was now gawking at me.

"Hey, just came to say you left your bag back there," I said as he snapped out of his gawking visage.

"Oh u-uh thanks I mean for the help and bringing my bag" he said with a nervous stutter.

Scrambling up he picked up his bag and turned to face me cautiously, I simply raised an eyebrow of amusement at his nervous behaviour. I decided to break the ice instead of continuing this awkward interaction.

"Hey so, I'm new around here. Mind helping me out a bit? I need to go shopping but I'm kinda lost." I suggested.

His eyes lit up and he nodded.

"Ok"

With that, he began showing me around all the shops I needed to go to. I could buy things from the system with credits but they were much more expensive than just getting them myself.

-Scene Break-

Chuckling as the kid 'Nikhil' ranted about how much the new iPhone costs as we left the phone shop. He had just shown me the best phone shop in the neighbourhood according to him.

We had spent the past few hours getting things that I needed at different shops. Nikhil had been rather awkward at first but had soon relaxed after a while of talking.

I could tell he didn't speak to people much since he would randomly say some out-of-pocket shit but he was actually pretty funny. He was also extremely nerdy as I had come to learn.

Currently, we were walking back to my hotel. He was showing me the way back to my hotel since I had forgotten the way I had been taken by the stone constructs.

I parted ways with Nikhil with the promise that he would take me on a tour of the entirety of Shimla tomorrow. He had seemed all too happy to make a new friend and I was mostly interested due to his race as an enhanced human.

Tenko had been nestled close to me, completely concealed the entire time. I had nearly forgotten about her due to the fact she had been completely still the entire time until, upon entering my hotel room, she leapt off me and onto the bed.

I gave her a quick stroke under the chin as she purred adorably. Now onto another problem. My training had hit a hard wall since it had gotten too hard just using natural resources.

Over time it took longer and longer until it would take days of constant lifting and doing my exercise just to see any result. It was clear I needed an upgrade.

With that in mind, I opened the system shop and began searching for some magical training equipment.

[Gravity bands]

[Enchanted armbands with customizable gravity weight for improved physical training come in a set with ankle bands. The strength of the weight is adjusted with more mana]

[10% bonus to all physical exercise results]

[Cost: 60000 Credits]

I winced at the steep price of the gravity bands, it was a large amount of credits. I felt conflicted and this caused an internal conflict within me.

The greedy part of me, which was an amusing thought since I was an angel, was telling me not to, while the pragmatic side acknowledged the need to invest in strength.

I sighed in frustration, even though I was reluctant to spend so many credits. Despite my hesitation, I knew I had no other option. I had tried looking for other cheaper options but they were either too expensive or not good enough for what I needed.

With that thought in mind, I purchased the gravity bands watching with a frown as my credit count dipped massively. I took out the two armbands and inspected them with interest.

They appeared to be pitch black with the gleam of metal yet they also felt elastic, blue glowing runic words spiralled around the entirety of the two bands giving them a unique look.

Naturally, the first thing I did was use my most used skill appraisal to get a more detailed description.

[Gravity bands]

Gravity bands are a unique item made out of Aetherium Alloy which is a highly stable and conductive material, derived from rare elements and advanced synthesis processes.

Its unique properties enable efficient manipulation of Higgs bosons for precise control over gravitational effects.

The gravity bands are furthermore adorned with runic symbols designed to interact with the Higgs Field, enabling the manipulation of gravity in a localised space on the user.

Powered by the user's mana, these bands tap into the Higgs field, responsible for particle mass. The precise runic language allows for precise manipulation of gravitons, altering the individual's interaction with gravitational forces.

Furthermore, the ancient runic language enhances the durability of the gravity bands by passively storing residue mana from the surrounding area.

That was interesting, perhaps I should look into learning runes at some point. I could think of a few useful ways to utilise them off the top of my head.

Assuming they worked in the same way as code did, I would be able to create a multitude of different effects on items that could prove useful in a battle.

I curiously stretched the Gravity bands. They felt metallic yet it was also able to stretch with ease. I slid both of them on either arm and experimentally began to channel a bit of mana into them.

The runes on the Gravity bands began to noticeably glow a bit brighter. Instantly I felt my body grow heavier as it got harder to stand. I decided to channel more mana after a second since I could still handle the new weight with ease.

The gravity around me once again got higher this time by several fold as I channelled a substantial amount of mana into the Gravity bands. My legs creaked and the floor started to crack.

Ah, I probably should have expected that. I was starting to feel some strain now. I didn't know how much gravity had gone up specifically but I was guessing I was at probably about nine times the normal gravity.

Meh, I'll deal with the damage later for now I finally had some training to do. I had turned into somewhat of a training freak since the system showed me my improvements, it made it easier to give me motivation.

I started stretching my arms and legs.

"Right time to get started," I said enthusiastically.

-Scene break-

I let out a sigh of contentment as I lay on the floor, sweat drenching me as I felt my muscles burn with overuse. I hadn't been able to train for a while and I had forgotten how good the afterburn felt.

All the stress I had felt melted away at the moment as I took in breaths of air. I'm going to need a bath I thought with a groan as I propped myself up. I get up to go run the bath before I have an epiphany.

Why the fuck am I bothering you, I had a goblin maid who I may have forgotten about. I mean I had other things on my mind like a certain crazy dragon who for some reason wanted to lock me up in her cave.

I summoned the prone form of Grizella from my inventory and poked her green cheek to wake her up.

"Hey."

I poked her again.

"Oi"

And again.

"…"

I lightly slapped her face only to frown as there was no reaction.

Wasn't she technically a demonic creature? I wasn't too sure since this was the Dxd variant of goblins, regardless I channelled a small amount of holy power on the tip of my index finger.

With a smirk, as I noticed her body twitch in discomfort, I slowly lowered my index finger right on her breast. There was a brief pause as her red eyes snapped open in surprise before she leapt up like a cat.

"KYAAA" She screamed.

Huh, so I guess I was right. The Dxd version of goblins was demonic in nature. How interesting.

"M-master?" She asked, looking around in confusion.

"Yo." I waved.

"W-what, where?!" Grizella babbled. She seemed to be quite disorientated as she looked around in bewilderment.

"Grizella calm yourself, woman," I ordered as she was frantically looking around. To my surprise, she instantly obeyed and calmed down as she stood still with her attention fixed on me.

Huh, I didn't expect that to actually work.

"Firstly I'm sure you have questions but as you can see I'm pretty tired and find myself wanting a bath," I said and she nodded.

After a few seconds of staring at each other, I sighed in annoyance.

"That's your cue to go run me a bath," I said with exasperation evident in my tone.

To her credit, she blushed in embarrassment before nodding.

"O-ok" she scurried off.

"No Grizella, that's the wardrobe, the bathroom is behind that door." I pointed to a door.

She nodded as she began scurrying over with a blush so red I was briefly worried she would pass out.

While running towards the bathroom she inadvertently ignored the small coffee table, resulting in her tripping over and face-planting into the carpet. She stayed down for a few seconds and I could almost feel her embarrassment.

Until she rose on shaky hands and walked at a more sedate pace into the bathroom. Her head lowered in silent shame.

I held a small laugh of genuine amusement at her clumsiness. I had quickly found out after taking her as a maid that while she was a decent warrior she was extremely clumsy.

Just as I got up Grizella came back with her head lowered in shame and embarrassment.

"Master." She mumbled.

"Yes?" I questioned.

"I don't know how to operate the bath." She said in a defeated tone.

I couldn't help it. I let out a laugh as she almost pouted at my reaction.

After some instructions, she was able to work out how to use the bath. I dipped a finger and channelled some holy light to heat the bath to higher temperatures.

Being a somewhat powerful angel apparently made me quite resistant to normal heat. I made sure not to overdo it. Less I end up making it too hot and the water evaporates.

I let myself fall into the water with a satisfied sigh, uncaring as the water splashed out of the large bath and nearly soaked poor Grizella standing dutifully beside the bath.

I took a moment to relax and opened one of my eyes.

"I'm assuming you have questions?" I rhetorically asked.

She nodded and I gestured for her to continue.

"What happened?" she asked the obvious question.

"I… don't really know. I guess Tiamat happened?" I half questioned.

I was still kind of confused about the whole situation.

She tilted her head before her crimson eyes widened in fear and shock.

"y-YOU MEAN THE DRAGON KING?! TIAMAT THE GUARDIAN OF THE FAMILIAR FOREST?! THE CHAOS BRINGER?!" She yelled with a bit of a hysterical tone.

"Uhhh I guess?" I said.

Grizella looked appalled at me as if I had just admitted to beheading her puppy.

"What did she want? Better yet how are you even alive?"

"Ah yeah, she wanted to lock me up in her cave or something. I didn't really listen since I was more worried about escaping. I said no and uh attacked her-"

"Y-you ATTACKED THE CHAOS KARMA DRAGON KING." She roared.

"Okay firstly calm down, yes and I understand now it was stupid but I was trying to buy time and escape. Which did in fairness work." I said a bit smugly at the end.

"On that note, since we are in the human world, unfortunately, your green skin will draw quite a bit of attention. I got something to help with that." I mentioned, revealing the ring I bought just a few days ago.

[Phantom Shifter Ring] [Uncommon]

[Abilities: Self-Shift] [Passive: None]

[Warning: Illusion only works on creatures without mana]

She looked confused as I handed her the rather simple-looking ring. I watched as she hesitantly slipped on her middle finger. After staring she looked back up at me with a puzzled expression.

Oh right, I didn't exactly know how to use it. Well, I can't be that hard right?

"Ok, now just imagine your skin turning into the same colour as mine," I instructed.

Grizella nodded hesitantly and closed her eyes to focus. I watched idly as I just kept messing around with this light ball in my hand, even though those gravity bands were sapping quite a bit of juice to stay active.

My mana reserves had grown exponentially when I hit ultimate class. Though it was easy to overlook high class especially since I had shot through the high class ranks quite easily.

They were not to be underestimated in their own right. A single high-class being would be able to create a lot of damage if unchecked.

The effects of each stat point for higher as the number rose so I had to wonder what kind of stats gods had. I was snapped back from my thoughts as I watched a shimmer go over Gizella's Body.

Her skin turned from the light green goblin skin into a normal human skin colour. I inspected her with interest, she now looked like a normal human girl. I channelled a bit of mana towards my eyes and I instantly saw through the illusion.

So that's what it means by the illusion only works on non-magical creatures. Grizella was still in awe as he looked at her arms in fascination.

Funnily enough, she seemed to have forgotten her previous outburst about me admittedly making the stupid decision of trying to fight a dragon king.

"Alright I think I've been in here long enough, Grizella get me that towel," I ordered as I stood up, uncaring of my nude form.

Grizella seemed startled by my abrupt order and quickly got up to get me a towel, only to end up falling face-first into the marble floor in her rush.

I sighed in exasperation. How did this goblin even become a warrior?

-Scene break-

As Nikhil next to me babbled on about the history of the Himachal Pradesh High Court, my gaze shifted upward to its large structure. I wasn't much of a history person myself but surprisingly it turns out Nikhil was pretty knowledgeable.

Even though it was mildly interesting, when I had initially made my request for a tour this wasn't exactly what I had in mind. Rather, I wanted to be able to better navigate my way around the big-ass capital city of Shimla.

"Oh yeah, Himachal Pradesh was formed by integrating twenty-six provinces and four Punjab hill states into a Centrally Administered Area on April 15, 1948." Nikhil continued to babble on about the history of this place as I half listened.

It was an impressive structure I had to admit. It was fucking tall if nothing else. Standing at ten or so storeys tall. I frowned as I looked around, there were very few people strolling around.

Me and Nikhil had met up a few hours ago after my morning training session. I had his number saved on my phone. He seemed ecstatic when I contacted him for the tour of Shimla and was more than happy to take me around.

He didn't have school today so I didn't have to wait that long. I had decided to leave Grizella at the hotel since I didn't want her to really walk around in the powder keg that was on the Indian lands.

I didn't need her pissing off some Indian god who could shit me out of existence. Now onto the reason I was frowning. There were a lot more people when we arrived just a bit ago.

Nikhil didn't seem to notice yet but I was growing a bit suspicious. Did Shanu want to speak to me again? Maybe I'm overthinking it but I'm pretty sure this was meant to be a famous place in Shimla.

I felt a tingle in the back of my head as I instinctively jerked away from my previous spot. I hadn't done that consciously.

My answer had been quickly received when a sharp pain suddenly lanced up my entire arm and shoulder. I felt confused as I looked at Nikhil who had stopped speaking and stared at me in horror.

A resounding crack of a gunshot could be heard a second later from far away in the distance. I inspected my arm as my eyes widened, I had been shot through my shoulder.

How? I was meant to be resistant to all physical damage which included kinetic energy. A normal bullet shouldn't be able to even hurt me without the physical resistance from my light embodiment.

I got my answer as the telltale Ping of a system notification echoed in my head, I looked up and saw my poison resistance skill levelling up at a rapid pace as the skin around the bullet wound began to turn black.

Scowling I idly grabbed Nikhil with my other arm and quickly dove behind cover. I had been poisoned. Throwing Nikhil down and ignoring his shouts of panic I dug my finger into my shoulder.

Gritting my teeth in pain, I pulled out the bullet that had pierced through my shoulder. The bullet was made of a black metal I couldn't identify. I wasted no time and used appraisal on it.

[CelestialBane Bullet]

A bullet known mainly by the nickname Angel Killer these bullets are crafted from mana steel using flames of the underworld and infused with the blood of a demon during forging, this bullet holds a corruptive essence, particularly potent against angels. In addition, it is also enchanting with a magical piercing effect.

This bullet is known to be extremely expensive and difficult to create.

[Additional Damage is added against creatures of holy origin.]

"…"

The fuck is this bullshit?!

-{Familiar forest Pov}-

The familiar forest was currently experiencing a bit of a problem. Normally the aforementioned forest was deathly quiet to the point it made the atmosphere feel eerie and made you feel self-conscious of being too loud.

Usually loud sounds had the effect of drawing predators of all kinds for an easy meal, so the inhabitants of the forest normally stalked around in the quiet looking for prey.

This was what was considered normal for the familiar forest and yet today there was a change in the environment. Mainly the huge fuck off dragon rampaging and lashing out at anything surrounding her.

The whole familiar forest and the lands surrounding it shook as enraged deafening roars of vicious rage rang throughout the familiar forest and its surrounding lands through the underworld.

Normally such loud sounds would be a beacon for predators to go hunt an easy unsuspecting meal.

Instead, the predators were running away in terror from the scene as fast as they possibly could. They whimpered in fear at the titanic influxes of powers raging outwards from the scene.

The cause of this was an angry blue western dragon letting out devastating attacks on everything around her. Blue fire could be seen spread out for miles as it desperately ate anything it could.

Large craters were littered about as she let out huge attacks of fire bathing the forest in a sea of flames.

Tiamat was pissed off. She was livid. More angry than she had ever thought possible and the aura that was spreading throughout the entire underworld could feel it

Her newly acquired most valued treasure was gone.

Never had she felt so angry to the point she raged around destroying everything. Part of it was desperation to cover up the hole that had formed in her draconic heart.

The wide-encompassing hole that grew wider as she couldn't watch the presence of her mate anymore. It had only been a day. Not even a full day. Yet she felt the large feeling of worry and longing threatening to swallow her.

She let out a swipe of her claws that obliterated a mountain. The razor-sharp claws were comparable to legendary artefacts on their own. Her beautiful crystal eyes were lightly glistened with tears as she tried to desperately distract herself.

Naturally, this had not gone unnoticed. A raging dragon king with such a catastrophic amount of power? Of course, it wasn't going to go unnoticed.

This was the scene that greeted Ajuka Beelzebub who had just arrived via teleportation circle. Of course, he had gotten notice as soon as the rampage had started but had smartly decided to give her time to calm down.

Ajuka Beelzebub looked to be an extremely handsome young man in his twenties with slicked-back darkish green hair and piercing cold green eyes covered by a pair of glasses.

A small frown currently lay across his face as he witnessed the rampage.

He was of course one of the four new Satans and known as one of the two known super devils. The highly considered smartest devil in existence was currently trying to figure out what had caused this abrupt action from the normally calm dragon king.

Luckily all trips to the familiar forest had been shut down for a while due to the presence of an angel. An angel who had greatly injured children of the phoenix clan.

Of course, they had sent teams of devils out to apprehend the angel for questioning but they hadn't found anything as of yet. Leading to any visitation temporarily being shut down.

Ajuka honestly held no care about the two spoiled devil brats dying or not. He would much rather have spent the time it had been brought up in the meeting between his fellow Satans working on something productive.

Moving back to the main topic, after spending a few minutes observing Tiamat turn the forest into a wasteland. He politely cleared his throat knowing that the dragon king's enhanced hearing would pick it up.

He had so far been covering his magical aura and presence, meaning she hadn't picked up or noticed his arrival which was more probably due to her being busy destroying at the moment.

The fearsome giant blue western dragon abruptly halted and slowly turned towards Ajuka, Tiamat's glowing icy blue eyes looked especially fearsome. A loud inhuman feral growl was the only response, making him slightly surprised.

Ajuka and Tiamat had always held an amicable relationship as allies and in respect for each other's power. She was considered an honorary part of the devil faction due to her role in hosting the Rating Games.

To show outright hostility for the first time was rather surprising.

Steam billowed out of her mouth from the sheer heat of the flames she had released as sharp teeth capable of tearing through even gods glinted dangerously.

This paired with the apocalyptic atmosphere along with the sky covered in dark clouds painted an intimidating picture. Ajuka stood unfazed, his cold almost detached eyes observing the dragon king.

"Ajuka," She growled.

"Greetings Tiamat, it seems you're currently having some problems. Is there perhaps anything I could assi-" Ajuka went to say only to get cut off by the dragon king.

Tiamat's eyes widened as if having a massive revelation.

"This is your fault," Tiamat muttered. A slightly insane edge to her tone.

Ajuka's eyes narrowed.

"Excuse me?" He replied.

"If it wasn't for those two devil brats, my mate wouldn't have felt the need to run away. Yes yes, it all makes sense. He wasn't running away from me." She said in a low tone.

Her draconic head snapped up to glare at Ajuka once more.

"It was you."

Ajuka was confused as to who she was referring to before his mind began to race and he instantly figured something out.

'The only incident lately has been with an angel. She referred to two devil brats which are the two Phenex children.' He easily deduced.

'She mentioned a mate? Tiamat was widely known as a virgin who had never had a mate before, not for a lack of trying on the supernatural world's part. Many had tried only to end up burnt alive. Has she finally decided on a mate then?' He thought, slightly surprised by this new piece of information.

Before he could ponder any further on it he was snapped back to reality by the rising influx of power from Tiamat he could sense building up. Locking eyes with the Dragon king.

Ajuka watched as she opened her large maw and unleashed a truly devastating blast of greyish-blue flames. Instantly accompanied by a shockwave as the blast exploded towards Ajuka.

The large blast was enough to completely annihilate his surroundings. Ajuka raised an arm up and a devil circle appeared in his hand.

With a flick and the usage of his demonic energy the sea of flames approaching him paused. The flames stood still as if time had been paused and then quickly blasted backwards away from Ajuka.

The flames washed over Tiamat's scales doing absolutely no damage as the attack passed her and continued behind her.

"Tiamat, if you could explain the problem perhaps I could help resolve this matter?" Ajuka suggested.

Tiamat paused in consideration, briefly regaining some of her rationality.

"I need to find him, my mate." She whispers the last part.

With her rage subsiding the emptiness and despair came back in full.

"I'm assuming this is connected to the report of an angel being present in the familiar forest?" Ajuka questioned.

"This is your fault so help me find him again. He isn't safe alone, what if he's hurt? Waiting for me to come save him? He can only be safe with me!" Tiamat started to crazily mutter.

Ajuka raised an eyebrow at the Dragoness' behaviour, the normally calm and collected Tiamat who had killed hundreds of thousands without a care now acting like an extremely overprotective slightly unhinged wife.

It was certainly an unexpected change and a drastic one since he had last spoken to her a mere few months ago.

Of course he had a few ideas that popped up in his mind instantly. Dragons were known to have been attuned with their draconic instincts on a personal level, said draconic instincts normally push to produce offspring to spread their bloodline.

'Could it be that by suppressing her urges for so long it caused her emotions to go into overdrive?' He thought curiously.

"Very well, for now I request you to calm down. I'll have my best subordinates go find him" Ajuka said in what he hoped was a reassuring tone.

Tiamat nodded somberly and went back to being depressed.

"In fact, to speed up the process, would you mind giving me a description of your 'mate'" Ajuka requested.

"WHAT, why? What are you planning to do with him!?" Tiamat went back to being angry in a split second.

Ajuka sighed in annoyance, normally dealing with Tiamat was rather easy since she didn't play with the whole political bullshit the rest of his race seemingly adored.

'How troublesome.'

Perhaps it was that time of the month?

-END-

Chapter 11: 11

Notes:

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 11

AN: I realise there are a lot of mistakes in the earlier chapters along with the subpar writing since it was my first story and I wasn't too focused at the time on it, I will be going back and changing a lot of the chapters - mainly wording and patching up loopholes in the plot.

Also started up a pa/ t reon with four chapters in advance, details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless :) I hope you enjoy the chapter!

(Failed Attempt)

I stared at the screen in annoyance. I guess it was fair that angels had a weakness too, but it was still bullshit in my eyes.

A deathly silence gripped the entirety of the High Court of Shimla, and the few lingering people who had been loitering around had scattered in terror.

The screams of bystanders gradually faded into the distance as everyone in the vicinity hastily fled, making a frantic dash away from the scene the moment I was shot at.

Nikhil sat next to me shaking in fear, rambling incoherently, his eyes darting around, while I remained clueless about the shooter's whereabouts or their intentions.

Why did they attack me? I don't know, I seemed to have the ability to get into trouble all the time. This time, I hadn't even done anything to deserve this.

Okay, sure I was normally a bit reckless and yes, I did have a certain knack for getting into trouble - okay yeah, maybe I did cause this, but how?! I have been on good behaviour since arriving here a few days ago.

The poison coursing through my arm had finally begun to slow down from its relentless desire to ravage my body. With my regeneration factor and poison resistance starting to finally put up a fight.

I still felt somewhat a bit weakened on a physical level by the unknown substance ravaging my arm and sending spikes of pain, it hadn't affected my magic at all, which was good, and I was still physically okay, just a bit slobbish.

Luckily, I had instinctively reacted to the danger I felt flare up and had been able to avoid the bullet going through my skull, or I think I would have been affected much worse.

I'm pretty sure it was demonic energy boosting the poison in my arm. Seriously who had I pissed off, was it those devils I had attacked in the familiar forest, thinking about it that may have been the cause.

Maybe I should have thought twice about pissing off some devil nobles? Mmm… nah fuck them, that blonde devil riser was prancing around like a peacock too much for my liking.

I guess I can rule out this being any of India's residents doing, I doubt they would use demonic bullets of all things. That leaves the question though, how did these attackers find me so quickly?

Outsiders are rare he said, you'll be safe here he said, fucking bald lying ass chuckle fuck. Clearing my head after my brief tantrum, I ponder on what course of action to take next.

I could probably dodge normal bullets, but that shot had been extremely fast. I'm guessing the shooter has some sort of magic rifle. An idea formed in my head as I called upon my magic and started to bend light with ease.

A blob of light materialised in front of me, prompting Nikhil to back away in fright, his jumbled words becoming even more incoherent. The light began to take form as I pictured my desired effect.

I had been meaning to try this for a while now since I had gotten my light embodiment skill. Bending light had become much easier. To the point, I could do it without needing much full attention.

Which for magic of any kind, was pretty good, especially since it was only at the novice level even if I was close to ranking it up to the apprentice level.

I had been practising but since this skill seemed to be an upgraded version of its previous counterpart, it had become extremely difficult to level up. Even at the novice level.

The now humanoid shape of light refracted and turned into an identical clone of me. Well, a few minor details stood out to me but considering it was my first time it was good enough. Plus, I doubt my attempted murderer would notice.

Taking a moment, I tried my best to create the most convincing replica of myself I could. A light mirage that looked like me. Though basic, I hoped it would serve its purpose, allowing me to discover the hidden location of the shooter.

At this point, Nikhil had finally ceased his incoherent ramblings, his gaze shifting between me and the light mirage every few seconds, his expression now locked in a state of muted shock

I didn't pay him any heed, quite frankly, I was more concerned about the shooter trying to take my life and the poison he had used on me, which was progressively making me feel weaker.

It was slow, but I felt my physical strength being sapped minutely by the poison, idly I began to flush my arm with holy light to fight against the demonic power that was empowering the poison.

Finally prepared, I dispatched the light mirage, willing it to appear as if it were trying to stealthily move around. For a while, there was only silence with no reaction, making me wonder if the shooter was onto my plan somehow.

Suddenly, a crack echoed, and a bullet pierced through my light mirage. I instantly located where the sound came from and the location from where the bullet had hit the light mirage.

I instantly went to send an overpowered light spear to blow the entire building up before pausing. Shit, Shanu had told me not to cause any problems, and I think blowing up Shimla's high court would be causing problems.

I briefly considered just doing it, since it wasn't my fault I was being attacked by some random hobo. Knocking out Nikhil in a burst of speed, I let him sleep as I opened up my wings and burst into the sky.

By the trajectory of the bullet, he was somewhere on the roof of the High Court. I quickly sped up there as I heard another bullet crack and whistle past my head.

I spotted a figure leaning with a massive gun aiming towards me. Adorned in a pair of black boots paired with dark grey cargo pants featuring knee armour, he wore a black button-up shirt beneath a red vest.

A grey coat with an attached hood that shrouded his form, it concealed an enchanted pouch secured at his waist, most presumably housing his equipment.

He also wore a mask piece made of metal covering everything but his upper face.

The first thing I had to admit when I spotted him was he looked fucking awesome. Judging by the magic pulsing off him, that gear he was wearing was enchanted enough to fortify a tank.

I finally met his eyes and let an involuntary shudder at the utter apathy and lack of self-preservation in those cold orbs. He aimed the large rifle at me again, and I dived just as a bullet cracked and shot through my previous location.

The boom shook a small area around him from the sheer power of the magic rifle. I shot at him faster than he could pull the trigger again and reached to grab his throat.

The magic rifle was left discarded, as he understood he wouldn't be able to hit me with it again.

His form flickered and dispersed into shadows. I blinked confused before I felt the light shift behind me, I instinctively dodged and spun around to see the mysterious hooded figure halfway sticking out of my own shadow with a shotgun.

The gun itself looked to be a single-barrel pump action shotgun with a rotating cylinder that looked to be able to carry twelve bullets. The bullets themselves were clear cylinders that held a volatile swirling red energy.

The shotgun had a red light coming out of its barrel as he clicked the trigger, the red light exploded outwards, surprising me as the shotgun let out a shockwave.

The physical explosion that erupted passed over me harmlessly as my body turned into light and I flickered away as the red beam of fire swept over destroying the area I was in with an explosion of fire.

What kind of magical weapon was that? Seriously?! This was starting to get ridiculous

[SoulFyre]

SoulFyre is a unique shotgun, meticulously crafted for its capabilities. Twelve ammo holsters, each containing a soul, that serve as the weapon's power source, unleashing a devastating beam of hellfire upon firing.

{Materials and Construction}

Manasteel Core - The primary structural core of SoulFyre is crafted from Manasteel, a material chosen for its exceptional conductivity of enchantments and magic formations. This core ensures seamless integration and responsiveness to magical enhancements.

Beronite Alloy - Infused within the framework is Beronite, a demonic metal known for its resistance against hellfire. This alloy provides robust protection, preventing the weapon from succumbing(lol) to the intense heat generated during the firing process.

{Ammo Mechanism}

Soul Batteries - Twelve ammo holsters store tormented souls, acting as both the power source and ammunition for SoulFyre. The weapon's enchantments draw upon the essence of these captured souls.

Compression Chamber

Adjacent to the soul batteries, a specialized chamber utilizes a small crystal to capture and compress the soul energy, transforming it into a denser mass.

{Firing Sequence}

Trigger Activation - Pulling the trigger initiates a carefully orchestrated sequence within "SoulFyre"

Release of Compressed Soul Energy - The controlled, densely packed ball of soul energy is released into the conversion chamber.

Magical Array Conversion

Within the conversion chamber, a complex magical array activates, converting the soul essence into a highly concentrated form of hellfire, ready for release.

{Special Attribute}

SoulFyre possesses a unique quality that deals five times the damage to all beings associated with holiness. This makes it particularly effective against creatures or entities aligned with divine forces.

This guy was using the tormented souls of people as a fucking battery to try to kill me?! I had to admit, it looked pretty badass for a shotgun.

This guy was obviously stacked with magical gear. Who was he? Some sort of assassin, I was guessing based on his looks and the frankly absurd weapons.

I used 'appraisal' on the hooded figure as he began to turn around towards me. His cold eyes analysed me with apathy.

{Name: Volfigen (Mr. Six)}

{Title: Expert Assassin}

{Race: Drow(Fae)}

{Power level: 4,671}

So I was correct in my assumption, he's being hired to kill me. Okay, it was time to end this. He was around the middle of the high-class rank. While impressive, especially with his gear, wouldn't be able to defeat me.

Though a Drow? That was pretty interesting. I'm guessing that confirms the existence of fae in this world, which was pretty cool. I'm guessing there were a lot of creatures out there that I probably didn't even know about.

I opened my palm as he began to aim the large, unique shotgun and let out a highly concentrated beam of light that dispersed any shadows around him. All the shadows in the area disappeared as I conjured a blinding light.

I did not doubt that this was probably drawing tons of attention, but I didn't care at this point. I had gone out of my way to not destroy anything and try to isolate this fight, so that should be enough.

A flick of my hand and five compressed rods of light formed around me, I made sure to control the power into a piercing effect instead of an explosion to minimize the damage. I didn't want Shanu bitching at me.

They shot out and reached the hooded assassin before he could move, just as they hit him his armour glowed and a spike of magic shot out. A pendant that had been covered by the assassin's hood floated up and began to glow.

As I gazed upon the floating pendant, an almost translucent crystal, suspended from a bright silver chain. The crystal, which was intricately multifaceted, seemed to resemble an eye with a dark slitted pupil.

The area around the assassin suddenly twisted and warped. His form contorted as the surrounding space seemingly warped, accentuated by the blue glow on his wrist.

His surroundings bent in unnatural directions, making a conspicuous distortion. The rods of light I had sent to pierce his body, defying logic, wound themselves impossibly around his body and shot into random directions.

I stared blankly.

"…"

What the fuck is this shit? No, seriously what? He's fucking hacking, that's not fair what even happened. Did this guy just bend my attack around him? How was I meant to counter that bullshitery?

Too OP, pls nerf.

No, that wasn't him, it couldn't have been. That display of power would have sucked my mana dry like a hungry sex-addled prostitute. Unless all his stats were in MAG, I doubt he had even close enough.

I didn't have an opportunity to further think about the stunt he just pulled. The shotgun he wielded emanated an intense glow, each of the eleven remaining cylinders containing imprisoned souls that acted as ammo shattered and released their energy into the weapon.

The long-barrelled shotgun glowed as I watched the hooded assassin brace himself presumably from the kickback such a weapon would have. The shotgun thundered as it released its accumulated attack.

The shockwave that was unleashed before the beam of hellfire was several folds stronger than the one released before.

My entire body morphed into pure light as the force impacted against me harmlessly, and shattered everything around me.

The top of the High Court of Shimla we had been fighting on, which was perhaps an important part of not just Shimla but Indian judiciary too, blew away as the top half of the large building ceased to exist from the intense shockwave.

The red explosion of fire lit up the area as it followed the powerful shockwave. I pushed myself as fast as I could in mere moments as the massive beam of hellfire rampaged outwards.

Still in my light form, I felt a tug in my stomach as I shot myself away from the explosion of hellish fire and left a trail of light behind me which made me look like a shooting star.

The attack lasted a few seconds but its roar shook the surrounding area. Everything was set ablaze by red flames that devoured everything it could touch with greed.

The sounds of police sirens could be heard in the distance as I appeared on the ground. Without wasting a second I flew back up and as I expected, he was gone, the area he was last in was empty.

The fucker hadn't even left his magic rifle. I didn't know what item he had used to evade my attack since I hadn't gotten a chance to appraise it, but whatever it was I wanted it.

That shotgun had been pretty cool, and my intention was to claim it after subduing him. Contrary to what it looked like, those Light rods were designed to cripple him rather than killing him.

After all, I needed to find out who was after me, so I could go kill them first, but whatever that space-bending shit was I wanted that.

I'm sure it couldn't be used as easily as it looked to be, but I still wanted it even if I needed to charge it. I flew down and went to get Nikhil only to be faced with an army of stone constructs with Shanu.

His arms crossed, eyes narrowed into slits with a frown of displeasure sitting firmly on his face. Oh, shit.

"Lovely weather we are having today." I chuckled nervously as his hundreds of stone constructs glared at me.

Things had just gotten a lot more complicated.

-Scene break-

Seated in front of the large desk that belonged to Shanu, my fingers drummed together as Shanu who sat across from me fixed his stern gaze on me. The room descended in an awkward silence.

I heard the movement of various people outside, as the mansion was buzzing with activity compared to the last time I was here. I suppose that was to be expected with the whole blowing up the High Court of Shimla.

The car ride here had been uncomfortable to say the least. Sitting through the tense silence as Shanu treated me like a disappointed father, sitting in stoic silence during the trip.

The fact we had been sat straight across from each other in the limousine served to make the experience much worse, as we were forced to hold eye contact.

It had been a few hours since the encounter with the hooded assassin, and my arm had finally begun to heal from the effects of the strange poison.

The demonic energy had been flushed out after I kept channelling bursts of holy light in my arm. It still sent a dull ache, but it was times like this I thanked my decision to get a regenerative power.

I understood why that bullet was nicknamed the angel killer now. The fact it could even affect me with my regeneration and poison resistance was impressive to say the least.

Even flushing my arm with holy power had taken a while from the sheer density of demonic energy packed into such a small bullet was insane.

The amount of harmful effects with the sheer purpose to harm angels put inside the small, compact bullet was impressive. I had put it inside my inventory when I had taken it out of my shoulder for later inspection.

Whoever its creator was must have had a serious grudge against angels or something, because that could not have been easy to make.

I sighed as I focused back on the situation. Now I had to explain my situation to Shanu. I spun in my chair as he continued to stare at me.

"Sooo, I don't suppose you would believe me if I said it wasn't my fault." I started, finally getting bored with the silence.

"…"

"I was just on a tour of the city with my friend, completely innocent with no harmful intentions, ya know." I continued.

"Then out of nowhere some dude appears and starts shooting at me. Naturally, I needed to defend myself. Right?" I rhetorically asked.

"Now I found some dude with a big ass magic rifle sniping at me from a rooftop. Naturally, I confronted him and very politely asked him to stop." That last part was a half lie. Technically asked him to stop with force, but he didn't need to know that.

"He refused and started shooting this weird shotgun explosion thing at me. Now let it be known I held back for the sake of not damaging the area too much."

Shanu stared at me.

"I then rather masterfully used a very contained small attack to try to restrain him, and imagine my surprise when the fucker pulls out a fuck you card from his ass and used his weapon to cause a massive explosion." I continued my very reasonable argument.

"Now can I be blamed? Absolutely not. I tried my very best to keep the damage minimal. In fact, I could have just blown him up if I hadn't taken your warning into heavy consideration. Is it my fault he caused a massive fuck off explosion? Of course not." I began to ramble a little bit in nervousness.

Shanu didn't say a word as he stared at me. His facial expression never changed from its stern visage.

"Ok don't blame me for this, you told me I would be safe and not getting sniped by some dead-fished eyes shadow fucker with a bunch of magical items," I shouted with crossed arms.

I was aware I shouldn't be swearing in front of a man like Shanu but I felt oddly nervous. I had enough of his stern face; it reminded me of my grandfather, and I'd rather not.

His stern visage cracked for the first time and instead of the anger I had been anticipating, he let out a laugh. He began to let out a full belly laugh as he slammed his fist on the table.

"Has anyone ever told you that for a twelve-year-old, you swear a lot, especially for an angel?" He asked after calming down.

To be fair, I used to play Call of Duty black ops online and those lobbies had changed my general vocabulary quite a bit. I should probably nip that habit in the bud before it gets me killed for disrespecting someone stronger than me.

"My bad" I replied a tiny bit sheepishly. I had forgotten I was meant to be an angel.

He sighed.

"I'm already aware of what happened, and you need not worry. I understand this was not of your own doing." He replied reassuringly.

I relaxed a bit at that.

"I won't lie and say I'm happy, the destruction caused wasn't limited to only the High court. The initial blast alone destroyed a few buildings along with the sudden appearance of hellfire it quickly spread. Many buildings around it have been destroyed and lives lost." He said with a grimace.

I remained silent.

"There's also the problem of the humans being too curious for their own good leading to many recording the situation which has made the cleanup much more difficult." Shanu continued.

Ah yes, I'm guessing he's talking about erasing the memories of normal humans to cover up the attack. Alas the creation of the camera had made their job much harder.

"Also the problem of a certain sneaky rat running around in my territory causing problems, so I have to spare some subordinates to try to track the rodent down for interrogation. Overall a headache." Shanu sighed as he rubbed his head.

"I'm guessing you know who he is or some idea?" I asked, noting the evident disdain he exuded for the hooded assassin. He seemed to know or at least have a suspicion as to who the Drow was.

"Not personally but I'm aware of the organisation he works for." Shanu replied with disdain.

"Mind elaborating? I didn't exactly get a chance to speak to him about it." So he wasn't working alone but in an organisation, that was good to know. It made the situation a bit worse though.

"A relatively young organisation with a history spanning back merely a century or two. They specialise in contracted political or personal assassinations for financial gain. They're powerful enough to prove troublesome for the lower-tier factions" Shanu went on to explain.

"They're smart enough to normally not step on any of the higher-tiered factions' toes, which is why I'm surprised they would do such a blatant hit on Indian soil." He admitted looking thoughtful.

"You must have made some enemies on your way here my young friend. The fact they even risked angering the Hindu pantheon means a truly substantial amount of money must have been put on your head." Shanu remarked.

"I see," I mumbled, contemplating his words. "Do you have any idea where I can find this organisation?"

Shanu shook his head "We've never really bothered paying attention to the affairs of outsiders so I can't say I do"

I sighed, that was to be expected. Nothing was ever that easy when it came down to it. I opened my inventory and took out a bag of popcorn I had bought earlier.

"So you're hunting him down now?" I asked as I tossed a piece of popcorn into my mouth.

"I have my subordinates on the lookout for him, they've already had a few encounters with him thus far and he's been forced to relocate out of his hideout we found and are currently searching." Shanu explained much to my surprise.

They worked fast.

"Like the pathetic rodent he is, he's decided to scurry away every time my subordinates catch sight of him. He seems to have a way of travelling via shadows. Which makes it rather annoying to catch him." I had to admit I was honestly impressed.

Barely over an hour had passed since my fight with the Drow, and he'd already been flushed out of his hideout and forced to run multiple times.

It was moments like these that made me grateful I had the foresight to have not picked a fight with Shanu when we first met. He seemed to hold a firm grip over his city.

"Can't you just ask the gods to smite him or something?" I asked curiously. I seriously doubted that the Drow could hide from the Hindu gods.

Shanu chuckled. "If only it was that simple."

I offered him some popcorn for his troubles which he accepted graciously. Idly looking over a file with a frown on his face.

"The gods wouldn't lower themselves to bother with the rodent running around, at best they would send a servant down to get rid of them if they caused too much of a ruckus." Shanu replied exasperatedly.

"As easy as it would make life, it would be like asking the human military to launch a bomb to blow up a cow." He further explained.

I can't imagine dealing with gods is a pleasant experience, I didn't know much about the gods of this world but they sounded like a bunch of assholes in my humble opinion.

Suddenly something occurred to me.

"Oh that reminds me, I don't suppose you could tell me how Nikhil is doing?" I asked. He had been helpful, the least I could do was check up on him and make sure he wasn't dead or something.

"Ah yes, young Nikhil. A good kid. He's rather shaken up by this whole debacle and has been sent home after we got his assurance he wouldn't be spreading any information." Shanu explained.

I should probably have a chat with him later, he would probably want some answers and who was I to deny him when I dragged him into this mess. I gave Shanu a nod of understanding.

He smiled knowingly as if he knew what I was planning to do.

"Well now that's all been spoken about how about we get down to the real reason I'm still here." I finally decided to get down to business.

Shanu hadn't kept me here all this time just for a pleasant chat with the friendly neighbourhood angel after all. Shanu raised an eyebrow at my comment.

"Oh, what made you think I have anything I want to speak about?" He questioned.

I rolled my eyes.

"Get on with it" I didn't bother replying.

For the first time since this meeting Shanu looked hesitant. As if he had decided whether to go through with a plan. His mouth opened but then closed as he considered how to start.

"I must admit I am surprised by your level of rationality and ability to think about repercussions, you are far beyond your years in terms of maturity. Along with your battle prowess you will become a figure known by all in the future of that I have no doubt." Shanu praised.

"What forced you to grow up so quickly I have no idea, I can see you hold onto past pains which one young such as yourself shouldn't have been exposed to till adulthood." He almost looked sorrowful.

At the end of the day, older I may be, it was only a few years above that of this body's age. I understand I've handled some things in the past questionably since I've been reborn.

A few hasty decisions made here and there.

"You'll have to forgive me for underestimating your patience and foresight, any other child with your level of power at your age would have simply sent out a powerful attack without care for the surroundings." He continued calmly.

"Uhh… thanks?" I replied with uncertainty. I really didn't know how to respond to that.

I didn't really deserve this praise since I'm actually older spiritually, but he didn't need to know that. I also accepted the compliments with grace.

Definitely not adding to any sort of pride I may or may not have developed.

"It leads me to wonder if you're up for a… task of mine," he said with a bit of hesitation. Which served to pique my interest.

"You need help?" I questioned.

He chuckled.

"I suppose you could call it that." He hummed.

"Your other subordinates can't do it?" I questioned.

He smiled.

"I have many subordinates stronger than you, my young friend. This matter simply would not allow them to… act per se." He stated.

I took no offence to his words about him having stronger subordinates than me, since it was to be expected. Now though, he had my full intrigue. A task which his servants couldn't do?

I nodded to him to continue.

"Tell me, child, have you heard of the Tempest Deva Namara?" He questioned.

"No?" I replied.

"He is a Deva like me but has recently broken his vows you could say." He said sadly.

"Vows?" I questioned aloud.

"A deva such as myself is not allowed to get myself involved with mortal affairs. This means I can neither help nor punish those in my territory unless of supernatural origin." He spoke.

"Namara has broken this vow, in 1999 a super cyclone hit the eastern coast of India, primarily affecting the state of Odisha. The cyclone, named as Cyclone 05B by humans, resulted in massive damage and a large number of casualties. Reports suggested that the death toll from this cyclone reached over 10,000 humans."

"The impact was severe to say the least, causing widespread destruction of infrastructure and affecting millions of mortal lives." He said.

I nodded, pretty much understanding where he was going with this.

"This was caused by Namara." He revealed.

"So he's turned evil?" I asked.

"By mortal standards. Yes, unfortunately, a Deva cannot intervene with another Deva unless they want to receive a harsh punishment. Meaning, he has gone unchecked for a while." He said softly with sadness in his eyes.

"So you want me to go fight some Deva who caused a massive cyclone? Yeah, I'm going to have to pass, old man." I snorted, it didn't seem worth the risk.

He smiled and shook his head.

"No, of course not. Though I do wish for you to steal a powerful artefact he possesses. With it removed, the damage he can cause will be lessened by a great degree." He announced his true desire.

That was more doable but…

"What's in it for me?" That was the real question.

"You get to obtain a very powerful item without any worry for retaliation?" He offered.

I considered it, I'm sure the Hindu faction wouldn't take well to a being outside their pantheon taking a powerful artefact from within the pantheon.

"I thought you didn't send children to do such dangerous tasks," I asked idly, and he frowned.

"I never said I didn't, only that I dislike the idea." He said with a grimace. I decided no to push the subject.

With a devilish smirk, not fitting of my status as an angel at all. "So what's this weapon of power you speak of?" I asked.

He gave me a weak smile, obviously disliking the idea of sending someone as "young" to do such a dangerous task, but regardless, going through with it.

"The Tempest Chakrams." He said simply.

I raised an eyebrow.

"His weapon of power is what?" I asked in bafflement.

"The Tempest Chakrams are dual-edged, razor-sharp discs that embody the essence of storms of Namara. They were forged from divine alloys specifically for him. Every Deva has their own weapon of power, for example Indra has Vajra, or more famously known as the Indradhanush."

"They are kind of our symbols of power, they affect the faith humans have in us. Taking them away would weaken him by a large margin." He explained patiently with an amused undertone.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

Namara, the Tempest Deva

Description: Namara, once a celestial being of serene countenance, fell from grace and embraced a malevolent transformation, becoming the Tempest Deva. Veiled in storm clouds, Namara's majestic form now radiates an ominous aura, embodying malevolence.

You've been requested to steal his weapon of power and potentially eliminate him.

Objective: Steal the Tempest Chakrams.

Bonus objective: ?

Reward: ?,?

Bonus reward: ?

[Accept/Decline]

Yea… This definitely wasn't going to go according to any plan we formed.

"Fine." I agreed and Shanu shot me a grateful smile.

"What's the plan?"

If Shanu promised to protect me from the ramifications of pulling this stunt, then who was I to pass down an opportunity like this? The quest rewards would just be an added benefit, I could deal with the assassin later.

Plus it's not like I had to actually fight him, I could always just runaway or not do it if the situation got too dire.

I'm sure he wouldn't mind living a little longer.

-{Michael Pov}-

Michael sat at the head of a long white marble table with golden accents adorned around the circular table as his siblings sat around him. His golden halo and six pairs of golden wings stood confidently.

They looked much more confident than he felt he deserved. His brother and sister looked at him as the last line of hope. If he didn't stand tall and fall, heaven would fall with him.

Michael knew this, he had long accepted this. The tears he shed when no one was around had long since dried up into resolve. Despite all this, he knew he was failing.

He often wondered how his father would react to his poor leadership.

Michael was not a leader, nor did he ever wish to be one. People had often mentioned his exploits during the war as a sign of great leadership. No, Michael knew he was a if he was anything it was a commander.

He was meant to lead the armies of heaven as his father's sword. Of course, that meant he was good at being a commander. It was his purpose. Now he sat, navigating through the shaky politics of the three factions.

One slip-up could start a war that he wasn't sure the angels would make it out to the other side of. One mistake and hundreds of thousands of his brothers and sisters would be killed and enslaved.

Whether I'd be by an outside faction or the devils, perhaps his fallen brothers and sisters. He had no idea. They have been trying for peace, but they all have internal war-mongers, who can't just be dealt with.

He navigated his family through uncertain times with fear lingering in his heart every day.

Currently, he sat in the room which served as the designated meeting space for the leaders of heaven to gather and discuss heaven's affairs.

The large oval room offered a breathtaking view of heaven through the encircling windows. Crystal-clear windows gave way to the view of the Silver City of angels below.

Michael looked over the Silver City with a lost gaze as his siblings continued their reports.

"There have been another couple of holy maidens stolen from the church in Denmark. They are searching for them, but there have been no sightings of them. The local authorities are not actively aiding in the search." Raphael muttered sadly as she pushed her glasses up.

Uriel slammed his fists and holy flames began to flicker to life around his body.

"I told you Denmark wasn't safe. Our presence is limited there, not nearly strong enough. The recent shift to secularism has weakened our hold. Have they found out who did this?" He growled.

Raphael sighed softly and Michael shook his head as he already knew what to suspect.

"There's nothing confirmed, but demonic residue was left in the area, leading us to believe it was a De-"

"DEVIL! It's always those bastards. If not for their Satans, I would have burned those who are responsible!" Uriel roared. The flickering holy flames roared around him.

Michael wished Gabriel was here to soothe his anger like she normally did, but alas she had made true to her promise to find the missing child of their kin.

"Brother, please calm down, we have sent a message to the new Satans. I'm sure they'll work on bringing the devil responsible to justice" Raphael tried to placate softly while she tucked a strand of silky brown hair behind her ear.

There would be no justice, the ones responsible would roam free despite their sins. All the archangels knew this, and yet, they didn't voice it. They didn't have the strength to. The angels were in a bad spot.

While the devils grew, their brothers and sisters were slowly dying out or giving up on any hope and falling where Azazel happily scooped them up into the Grigori with open arms.

The fact that fathers system too was not working properly has led to many complications. One of which was being unable to access the reserve where all of the faith was sent too.

It has made Angels weakened to their current state, due to this loss in faith. Michael could only divert a small amount of the faith being sent into the heaven's system with his limited access.

They were currently in their weekly meeting to discuss the affairs of the angel faction, all trying to help their family have a secure future in this uncertain world.

Uriel stayed silent as he lost the energy to fight. They were becoming tired. Trying for thousands of years to fix heaven after their father's death. Yet very little progress was ever made.

The church silently grew further away from the ideals of their father as the seats of the cardinals were filled with corruption. With them being just another reason for the loss in faith from humanity.

They have painted a not-so-pleasant picture of the current Church.

It wasn't to say there weren't good people in the church. There were many of pure heart among the church's ranks, but they were being led astray by those in the position of leaders. The pope was perhaps the last line that kept the corruption among the cardinals at bay.

Which Michael was forever thankful for, yet the pope grew old and older, the years didn't spare his human body. If he had been born while his father was alive, he would have most definitely been proclaimed a Saint.

Alas, the system of heaven couldn't even function enough to do that anymore. This was why Michael couldn't afford to alienate the church, being forced to turn a blind eye hurt him on a level no one would understand.

He, of course, hid the corruption from his siblings, he was determined to keep this burden on his shoulders alone. Michael sighed as he thought about all these issues.

Raphael continued with the reports, most of them holding bad news. More news as a couple of angels this month alone had lost hope and fallen.

The situation for the angels was not good, to say the least. They needed a symbol of hope. Something Michael was failing to be.

Michael could only hope for a miracle to save him and the rest of his siblings from this nightmare.

He sincerely hoped Gabriel was having more luck than he was.

-END-

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 12: The Tempest Heist

Notes:

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 12

Notice: I've started up a pa/ t reon with four chapters in advance, details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless

Thanks for all the support. I hope you enjoy.

(The Tempest Heist)

I let out another sigh of exasperation, which was seemingly the tenth time within the last hour, as I concealed myself in the shadows from another passer-by.

Watching yet another person cluelessly walk straight past me. Rain harshly poured down around me as I clutched an umbrella in my right hand. I scoped out the large desolate-looking mansion.

When I agreed to the quest to steal this Tempest Deva's weapon of power, I had expected to slip in and complete a dramatic quest which would somehow go wrong and force me to narrowly escape.

Yet here I was like I had been for the past few days scoping out the Deva's home. Turns out reconacense was needed to gather information about the guard routes and such. So I didn't, you know, get caught straight away.

The mansion I had been watching was dreary, to say the least. Unlike Shanu's mansion which gave off a lively feel with a warm homely feeling, this Namara had opted for a cold and uninviting look.

I had barely spotted anyone going in and out these past few days but unlike how it was meant to look, I knew guards were surrounding the place and it had surprisingly tight security.

It didn't help that there seemed to be a constant storm brewing in the air. I had been here for a few days and it hadn't stopped raining. Like at all. The town itself had a depressed vibe.

Now you may be wondering why I hadn't been sensed yet since my ability to hide my aura wasn't great. That was thanks to my mask of magic resistance, I had gotten it from a gacha token.

[Mask of Magic Resistance]

{Description}

The Mask of Magic Resistance is a significant and powerful artefact. Crafted with mystical prowess, it enhances the wearer's resistance to magical attacks and bestows various other invaluable abilities.

{Enhancements}

Magical Signature Erasure

- With the mask equipped, the user's magical signature is completely erased. This feature makes it impossible for others to sense the wearer's magical presence, providing a cloak of invisibility to the arcane senses. This effect is particularly useful for stealth and evasion.

Exceptional Magical Resistance

- The mask provides an exceptional boost in magical resistance. The wearer can withstand and mitigate the effects of spells, curses, and enchantments with remarkable efficiency, enhancing their survivability in magical conflicts.

{Passive Effects}

Antidote

- The mask acts as a protective ward, providing immunity to various magical toxins and poisons.

Breathing Support

- The mask ensures a constant supply of magically enhanced air, allowing the wearer to breathe comfortably in environments with adverse magical effects or limited air supply.

Amplify Senses

- The wearer's natural senses are heightened when the mask is activated, providing an acute awareness of their surroundings, especially in magical or enchanted areas.

It was able to completely conceal my aura along with various other functions such as amplified sensing, Breathing support, Magic resistance and Antidote which let me detoxify poison which I thought was pretty cool.

The mask had seen limited use, but it proved useful for this mission. Currently, I was wearing a black cowl which concealed my body from the view of any prying eyes.

Paired with standard black trousers and a shirt underneath, I easily blended into the shadows with my black attire with only the white mask being visible but was able to blend in due to it actively concealing my presence.

In my entire time here though I hadn't seen a single peep of Namara himself. I was beginning to wonder if he was even there or maybe he was a shut-in. Didn't sound very evil.

Okay, I've had enough for today. I had been checking this place out for a good few hours and the guard routine was fairly consistent with a few deviations every now and then.

Which was more due on the guard than anything I could control or predict. I left the spot I had been spying from and made my way a few miles away, luckily everyone seemed to be in their own world so I wasn't noticed.

Dipping into an alley and making sure I wasn't followed I crushed the crystal Shanu had given me. A few seconds later a teleportation circle appeared and took me away in a dull flash of light.

I blinked and glanced around as I arrived in front of a busy Shanu, who was currently working away at the steadily growing pile of paperwork on his desk. He paused and looked up for a second.

"Welcome back, how did it go?" Shany asked as he went back to writing whatever it was he was writing.

Instead of just making me do all the work like I had expected, Shanu had been surprisingly helpful with the preparations. I guess it was in his best interest to have Namara weakened.

The crystal I had shattered was a communication for him to teleport me back. It saved me the trouble of traversing all the way over to Namara's territory.

"Nothing new, the same old routine like the past few days," I answered with an undertone of annoyance.

It had been a test of my limited patience sitting in the harsh rain for hours while I spied on the mansion entrance for any changes.

Shanu smiled patronisingly.

"There there, Kai. You understand that charging head first into a Deva's home would be the height of foolishness, yes?" He said with a click of his tongue.

I didn't bother answering the obvious rhetorical question, of course, I understood but it didn't mean I had to be happy about it.

"It would be simpler to just grab one of the guards from the mansion and extract the information," I grumbled halfheartedly.

"Ah, yes and alert Namara of a possible attack?" He absently pointed out.

I already knew it wouldn't work, I was mainly just arguing for the sake of it. This little conversation had been happening every time I came back from the long stakeouts of the Deva's mansion.

"How's filling out all that paperwork going?" I asked.

Shanu's calm smile stiffened as he twitched minutely. He briefly paused and turned towards the large pile.

"It continues to grow," I heard him whisper ominously.

"Anyways on that note, I'm going to go train while I still have some extra time, enjoy," I smirked as I heard a low grumble behind me.

"Insufferable brat."

-Scene Break-

Searching through the numerous shelves that held hundreds of books, I scowled. My current goal involved seeking information on the history of Namara, the storm deva.

Why? Because, according to Shanu, now was the perfect time for a fucking history lesson. Due to this I now found myself within the State Library building, a structure that dates back to the 1860s.

Wondering how I know that? Shanu had decided to go on a whole rant about its history before I could run away. So now here had been for the last few hours, instead of training looking through various sources to see what I was up to again.

Some legends were of course exaggerated or I certainly hope so because if not I may have to rethink my decision to go through with this. Namara had been depicted as a kind Deva in the past.

A man who believed in balance. Then that begged the question of why he had gone off the deep end. I was kind of curious about what could corrupt a man to that point. It could be a good advantage to understand him a bit more.

Knowledge however little is still power and all that.

I closed another book with an annoyed huff and began looking for another one.

"Ahem." A feminine voice interrupted me.

I spun around and was faced with a cute girl wearing glasses. She had neat azure-coloured hair that went down to her chin and a pair of large azure-blue eyes.

She wore a luxurious orange short dress that left her shoulders exposed. With white straps, the dress itself seemed to be made out of some silky material. It was an expensive-looking dress.

The woman or teenager is more like as she looked to be around sixteen or seventeen years old.

Said woman wearing the dress currently stood with her arms crossed as she stared at me.

{Name: Shakti Varma

{Title: Blessed Follower Of Sarasvati

{Race: Enhanced Human

{Power Level: 2265

I didn't outwardly react to the information displayed to me. Merely opting to raise an eyebrow at her.

"Hello?" I said somewhat confused.

"Excuse me, is there some problem here?" She ignored my greeting with a barely concealed irritation directed at me.

"No?" I replied confused.

I didn't know what her problem was. I hadn't even spoken to her before but I did know she worked here since she normally moved books around and worked at the desk in the entrance.

"So is there any reason you're mumbling with a scowl on your face?" She sniffed with a singular raised eyebrow.

I sighed in annoyance and rubbed my forehead, I didn't need this right now. Nonetheless, I didn't feel like picking a fight with some blessed follower of Sarasvati.

Sarasvati, Goddess of knowledge, music, abundance and wealth, art, speech, wisdom, and learning. The fuck Indian Gods doing with this many domains anyway!

"Fine, I'm looking for any books about Namara, mostly about any fights he may have had or interesting feats performed," I stated, which finally seemed to calm her stuck-up ass down.

"The Tempest Deva?" She questioned.

I nodded and she looked thoughtful before she disappeared through a door before returning with a stack of books a few minutes later. I didn't know if I wanted to kiss her or curse at her.

While she saved me hours of searching for books, on the other hand, she had essentially loaded me with a bunch of more homework. I flashed her a thankful smile which she responded to with a scoff of derision and walked off.

That was rather random but I guess it helped out. Just like that, I began spending the next few hours reading the various books provided.

While some parts were interesting it was probably the most boring experience I had been forced into since being reborn. I got up and let out a yawn, nearly jumping as I looked to see Shakti right beside me.

"Are you finally done with those?" She questioned. Looking genuinely displeased at my presence. Thinking about it, she probably wanted me to leave, which is why she bothered helping.

My eyebrow twitched. It's not my fault I was sent to this shitty library because Shanu decided to play teacher and set me a bunch of homework. I nodded and put down the book.

Shakti looked disdainfully, "Done pretending to be able to read, I see."

Annoyed at her random hostility, I shot back, "Done pretending like you actually have a personality?"

She snorted. "Don't bother trying to insult me, I know your brain must be tired from actually having to work for once."

This bitch didn't even know me, why was she assuming I was stupid. I mean I know my preferred dress code isn't exactly appropriate but that doesn't mean I don't read books.

Well, okay I don't but still. I have read books before.

I narrowed my eyes "I guess we can't all be experts in literature like you seem to think you are"

Shakti chuckled condescendingly, "Your sarcasm is almost as entertaining as your lack of intelligence."

"At least I don't have to rely on an act of condescension to hide my lack of friends and ability to socialise normally." I quipped back. She looked a little surprised and mildly hurt by it but didn't back down.

Quickly she regained her facade of confidence.

Shakti sighed in false exasperation, "Your lack of sophistication genuinely impressed me."

I grew more annoyed.

"Not everyone aspires to be as pretentious as you seem to be." I snorted back at her.

She smirked annoyingly, "And not everyone is content with mediocrity."

Fuck. That was a good one. To be fair I wasn't trying to be outright malicious. Since she was a follower of a god and had mentioned getting said god's attention. I was scared but I'd rather not get myself into needless trouble I couldn't handle.

I rolled my eyes at her, growing irritated at Shakti's seemingly random jabs. "Is this how you pass the time? randomly targeting people who come into the library? I guess it must be boring with not having any friends and all that"

She put a hand on her hip and narrowed her eyes.

"Only to those who don't give the library the respect it's due." She said nonchalantly. Completely ignoring the last part of the statement.

"Respect? Are you annoyed at me for disrespecting the library? I haven't even said anything since entering and I only looked for some books?" At this point, I was just plain confused. This entire conversation seemed so nonsensical.

I just came here to find some books and fuck off after a few hours.

"You take scowling and muttering about being in this "shitty library" respect? This library was graciously provided to give you information. This library is granting you free knowledge, knowledge is sacred.

Without knowledge, we would not be able to progress. It's the knowledge from our predecessors that stops us from making mistakes. I won't let you sit here and disrespect a place holding this knowledge." She ranted on, seemingly genuinely annoyed. Her eyes also contained a hint of madness.

I'm guessing she didn't know I wasn't a human. So that meant she wasn't angry that I was an "outsider" as they normally put it. Did she even know of the supernatural?

I'm assuming she would know about the gods unless I was mistaken about the fervent tone I heard when speaking about knowledge.

I sighed, I guess I probably should have kept my thoughts to myself. I was mainly muttering curses at Shanu to be fair. Before I could think any further a familiar screen popped up and a Bing.

{Download Completed!}

{Template - Sora - age 15 }

{Perks} - [Mastermind Maven]

{Skills} - [Gaming Proficiency]

[Physiological Proficiency]

{SUB-SKILLS}

[Sleight of Hand]

[Evolved Coordination]

[Seducer]

Finally, it had been over a week and I had started to wonder if my download power had somehow broken. I inspected the interesting list of choices and clicked on the Mastermind Maven perk.

[Mastermind Maven] (Passive)

[A consummate fusion of brilliance and manipulation, the Mastermind Maven possesses a super-genius IQ and an eidetic memory, allowing seamless recall and analysis. Proficient in cold reading, keen observational skills, and deductive reasoning, they decode intricacies with ease. A tactical and inventive strategist, their mind is a ceaseless font of innovative solutions.]

Scanning through the description I grinned and ignored whatever Shakti was saying. This was the perk I needed from Sora.

The other sub-skills and skills looked interesting, especially the Physiological Proficiency. I could guess what the others were judging by their names.

I decided to take a quick peek at the Physiological Proficiency to sate my curiosity.

[Physiological Proficiency] (LVL: 1/20) {Novice}

[A proficiency for psychological understanding during interactions with other beings this skill can reach such a realm that you can almost seem omnipotent in your understanding of other people's mindsets]

That was interesting and it could be an extremely useful tool. I would have to look into acquiring it at some point in the future but for now, an increase in intelligence was sorely needed.

With that, I clicked on Mastermind Mavis. There was a split moment of silence before everything became clear and the fog I hadn't known had been clouding my mind like a sea of clouds.

All of it cleared up and I could feel my mind tighten from its permanent lax state into something sharper. Like a dulled blade that had finally been sharpened with it came clarity.

I had been a little hesitant previously, I didn't know if altering something involving my mind would change me in ways I didn't wish to be changed, my worries had been for nothing.

Even with this increase in intelligence, I was still me. Just with a lot more brain power to spare. I focused back in on the girl who was rambling angrily in front of me.

She was annoying but she could be a valuable ally to have in the future too. My emotions could be put aside despite her annoying nature I could admit I was in the wrong.

An insult even if not directed at her was an insult and while I didn't regret or care about her feelings on the matter, it obviously seemed to have bothered her.

Dipping my head just a tad, I gave her a charming smile as I subtly lifted the illusion I had placed on me to dampen the effect of allure. Ever since learning I could I had been actively using and getting better with it.

"I apologise, you are correct I had been wrong in my actions and I shouldn't have taken my anger out on this… lovely library." I intoned with what I knew was a sincere expression. People tend to lose their anger when the subject of their anger apologises.

Shakti looked completely baffled at my change of tone and attitude. Her face had a light pink tint as the illusion around me was dispelled.

My looks could be a deadly weapon against women if it was weaponized correctly, especially with allure boosting my attractiveness to another level. Sigh, if only I was older, it would have a much bigger impact than just a blush.

"Oh uh okay." She stuttered just a bit before she regained her composure and left with a singular nod towards me.

I watched as she left at an obviously controlled pace to not look like she was trying to run away. I let out a sigh of relief. I didn't think about it too much and immediately left.

Go-father? damn it. Now my mind was forcing me to reflect on my past actions, they must have looked so stupid. I'm just glad that no one saw me when I was grieving in my own peculiar way.

Wait. Wasn't Tiamat watching me for a while… She must have listened to my edgy speeches too.

My face visibly crunched up as I cringed, even if I tried to reason it out as being in a dark place due to the betrayal of my family it still didn't make it any less cringy.

Father Damn It.

Making my way towards Shanu's mansion, I had finally completed the annoying task he had assigned me.

Now having spent the past week researching and understanding the guard's routines around Namara's mansion. I should now be somewhat adequately prepared to form a plan based on what I have learnt.

The stone constructs, disguised as ordinary human guards, stood stoically at either side of the gate, showing no reaction as I passed. I paused as I saw one had bird shit on his shoulder but she didn't seem to care.

I shrugged, she didn't seem to mind so I wouldn't bother pointing that fact out. Approaching Shanu's office, I gave a loud singular knock before nonchalantly opening the door without bothering to wait for an answer.

While my actions might have undoubtedly been considered rude, to a certain extent, I had grown familiar with Shanu throughout the past week due to constant communication concerning planning for the heist.

Shanu sat at his desk unbothered and unsurprised probably due to the telepathic link I had learnt he shared with all his stone constructs at my abrupt entrance.

The same however could not be said for the man standing beside him.

"Insolence!" He snarled.

My favourite stone construct and the only one who seemed to possess proper intelligence. The cheerful and kind Adheer.

"I'll have your head for this insult to my lord, child!" He gritted out.

Since Shanu was his creator he regarded him as angels regarded their father. With absolute loyalty and a fervent devotion that was not easily shaken. Though angels had much more free will in that sense.

Thus the whole falling thing when they released getting laid was more fun than being a prude. So with his free will more restricted his fervent behaviour had been switched up a notch.

Apparently creating sentient beings is a pretty complex process. Who would have thought?

"Adheer, calm yourself" Shanu's voice called out.

Adheer instantly obeyed and knelt.

See the thing is I enjoyed pissing Adheer off. I enjoyed pissing a lot of people off which was probably why I had so many people after me. Maybe I should find a way to cure my dickish behaviour?

Nah.

"Yo Shanu." I happily waved to him. Of course, I was still polite since Shanu wouldn't tolerate outright disrespect.

There were limits and I just liked the walk along those limits. Shanu sighed good-naturedly as I watched Adheer glare at me and begin rising as I could practically hear the insults forming in his mind.

"Adheer relax. Kai, I'm assuming you've completed my task?" Shanu called out before he could get started.

I smiled and decided to stop for now. There were more important topics to discuss.

"Yep," I replied triumphantly.

Shanu signalled for Adheer to leave his office, as Adheer left he sent a withering glare my way as he passed. In response, I flashed him a lazy smirk, utterly unfazed by his anger.

My reaction only seemed to increase his anger at me. As soon as the door shut behind me my smirk faded into a more passive expression. Shanu gestured for me to take a seat.

"Straight to business huh? Alright, you want me to describe my findings?" I questioned rhetorically.

"Yeah, I believe it would be wise to go to your other discoveries about Namara's mansion," Shanu spoke calmly.

"To begin with I've roughly figured out the guard's patrol route, it changes every day and varies every day of the week. which consists of five squads of ten guards doing a walk around the manor every thirty minutes, their power ranging from Mid-Class to High-Class at a rough estimate." I reported which got a raised eyebrow from him. I have the mighty power of appraisal, baldy.

He nodded and I continued.

"There are also servants in the house, they seem to be there to do menial chores, and as far as I can see, they don't possess any magical capability. I wrote a list of all the guards and servants that I was able to see." I handed over the file I had created in my spare time containing the details I got from Appraisal, excluding the things that couldn't be explained.

Shanu nodded in approval and grabbed the folder taking a read through it.

"There also seemed to be barriers of magical energy covering the whole mansion, which I think are there to sense the entries of unregistered mana sources." I finished off as Shanu looked impressed. It's good that I was able to use Appraisal on them.

"I'm aware, of these magical barriers you speak about. They are detection barriers that register anybody who enters. Quite commonly used for any area the owners do not wish for intruders to be."

"Though that mask of yours will offset the numerous detection wards there most certainly covering the mansion itself," Shanu said

"I see, so I'm assuming you sent your people to investigate the mansion then given the amount of information you have"

Shanu chuckled and nodded in confirmation. I scowled a bit. I had spent many hours of boredom doing that and now to hear he had already sent some minions to do it made that all feel pointless.

"I thought you couldn't intervene?" I questioned.

"Technically I'm not doing anything again Namara, just having a few of my people run a few diagnostics spells to get a read on the defences surrounding the mansion, which won't get me into trouble." He replied unbothered.

"So why did you even bother sending me?" I asked incredulously.

"I only sent a few people to get a look at their defences, your observation of the guard routes was very much useful." Shanu answered.

"So, what did you find?" I didn't really mind if he sent other people in that case, it was also obviously a test of my intelligence and skills.

It still didn't change the fact I didn't know how to sense magical formations properly and thus wouldn't have been able to accurately get details on what they had.

Shanu pulled a scroll out of his desk and slid it across his office desk at me.

"I was able to procure a blueprint of the mansion's structure. This should give you a better view of what you're working with inside. I'm pretty certain that the Tempest Chakrams are located in the large room deep within the mansion. Here." He finished pointing out a large room that seemed to be in the centre of the mansion.

I nodded and looked through the various hallways leading towards it. It only had one entrance into the room which was to be expected since I'm guessing he probably keeps his valuable stuff down there with his weapon of power.

"You also won't be able to use magic once your within the mansion," Shanu informed me with a serious tone.

"My subordinates have noted down in their reports that they have spotted numerous mana detection wards around the mansion and only those who have mastered mana control can evade detection. I thought it would be good to inform you unless you're secretly a master at using magic?" He questioned rhetorically.

I frowned, that made things a lot more difficult than I imagined, though I guess it was to be expected that the supernatural world would have a simple defence that allowed the sensing of mana. It was simple but effective.

My original plan was to take out one of the guards stationed in the back and then use my light manipulation to form a mirage over me. Then once I had taken his appearance, I simply walked in and located the weapon before leaving.

I guess I would have to try playing ninja and stay undetected while I stole Namara's weapon of power.

"Anything else?" I asked as I memorised the various corridors and rooms on the blueprint.

"We couldn't gain anything else from the mansion but I do have an idea that could grant you a major boon in case you are forced to flee." Shanu stated somewhat ominously.

"Well? What is it?" I asked with a roll of my eyes. I had learned that Shanu was a bit of a drama queen.

"Tell me, have you heard of the Manasa Stone?"

I sighed in mock frustration.

"Don't tell me I'm going to have to go back to the library?"

Shanu chuckled but nonetheless continued his explanation.

"The Manasa's Stone is a mystical stone imbued with the essence of Manasa, the revered Hindu goddess of snakes. This sacred artefact contains the divine blessings of the serpent deity, offering a certain amount of protection and various powers to whoever wields it." Shanu explained.

"Okay… I'm guessing it's not going to be as simple as simply giving me this stone?" I boredly questioned, nothing was ever that easy. Not for me anyway.

"Unfortunately, yes. You will need to travel to Manasa Mandir and convince Manasa herself to lend you the stone." He said a bit sheepishly. He was basically sending a twelve year old on a mission to converse with a goddess.

"What benefit will this Manasa stone provide?" I would rather not if possible. Convincing a goddess to lend me her blessed stone or whatever was something I would rather not do even if I was curious about meeting a true goddess.

"I'm sure you've read that Namara has a snake form?" He asked.

I nodded In confirmation.

"Namara is most powerful when he enters his serpent form and this stone will allow you to weaken his powers, the stone also has many other functions but that's the main one that would drastically improve your chances of escape. Of course you don't have to do this but it wouldn't be a bad idea to have it as a backup plan." Shanu offered.

The logical part of me agreed it was a good idea, while I planned to simply slip in and slip out, I was a harbinger of chaos and naturally any plan I made would somehow get screwed.

While the other side of me didn't want to even bother asking a goddess of all people for help. Taking the Greeks as a reference on what to expect I doubt she would simply hand it over.

"Can't you just go get it?" I asked.

Shanu shook his head.

"I'm afraid the serpent deity Manasa has a certain hatred for all Deva" Shanu said somewhat apologetically.

I rubbed my head in annoyance.

"Fine, tell me where this Mansa Mandir is." I said exasperated.

I could just be overreacting and the goddess could actually be cool. I guess I'll just have to go see for myself.

-{? POV}-

The hooded figure who was coded named Mr. six appeared out of a shadow, instantly hiding behind a wall as dozens of figures blurred past. He had been on run for a week at this point.

He had made a mistake by abandoning the main objective when he had sensed figures approaching. It would have been more optimal to use everything at his disposal and kill the target no matter the damage caused to the surrounding.

Mr. Six had been informed to try to keep the damage minimal if possible and being one of the most elite

assassins in hydra he had foolishly tried to stick to that.

He would have been able to escape India by now and report back.

He had underestimated the target. Somehow the target had been able to fight the bullets poison off. He was no stranger to killing angels and he had seen how it affected them.

The young angel should have been barely able to move without screaming in pain as the poison corroded his body. It would have been easy to finish it off with a headshot.

Now, here he was being hunted down by the Hindu faction. He had gone through dozens of hiding places filled with supplies he had prepared before just in case.

He had just gone through his last one.

The subordinates of Shanu came in the hundreds, hunting him down ruthlessly and with precision hard to outmatch. He needed to find the target and take him out quickly.

He once again blended into the shadows as a passing stone construct caught sight of him.

He reappeared a few miles away from a shadow and popped an energising pill into his mouth. He hadn't had sleep in over three days.

Mr. Six would need to finish his objective soon or he would end up finding himself overwhelmed.

-{Kai Pov}-

I jumped up as a loud alert woke me up and stumbled out of bed. I looked around and noticed the flashing screen that was causally floating in front of me.

[Happy thirteenth birthday!]

Huh?

I rolled over and checked my phone, it was currently midnight on the dot. I glanced over to see my beautiful snake familiar looking at me with concern and confusion at my abrupt awakening.

it groggily surveyed the room. Oops. May have been a bit loud. So. I guess it was my birthday? That was neat, a new screen appeared below it which gave me pause.

[Puberty has been activated]

By finally starting your process into adulthood you have gained

20 Cha

I blinked in confusion before I finally realised what was happening. Oh shit. I guess I was finally a teen now, I hadn't given it much thought since I had arrived in this new body.

Mainly because I was busy dealing with flesh-eating monsters and god-level yandere dragons. Still, I didn't know how to feel about the extra twenty CHA.

I hadn't found out how to obtain them and now I had just been handed twenty CHA points. The problem was my CHA was multiplied by my allure perk meaning I had just become significantly more attractive since I had only had thirty CHA before.

Now I was on fifty CHA. I shrugged and got back into bed.

Meh, I'm sure it wouldn't change anything.

-END-

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 13: The Serpent Goddess

Notes:

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 13

Notice: I've started up a pa/ t reon with four chapters in advance, details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless

Thanks for all the support. I hope you enjoy.

(The Serpent Goddess)

Gazing up at the towering structure I stood before, I reached down in my pocket for my phone and compared the image Shanu had sent me after forcing my phone number out of me.

I confirmed with a quick glance down at the picture. I nodded to myself. Yup, this was the Mansa Mandir, the temple of the serpent goddess Shanu had told me to travel to.

It was impressive. The Mansa Mandir temple is a marvellous architectural wonder, decorated with detailed carvings and vivid colours immediately noticeable from a distance.

Due to being nestled in the mountains, its surroundings were oddly lively with lush greenery and trees, and the towering structure was made to impress whoever gazed upon it.

There seemed to be quite a few worshippers. I watched numerous of them enter and leave the Mansa Mandir, all looking around at the impressive carvings in awe and worship.

Right, I should get moving. Shanu never told me how to get in contact with the goddess. Seems like a bit of improv was going to be needed. Hesitating now wouldn't help. I felt a small tongue lick my face as Galadriel slithered up from under my shirt.

[AN: if some of you are confused I changed Kai's familiar since a Kitsune was a bit generic.]

I normally kept her in the hotel room I was currently using as my residence, since she was too weak to do anything but hold me back in an actual fight. Shanu had suggested that I bring her along.

When he first saw her he had been confused about what species of snake she was, but I couldn't exactly reveal to him that she was from an entirely different world. Instead, I attributed it to luck and claimed I had found her during my travels.

Vague, yes. There was a good chance he knew there was a deeper reason but he couldn't exactly deny it, technically I wasn't lying either which I was now pretty sure he had some ability for.

Shanu's wisdom on the animal species as a whole was surprisingly knowledgeable. I guess being thousands of years old does that, and his inability to identify her type immediately led him to assume she belonged to a super rare species.

Which was a fair assumption, given her unique circumstances. Shanu had informed me that Manasa may be more inclined to pay attention to me if I was accompanied by Galadriel. Due to her adoration for all snakes.

Taking a brief scan around the temple, I noticed oddly enough there weren't any magical formations. Shanu had finally taught me what was embarrassing enough, something most high-class beings can do.

Nevertheless this either meant they had complex formations that I simply couldn't sense or they didn't feel the need to place any. Either way was troublesome. It could also be some sort of other protection that I had no idea how to sense.

I guess it didn't matter since I wasn't here to fight for once. With a sudden burst of speed, I appeared closer to the main entrance, just out of sight from the worshippers parading around.

Slowly I started strolling over towards the temple, somewhat hesitant only for the large doors to open and a man simply wearing a robe around his waist with his bare torso exposed. There were some intricate patterns made of ash on his torso. They seemed to have some significance.

He simply took a glance around before walking straight towards me.

{Name: Swami Harish}

{Title: Priest Of Manasa}

{Race: Enhanced Human}

{Power level: 6000}

My eyes widened, this was by far the strongest human I had encountered. Unheeded by my stare, he simply walked straight up to me before smiling at me.

"Hello, friend." He spoke his words full of kindness and friendliness.

"Yo." I smiled back, instantly going into the friendly persona I had created ever since gaining Mastermind Maven.

It was easier to gain information when your opponent felt at ease.

"I don't mean to be rude, but you're currently on holy grounds. Would you please state your intention, I haven't a memorable face like yours worshipping our goddess before." He spoke with the same gentle smile.

Bullshit, I'm sure he had sensed my magic, which I still hadn't found out how to suppress completely. I could suppress most of it to make me seem like a low-high-class being like I was now.

"I'm here to learn more about her, I have a personal interest in snakes, you see," I said with a friendly smile as I mentally commanded Galadriel to slither out.

Right now, I was playing the role of a polite teenager since I still looked around 14-15 years old. His eyes focused on her as the beautiful snake slithered out from my clothes.

He gazed in awe at my snake, captivated by the ethereal mist trailing from her as she understood my intentions and happily showed off. The mist seemed to reflect the night sky, charming anyone who looked at it.

Even I was briefly stunned, Galadriel hadn't shown off this much in front of me before. She seemed to preen under my awe and completely ignored the priest who was staring at her.

I would have missed the brief flash of green light that briefly turned his eyes into slits if I hadn't regained my bearings. It had been quick and barely noticeable by human standards.

His expression turned into surprise before his demeanour suddenly changed and he gave a subtle nod. I had a pretty good guess at what had just happened.

Looks like I gained her attention.

He smiled again but this time seemed much more serious.

"It would seem you've gained the attention of my goddess. Would you follow me please?" He said but it felt more like a command, but we both knew it was a request.

I nodded once and followed the priest inside the temple as he walked through various rooms. I had my guard fully up as he didn't say anything. Eventually, he led me to a secluded room deep within the temple and turned to me.

"Please enter, I shall be waiting outside." He announced.

I internally frowned but flashed him an appreciative smile and slowly walked towards the door. I pulsed my magic out almost rhythmically, trying to detect any sort of hostile magic.

There was none, I guess I should just go get this over with. I had sneakily sent a message to Shanu of my arrival before entering just in case, I wasn't betting on him providing any more aid but I could be a card to play.

As I entered the room, I was greeted by a meticulously sculpted statue of the goddess in question. Positioned before the statue was an intricate altar adorned with intertwining snakes, their heads bowing reverently towards the figure they cradled.

The room itself was spacious, its walls crafted from pristine white stone and adorned with accents of vibrant green metal. There was a weird circular pool around the sculpture.

I walked in slowly and tried not to make too much sound with my footsteps as the entire place was shrouded in a serene atmosphere. Just as I reached the edge of the strange circular pool, the water began to shine.

I remained unsurprised when water bubbles began to rise into a humanoid form. There wouldn't be any other reason for having an inconvenient pool just sitting in the middle of the room.

A strange powerful energy erupted from it and nearly forced me to kneel under its weight. Luckily I was used to enforcing gravity with the gravity bands I had purchased so I was used to readjusting under intense gravity.

I'm guessing the pool acted as some sort of doorway, perhaps to her divine realm or place of residence. I wasn't too well versed but I had come across the term "divine kingdom" while I was researching Namara.

The water that rose turned golden as what I could only assume was divine power oozed out of it. I have to admit this felt a bit dramatic, I felt like deadpanning but held myself back.

The golden light began to die down and a curvy female form appeared from within the light which I had to stop myself from reacting from. Down boy. I mentally commanded.

She emerged, her hair a stunning blend of white with silver highlights cascading down to her knees, gleaming with a healthy shine under the light. Fiery red eyes with orange-slitted pupils gazed upon my form.

Her perfect face and pull lips pursed. She wore a cyan belly dancer-inspired dress, revealing her flat stomach and accentuating her hourglass figure.

I was inwardly cursing at the timing at which puberty had activated. It took immense restraint to the point I suppressed any visible reaction, even resorting to my usual cold expression.

Her bare foot gently took a step forward, the water acting as a platform as she gazed at me coldly. A quick appraisal and my breath nearly hitched.

{Name: Manasa}

{Title: The Serpent Goddess/Daughter of Shiva}

{Race: GOD}

{Power level: 58,800}

What a bullshit power level, That was another level of power and she was now one of the most powerful beings I had used my skill on. I felt Galadriel peek out from under my shirt.

I guess it should have been expected since the Hindu Pantheon was known to house the most powerful gods but still...

Manasa's fiery slitted eyes snapped over to Galadriel and finally showed some reaction other than the cold apathetic expression she had been wearing. Shock, that was what Manasa looked to be experiencing.

She was suddenly beside me, standing as if she hadn't crossed the room in a millisecond and looking at Galadriel who slithered back. Obviously intimidated by the powerful goddess.

The goddess's eyes softened at Galadriel.

"What a beautiful little thing." She spoke softly. Her voice was unnaturally melodious.

The goddess extended her arm and gently tried coaxing Galadriel to go over to her, while I observed in silence, slightly annoyed at her blatant attempt at stealing my familiar. I was thinking about what path to go from since I needed to tread lightly.

I didn't know what type of goddess she was. Galadriel retreated behind me. I think she could feel the goddess's intentions and my lips twitched into a small smile at her loyalty.

Unfortunately, the goddess didn't feel the same way. She had a gentle frown on her face. The atmosphere was quickly turning awkward. We hadn't said a word to each other since our meeting.

"Gree-" I started only to be interrupted.

"Silence." She narrowed her eyes. I regarded her coldly.

Galadriel came to my defence with a hiss.

"Why have you come to my temple?" She questioned.

This certainly wasn't the first impression I wanted to have.

"I have come to ask if it would be possible to borrow your stone, lady Manasa," I said with a humble smile.

She gave me a thorough look for the first time, and the faintest blush graced her flawless cheeks. I stopped myself from smirking at that. I had been regretting my choice in picking allure but it was times like this I realised it had been one of my best choices yet.

Regaining her bearings she raised an eyebrow.

"You mean this weak thing." She said while raising her delicate hand to show a green rock. I didn't waste time and used appraisal.

[Manasa Stone]

Manasa's Stone is a mystical artefact infused with the essence of Manasa, the revered Hindu goddess of serpents. Adorned with intricate engravings depicting serpents in fluid motion, this stone radiates an aura of divine energy.

Abilities and Passive Effects

- Summon Snake Construct: The bearer gains the ability to summon and command serpent constructs imbued with mystical energy.

- Weakening Aura: Hostile serpents and practitioners of dark magic are weakened in the presence of the talisman, their powers diminished in the face of its divine influence.

- Enhanced Magical Understanding: The bearer's comprehension of magical principles is enhanced, allowing for greater mastery and manipulation of mystical energies.

"Yep," I replied nonchalantly.

"And why should I consider lending you my stone?" She asked with a delicately raised eyebrow.

I rolled my eyes, I could see where she was going with this. I'm starting to think maybe I should just go without the Manasa stone. It would only be needed if Namara appeared himself.

If I wished, I could simply temporarily trade Galadriel to her and summon her back after I have the stone, but that would make an enemy out of an extremely powerful goddess. I already have too many of those.

"Perhaps because it's temporary? By the way, you described it, you don't hold the stone in high regard and probably have no use for it. Parting with it for a day or two is nothing." I said with an innocent smile as her eyebrow twitched minutely.

She had made the mistake of mentioning how little value it meant for her. A mistake when negotiating. Manasa probably could have gotten a lot more if she didn't mention how little she cared.

It wasn't her fault, she was a goddess. I bet she is probably used to getting her way and rarely has to deal with bargaining, especially with a mortal. She seemed to understand she let her hand slip.

"I still don't see why I should give something I created to you with nothing in return?" She stubbornly said, which was kind of adorable.

"What is it that you desire?" I asked her.

I made sure to phrase it so she was on the back foot in this conversation. I had something she wanted. By the way, her face scrunched up cutely I think she understood that.

"The beauty that hides tucked under your shirt, I've never seen anything like it and as the goddess of snakes, I know every species of snakes in existence, yet this one's kind has evaded even my domain. Which gives me information on every type of snake species, even any of those unfortunate enough to have gone extinct!" She said almost frustratedly at the end.

Yeah, I had guessed that's why she had been so fascinated, I don't claim to know how the domains of gods operate but having a snake that's essentially an anomaly to your domain must be quite surprising.

"Not for sale," I said blandly. I couldn't help it.

"Then I suppose we have nothing else to speak about hmph!" She spoke and turned away.

"Not even if I tell you that your stone would be used in killing a Deva? That's only if it's used though" I asked with a playful tone.

Shanu had told me she had a certain hatred of all Deva.

Which would be true if I used it. Which I'm hoping it won't be. This was my plan B. Not ideal since I'm sure she won't be happy after finding out but in that case, I also wouldn't have used the stone, so it wouldn't be me lying either.

She paused, then turned back around, her expression more serious. "You want to use my stone to kill a Deva?"

"Well. If I need to use it, yes." I carefully worded my statement.

She looked thoughtful.

"Fine, colour me interested. How about we make a wager?" she said with a cute huff, crossing her arms and pushing up her large bust.

I kept my eyes firmly on her beautiful fiery ones with more effort than I would have liked to admit. Which seemed to annoy her a bit.

"Sure." I gave her an easygoing grin.

"If you win I shall give you the stone. If I win I will take this little beauty." She said with a cute smile.

I couldn't help but let out a scoff.

"Seems a little unfair, my rare familiar for some barely worth it rock. If you end that with a favour to call in, I'll agree to your terms." I replied with the same smile she wore.

She scowled lightly.

"Fine."

Her scowl turned into a vicious smirk. A snake came out from her shadow. A fucking large snake that looked like it could eat an elephant slithering over to me. Letting out hisses that sounded downright dangerous.

The snake was completely black with demonic green eyes. It glared at me with hostility.

The goddess wore a light smirk as she looked at me challengingly. The snake opened its maw and let its large fang which dripped with an unknown liquid hang beside my head.

I wasn't too worried, since I doubted a goddess would resort to catching me off guard to try to kill me, but I still kept my guard up around the elephant eater of a serpent glaring at me.

"Let my cute little pet inject some of his venom into you. If you survive, you win. If you die, I win," she said, her smirk turning more twisted with each word she spoke.

Was it bad that I found it kind of hot? I observed her for a few seconds and understood. So that's her angle is it?

"Okay then," I said unbothered.

"Are you sure? My cute little pet's venom here contains neurotoxic and hemotoxic properties which induce paralysis, convulsions, and ultimately, death. It also amplifies all your negative emotions, which would surely cause a cute angel such as yourself to fall," she said while curling a strand of her silky white hair.

I felt myself relax, I had her figured out. Admittedly, I had been cautious due to her immense power, even slightly intimidated. I had fought battles that seemed impossible to win but she outmatched me so much that nothing I could do would affect her, but I think I've got her figured out now.

I appraised the dripping venom from the serpent's mouth as she wore a smug smile. She probably thought the threat of falling would scare me off as it would do for essentially every other angel.

Divine Venom of Malevolence

Key Characteristics:

- Neurotoxic and Hemotoxic Properties: The venom is a deadly concoction of neurotoxins and hemotoxins, designed to wreak havoc on the victim's nervous system and circulatory system simultaneously. Upon injection, it targets the body's vital organs with ruthless efficiency, inducing paralysis, convulsions, and ultimately, death.

- Amplification of Negative Emotions: A particularly insidious aspect of this venom is its ability to amplify the victim's negative emotions to a fever pitch. Whether it be rage, hatred, envy, or lust, the venom stokes the flames of these dark passions, driving the afflicted into a frenzy of unrestrained emotion.

- Corrupting Influence: In addition to its physical effects, the venom exerts a corrupting influence on the victim's psyche, twisting their thoughts and desires to align with the most base and depraved aspects of their nature. Under its insidious influence, even the most virtuous soul may find themselves succumbing to the allure of forbidden desires and malicious intent.

I nearly let out a whistle at the description, she wasn't lying about the venom's effects, this venom was probably the deadliest I had ever been in contact with.

This was going to hurt like a bitch. I was pretty confident that my newly evolved skill toxic resistance would be able to combat it, my poison resistance had evolved after being under the effects of the angel killer into this.

[Toxic Immunity] (LVL: 37/50) {Apprentice}

[Toxic Immunity is a skill that elevates the user's poison resistance to unparalleled levels, granting them mastery over their own bodily defences. With this skill, the user transcends the limitations of conventional poison resistance, achieving a state of complete immunity to all forms of toxins and venoms]

[Passive effect: Resistance to all toxins increased by 60% Resistance to all Divine Toxins increased by 30%]

Each time a skill evolved, its rank decreased, but the resistance it offered doubled compared to when it was at the Adept Rank. It was a good trade in my opinion. If not a bit broken if I could find a way to abuse it. Which with my download skill was possible.

I still wasn't entirely sure about the mechanics of skill evolution since I had only done it twice now, but it seemed like accumulating a certain combination of adaptable skills that could potentially rival a fully maxed version of the class if used together was the key.

Once that was achieved, the skill evolved into something significantly stronger with a much greater potential. Back to the main focus, I stared at the smug-looking goddess who had been watching me have my little internal monologue.

I felt the familiar feeling of competition, I'm sure she felt like she had scared me away like any angel naturally would. Unfortunately for her, I wasn't an ordinary angel.

With that thought, I watched as her face morphed with glee as my arm shot out towards the large serpent's black fang. This was reckless and illogical but even with my new intelligence at the end of the day, I was still the same person.

I allowed the fang to bypass my physical immunity as the light that began to protect me dissipated. A sharp sensation pierced through my arm as a large amount of the serpent's venom began to enter my body.

While this happened I stared at the Serpent Goddess face that was morphed into horror. The serpent itself retracted its fang quickly and even its demonic eyes looked at me worried.

The face of the goddess was priceless, the utter bewilderment and confusion. Turns out she wasn't as evil as she seemed. I had suspected she was trying to simply scare me out of it.

I would have relished the sight of her expression much more if I hadn't suddenly collapsed in pain. She appeared frozen at first, but her bewilderment and confusion quickly transformed into genuine concern.

Her form didn't even flicker as she materialised beside me just in time to catch my body. This was fucking intense. My body couldn't move. It was a hundred times worse than the Angel Killer bullet.

She laid me down and started performing dozens of spells within seconds. The amount of magical energy expended within that time was more than I could produce at my max.

The fiery red eyes of the goddess shimmered with guilt as everything around me ignited, and my emotions intensified, plunging my world into darkness. I barely saw Galadriel slither out and lick my cheek worriedly.

I think I might have made a miscalculation.

My mouth was drier than a desert, while the magic within me vibrated erratically, beginning to feel strange. Each bone in my body felt as though it had been thrown into a grinder.

This was a different level. I guess it should have been expected from a goddess that held dominion over all snakes, which included their venom. My muscles felt like I had swapped places with Atlas, bearing the weight of the sky. Forcing me down.

If I had been hit with something like this when the assassin attacked. I had no doubt I would have been killed. I was barely holding on. Panic which I'm sure was induced by the venom tried to overwhelm.

Briefly making me wonder if I was going to die. Had I been too confident in my evolved skill? Would I look like a fool as I died a simple nobody on the ground? I could only hope my toxic immunity would catch up and neutralise it soon.

I'm going to fucking punch that bald stone deva in the head for making me think this was a good idea. I should have just taken my chances and gone without the stupid stone.

-{Manasa Pov}-

Manasa sat beside the shivering form of the young angel who had foolishly accepted her challenge. Manasa cursed in Sanskrit the language of the Hindu gods at the stupidity of this angel.

The chances of him falling was essentially 100%. Despite what many people thought of Manasa and how she normally acted with others she wasn't a bad god. Not like many others at least.

She had no intention of killing the young angel who had sought her stone. Manasa shook her head, she shouldn't have underestimated him. The unique species of snake I somehow didn't know about was making her displeasure known to me.

Alternating between hissing threateningly and worriedly licking the young's angel's face in a vain attempt to awaken him. She ignored it for now as she watched his writhing form intently

He had risen without any fear and she had seen the glint in his stunning hazel eyes. A strong defiance at being underestimated. Even she had been mesmerised at the sight.

Casting a few more basic scans of his body, she was shocked. She had been ready to instantly administer an antidote to stop any further damage, which would have at least been a crippled body. Yet somehow his body was fighting back.

The organs that should have been torn apart were being regenerated every time damage occurred to them, this alone would have normally simply forced him to suffer longer.

Which would have been true if his body wasn't somehow growing immune to it. Every second the damage the poison caused lessened by a noticeable degree.

This was overshadowed by the sheer vitality I sensed within his body. Just who was this angel? This rapid regeneration with his body adapting at speeds that left even her stunned.

Quickly shaking her head at the multiple questions that formed, she started using her divine power instead of the magical energy she had been using. Divine light bathed him and cured him of all his ailments in seconds.

The angel's rapid breathing calmed down and the horrid black veins covering his entire body disappeared. She simply hoped he hadn't gotten too much mental trauma from the experience.

She gently stroked a strand of his hair out of his face before simply staring at his face.

Manasa looked away with a small blush.

-{Kai Pov}-

I woke up and instantly noticed my head lying on something soft. Blinking, I looked up into the bashful face of the goddess who had challenged me. She stared back at me with a small blush on her pale cheeks.

A lap pillow from a beautiful goddess? Satan, where exactly do you want my signature? My eyes closed again and I heard her squawk of indignation.

My eyes opened again when my familiar, who had eyes filled with relief, sprung on my head, circling around me protectively and giving me many affectionate licks on my cheek.

A few minutes of calming Galadriel down and I finally looked up at the silently observing goddess.

"So, it would seem I've won huh?" I spoke after a few minutes.

"Wh-WHAT?" She shouted incredulously.

"If I survive I win, I'm alive," I said with my eyes still closed.

"That's not fair! I helped you purge the poison!" She looked flabbergasted which was cute.

"I didn't ask you to do that for me, I appreciate it. Still, I won." I spoke calmly. I didn't even feel the need to act smug.

She stared at me before giggling. The Manasa stone appeared in my hand and I made sure to keep it held firmly. After that experience, I was feeling exhausted.

As much as I was enjoying the lap pillow I needed to go and get started on the preparation for the heist, at this point I wanted to get this done with.

I tiredly grinned. "Thanks, O beautiful Goddess, I'll be back to return the stone so-"

I had begun getting up but I suddenly felt her two hands grip either side of my head and force me to stare into her fiery eyes. Our faces were inches apart as her breath tickled my face.

"I'll be awaiting you and your snake's return." She said before kissing my forehead. A pulse of what I could only assume was divinity flowed through me for a brief second.

Blessing of Manasa acquired

Blessing of Manasa

The Blessing of Manasa is a divine gift bestowed upon those deemed worthy by the serpent goddess herself. This blessing encompasses abilities and protections, designed to safeguard the recipient against harm.

Passive Effects:

- Toxin Protection: The Blessing of Manasa confers upon its recipient protection from toxins and venoms. Whether it be the venomous bite of a serpent or the toxic fumes of a deadly plant, the recipient is shielded from harm, their body bolstered by the divine essence of Manasa.

- Affinity with Snakes: Those blessed by Manasa find themselves imbued with a natural affinity for serpents, forming a deep bond with these creatures of the wild. Serpents, both mundane and mystical, are drawn to the recipient, recognizing them as kin and offering their loyalty and aid when needed.

- Summon Serpent: Through the Blessing of Manasa, the recipient gains the ability to call upon one of the goddess's serpentine servants in times of need. Whether for guidance, protection, or reconnaissance, the summoned serpent acts subservient to and heeds the call of the blessed.

- Divine Communication: The Blessing of Manasa enables the recipient to establish a telepathic link with the serpent goddess herself, allowing for communication over vast distances.

My eyes glazed over as I read the description, and when I looked back up at her, I was left utterly baffled. Multiple pings rang out as my toxic immunity levelled up faster than any other skill yet, and all she offered in response was a small smile.

[Toxic Immunity] (LVL: 175/200) {Master}

[Passive effect: Resistance to all toxins increased by 80% Resistance to all Divine Toxins increased by 50%]

Holy shit, Toxic immunity had just become my first skill to ever reach the master rank. I wasn't even sure if there was a rank above that.

"…"

Well, okay then. One second she's arguing and now she's being weird. I mean I appreciate the blessing and all it's just strange. I'd rather not push my luck any further.

Galadriel slithered and wrapped around me under the protection of my shirt.

Time to make a graceful retreat before things get even more complicated. Maybe I can send the stone back in the mail or something.

"I'll think about the favour later." I called out as I rose to my feet. Swiftly walking away and ignoring the way I stumbled a few times.

Leaving her behind with a lingering sense of bewilderment.

Were all gods this weird? Ignoring whatever the priest waiting outside had to say, I quickly exited the temple.

My body felt like it was about to give out and I needed to get some rest. I sighed, realising I needed to visit Shanu first before having some rest.

Unfortunately my regeneration didn't transfer over to my mental state.

-{Shanu Pov}-

Shanu finished another piece of paperwork. He smiled as he approved the construction of a hospital. He hadn't heard anything from Kai yet but he hoped all went well. Manasa wasn't likely to kill him.

The doors to his office opened and Adheer walked in and dropped some more paperwork on the desk.

"Adheer, how is the search for the infiltrator going?" Shanu asked.

Adheer bowed slightly before answering.

"The filthy outsider is on his last legs master, all his hideouts have been destroyed and as we speak he is being worn down. All exits to the city are being closely monitored. He should be captured or killed within a few days." Adheer reported dutifully.

"Assign two hundred more of my men to the hunt, I want this rodent out of my home today," Shanu commanded.

Adheer nodded fervently.

"It shall be done." He replied.

"How are the reports on Namara's mansion?" Shanu questioned.

"Our informants have stated there have been no changes in the magical formations or the guard routine. No sight of Namara entering or leaving. We believe he is not present within the mansion." Adheer reported.

Shanu nodded. He was glad, things would be much harder for young Kai if Namara was present in his home. Shanu had to wonder what Namara was up to.

His old friend had become unpredictable these days.

Hopefully, he wasn't up to any nefarious plans again.

The doors to his office exploded open. Adheer was on alert standing guard in front of Shanu who sighed.

"Yo, gramps." A voice Shanu had become accustomed to called out. Kai stumbled in looking really tired, looks like he is barely stopping himself from passing out.

Adheer scowled.

"You dare!" He roared only to stop.

Kai's leg drove straight up into Adheer's balls. He dropped, as if he had been shot, fell over and let out a pitiful groan.

"Rule one of the women's defence camp, is to always aim for the balls. Gotta know these things Adheer." Kai spoke as he leaned against the desk for support.

Shanu rubbed his head. Kai opened his hand revealing a stone.

"So you were able to acquire it?" Shanu said discreetly, shielding his balls. Kai looked downright unhinged as he glared at Shanu.

"Yes, I was. After surviving her test." Kai replied.

"Oh? What was this test?" Shanu inquired

"Oh, you know, just surviving the Divine Venom of Malevolence. Nothing much." Kai spoke and Shanu gawked.

His appearance suddenly made sense, Shanu thought.

"She seemed to be quite obsessed with Galadriel too." He commented while falling into a chair.

Adheer was still on the ground, actually, he may be dead.

"I see, apologies. My young friend, I had no idea she would go this far, this behaviour is not what I expected from her." Shanu bowed his head in an apology.

What a brave child, it was times when Shanu admired his bravery. To be forced through something like that and survive. What horrible tragedies did he experience?

"Well, she actually said it to scare me off but I took it as a challenge. I didn't need to accept but that smug look pissed me off. So I stabbed my arm on her snake's fang and injected the venom." Kai said nonchalantly.

Just like that, the respect Shanu felt plummeted.

"I knew I would survive, I will admit it was quite a bit more kick than I expected it would."

[Editor: Light work, no reaction]

"…"

"How have you lived this long?"

-END-

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 14: 14

Notes:

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 14

Notice: I've started up a pa/ t reon with four chapters in advance, details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless

(The Heist)

I watched intently as the black-haired man wearing a blue casual suit looked around before using some sort of magic recognition to unlock the gate in front of him, which was accessed by a side entrance meant to be tucked away.

The main gate was made to impress visitors, while this small one was made to stay out of sight. It was also from what I had learnt the entrance all guards came in and out from.

Currently, I'm waiting for the opportunity to slip into the mansion undetected. I've been observing for an hour already. I had chosen this exact time to attempt my little heist due to the storm and the darkness of night making it much easier to move around.

It had been two weeks since I had made the rather bold decision to inject myself with divine poison, despite it looking like I was simply taking a risk. I was pretty sure my regeneration and poison immunity would overcome it.

The illusions and emotional attacks were just a bit much, which was mostly why I was feeling a bit sluggish and high. I winced as I thought about how I had hit Adheer in the balls.

I couldn't help it, I didn't have the patience to deal with him at that moment, and it seemed logical at the time, it did work in shutting him up. I had gone back to Shanu the next day and we had further planned the heist out.

Now here I was, in an all-black attire with only the white mask standing out. Funnily enough, I probably looked terrifying to any normal human. Just a dude with a creepy white mask staring at a mansion for hours.

Hopefully, I could wrap this up quickly and without any hitch in the plan, Shanu had ordered me to simply flee if I was caught, which was a kind gesture. I would make sure to remember it.

I admit it was a nice change, I think being in that forest for so long only being able to stew around in the pain of past events had briefly made me lose a core part of my personality. I had adapted to the familiar forest's way of thinking.

Hunt or be hunted, I didn't necessarily feel bad for the creatures and beings I killed, but I know I went around handling them in a brutish and idiotic way.

I had made an enemy of the devils who were no doubt searching for me now, and I also realised that killing those goblins was a lost opportunity. They weren't strong, but they could have made for good subordinates.

There was also the issue with my last download, which I had chosen after gaining Mastermind Maven. I had been split between getting something to improve my regeneration since I had picked the movie version of Deadpool.

This means that while the regeneration was good, it wasn't as good as it could be. The actual Deadpool character simply would have taken too much time and at that point, I had felt a bit vulnerable.

I had ended up delaying it in favour of gaining a skill that would allow me to move around more freely, there were a lot of characters that could perform it, but those were mostly spells.

Which I was pretty sure would go under the sub-skills section. I had chosen a fairly tame character in terms of pure power, but someone who could create a portal. The Skeleton Lord himself, Momonga or Satoru Suzuki.

Initially, I considered choosing Kurogiri from My Hero Academia since he appeared relatively weak, but I recall his ability came with the drawback of transforming most of his body into black mist or something like that anyway.

I was also interested in what types of spells the skele-dude had. They were pretty versatile from what I had seen, and I was pretty sure Momonga had something like seven hundred spells.

Meaning, I had barely even seen a quarter of them when I used to watch the anime. Damn it, I should have read the manga too. I was getting down to it before my brain got blown out by a bullet.

Hopefully, his download won't take too long. It had been over two weeks since I had started the download process. While I wasn't sure of Momonga's exact power level, some of the attacks he cast placed him in the ultimate class.

Though that could just be the spells themselves, it was hard to tell what Momonga's actual strength alone was, since it could just be a case of a high-class being with super overpowered spells.

Either way, it had been taking two weeks, so I was assuming the system counted a lot of these spells as high potential.

Ah, well, moving on from the details of my current download and back to the task at hand. Glancing around briefly, I sent out a subtle pulse of mana, careful not to trigger the mansion's defences, to scan for anyone nearby.

The only response I got was a few normal humans running around with umbrellas, presumably trying to return home after work. No signs of any magical beings nearby though.

Just as the gate was about to close completely behind the man who had carelessly let it swing shut without considering potential intruders, I slipped in silently, avoiding contact with the gate itself.

I didn't know if any sort of magical alarm would go off if an unidentified signature touched the gate, especially since I had my aura-concealing mask on, but I didn't feel the need to test it if I didn't have to.

Finally, beyond the walls that I had been forced to stare at for the past few weeks, I was greeted by a spacious backyard filled with various types of flowers and plants.

I was in.

I immediately noticed that the rain had suddenly stopped pouring down on me. Although the mist and darkness remained, the rain itself had stopped or more precisely It wasn't raining inside the barriers.

A quick glance and I could still see the clouds with raindrops pouring outside. Did that mean the rain was being created by Namara? He was called the tempest deva after all.

Wait, don't tell me this guy was pulling a Nagato and could sense beings through the rain or something. I was briefly worried about my presence being immediately noticed and prepared to escape.

After a few tense minutes of silence nothing happened, maybe my mask concealed me from it? It was plausible considering it did erase any aura a normal being would create, especially with mana.

After more moments of silence, I calmed down, that was probably the case, but I would have to remain cautious just in case. I'm pretty certain that either the mask worked well or I was overthinking the whole Nagato wannabe thing.

I looked around and spotted the man in the casual blue suit as he made his way towards the mansion, exchanging greetings with other guards along the way.

I had only seen the actual mansion itself from the roofs of houses I had perched on.

The whole place was covered by decently high walls which had barriers on them, meaning I couldn't simply jump over and break through, not without being detected at least.

I snuck forward, using the wild plant life as cover while sneaking closer to the back patio of the mansion. All the main entrances were heavily watched by the security who were patrolling around in droves.

Just as I had observed from atop the buildings I had been spying from, five squads of ten guards. I waited and finally saw the various squads begin walking across the large estate.

The patrol routine had started, meaning there would be less of them inside. I still couldn't go through any of the entrances on the ground floor since they were still being heavily guarded.

The best entrance I had found so far was a side door into the large, dreary mansion that had only two guards, I observed as I slowly made my way around, looking for the best way to enter.

I could incapacitate them, but then there was the risk they were found by the various patrols walking around.

I'm sure two guards absent from their posts would be noticed fairly quickly. Glancing up at the large balcony on the top floor of the three-story mansion, I grinned as I spotted the absence of anyone there.

With light steps, I hopped up onto the ledge of the second floor and flung myself upwards. I could have simply jumped straight up, but that would have caused noise.

I landed quietly on the ledge of the roof. I was about to hop onto the balcony floor before I paused, narrowing my eyes in thought, I took out a golden coin and tossed it in front of me.

It went unheeded until suddenly, it bounced off an invisible force field, briefly, it shimmered before going back to being invisible. Holy shit, I don't know how I had known something was wrong, it just felt off.

This wasn't ideal, I looked around and spotted a large window, jumping and using one arm to hang over it, I gently reached down and tried to open it.

The window didn't budge, and I noticed it was locked from the inside. Fuck. I took a look through the glass, making sure that nobody was in sight before continuing.

Hooking my legs to get a better grip. I pulled at the frame and watched as it slowly bent. Huh, seems like while they warded the walls for extra durability, they forgot about the windows.

Works for me, I guess.

I slowly bent the lock until it made a quiet snap, wincing a bit. I looked around and nothing happened. This was stressful, couldn't I just blow it up and call it a day? I took the entirety of the window frame out slowly and carefully.

I entered backwards, causing the window frame to clink shut as I yanked it in, ensuring it would be jammed. I'm sure it will be noticed eventually, but by then I shall be long gone.

The atmosphere was oddly sombre inside, I pulled out the map and located exactly where I was. I was on the third level and the stairs were on the other side of the mansion, I sighed.

Alright, let's get this over with. It was annoying. I couldn't simply use magic or chakra even, since the wards weren't only designed to pick up on magic, according to Shanu anyway. I stretched my hearing to try to hear if anyone was near me and stuck to the shadows.

The moonlight shined ominously through the insane amount of windows. Casting shadows everywhere. I had no clue why anyone would want to live here. I heard mumbling and became silent.

Two guards came from around the corner and walked right past me.

"I just don't get why I have to work for five days while Rudra works for three. It's not fair." The one on the left whined.

A Ping entered my ears and I glanced over to see a screen appear. My download has been completed. The guard started talking again, so I quickly swiped the screen away so I could look over it properly later.

"I told you, Aarav, you're a stronger mage and the Lord commanded us to be on high alert since that other assassin tried to infiltrate this place." The man who was named Rudra replied exasperatedly.

Aarav crossed his arms and scowled.

"Why do we even need to come up here and investigate what hit the barrier? According to Masjid, it was smaller than a bird. It was probably some bug or something." Aarav said annoyed.

I froze, I'm glad I didn't foolishly walk into the barrier without checking. I would have been caught before even breaching the mansion. I continued and didn't bother listening to them any further.

They shouldn't be able to notice anything wrong with the window at a casual glance, so I should be fine for now. Nonetheless, I wanted to get this done quickly.

Following the map through a couple more corridors and passing a few guards along the way, I finally found the stairs. There was a bit of a problem though since the stairs were massive and held no place to hide.

The stairs were lit up with lights unlike the various corridors I had been masking myself in, but the main issue was that three guards were engaged in conversation at the bottom, which led to the second floor.

Appraisal was quickly used on the three of them.

{Name: Vikram}

{Title: Servant of namara}

{Race: Human}

{Power level: 3230}

{Name: Karan}

{Title: Servant of namara}

{Race: Human}

{Power level: 4400}

{Name: Aadi}

{Title: Servant of namara}

{Race: Human}

{Power level: 4226}

Two high-class beings and one mid-class. I guess this couldn't be avoided, slipping down. I ran behind the first guard at full speed before the other two could even react. I harshly uppercut him.

Goodnight.

The guard himself simply fell unconscious and put up no resistance as he was stored in my inventory. The eyes of the other two widened slowly, but before they could react, the guy on the left received a punch to the rib, causing him to keel over.

The other guard was struck with a nasty hook to his chin, rendering him unconscious like his friend, easily folding. He joined his friend in my inventory, and the last guard shortly followed.

This happened somehow with barely a sound. I wasn't exactly a skilled melee fighter and I only knew the basics of fighting, I probably could have dealt with that much faster if I knew a fighting style, but I could look into that later.

I'm going to have to dispose of these guys somewhere, what happens after that isn't my problem. Glancing back down at the map, I nodded. The room I suspected where the weapon was being held was located on the second floor.

So I wouldn't need to go to the ground floor at least. The other problem was, for some reason, this floor was designed like a fucking maze. Looking at what had to be at least a few hundred different paths, I groaned.

I hadn't paid much attention to it before, but while there was only one entrance into the large room I had seen, which was presumably a treasury of some sort, there were also hundreds of hallways intertwining around it.

I rubbed my forehead in annoyance. A tick I had developed.

If I didn't have the map, I'd probably be fucked. It appeared that there was a single specific path I needed to follow. Otherwise, I risked getting lost in the maze of corridors, which would be less than ideal.

Thus, I began carefully navigating through the maze-like corridors.

-{Gabriel}-

Gabriel sighed softly as wrote another letter. It had been a few weeks since she had found out that the mystery angel was somehow in India. Ever since then, she had been contacting the Indian supernatural administration for limited access to retrieve them.

Unfortunately, true to the rumours surrounding the supernatural administration of India, they were not inviting at all. She had sent over a dozen letters, and even requesting a meeting was a challenge.

Gabriel was currently residing in the Blessed Virgin Mary Cathedral in Kathmandu, Nepal, using it as a residence until she could bring her lost kin home. Not many in the church knew of her mission, but those who did believed she was going too far for one angel alone.

It was to be expected on Gabriel's end, Humans didn't understand valuing one not by their usefulness or power.

All the angels in existence were in heaven, safe, with the exception of a few who had been sent out to guard important locations. Gabriel didn't want any of her kin to suffer anymore in the cruel world left behind in her father's death.

She loved humans and believed in kindness, but she understood how cruel the world could be and the thought of sleeping while a new member of her race suffered made her feel sick.

Tucking a strand of her curly silky blonde hair behind her ear, she finished off the letter.

She wasn't one to give up so easily.

-{Kai}-

One thing I had become certain of was that this floor was designed to be a maze, every corridor was identical, and I'm pretty sure all the walls were enhanced with magic so you couldn't simply bust your way through.

I could probably destroy the walls with a bit of effort at my current power level. However, doing so would only draw unwanted attention from Namara and result in a massive battle, which defeated the purpose of being stealthy.

I turned another corner and finally made it into a long corridor leading to a massive set of double doors. The map says this should be the room.

The corridor itself leading to the two doors was dark, which gave it a creepy look. It was noticeably a bit different from all the others, too.

That was until I took a step forward and torches lit up rather dramatically.

"That's not ominous," I muttered. Must be some sort of motion-activated magic.

I hadn't been able to plan this far without much more information about what lay inside this deep within the mansion. So I was mostly winging it and praying for the best.

Hopefully, it didn't enter heaven's system or Michael's ears, I'm sure he would be confused as to why an angel was in India and why said angel was currently trying to steal from a Deva.

Even if said Deva was apparently a dick.

Warily, taking another step forward, I kept my guard up as I got closer to the door. I was ready to pack my shit and bounce at the sight of any perceived angry Deva.

Making it in front of the door, I frowned.

So far, Namara's mansion had appeared to be relatively well defended, with defences put in place rendering most entry points inaccessible.

The outer walls were shielded by barriers so no one could jump over, and various magic formations were preventing any use of mana and chakra. At the same time, an army of guards patrolled around.

Even the balcony had been covered by a barrier, and the golden coin I had thrown at it had instantly drawn the attention of the guards. The only reason I could enter was due to my mask.

Taking all of this information, I refused to believe that a room hidden by a maze covering the entire second floor didn't have some sort of defence. The thing is, I simply couldn't identify what it was.

I took out another golden coin I had left over from the treasure the goblins had so graciously donated to me when I visited their city. I chucked the coin at the harmless-looking doors. I watched as the coin suddenly combusted.

The gold melted as a small ball of fire sparked and expanded outward from the impact. I guess my suspicions were correct.

Good thing I kidnapped the guards.

Pulling one of the guards' bodies out of my inventory, the body simply flopped to the ground uselessly as I gazed down at him.

He should know something, right? Maybe a warning of why people shouldn't enter?

Now, how should I go about doing this?

"Appraisal"

{Name: Vikram}

{Title: Servant of namara}

{Race: Human}

{Power level: 3230}

I had purposefully chosen the weakest of the three since he would be easier to handle. I raised my hand and bitch slapped his face, he instantly shot up and looked around before scrambling back.

"Yo." I waved.

Probably not the best first impression, maybe I should try being more intimidating?

He raised his hand, and before he could start whatever bullshit he was inevitably going to try to start, I shot towards him and planted my fist deeply in his stomach.

The guard who was named Vikram knelt and wheezed. I knelt with him and looked him in the eyes.

"I'm going to need you to tell me how to get past these doors," I commanded. I leaned forward and breached his personal space to make him nervous.

He looked uncertain before smirking.

"Why should I? You won't be able to progress any further without me." Vikram replied, looking amused at my current predicament.

I sighed and nodded in agreement, which made him smugly stare at me.

"I guess I'll have to ask the other guards and see if they're more willing to play ball. Since you're useless, there's no reason to keep you around" I said while grabbing him by his neck and walking over to the doors.

His expression shifted as he realised what was happening, and flames ignited in his hands. I swiftly seized his wrist and snapped it, eliciting a sharp cry of agony and extinguishing the fireball before he started casting.

"Wait wait wait" Vikram cried out.

I didn't stop, if I gave him time to think he would probably come up with some bullshit. By adding the mounting pressure, he would spill quickly.

"T-there's a code that is used to open the doors." He shouted.

Bingo.

I wasn't too concerned with the noise, since we were so deep into the mansion that no one would be able to hear from the other floors.

Pausing, I regarded him.

"What's the code?" I asked calmly.

Vikram shook his head frantically.

"I don't know, man." He replied, and I continued pushing his head closer towards the door.

"I seriously don't know! Only the high-class beings are entrusted with it." He added quickly.

I glared, why was everything so complicated? Knocking him out again and storing his body back inside my inventory. I summoned the other guard's body.

"Appraisal"

{Name: Aadi}

{Title: Servant of Namara}

{Race: Human}

{Power level: 4226}

Ok, slightly more troublesome to deal with. Repeating the same process with Aadi he woke up. Unlike the other guard, I had to instantly avoid a fist to the face as the high-class guard Aadi was already on his feet.

Rolling my eyes, I instantly slammed his back to the wall, making him grunt in pain, my hand clasped around his neck before he could put up a defence. The value of stats became much higher when you reached the ultimate class.

Meaning I had him outclassed even without the usage of any skills.

"You-" he started.

"Listen here, I've had enough of you and your colleague's shit, use the code and open these doors, or I'm simply going to keep disposing of every one of you until someone feels a bit more cooperative," I spoke coldly, which seemed to have its intended effect.

Aadi scowls at me with hatred, and I simply raise an eyebrow at his attitude. He slowly walked to the wall with me right behind him, ready to incapacitate him if he tried anything.

A strange magic panel came alive from the wall with different symbols I didn't recognise. He reluctantly typed on the symbols. The doors opened, and I was greeted with a golden glow.

I barely acknowledged Aadi as I knocked him out and stored him in my inventory. Gold was neatly packed into bars, while glass cases showed different items which, I assumed, were magical.

This was a true treasury, the other had mainly been gold, but this had a variety of magical items. It was to be expected, after all, Namara was thousands of years old.

Finally, I stepped forward and immediately regretted it as a magical array formed under me.

I sighed.

"Fuck."

A pulse of magic exploded out and alarms immediately rang, blaring from everywhere.

Shit, shit, shit!

I knew I couldn't waste time looking for the tempest chakrams so I started stuffing everything into my inventory with reckless abandon.

There was too much though, literal mountains of gold that simply kept going even as I loaded thousands of coins into my inventory. I had an estimated five minutes, and that was assuming guards weren't patrolling the maze.

I disregarded the overwhelming pile of golden coins for now and focused on the glass cases containing magical items. I shattered the glass, each case triggering another surge of magical energy that blew outwards.

Each shattered glass case triggered a magical alarm, confirming my suspicion that they were all equipped with such security measures.

A few minutes went by as I looted the treasure room or whatever it was of everything I could, while also searching for the Tempest Chakrams. I paused when I heard a distant shout.

Peaking my head from behind a pile of gold, I saw dozens of guards running come pouring out from around the corner. Damn it, all that work just to get caught out by a simple trick.

I guess it was good practice. The guy at the front raised his arm and a bolt of lightning crackled, it shot to the gold I was peaking my head from and sent the coins scattering everywhere in an explosion of force.

Opening my palm, a condensed light bomb formed and shot out, the guards all realised the incoming danger since they all channelled mana into a large barrier that formed in front of them.

The ball exploded, sending them skidding back as I frantically searched for the Tempest Chakrams. I didn't want a prolonged fight, if I could find the weapons, I would be able to make my escape before Namara found out I was stealing his weapon.

Searching around, I had to focus my attention on the guards themselves again as their numbers kept rapidly expanding. The leader in the front tapped his ring and all the guards replicated him.

Armour suddenly formed over the casual suits they wore, and spears were suddenly held tightly in their grip. I admit, it looked pretty badass. It was annoying, though.

The guy in the front pointed his spear and the other followed before a massive torrent of fire was unleashed from all of them, combing to make a giant eruption.

That was slightly more problematic, so many high-class beings acting together even if they were mostly low-high class or mid-high class could match an ultimate class attack.

Slamming my hands down, roots erupted up the entrance and formed a solid wooden wall. I wanted to try to save my mana since I relied on it the most. I added a few more layers of wooden walls for good measure.

The river of fire struck, causing the building to tremble from the impact. Cracks appeared, but the wooden wall put up a good fight as it attempted to absorb mana from the attack.

I was forced to send more chakra to reinforce the wooden wall.

Waiting for the fire to stop, the wooden wall dropped at my command and I instantly formed three light disks that tore through the air and hit against their barrier in quick succession.

The first one caused a small crack, while the second one made fractures appear all over the barrier. The last one smashed through and instantly carved through the group, killing a lot of them in the process.

I didn't wait for them to recover before sending dozens of lost mana costs short rods into their group. Piercing through dozens and leaving them scattered. The leader got up and sent a thrust of mana from his spear.

It was easily blocked, but a few others began to rise, and more guards appeared from around the corner, prompting me to roll my eyes.

They all attacked together with surprising teamwork. Two of them, who were high class, summoned a massive body of water, which put out much of the fire still burning in the now-ruined hallway.

Another three channelled lightning into it, causing the water to take on a strange glow, while the other two summoned tendrils of mana that shot at me.

Annoying.

Summoning a holy light bomb, I hurled it up to the ceiling of the hallway. The explosion instantly collapsed most of it in front of me. For good measure, I used a large amount of my chakra to summon wooden walls to seal it up.

Like I said, while I had learned how to enjoy a fight, since, realistically, who wouldn't when you turned from normal to a magic wielder, I wanted to find the weapons and leave immediately.

Not wasting any more time, I increased my search for the Tempest Chakrams.

-{?}-

Deep below the surface of the water, two serpentine eyes opened with a snap, lazily surveying their surroundings before snapping to a certain location. This titanic beast opened its maw full of sharp teeth.

Suddenly, the rest of its serpent body appeared from the depths as it began swimming up rapidly. It exploded out of the water and towered up, the humans who saw it screamed as the surrounding storm intensified by multiple magnitudes.

Thunder and lightning rained chaos around its large form while it looked at the scene with apathy. Its body slithered out of the water and into the beach, its eyes set on a mansion far in the distance.

The titanic serpent slithered its way over, crushing buildings and humans alike in its path, as it didn't bother to avoid any obstacle.

Huge eyes leading down with boredom, its tail lifted.

{Kai}

I had found them, sitting on one of the golden piles, I ran towards it. The two circular blades sat almost inconspicuously. I reached my hand out. Finally, I could store these in my inventory and leave.

My hopes were shattered as I suddenly found a large serpentine tail crushing my face. Flying outside and through several walls, I looked around confused, only to gawk at the giant serpent staring at me.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Namara}

{Title: The Tempest}

{Race: Deva}

{Power level: 12000}

Oh.

-END-

if you wish to read up to four chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 15: The Tempest Deva

Notes:

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 15

Notice: I've started up a pa/ t reon with four chapters in advance, details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless

(The Tempest Deva - Part 1)

Groaning as my whole body flared with pain that was gradually dulling as my regeneration fixed my body, I had to wonder what the fuck had just happened. I rubbed away the dust that was getting in my eyes.

The impact that had hit me had contained magic, and thus it had bypassed my physical immunity.

Damn it, I had been inches away from collecting the object of my mission only to feel something large slam into my body and break most of my bones.

Then I was flying through many different walls and found myself here.

Pushing a massive piece of concrete off me, I got up and looked around only to stare flabbergasted. I wasn't in the mansion anymore, looking at the mansion now it had been wrecked and several houses in a straight line leading to me all looked ruined.

I'm pretty sure all the guards that were in the mansion are dead.

That wasn't what was the source of my bafflement, though. The titanic serpentine form towering over the mansion itself was. Its eyes were lazily gazing at me as if my existence meant little to it.

The storm above it seemed to swirl around the large serpent's body as the central point. The harmless rain earlier had stopped and was replaced with thunderbolts that struck out randomly every few seconds.

Houses in the distance were on fire and the sound of sirens could be heard. Screams of terrified humans scrambling away in their cars, all of this created an apocalyptic atmosphere.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Namara}

{Title: The Tempest}

{Race: Deva}

{Power level: 12000}

Oh.

Well, shit.

I guess the mission was a failure then. I didn't sign up to fight whatever this was meant to be. On the bright side, it was a good experience and something I could learn from.

The serpent which I had now identified as Namara still lazily gazed at me. A brief look at the hovering tail that had lightning crackling through it showed me what had sent me flying through several buildings.

Yep, I'm out. With that in mind, I turned around and booked it out of there. Unsurprisingly, Namara didn't stay still, as he immediately reacted to my attempt to escape. By sending a fucking bolt of lightning thicker than the Eiffel Tower down in front of me.

The sheer force of the attack sent a shockwave that made me skid back a few inches and eviscerated the alleyway and surrounding buildings I had planned to escape from.

A resounding ground-shaking boom reverberated through the air, which made me wince at its sheer volume. I paused and slowly turned back towards him.

"You think you can escape me, child?" He spoke.

His voice oddly enough wasn't angry or even had any emotion at all, not what I expected since I had tried to rob his weapon of power. I'm sure it was pretty valuable to him.

The voice itself sounded tired. Maybe apathetic was a better word? It rumbled through the sky like the lighting he had just blasted a shot of down at me. I frowned at him.

"I don't suppose we can just call it a day and go our separate ways?" I asked with a casual shrug.

The large serpent's eyes bore down on me as its opened maw revealed its sharp teeth, followed by the abyss of its mouth.

"Amusing, it won't change your fate, but I guess I'll spare my time to play with you a bit, it's been a few months since the previous attempt at theft, and you even managed to get into the vault. Congratulations." He spoke boredly but with a bit of an amused drawl at the end.

"Don't suppose I can get a consolation prize for my efforts?" I responded while looking for a way I could get some cover and escape.

"You have a valid point, I guess I shall give you the mercy of a quick death? How does that sound?" Despite his words, he didn't seem interested in, well, anything going on at the moment.

I put on a mock thinking pose, as if I were pondering on something difficult.

"That's generous, but I believe I will have to decline, maybe we can arrange it at a later date?" I responded.

A genuine snort of amusement was all I got in return before the sky lit up. Shit, I guess the peace talks were over. The lightning crackled in the sky as multiple swords of lightning formed in the air, each big enough to match a bus.

I think I'm seriously out of my depth here.

The lightning swords suddenly shot down at insane speeds, they all left streaks of light trailing behind. Summoning all my strength, I jumped away with a boom and unfurled my four pairs of golden wings.

A massive sword of lightning predictably struck where I was just standing, melting everything around it from the sheer heat and leaving small static shocks dancing around from the residue of the lightning sword.

Namara observed with a detached air, his lack of enthusiasm evident in his demeanor as I quickly avoided each of the eight lightning swords. The scene repeated itself much like the first, leaving behind a trail of destruction in its wake.

My eyes narrowed, I didn't want to fight but it seemed to be the only way I would be able to buy myself time to think of a solid escape plan. Light burst outwards from me.

Two copies appeared, one on either side of me, and I created an intense burst of light, temporarily blinding Namara. I took this time to use quite a bit of effort to make my body disappear and created another clone of myself as a replacement.

The light died down slowly as I stopped channelling energy, and I saw Namara's eyes only half shut, looking a tiny bit more interested.

My copies ran to either side of him, making him look at them lazily before giving an insidious-looking smirk that looked improper on his serpentine face. The large rows of teeth certainly didn't make it any better.

He stopped paying attention to them after a moment of staring and looked directly at me.

"Impressive, it may have even worked if I couldn't smell your scent and hear your movement. Something your clones don't possess." He started casually, which made me nod.

I had suspected that would happen. It was worth a shot anyway, and I hadn't expended a lot of mana on the clones themselves. Snapping my finger, the clones dissipated.

I guess I'll stick to more direct attacks, forming a ball of holy light that shimmered into existence, I quickly sent it at Namara as more of a probing attack. Not to say the attack was weak, it had a decent amount of power in it.

The ball of holy light shined ethereally, this tended to happen when I added holy power to my attacks. I let the ball shoot towards him.

Namara's large form suddenly moved. The large serpent was faster than he should be allowed to be with such a massive body. He bent his serpentine body and let the ball of light fly past him.

The ball itself exploded somewhere in the distance, but I didn't pay too much attention to it. I propelled myself away as Namara's tail flattened the building I was standing on a few seconds later.

Four Light spears formed around me, each packed with a nice serving of holy light, which made the air around the light spears burn from the sheer heat. I shot one directly at him and made the other curve around either side of him for a pincer attack.

I didn't stay idle as this happened either as I slammed to the ground and used Mokuton. Roots swirling up and wrapped around his large form in an attempt to stop his movement.

I wasn't surprised when lightning spears appeared around his body and fired into all my light spears. The attacks collided and both exploded in a massive display of light.

Namara's interest remained mild at best as I gave him a grin, and suddenly, a large light spear emerged from the ground, striking him squarely under the chin. His head jerked upwards, and I took this chance to fly away.

I quickly distanced myself from him before Namara regained his composure. A colossal pillar of lightning surged from the sky, accompanied by a strong gale that impeded my flight, slowing my speed down noticeably.

The massive pillar of lightning barely missed me, and I felt a small shock travel through my body from the static surrounding it. I shook it off and dived out of the way as a tail swung at me.

I understood he wasn't being serious, even if it annoyed me that even after all my training, I was still being outclassed like this. He didn't even seem to be bothered by my attempt at stealing his weapon of power.

There was also the fact he was a warrior who had been alive for thousands of years. I doubt even my prodigy perk which allowed me to learn things that took years in mere months would allow me to breach that gap so soon.

The tempest Deva's attacks didn't end there. Namara, now sporting a burn on his chin, unleashed a barrage of hundreds of smaller lightning bolts, each crackling with power.

Weaving through the hectic and unpredictable bolts of lightning, I grit my teeth as I was hit with the static shocks as they passed by.

As I kept dodging through the bolts of lighting raining down on me, a lightning bolt finally struck me, causing my muscles to spasm painfully as I gritted my teeth and endured the shock.

Namara took this time to slap me out of the sky with his tail. Once again, I was sent spiralling down through several buildings. I had acted in time and used my quirk Hardening to offset some of the damage.

Fortunately, he hadn't infused his tail with lightning this time, so while I still went flying through the air, I emerged unharmed. Something I saw him instantly note as his eyes sharpened for a second before becoming apathetic again.

Deactivating my quirk. I shot Namara a glare, irritation coursing through me. Bursting out from the rubble that was partly on top of me, I fixed my gaze on the passive Tempest Deva.

I had been conserving mana to avoid exhaustion and potential danger, but it seemed I had no choice now but to attack seriously. Namara's lack of seriousness would work in my favour.

It also didn't help that now I realised I didn't have many offensive skills apart from Light Embodiment and Mokuton. With Murasame destroyed, I couldn't even properly use Sun Breathing.

"You're quite the impressive child, aren't you? Not that it'll change the outcome of this little scuffle we are having, but impressive nonetheless." He spoke as he slithered over me.

I surveyed the once-quiet city, now partially engulfed in flames, with debris scattered everywhere from stray attacks and the numerous lightning bolts that missed me.

Namara's mere presence caused destruction, flattening buildings with every movement his large body performed, while he was indifferent to the destruction he caused.

I could see why Shanu was worried about this guy, this situation was getting out of hand. Shanu wasn't going to be happy about all the destruction and deaths this had undoubtedly caused.

Enhancing my body with chakra, I didn't respond to his idly musings as I shot towards him. This got me a curious look from Namara as he almost looked amused at the idea of me trying to physically fight him.

When I got close to him and saw his tail begging to rise for another swipe at me, chains of lights burst from my body fast enough to impress an Uzumaki and quickly wrapped around the large form of Namara.

I needed to get closer, so my chains would be stronger. I could have launched the light chains from a distance, but Namara could have easily evaded or destroyed them with his magic.

The hundreds of chains did their best to restrict Namara's movement as he began resisting it.

Dozens of chains tore apart as his body pulled against them, As Namara's powerful form strained against the chains of light, I focused my energy, channelling all the vines underground.

With a quick motion, I placed my hands down on the ground and summoned forth tendrils of vine imbued with chakra. The wooden tendrils surged forward, intertwining with the chains of light and reinforcing their hold on Namara's massive frame.

Knowing that the light chains and chakra-infused wood wouldn't last long, I didn't waste any time and gathered a large amount of light in my outstretched hand.

Thanks to my adept rank in light embodiment, I could shape it into a large construct. Which I did, and I forced it to take the form of a giant hammer.

Namara's eyes looked at it in intrigue, and his tail lit up with lighting as all the chains around his tail slowly shattered.

Swinging the large construct around to gain momentum, my hammer struck at him which he predictably swiped at with his tail. The hammer and his lightning-infused tail struck, creating a massive shockwave from the impact.

I didn't waste time and formed two giant light spears that shot at The Tempest Deva blocking my hammer construct. He in turn matched me with lightning spears of his own.

I backed off as Namara destroyed all the chains binding him. Opening his maw, a focused shockwave erupted out and shot at me. The invisible force harmlessly passed over me. I retaliated back by sending two giant rods of light back at him.

"So my suspicions were correct, how curious. An ability to negate all physical attacks, perhaps?" Namara mused as thunderbolts flashed from the sky and intercepted my light rods.

"I don't suppose I can just settle this was a somewhat heartfelt apology for trying to steal your weapon?" I asked halfheartedly.

I sent a rotating ball of condensed holy light at him for good measure. I didn't expect Namara to accept, after all. A powerful gust of air that ripped apart buildings with ease sent the ball back towards me.

Taking control of the ball of holy light, I sent it circling back to Namara now with double the momentum than before. A lightning spear once again formed and met the ball midair, causing a large explosion.

Namara snorted and responded to my not-quite-serious question with a lazy raise of his tail and the tip pointed at me. Lightning sparked and a large stream of lighting burst out chaotically, somewhat going in a straight path with random diversions.

The stream of miniature lightning bolts heading straight for me with tremendous speed. Judging by the way it was melting and destroying everything it touched, that wasn't a good sign.

"I've grown tired of playing with you, feel honoured that you held my interest for this long," Namara said, but I didn't feel any pride in his voice.

Uh oh, it looks like we were getting serious. Despite the powerful attacks being thrown around, we hadn't been doing more than probing each other.

Surprisingly, his form shrunk, a weird sight as the large titanic serpent shrunk into the form of a man. I was also confused. Why was he shrinking into a human form?

'Appraisal'

{Name: Namara}

{Title: The Tempest}

{Race: Deva}

{Power level: 9965}

I felt myself grow even more baffled, his power level had shrunk a good bit too. It made no sense for him to give up of his power.

The only advantage I could see was him gaining a smaller body which meant a smaller target but compared to the sheer strength his large form provided him with. I didn't see the trade-off.

Now in his humanoid form, descended from the air from which his body had shrunk gracefully and stood atop a colossal piece of rubble, likely once a grand mansion given its immense size.

Namara had lightly tanned skin with spiky black hair and piercing electric blue eyes that were slightly slitted, which currently held a bored expression as he gazed at me.

His shoulders were slumped, making him look disinterested and uncaring for everything around him. A certain look in his eyes caught my attention as I examined his new form.

Eyes I could now read much easier than his serpent eyes. They held something that I felt myself understand deeply. It gave a weird sense of familiarity which confused me.

"Come, boy, since you wanted to steal my weapons, let me give you a first-hand view of how they should be used," Namara spoke in that same almost uncaring way.

Ah. So that's why he changed into his human form. Strangely enough, this only increased my wariness of Namara. Suddenly, I felt my instincts scream as I looked at a piece of shattered glass behind Namara who stood silently.

I enhanced myself with as much chakra as I could manage in such a short time frame and pushed myself away. My form blurred away, and I felt something cut my cheek as two familiar-looking weapons came slicing through the air behind me.

The Tempest Chakrams now held a faint shimmer of blue light around them as they came flying towards their owner. He almost in a lazy manner caught the two blades, one in each arm.

Lightning crackled in the sky, heralding his intentions, as the surrounding storm intensified tenfold. The winds send debris of where our fight flying around. I wasted no time and appraised the weapons.

Tempest Chakrams

Forged from the celestial winds themselves, the Cyclonic Chakrams are dual-edged, razor-sharp discs that embody the chaotic essence of Namara, the Tempest Deva.

Material: Crafted from a combination of ethereal alloys and storm energies, these chakrams exhibit an ever-shifting, swirling pattern resembling miniature cyclones. The edges of the chakrams are razor-sharp, capable of effortlessly cutting through earthly and celestial matter alike.

Control Over Storms: When wielded by Namara, the Cyclonic Chakrams enhance the Deva's control over storms. With a mere flick of the wrist, Namara can command the chakrams to summon thunderstorms, tornadoes, or hurricanes with precision, unleashing destructive forces upon its adversaries.

Aerial Mobility: The chakrams are not just weapons but extensions of Namara's serpentine form, capable of hovering and manoeuvring independently. This grants the Tempest Deva unparalleled aerial mobility, allowing it to swiftly navigate both terrestrial and aerial realms.

Storm Empowerment: Upon contact with storm-related phenomena, the Cyclonic Chakrams absorb and amplify the energy, becoming even more formidable in the presence of turbulent weather. Namara can harness this stored power to unleash devastating attacks or create protective barriers.

Sonic Disruption: When thrown, the chakrams emit a thunderous sonic pulse, disorienting and incapacitating foes caught in its wake.

No wonder Shanu wanted me to take these things away from Namara, here I thought Murasame had been a decent starter sword.

He stared at me for a second, then he moved. Much faster than he had before, he blurred over the rubble and reached me. I backpedalled away as all I could do to narrowly avoid the swing to my jugular.

I didn't escape unharmed as his other Chakram blade cut deeply into my forehead. I sent a powerful light spear at him to get some space as I confusedly touched my forehead.

Why did he hit me there? Suddenly, I understood as blood started pouring from my forehead into my eyes, the cut healed itself, but the blood was still there. Clever, he cut my forehead, so the blood would obscure my vision.

I didn't have much time to think, as he was back in my personal space. I formed a spear of light and attempted to block the incoming strike, only for the Chakrams to cut through the light spear with only a brief pause.

The energy in the spear destabilised and exploded, sending us body skidding back.

I struck my palm toward him, unleashing an explosion of pure holy light. The mass of superheated light burned everything it touched and shot toward Namara.

The Tempest Deva opted to jump back onto another building, avoiding the searing energy as it burned a path through the city. I winced a little as the energy hit an orphanage.

Shanu was going to give scold the fuck out of me. God damn it, maybe I should just let Namara kill me to avoid it?

Namara didn't stay idle and threw one of the Chakrams towards me, the circular blade left a streak of blue light arcing behind it as it shot straight towards me. I flew up, and annoyingly the blade turned direction to chase me.

I launched a light bomb at it, knocking it off course momentarily, but the blade circled back to me. I couldn't focus on it for too long as I had to dodge a bolt of lightning from Namara.

Then he was beside me and I felt a sharp pain as he struck my lower tendons. I managed to send a crude jab at him with my left fist that he skillfully avoided. I summoned a spear of light and shot it at him.

Namara cut through it and spun, sending the Chakram at my neck which I barely avoided. I felt his knee drive into my stomach as he kicked me through a building, he got up close again, and I'm pretty sure he realised it was my weakness.

Something I would have to solve in the future. I backed away and sent light chains at him, followed by a large light circle that tore through the air towards him. Ducking under the other Chakram that had just circled back.

Namara destroyed the chains easily with a few swipes of his Chakram blade cutting through them. He casually caught the other blade from the air, and I braced myself.

The two Tempest Chakrams began glowing and suddenly the surrounding air began spinning. Suddenly, I felt a strong wind pick up, swirling around me faster and faster. Before I knew it, I was caught in the centre of a rapidly forming tornado.

Reacting quickly, I flew out of it just as it properly formed and started to get stronger. It attempted to draw me in with the powerful suction the tornado was creating.

Large pieces of debris flew past me, whipped up by the intense winds. I watched entire piles of collapsed rubble from ruined buildings effortlessly picked up within the tornado. Turning it into a massive grinder.

Massive rocks started slamming into me, not able to do any damage, but it was annoying and my view of Namara was quickly being obscured.

A dim light caught my attention and I dodged just as one of the blades came right past my neck. A leg appeared a moment and smashed my face hard enough to cave it in, sending me flying away.

Spreading my wings out, I righted myself in the air, my face regenerated, and I glared at the floating Namara who had his arms crossed.

"How curious, some sort of regenerative ability? I wonder how much it can take. You're impressive boy, you have the potential to rise into the realm of gods with all the abilities you've displayed to me thus far." Namara complimented me and I listened while looking for a way out.

"I don't suppose you've had a change of heart? I think we've taken it far enough." I gestured to the half destroyed city with a raging tornado rampaging around.

I wasn't too upset by it, but I would rather not continue this needless slaughter. My angelic instincts wanted me to go down and help the humans, who were crying in despair as rocks fell on top of them.

"No, your fate will still meet its end here today. It's merely a shame you decided to make the foolish decision to try to steal from me. As for the mortals, their lives have no meaning, in the end, their deaths will have minimal effect on the world." He replied.

"Strange, the stories depicted you said that you used to cherish human life, I can't help but wonder what happened." I said idly fishing for information, mostly so I could get some wiggle room with Shanu.

Finally, I got the first true reaction from Namara, a minute widening of his eyes before his expression went back to his apathetic state.

"That doesn't concern you." He replied dismissively.

"I disagree, considering it's the reason I'm here. To take away the weapon of power from an evil deva. I understand that look." I spoke carefully, noticing him flinch minutely.

Namara's eyes narrowed and his lips thinned.

"Perhaps betrayal? No. You don't have the anger. Or maybe it was the death of a lover?" I questioned calculatingly, watching his expression closely, I noticed the pain that flashed in his eyes.

Bingo.

I felt sympathetic for him, beyond my angelic instincts, I knew the kind of pain he was in. I had grown a lot colder in this new life, I've done some horrific acts even, but I truly felt sympathy.

He just looked so defeated, even with all that power and wealth.

"You know, I doubt she would approve of this." I spoke, maybe with a bit of emotional manipulation I could make his emotions distract him. A small edge but an edge nonetheless.

Namara's eyes sharpened, and he became more focused than he had been since the battle had started.

"It's a shame, maybe if you didn't lack any training in hand-to-hand combat or had some sort of weapon, you may have been able to contend with me." Namara spoke somewhat melancholy.

The Tempest Chakrams crackled with lightning. Namara raised his arm and a gigantic pillar of light came exploding down. The speed was multitudes faster than all his other attacks, which made dodging impossible.

I hastily formed a barrier of light around me that instantly started cracking under the powerful attack. The cracks let in small shocks that made my body spasm and weakened the shield further, which in turn let in more bolts before I was gritting my teeth in pain.

As the lightning faded, I barely had a moment to lift my arm before a forceful kick knocked me back. My arms throbbed in pain, then dulled to numbness moments later.

Namara shot through the air towards me, and behind me, hundreds of light spears materialised behind me and I commanded them to rain down onto Namara, forcing him to evade and retaliate with lightning spears of his own.

I quickly opened my inventory and grabbed Manasa's stone. I hadn't forgotten about it, but I had been hoping to avoid a fight, which now seemed a certainty considering there was a barrier covering the whole of the city.

Pushing a bit of mana in the stone I felt Manasa's unique signature pulse.

Looks like the true battle had begun.

-END-

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 16: The Tempest Deva - Part 2

Notes:

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 16

Notice: I've started up a pa/ t reon with four chapters in advance, details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless

I've come to realise that I haven't posted the power ranking ranks, which I had thought I had done before. Apologies.

Mid class: 1800 - 3000

High class: 3060 - 6000

Ultimate class: 6060 - 18,000

Satan Class/God Class: 18,060 - 60,000

Super class/Chief God: 60,060 - ?

Heavenly Class: ? - ?

Ascendant: ? - ?

if people were wondering why Manasa is so strong it's because she's the daughter of an ascendant class. The Indians gods are much stronger than normal gods is all I'm saying. Also because my editor kept bitching about her being to weak.

(The Tempest Deva - Part 2)

The green stone in my hand glowed and the unique power that I now knew as divinity pulsed within. Namara paused and gave an intense look at the stone. He raised his fist and clenched and unclenched it experimentally.

{Name: Namara}

{Title: The Tempest}

{Race: Deva}

{Power level: 8999}

I see, so it made his power level drop by ten percent. At least I didn't suffer through that poison for nothing. A 10% drop in power was a game-changer when fighting a powerful enemy like Namara.

I didn't get to think much further as Namara resumed his attack. I quickly stuffed The Manasa stone in my pocket, so the weakening effect would still work. I had to dodge a moment later as a lightning spear came drilling through where my head was.

Namara released his grip on his Tempest Chakrams, allowing them to hover beside him. He closed in on me with a powerful punch, which I narrowly avoided.

I attempted to retaliate with a wild jab, only for one of the Tempest Chakrams to block the path of my fist with a quickly created miniature barrier, which successfully halted my attempt.

A moment later, I received a hard punch to the left side of my head, sending me stumbling backwards as I'm sure my skull fractured. Namara then rather masterfully performed a kick that sent me into a nearby brick wall.

This guy really likes using kicks.

I needed to gain distance, I wasn't going to be winning any close-up combat with a master at fighting hand-to-hand in combat. I formed three light bombs and directed them towards Namara, who swiftly erected a barrier of wind in response.

Using the brief moment of reprieve, I flew up as fast as I could while forming light spears to rain down upon Namara.

They all exploded on Namara's barrier of wind before he shot up after me while sending his own attacks to intercept all of mine.

Raising my arm, I once again formed a light construct with a grimace, I didn't like using it too much since it cost a lot of mana. The large blob of light turned into a gigantic hammer, which I swung down at Namara without hesitation.

The hammer of light that lit up the dark sky like the coming of morning shook their earth as a gigantic explosion erupted underneath it.

Namara was forced to form a barrier quickly since he hadn't been able to avoid it while flying up at such high speeds.

It was a shame Sora who I had downloaded was as good in combat as he was outside of it. Maybe I should look into downloading Shiro too? I needed to gain experience quickly if I was going to handle beings with thousands of years of experience.

I was just some dickish teenager who happened to get reincarnated, don't judge me. The dust settled after the impact as I dispelled the hammer of light, but Namara was nowhere to be seen.

Shi-

Namara was beside me and I felt my throat open up as the Tempest Chakram sliced through my throat with ease to the point I was nearly beheaded. Namara sported a cut on his forehead and his clothes were demolished, it seems the hammer of light had managed to hit him.

I quickly fired an overpowered ball of light in between us and let it explode, sending both of us flying away this time. My regeneration got to work and patched me up to the best of its abilities.

Dozens of lightning spears formed in the sky and were sent firing at me as Namara quickly righted himself in the air. I formed a light shield construct in my hand and manoeuvred to dodge my way through the hail of attacks.

I only used the shield for attacks that I wasn't able to dodge. I looked at Namara who now had a few cuts on his face, his skin also had some burn marks but apart from that he looked relatively fine.

I channelled an insane amount of mana as a gigantic amount of holy light formed above me. These small attacks weren't going anywhere, it seemed it was time to up the game again.

The colossal holy spear illuminated the night sky, gleaming with the light of a star. I manipulated it to rotate rapidly in the air, this caused a smirk to appear on Namara's face for the first time since I had met him.

In response, a massive spear of lightning materialised above him. The sheer heat radiating off the attacks caused the air to shimmer. There was a brief silence as if all living creatures sensed the incoming destruction before we both unleashed our respective attacks.

The holy light spear and lightning spear met and a large explosion of heat and lighting exploded. The shockwaves tore through the air and destroyed a good portion of the city below.

Namara shot out, just as unharmed as me. Making me fly back as I started raining light spears down on him. I sighed in annoyance as I pulled up the notification I had received earlier.

I guess I had held off using my download for long enough.

{Download Completed!}

{Template - Momonga - age unknown}

{Perks} - [Overlord]

[Undead Monarch]

[Eclipse]

[Master of Death]

{Skills} - [Necromancy]

{Sub-skills} - [Acid Javelin]

[Acid Splash]

[Alarm]

[All Appraisal Magic Item]

[All Greater Heal]

[Anti-Life Cocoon]

[Anti-Information Magic]

[Appraise Magic item]

[Crystal Monitor]

[Crystal Wall]

[Detect Life]

[Conceal Life]

[Confusion]

[Counter Detect]

[Construct Light]

[Bless Weapon]

[Bless Magic Caster]

[Brilliant Radiance]

[Blindness]

The list kept going on, and hundreds of sub-skills which were Momonga's long list of spells appeared. All seven hundred and eighteen spells Momonga possessed appeared, and I nearly groaned in annoyance.

I wanted to spend my time going through all of them, but I wouldn't be able to hold off Namara forever. I started rapidly going through the most promising spells based on their names.

[Napalm]

A spell that creates a column of flame appears beside the target, engulfing it in the fire.

[Lightning]

A spell that shoots a bolt of lightning from the tip of the caster's finger. It is effective against targets wearing metal armour. The lightning generates and pierces in a straight line.

I instantly ignored any sub-skills that had basic names since they were mostly starter spells or too weak for what I needed at the moment.

[Chain Dragon Lightning]

A spell that shoots dragon-shaped lightning towards the target. In addition to its intended target, it can also strike other enemies nearby. It effectively works great against metal armour.

For some reason, I doubted that using lightning against a being known as the Tempest Deva would end well for me.

Sensing Namara getting uncomfortably close, I summoned a powerful light bomb to delay him.

[Hell Flame]

A spell that shoots out a very small flame that will then latch onto a target and become a raging inferno that burns anything to ashes with black flames.

Promising, but not what I need to turn the tides around on a superior foe.

[Bless of Titania]

A spell that summons forth a tiny fairy. The fairy queen beside him will take them along the least dangerous path. Ainz can use the spell with Extend Magic.

Useful but not what I need at the moment.

[Explosive Landmine]

A trap magic that explodes when it is near the enemy. Through Triplet Maximise Magic, it can create three large explosions.

I paused before shaking my head, again promising but not offensive enough. I quickly dodged a lightning spear from Namara. I sent a dozen back in turn.

Finally, after scrolling through some exciting and tempting spells that I would have loved to play around with, I found one that seemed promising.

[Pantheon]

Once cast, this super-tier spell allows the caster to summon forth six levels 80, Cherubims Gatekeeper who can cast holy magic under the caster's full command.

An angel, who could summon more angels. I wasn't exactly sure how powerful level eighty would be in terms of the Dxd powering scale, but it couldn't be weak, right?

Momonga was only twenty levels above, and he should be well in the mid or upper realm of ultimate class. So they should be in the high-class realm, right?

A part of me liked the idea of being able to create other angels. I would have to get the teleportation spell at a later date, I suppose.

With a bit of reluctance, I chose the super-tier spell from overlord Pantheon. Just in time, too, as a Tempest Chakram came slicing towards my throat. I shot away in time to miss a giant explosion of lightning descending on where I was previously.

A crackle of lightning boomed from behind me, and suddenly, my body stopped, spasming in pain as lightning coursed through it. Caught off guard, I looked down to see a whip of lightning wrapped firmly around my left foot.

Namara had conjured a whip of lightning, yanking me towards him. Reacting as quickly as possible, I summoned a condensed spear of light and managed to sever the lightning whip.

However, the magic went uncontrolled and exploded, which left my foot temporarily burnt to a crisp as tiny wisps of lightning cracked around it. Lightning was seriously overpowered.

I had to admit that caught me off guard. I had been out flying all of his attacks, so I didn't think one would catch me. That lightning bolt he set up before was a good distraction.

I also had to keep an eye on the floating chakram blades, so there was that to consider. Namara launched a few more lightning spears, which were promptly dodged.

Alright, time to test out my new sub-skill. I was excited, despite the fact I should probably be focusing on the battle at hand.

Condensing a large amount of light magic in my hand, I created a blinding flash of light and sent a few light spears at him for good measure. Namara instantly squinted his eyes and started dealing with the incoming attack.

Thinking of the spell I wanted to use, I spoke it aloud for dramatic effect.

"Pantheon."

The words I spoke casually echoed unnaturally across the Skies, drawing Namara's attention, which I found interesting. Next, I noticed a significant portion of my mana reserves vanish which nearly made me lose focus from the sheer mana drain, and a strange pressure descended upon the battlefield.

The sky lit up as six giant golden magic circles appeared above me. The golden magic circle itself had three separate sections to it, The inner section of the magic circle had four angelic wings extending out from behind an intricately designed eye.

The middle section had inscriptions in Hebrew that I understood as "come and serve thy new lord," while the outermost section had holy symbols engraved in intricate patterns.

Namara's eyes fixed on the magic circles and narrowed in thought. I made sure to deter any attacks by sending attacks of my own at him. Motes of energy came up from the magical circles and started forming into bodies.

Eight pairs of pure white wings sprouted from the summoning circle. They were followed by figures adorned in shiny silver metal that gleamed with holy power. They all wore helmets with two slits showing a pair of glowing blue eyes.

Three of the angels bore feminine features, evident in their sleeker, more curved armour, while the remaining trio had bulkier armour. All of them had a glowing blue triangle in the middle of the chest plate.

Each angel was armed with a giant shield with eye patterns on it in one hand and a lance of holy fire in the other.

'Appraisal'

{Name: None}

{Title: Cherubim Gatekeeper}

{Race: Angel}

{Power level: 6450}

Holy shit! They were in the ultimate class?! With that power level, it was probably at the very lowest of the ultimate class but still. It was an ultimate class-being, that alone held weight in dxd.

I quickly used appraisal on the five other angels hovering in the air, and they all shared the same power level. I had expected them to be high class, maybe even peak high class, but this was a welcome surprise.

Even Namara appeared taken aback and bewildered by the sudden appearance of six low-ultimate class angels, but then he turned his attention towards me. A mysterious glint sparked in his eyes, and he let out a small chuckle.

I didn't quite understand his strange reaction, since most of my attention was fully taken by the angels I had just summoned. The Cherubim Gatekeepers stared around before their eyes landed on me and filled with adoration.

They lowered themselves from above me until they were directly in front of me and as if practiced they all kneeled, which was somewhat awkward since we were all hovering in the air.

"We await your command, Father." They all intoned in varying voices.

I froze. They can talk?! This had implications that I would rather not be forced into. I mean they never talked in Overlord, but then again aren't they meant to have lion heads too?

Those eyes certainly didn't look feline. I could think more about this and the implications of being called father by a group of angels that worship the ground I walk on.

"…"

Fuck, this was going to become a massive deal, wasn't it?

"The man behind you seeks to kill me, destroy him for me," I commanded simply and somewhat unsure. I gestured to Namara who was floating further away, simply observing us intently.

I had stopped my passive attacks to keep him at bay when he had stopped attempting to attack me. With my mana reserves severely depleted, I needed to try to conserve my mana usage.

Instantly all the Cherubim Gatekeepers became hostile, with rage evident in their eyes alone. I admit despite myself I was surprised at the immediate reaction, I guess it should be expected.

Still, it was strange having other living beings genuinely get angry for my sake.

"It shall be done."

"Holy Aura" They all spoke and an aura of light surrounded their bodies.

The spells from Overlord seemed surprisingly useful. I had previously overlooked spells in favour of my light manipulation, but perhaps it was time to reconsider and focus on them more.

Suddenly, they attacked in unison. Golden magical circles appeared on the end of their lances as they thrust the lances of holy fire outwards. Holy rays of light exploded out and shot towards Namara.

Just like that, the battle resumed.

-{Shanu}-

Shanu mentally cursed as he barked orders to another group of stone constructs. The whole of his mansion could currently be seen in a frenzy, with the normally peaceful atmosphere alight with activity.

Reports of the pure destruction currently taking place in Namara's city were coming in every few minutes. The whole of Shimla was currently placed under high security, as news of the destructive battle between Kai and Namara had finally been reported.

Instantly Shanu had taken action and had tried to send support to stop the needless death of so many humans, even attempting to teleport himself in to bargain for peace, only to find a giant barrier covering the city keeping them all out.

Shanu rubbed his head to try to soothe the massive headache he had as he watched a magic projection of the destruction of the city and the thousands of humans attempting to leave.

Shanu couldn't see the battle itself due to some sort of anti-scrying magic presumably placed by Namara, blocking it.

Only they couldn't since the barrier wasn't only to keep things out but also in as well.

"Adheer WHERE ARE THE BARRIER BREAKERS?!" Shanu roared. His normally composed self disappeared as he watched more humans beg for help as they suffered under the onslaught of two ultimate-class beings having a dick-measuring contest.

"My Lord, the vault security we placed on it last time is making the process longer, my fellow brothers should be here within the next half an hour." Adheer somewhat timidly replied.

"Half an hour. HALF AN HOUR?!" Shanu gritted his teeth. The high-security measures on his vault were something he had been rather proud of ever since the last thief had been found burnt dead.

Now he was regretting not taking some measures to enter faster.

Adheer received a message and visibly paled, despite being a stone construct.

"My Lord, there has been a development," Adheer said cautiously.

Shanu narrowed his eyes.

"Tell me."

"It would seem six other low-ultimate class angels have joined the battle."

Just like that, the Stone Deva fainted.

-{Namara}-

I flew out of the way as large rays of condensed holy light exploded towards me, summoning a whip of lightning and idly commanding my two Chakrams to attack from behind.

How curious.

My lighting whip created a crack as I flicked it with expertise at the male angel who was currently charging towards me. I made sure to keep an eye on the young angel with golden wings who had garnered my full interest.

I hadn't noticed it before, too uncaring of his existence to inspect him. Now I see the look in his eyes. A look that I had seen in the reflection since the death of my love.

It had gained my interest along with his unnaturally strong power, a small boy like that shouldn't be that strong or have that look in his eyes.

Clearing my head I focused on the new arrivals who had somehow gotten past the anti-teleportation wards I had activated, which seemed impressive enough, though not compared to the young child whose name I had yet to know.

I calmly watched as the male angel raised his shield as he wasn't nearly quick enough to dodge my attack, though the fact he could even predict it was pretty noteworthy.

I had already estimated based on the angel's auras that the new arrivals were all at the very bottom of the ultimate class level. It didn't mean I could be careless but it meant I wouldn't be entirely overwhelmed.

Checking my mana reserves I noticed I was below three-quarters of capacity from fighting the young angel alone. Not that I had been too serious. While his power is impressive he lacks the experience to utilise it properly.

The lightning whip exploded against the male angel's shield sending him hurling back through the air from sheer force, I raised another hand as I sent the female angel who had tried to pincer attack me flying back with a massive torrent of wind.

I dodged the lance of fire with practised movements honed to perfection over the hundreds of battles I had fought. Then, I delivered a powerful jab that crashed against the barely raised shield.

The two other angels were preoccupied with my tempest Chakrams as they attempted to cut through them, I had to avoid another fire lance that narrowly avoided my throat.

How brutal, these angels wielded these lances with some skill but lacked any true mastery. They had more experience than the boy but not by much.

I spun and kicked away the recovering male angel before knocking the lance the other female angel sent towards me. Kicking her away with a spin kick the hairs on my arms stood up as the cold voice of one of the female angels echoed behind me.

"Holy Smite."

A giant magic circle appeared under me and a large column of holy light exploded upwards at a speed that surprised me. I instantly wrapped myself in magic and forced the air to form a barrier.

The attack was surprisingly powerful, nonetheless, my barrier as expected still held. The light died down and I released the barrier only to notice in the corner of my eye a large construct swung by the young angel.

I was getting ready to shoot myself out of the way my body unexpectedly clenched up.

"Holy bind." A voice said and a female angel from above had her hand raised towards me.

With a flare of my magic and a brief struggle, I managed to break free, but it wasn't soon enough. I thought as a giant hammer of light slammed into my body, sending me hurtling through the air like a ball.

It seems like the young angel had decided to re-enter the battle.

Very well, let me see if you are worthy.

{Kai}

Watching Namara get sent flying away after being hit by my light construct, I followed after him. My angels flanked me as they circled me almost protectively. Not counting the two currently dealing with the flying tempest Chakrams.

I hadn't expected my attack to connect, but one of the unnamed female angels that I really should name at some point cast some sort of binding spell, momentarily restricting his movements. It was just the opportunity I needed.

This would be easier if I had some sort of idea of what my angels could cast, but I guess I would wing it.

"All of you cast holy bind," I commanded a bit awkwardly, I'm pretty sure that was the name of the spell.

I sent a powerful light disk towards Namara who regained his bearings.

"Holy bind." The four angels flanking me chorused, all raising their hands towards their target. Just as Namara went to try to move, his body stiffened under the strange restriction spell again.

This time there was a much longer pause as the spell was amplified by three. The disk of light cut through his body. A massive splash of blood erupted from him as I got my first true hit.

Moments later, a massive torrent of lightning blasted towards me, prompting both me and the angels to dive out of harm's way. Unfortunately, one of the male angels couldn't dodge in time and screamed in pain as he attempted to shield himself.

I retaliated by conjuring a spear of light, simultaneously followed by three holy blasts of light from the three remaining angels, who remained protectively positioned around me.

Frowning as I watched the male angel fall from the sky completely unresponsive, the lance of fire and shield flying down with him out of his grasp. Hopefully, he wasn't dead.

Namara created a barrier of compressed air to block the attacks. Spears of lightning formed simultaneously and were sent at us as he inspected the large wound covering his torso.

That should restrict his movements at least and force him to rely on his magic. I was running dangerously low on mana at this point. I needed to try to end this fast, or I would be forced to rely on physical attacks.

Dodging the lightning spears, Namara suddenly positioned his arms into a cross in front of his chest, and I saw the air warp in front of him. Moments later, his hands shot out and a giant torrent of wind visibly tore towards us.

As the wave of winds approached, obliterating everything in its path down on the ground, I summoned a barrier of light around myself and the other angels. The powerful wind blast crashed into us, forcing me to reinforce the barrier to withstand it.

"Holy barrier." The three angels with me suddenly spoke, and I felt a powerful energy reinforce the barrier further to the point I didn't need to expend any mana on it.

The barrier turned a strange ethereal blue colour before it disappeared after the wind stopped.

As Namara jabbed his hand downward in an arc, a massive blade of wind followed. I pushed two of the angels away and grabbed hold of the other one as I dodged out of the massive wind blade path.

How much mana does this guy have?!

My three angels didn't stay idle, though, as they all cast "Holy Ray" at him, causing three large pillars of light to fire at him. Namara created a bubble of air around him as the attack caused a giant explosion.

He sent lightning spears back at them, only to focus back on me when I sent a large light spear at him. A large magic circle appeared under him once again as "Holy Smite" was cast by one of the angels.

I could gladly say the angels were helping out tremendously. A good investment on my part instead of recklessly getting a spell based on attack.

That holy smite spell was pretty decent of an attack, though I could tell it used up quite a bit of mana.

Namara was forced to evade, causing him to wince as the movement irritated the large gnash on his body. I could see his complexion starting to go paler. The blood loss was starting to affect him.

Moments later, a powerful column of holy light erupted from the magic circle as he dodged the large light spear. However, he was clipped by the holy smite attack, causing burns to appear on the left side of his body.

Namara had to force himself to evade the two holy rays of light shot by the other two angels. Taking advantage of his distraction by the sudden pain of his wounds and the opening my angels provided me, I flew at him.

I could see he was a bit dazed by the blood loss and the pain. Holy power may sound harmless, but it was pretty excruciating to be attacked with.

Summoning all my remaining mana, I crafted a large lance of light, infusing it with every ounce of mana I had left.

The lance of shining light swirled with holy power.

"Cast holy bind." I roared out to all the angels.

"Holy bind." They called out, and even the two fighting off the tempest Chakrams stopped and cast it. Causing them to be hit by the blades.

Namara regained focus and I rapidly approached him. As the holy bind wore off, Namara began to move, but his eyes widened in surprise as my body briefly flickered into light, positioning me right in front of him.

With the attack holding the last of my mana, I launched the large light spear directly towards his heart. His arms went to raise and mana swirled around him, only to stop as he gave me a strange look before smiling.

My light spear pierced through his heart the next moment. A splash of blood covered my face as the spear went through his body. I stared confused. Why did he stop his defense?

Namara fell onto his knees the next second as I let go of the light spear. I looked down at him as I breathed heavily from exhaustion. My lungs burned, and I felt a layer of sweat covering my forehead.

There was a brief silence as I simply tried to regain my breath. My five angels floated down to me, since the Tempest Chakrams had stopped attacking right after I had stabbed him.

I didn't know how to feel. At the start, I had the desire to kill him after realising I couldn't escape, but I had learned a lot about him during this fight. Namara let out a chuckle as he fell on his back.

"Good move, that binding spell is a real pain in the ass." He rasped out.

I didn't know how to respond, so I kept silent.

"I guess you win kid, you put up a good battle. I would suggest working on your close-quarter combat skills and branching out in terms of magical attacks." He advised, which left me baffled.

"It's not a victory when I know you held back. Your attacks were powerful but mostly basic. I'm sure you have other attacks that would have been far more tricky to deal with." I pointed out.

"Eh, you caught onto that, huh? Don't kick yourself. I did truly attempt to kill you, even if I left some of my more deadly attacks out of the picture." He said with a chuckle.

It was clear that his heart wasn't fully invested in the battle. While he attacked, it seemed like he held back, as if not putting his full effort into trying to kill me with some of those attacks.

Namara only began utilising his wind manipulation at the end, displaying far better control over lightning.

"Why?" I was truly confused.

"You could say I came to a realisation," Namara said before coughing.

"Leave," I commanded my angels, feeling somewhat solemn. They left without protest.

"I realised that I had died ages ago. I'm no longer the person I once was. Pathetic? Yes. Unfortunately, I can't help it. As a being so old who had never experienced love before, you could say it overwhelmed me." Namara ranted.

A crack was heard, and my eyes darted to the barrier that had been erected at the start of the battle. It had cracks cascading all through it and was falling apart more every second.

"I don't see why we needed to fight. There were better ways to go about this. You could have left behind a legacy at least, perhaps experience other things to try processing the pain." I replied.

"You should listen to your own advice," Namara said knowingly.

My eyes snapped to his, shocked.

"Don't be surprised, child, I'm thousands of years old, and I can spot someone holding on to something painful. Especially since I understand." Namara smiled.

I sat down next to him. That just made me feel worse. I could understand the period he was going through, since I had gone through it when I first woke up.

Needless destruction and displays of power to make myself see how much I had grown. Since if I hadn't grown, I would simply be the same person who got used by his family.

I wasn't really over it now, but I had moved on from the needless destruction and vicious phase. Namara apparently had experienced his hurt in a state of apathy.

Probably so he wouldn't experience hurt again by trying to force himself to experience nothing. Different situations. Different ways of coping. Ultimately, the same in the end.

"What a shitshow," I commented as I watched people fleeing the now broken barrier and watched as many different supernatural beings flew in.

Namara laughed hysterically.

"That's one way to put it." He wheezed out before coughing globs of blood out. His breathing was slowing, he would die any moment now.

"Don't feel bad, kid, I wanted this. This is merely a step in what's sure to be a great adventure to power for you. I can tell you will become a powerful figure. What right does this old man have to stop you?" Namara said somberly.

"Will you be quiet you old bastard, you're making me feel worse." I grouched at him.

He laughed.

"You know what, kid. I think we would have been great friends." He said before his eyes started dulling.

A wisp of power suddenly shot out and flew into me before I could react.

Essence of Namara gained.

Please choose your inheritance

[Wind Manipulation]

[Lightning manipulation]

I looked at the new screen in bewilderment.

"A parting gift." Namara whispered before going still.

[Quest Completed]

-END-

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 17: The Aftermath

Notes:

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 17

Note: So some guy in the reviews thinks it's stupid that the mc didn't stop during the middle of a fucking heist and rush to choose a new skill, when it was mentioned he wanted to take his time. Choosing dark wisdom doesn't mean he gets all the spells with it. It means he can use the original function of the skill.

We've repeatedly shown through the chapters that when the mc downloads a skill none of its previous use or mastery comes with it, you would think some people would be smart enough to realise this would mean dark wisdom wouldn't carry any of the spells that momonga had but apparently not.

So actually it makes him smart for not choosing it during a heist because it would have been absolutely useless and would have gotten him killed or captured. So don't worry about the 'intelligence buff' being 'useless'

Hope this clears things up.

Notice: I've started up a pa/ t reon with six chapters in advance, details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless

(The Aftermath)

I stared down at the rapidly cooling corpse of the Deva I had just fought tooth and nail against. I ignored everything going around me as I stared at the content smile that his corpse wore.

My eyes drifted to the floating screens hovering casually in the air.

Essence of Namara gained.

Please choose your inheritance

[Wind Manipulation]

[Lightning manipulation]

I didn't know how to feel. I should feel happy to receive such an invaluable gift. It saved me a download, and it felt more intimate in a way, the fact it had been gifted instead of downloaded.

Yet, it felt like a kick in the balls. Not physically, but, it just felt like a big slap on the face. I didn't know how to feel or react. Emotions were cycling through me at a rate that would make a therapist deem me insane.

My fist clenched and unclenched. I didn't react as my angels surrounded me protectively, or when the vague shouts came my way. I slowly glanced over to another screen that was yet another slap to my face.

[Quest completed!]

[Quest]

Namara, the Tempest Deva [Completed!]

You've been requested to steal his weapon of power and potentially eliminate him.

Objective: Steal the Tempest Chakrams. [Completed!]

Bonus objective: Defeat Namara. [Completed!]

Reward: Tempest Chakrams, Skill Book [Presence Concealment]

Bonus reward: Legendary Gacha.

A new screen appeared which only added salt to a wound that was currently festering.

Tempest Chakrams wish to Bind

Accept/Decline

I robotically tapped "Accept" and lowered my head away from the screen. My eyes glanced back down to Namara's glazed orbs. I vaguely heard shouting as my angels took up defensive positions.

I felt exhausted. Both mentally and physically. That had been the hardest fight, not including the beat down with the crazy yandere dragon. The storm that had been permanently raging above us started to dissipate.

Just another sign that Namara had well and truly been killed. I'm sure my current reaction to his death would confuse others. Why be sad? You just killed an enemy. He gave you no choice.

True. I guess it was because of the strange connection I felt. I liked Shanu, enough to consider him a friend, but Namara had understood. That was probably why I felt like shit.

Another screen to the side soured my mood further.

50000 credits gained

I scowled and looked away. Was the system doing this on purpose? Normally, credit notifications don't even pop up anymore.

Perhaps it's because it's such a large amount compared to the other small amounts I had been getting. The death of a mid-ultimate class being would be noteworthy.

My eyes focused back on the inheritance. Honestly, I didn't even want to accept it. Well, I was going to accept it because I'm more power-hungry than a dark Lord, but that's beside the point.

Sighing dejectedly, while lightning manipulation sounds good. Namara's preferred element was obviously wind. I guess in honor of him, I could do this much. Not like wind manipulation was bad either way.

I could always get lightning at a later date, and wind would go well as an offensive skill. The tempest Chakrams should be able to give me a limited control over lightning. Being able to blast my opponent's back sounded fun. With that in mind, I selected wind manipulation.

Inheritance selected

Wind manipulation gained

[Wind Manipulation] (LVL: 0/20) {Novice}

[Wind manipulation, this skill allows the user a control over the very wind itself. The skill is linked to freedom and free will. The more you embrace it the more connected you are with the element]

[Passive effect: Reduces wind manipulation cost by 10%]

I finally woke up from my daze and looked around, only to blink. I was surrounded. Literally hundreds of people had me and my angels surrounded who were currently guarding me with fervour.

Shanu stood on one side, his stone guards behind him and looking ready to fight. On the other side was a woman with almost unhealthy pale skin in a scantily clad dress, with many people behind her also looking ready to fight. She had markings on her body which I couldn't make out.

Her long, dark hair cascaded down to her lower back, framing her face. With vivid ice blue eyes that held a cold aura, she wore a crown of shadows rested upon her head which I personally found a bit extra.

In the middle of this circle of two sides arguing. It was me and my angels.

'Appraisal.'

I appraised the very pissed-off-looking lady standing with her arms crossed. She noticed me and glared.

{Name: Sunita}

{Titles: Devi Of Death/Daughter Of Yama}

{Race: Devi}

{Power level: 10000}

Yikes. All the men behind her were dressed in black, almost ninja-like attire with swords drawn. They wore demonic face masks that seemed to scream in agony. Quite the fearsome appearance.

Seems our battle had drawn quite the spectacle. I suppose the ultimate class of city-destroying beings would do that. Taking a brief look at the city, I winced. Not a good first impression.

I mean, most of the damage was from Namara or my body being smashed through buildings. I couldn't be blamed for all of this. Even though I had kind of started the battle with my attempt to steal his weapons.

Yeah, this didn't look good. As an outsider, standing over the lifeless body of their comrade in a partially demolished city, I doubted they'd easily believe my side of the story or even care.

The more I thought about it, the more I realised how bad this looked. Shanu looked pissed yet as I listened I realised he was still defending me. Which made me feel a bit better, though by the look sent my way he was beyond angry.

Here I was, sitting between two pissed-off divine beings, both comfortable in the ultimate class. With an army behind them. With no mana and barely any energy left. One of my angels was somewhere far away, buried in rubble. Potentially dead.

Looking at the three angels who had fought with me, they were looking a bit beaten up. Their mana was probably low, judging by the large attacks they were sending out. "Holy smite" had been able to burn Namara and destroy a city block.

They may be Ultimate class beings, but they were only a stat point more than the peak-high class. So I wasn't too surprised that they were winded.

Pretty sure I had read a description of that spell listing it as a seventh-tier spell.

While decent, it hadn't been worthy compared to some other upper-tiered spells. I had to wonder what other spells from Yggdrasil did they know? Something to think about once I escape the furious "Devi of Death," glaring at me as though I've chopped off her child's head and fed it to a snail.

The two angels who had held off the flying tempest Chakrams looked winded but in much better shape overall than the others.

"Shanu, I'm warning you. Step aside and stop defending the child who killed one of ours. The outsider must be executed for his actions!" The angry yet oddly melodious voice echoed through the battlefield and brought me back to the situation at my hands

"Would an apology help?" I deadpanned.

Only to be shut up by the two vicious glares sent on me as mana started leaking in the air.

"Not now, Kai!" Shanu shouted.

Oh dear, he's even calling me by my true name. Perhaps I should let myself get executed in favour of the lecture I would no doubt be receiving. I briefly contemplated it.

The two Deva and Devi kept arguing, and I decided to open the legendary gacha I had received from the completed quest. Looking around at my surroundings was only making me more depressed, as Namara's corpse kept entering my vision.

That dampened the excitement I normally had when opening a gacha, especially my first legendary one.

[Would you like to roll the Legendary gacha token?]

[Yes/no]

I selected "Yes" with a frown.

[Rolling Legendary Gacha Token…]

The True Kings Ring Gained

[The True Kings Ring] [Legendary]

Description:

This ring is a mystical artefact of immense power, with the ability to transport its wearer into a hidden sub-dimension. Crafted by ancient sorcerers in ages long past, this enchanted ring serves as a gateway to a realm for the bearer.

Key Features:

- Dimensional Gateway: When activated, the Ring opens a portal to a hidden pocket dimension that spans vast expanses. Within this extradimensional space, the laws of reality are mutable, and the possibilities are limited only by the imagination of the user.

- Village-Scale Realm: The sub-dimension accessed by the ring encompasses an area as vast as 10 km

My eyes widened in shock, I knew I was going to be getting my first legendary roll from the gacha but getting access to a whole sub-dimension.

That was beyond my expectations. Ignoring the increasingly heated argument, I took out the ring. It emitted an unnatural glow, casting a subtle lilac shine. The ring is a striking black band of unknown metal adorned with a purple crystal embedded in it.

The true king's ring, huh? At least I had a way to escape the shit storm I was currently in. My main problem right now is the exhaustion my body is experiencing. My body was aching, and my mana was spent.

Now the adrenaline had faded, and my body was simply becoming more sluggish by the second. Not to mention that the "Devi of Death" had a thousand more in her power level than the weakened Namara, whom I had already struggled to defeat.

My chakra was also pretty low. So there would be no giant attacks. Turns out that keeping a raging Deva contained even for even a little amount of time consumed a lot of chakra.

My eyes landed on the body of Namara and I hesitated. Feeling a wave of shame. I could use Mokuton to drain some mana from his corpse. I didn't know how much he had left since he was throwing around some powerful attacks, but it should be a decent amount.

I frowned, honestly. Even if I did get my mana back I had no teleportation skill and I already felt guilty enough. Sucking the remaining mana out of his dead body with Mokuton would just make me feel more shitty.

"Get closer to me," I whispered to my angels, who perked up at my quiet command.

They started backing up to me, slowly as to go unnoticed, as Sunita and Shanu hurled comments at each other in some sort of political battle I frankly gave no shit about. I made sure all of our bodies were in contact with each other.

I didn't know if this would work, but I wanted to try. While I could summon more, I felt oddly connected to the angels that had just helped me win the battle. Plus, I'm pretty sure there was something about a cool down before I could use it again.

Unfortunately, I didn't know where the last angel was or if he was even alive. I would come back to check when I rested and recovered from this battle. For now, I couldn't risk it. I would have to give my angels names at some point.

Referring to them in my head as angels was getting annoying.

"This ends now, Shanu!" Sunita shouted.

"It seems you two have some issues that need solving." I cut them off and didn't budge at their glares.

"I'm rather tired and while the political argument over the execution of my humble self is very interesting, I think I'll have to pass. Bye-bye." I said, in a drawl and a lazy smirk.

Did I worsen it? Yes. The Devi of death was calling for my head anyway. Acting like a gentleman wouldn't get me out of this, so why bother? Especially when I'm drained.

I activated the ring with the instinctual knowledge from the system. A crack appeared in space and a lilac coloured energy covered us. Sunita's eyes widened in surprise before she roared in anger. Which was rather overdramatic if you ask me.

The tempest Chakrams exploded out of the rubble and into my outstretched hand just in time, I sent them into my inventory with a quick mental command. A large mass of pale green-blackish energy exploded towards me.

I noticed everything it touched withering away and simply raised an unimpressed eyebrow as we disappeared before it could hit us. I let out a sigh of relief as I noticed my angels covered in the same lilac energy.

I suppose the title "Devi of Death" was well-deserved, that attack looked nasty. As soon as we appeared within the sub-dimension, my eyes darted around our new surroundings.

We stood in a forest teeming with life, lush grass and trees with the greenest leaves I had ever seen. The forest was almost too perfect, the sky above was a clear blue with soft fluffy white clouds slowly moving through the air.

It was like some sort of attempt at creating paradise.

Despite its beauty, there was an eerie absence of animals. A gentle breeze travelled through the forest. The rustling leaves created a peaceful atmosphere. My eyes gazed over to a simple-looking house.

It looked to be an ordinary house, albeit quite large. With three stories, it was more akin to a small mansion.

Feeling the exhaustion finally kicking in and being able to let my guard down, I fell down onto my knees.

"Father!" My angels shouted in worry.

They were beside me instantly. Fussing over me and supporting me as I wobbled unsteadily. I let myself fall unconscious, the soothing atmosphere and the exhaustion emotionally and physically finally took its toll.

-{Shanu}-

Shanu slammed his foot down and a massive pillar of earth exploded up, the mass of death energy collided and exploded against it. His eyes narrowed in fury as he lowered the large stone wall.

Despite everything, Shanu was glad that Kai had escaped. Shanu knew the boy couldn't be blamed for defending himself. Shanu had played a vital part in tempting the boy into taking the mission.

Shanu hadn't expected it to end up like this. Sure, he didn't expect Kai to succeed, but he had thought in the worst case he could use the crystal given to him and just escape via teleportation.

The fact Namara had a barrier put up, one that was so strong that it could block an ultimate class being's teleportation meant that it had been prepared well before the young angel had decided to attempt the mission.

It made Shanu want to kick himself. There had been no signs of the usual anti teleportation wards.

'I should have been more careful' Shanu thought as he mentally sighed.

His eyes gazed down on the cold form of Namara's body that looked strangely peaceful.

'Where did it go wrong, Namara?' Shanu mentally asked.

Shanu was feeling many regrets at the moment. He truly hoped Kai was safe and had found a place to recover from his battle with Namara.

Also what a surprise it was for Shanu.

Kai had defeated Namara. Shanu had to admit, he had vastly underestimated the boy's capabilities. Even if Shanu had a sneaking suspicion that something strange had happened.

'Especially with the appearance of those angels. Did Kai lie to me about having no affiliations?' Shanu thought suspiciously before shaking his head.

'He couldn't have, even if he somehow got past the falling or even used a half-truth, Kai had directly said he wasn't. So perhaps those angels weren't with the angel faction?' Shanu was trying to figure out the puzzle surrounding this whole situation.

His attention was brought back to the seething Devi of death.

"Shanu!" She screamed.

Shanu smiled innocently.

"Ah, yes. Kai is certainly a sneaky one." He said in a grandfatherly tone. Which served to piss off the Devi of death. She never liked to be belittled

She restrained herself from attacking. Sunita wouldn't risk breaking the ancient pact.

"Why defend an outsider, Shanu? The boy attacked and killed one of our own. He killed Namara, your old friend! It doesn't matter if he comes from a race of noble beings, he should be judged by our Law." She gritted out.

Shanu rolled his eyes internally.

"You're correct, it's not just because he's an angel. The boy has been living in my city and is… a friend. It is my fault that it came down to this. The child shouldn't be punished." Shanu spoke truthfully.

He had come to see Kai as one of his own. Despite the boy's many problems, he had become more open to Shanu over the past month.

The boy was still guarded and downright brutal at times, but had tried his best not to cause trouble, and aside from being attacked by an assassin, he had stayed true to his word.

Sunita sneered.

"That doesn't excuse anything. If you won't do anything about the boy. I will." She declared before stomping off in a huff.

Shanu shook his head. He hoped that Kai would contact him soon once he had recovered. Even if Shanu blamed himself, a long lecture about safety and precautions was needed.

-{Kai}-

Waking up with a yawn, I found myself in a comfortable yet unfamiliar bed.

I blinked in confusion before my mind suddenly booted up.

Glancing out the large window that was next to the bed, I was given a view over the large unnaturally perfect forest.

Everything that had happened registered, and I took time to process it.

It almost felt like a dream. My body no longer ached, and my mana was back to full capacity. I got out of bed and noticed I was shirtless.

I'm assuming my angels brought me here, did they strip me too?

I didn't know how to feel about that revelation. The fact they referred to me as "father" was complicated enough. Hopefully, no one had seen them calling me that. The implications of anyone finding out about it were a bit terrifying.

Running a hand through my silky blonde hair, I got out of the comfortable bed. I looked around for my shirt, but to no avail. Just then, the door opened.

"Father, you're awake!" A female angel shouted in surprise as she walked in.

I paused, gone was the helmet covering her face and now was a clear view of her face. Smooth blonde hair falling down her back with blue eyes staring at me with joy.

Weren't the Cherubim Gatekeeper angels supposed to have the head of a lion in Overlord? Admittedly, I wasn't too well-versed on the subject, but I am pretty sure it was as I remember.

I patted myself on the back regardless of her appearance, pantheon had been a good choice in terms of sub-skills. I would need to download Momonga again to get a proper look over some of those attack spells.

I was aware that there were other angel summoning spells and that the Cherubim Gatekeeper weren't the strongest, but I hadn't exactly had much time to go through the sub-skills.

Since I'm pretty sure there was the Seraph Empyrean and Seraph Aerosphere above the Cherubim Gatekeepers. I wasn't too knowledgeable, but I had searched it up before in my older life during my manga days.

There were also the lower-tiered angel summons, but I didn't know much about them—still, something to look into at a later date. I shook my head and focused back on the angel in my embrace.

I was getting too excited over the prospect of being able to have my own angels, but who wouldn't be?

"Uhh, hello? You wouldn't happen to know where my shirt is?" I asked, somewhat unsure of myself.

The angel beamed.

"We burned it." She chirped.

I deadpanned.

"Care to give me the reason as to why?" I asked.

"It was dirty and had rips through it, father couldn't be seen wearing such low-quality clothing." She replied proudly.

Well, okay then.

Summoning a new shirt from my inventory, I put it on somewhat awkwardly as the female angel stared without shame. I wasn't mentally prepared to deal with this.

"How long have I been asleep?" I asked to fill the silence.

"Two days." She beamed.

I paused.

"Two days?!" I exclaimed in shock.

I was out cold for two entire days. Oh, shit. Grizella was alone. Galadriel was back at the hotel with her. My eyes narrowed. I went to address the angel in front of me before pausing.

Right, I needed to give her a name.

"Your name is now… Avael," I commanded, I didn't know what else to call her. My naming sense hadn't gotten better even with the boost to my intelligence.

I'm fairly certain that all angel names end with "el," so I just added it to "Ava." It didn't sound too bad. Hopefully.

"Thank you, father!" The newly named Avael exclaimed happily.

I frowned.

"I want you and your… siblings? To refer to me as 'little brother' from now on." I commanded. She nodded her head quickly, and I sighed in relief.

Being called "father" was a bit disconcerting.

"Father, why would you lower yourself with such a title?" She protested.

"Calling me father will cause certain problems I'm not ready for as of this moment," I replied.

She looked confused but relented nonetheless.

"Avael, go gather your siblings and gear up. We will be travelling back into hostile territory." I tried my best to imitate a king giving orders. Whether I succeeded would be left up for debate.

"Yes, fath-little brother." She responded quickly and left to get her fellow angels.

This was going to be troublesome to deal with. Still, it felt good to have the backup of five low-ultimate class angels behind me.

I was going to be annoyed if that blue-skinned bitch had hurt my familiar.

-Scene Break-

A crack appeared in the air, emitting a lilac-coloured energy that spread out before we found ourselves back where we had initially entered the sub-dimension. It was something I made a note of, that the sub-dimension would always return us to our entry point.

I had attempted to teleport back to Shimla, more specifically my hotel room as an experiment to see if I could use my sub-dimension as a portal, but it appears that I could only enter where I left.

My eyes scanned the crater, now with Namara's body gone and no sign of Shanu or Sunita. Most importantly, no signs of their armies surrounding us. My angels were back in the dimension for now, ready to be called upon at a moment's notice.

Since I had no means to teleport back, flying back would involve traversing different territories. I wore my mask to avoid being seen, but that wouldn't apply to my angels, who lacked any presence concealing spells.

I also had my new skill presence concealment activated to level it up.

[Presence Concealment] (LVL: 2/20) {Novice}

[Presence Concealment, a skill that allows the user to mask their presence with a small amount of mana usage. This skill is commonly used by assassins and shinobi allowing the user to go undetected]

[Passive effect: Reduces presence detection by 10%]

I flew up, I noticed that the city was mostly deserted, save for some hooded figures using magic to repair the destroyed buildings.

A blue energy released from their hands and made the scattered rubble reassemble into the correct place.

It was interesting to see; I guessed they had evacuated all the remaining civilians and were now performing damage control. I could pinpoint where they had started working, as about a quarter of the damaged city appeared to be in perfect condition.

A shout drew my attention, and I turned to see a hooded figure pointing at me. A blue bolt of energy shot past me and exploded the house another hooded figure was working on.

A vague shout of "the fuck?" Could be heard as suddenly a lot more hooded figures turned and noticed me. Then a shower of attacks started being shot at me. Which resulted in a lot of explosions.

While I had presence Concealment, that didn't exactly work when I was hovering in the middle of a city in broad daylight. It wasn't invisibility.

Weren't these guys meant to be rebuilding the city? Why are they using such needlessly destructive attacks? I flew away from the city and the rampaging hooded figures. Who was on a destructive spree.

I guess this was as good a time as any to try out my new wind manipulation skill. Tapping into the new power, I felt a sensation, like the ones I got when I used my light manipulation and mokuton.

With a wave of my hand, a powerful gust of wind shot out and hurled the hooded figure into a nearby house, smashing through it. I frowned at the mana expenditure, I'd need to level up the skill, since I wasn't quite accustomed to using that much mana for a simple attack.

The hooded figure didn't get up again, presumably unconscious. An explosion splashed against my light bubble, and I countered with a few gusts of wind against all the hooded figures who had taken notice of me.

Landing on the ground, I used mokuton to send roots that wrapped around one of the hooded figures I left conscious, and I absorbed his mana directly into mine, though I didn't really need it since I had plenty left. But hey, it never hurts to be fully charged.

A small root connected us as he was drained and I finally addressed him.

"What's your name?" I asked, I already knew since I had appraised him. He wasn't a threat. It seemed none of these hooded figures were meant to fight.

"I won't tell you, bastard." He spat, literally, and I dodged out of the way.

"Fine, Aahan. If you wish to be stubborn, I guess your family will pay for the transgression."

His eyes widened.

"How do you know my family?!" Aahan shouted.

I didn't, and I wouldn't really bother going through with the threat, but he didn't need to know that.

"I'm going to give you one chance. Where is the angel that was left here? Was he alive? If so, where did they take him?" I questioned.

I didn't know if they had found him, but I didn't want to go on a useless search if they had.

"Y-yes, they found the body of a male angel." He stuttered quickly.

"Alive or dead?" I asked.

"Alive." He replied quickly.

I went to speak only to hear shouts. I released the magician and dragged him into a half-destroyed house as many more hooded figures arrived, this time with actual warriors in tow.

A quick appraisal showed me a lot of high-class beings arriving, nothing I couldn't handle, but I didn't think escalating the situation would do me any good. I looked menacingly at the magician and quickly bound him again.

Most of his mana was gone since I had been gradually draining it, so he didn't bother putting up a fight.

"Where did they take the angel?" I quietly asked.

The magician Aahan squirmed uncomfortably and he looked hesitant. I glared at him, and he finally relented after a few moments of staring.

"Ok, ok, the word is the angel is being held in a small fortress in the mountains nearby. The angel is being questioned for the whereabouts of uh, well… You." Aahan explained nervously.

"You know your family will suffer if this information is incorrect, yes? I'm not feeling charitable at the moment." I threatened. I didn't really mean it since it seems like a waste of time, but he would be less inclined to lie with the threat on the table.

"I'm telling the truth, I swear it on Varuna." He replied in a desperate tone of voice.

For a moment, I felt a presence watching us. It was fleeting, barely noticeable, but I felt it and quickly scanned the room for anyone else.

Aahan went on to tell me everything, including the location of this fortress and what to expect. As soon as he was done, I didn't waste any time and drained him of the rest of his mana.

He quickly fell unconscious from mana exhaustion. He would be cursing me for days after he experienced the hangover he would inevitably have. Mana exhaustion wasn't a good feeling.

My eyes went over to the mountain he had pointed towards, it was somewhat far away but still visible to any supernatural gaze. A part of me told me this was more danger than it was worth, especially when you consider I could summon more in the future.

The thought of one of my angels being questioned and possibly tortured over me made me feel annoyed.

I wasn't going to let some supernatural assholes damage what was mine. With that in mind, I took off and over towards the mountain.

-END-

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 18: Rescue Mission

Notes:

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 18

Notice: I've started up a pa/ t reon with four chapters in advance, details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

To those worrying about not interacting with Canon Dxd be patient, it's coming. The India arc is closing up and is more of a learning curve. If you don't care about it, don't read.

(Rescue Mission)

After sneaking around for a while, I had finally located the entrance, it had taken a while, searching around the mountain. There had been more of those hooded figures surrounding the mountain along with the figures wearing the demonic face masks.

Which meant they were that bitch's underlings and that Sunita was behind the interrogation of my angel. I grimaced, she hadn't seemed like the type of person to show any mercy.

I hoped he hadn't sustained too much damage. The entrance to the fortress wasn't subtle at all, with a large number of guards stationed in front of it. The entrance had reinforced pillars holding a gate.

It practically screamed "secret entrance." Unfortunately, I didn't have the time to observe and play it cautiously.

I sighed. What a mess.

I wanted to relax for a while after the whole situation with Namara, which was still fresh in my mind.

This was the last time I took a job from that stone-humping lecture-giving asshole.

I refrained from summoning the other angels, as their presence wasn't subtle, and I would prefer not to meet Sunita again.

I had no idea how her powers worked, but I had a few ideas, each less appealing than the last. A quick use of appraisal showed that all of the guards were in the high-class range.

I really needed to get some sort of sensory ability.

I took out one of the Tempest Chakrams that had originally belonged to Namara. Once the chaos settled, I'd have to find time to master its use properly. I didn't want to swing and hope for the best.

They had been a pain in my ass when Namara had used them. I wanted to be able to use them in the same way. The circular blade hummed in greeting and lit up visibly. I grinned.

I opted not to attract attention and approach stealthily. I was unsure of the gate's strength, so I waited for an opportunity and seized the chance.

When the gate creaked open and a guard emerged, I quickly descended from the tree and wasted no time in taking action.

Slamming my hand on the ground, chakra left my body as roots shot up and instantly impaled all six of the guards. I quickly commanded the roots to cover their mouths as they tried to scream in pain.

I connected myself to the roots and absorbed all their mana. I had to be connected to any of my roots to use the absorption part of mokuton. Once I was done I stuffed them all into my inventory and made my way inside the cave.

They were alive. The impalement had only been through their legs to absorb their mana better and restrict their movement.

I didn't think antagonising the Hindu faction any further was a good idea and it would look bad on Shanu if I went on a killing spree.

All of that had happened in only ten seconds. It was almost terrifying to think I was still technically in the lower realm of ultimate class. I pulled my angels out of my sub-dimension and they all appeared ready for a battle.

"Guard the entrance. If you find yourself overwhelmed, retreat to me." I commanded.

While I wanted to go in quietly that wouldn't work if someone realised all the guards were gone and tried to alert someone inside. My angels nodded, all in their battle attire with their shields held ready.

My angels took up defensive positions around the main entrance and I entered through the open gate. I was greeted by a large hallway, with weird patterns on the walls which I assumed were related to the Hindu pantheon.

Sneaking through the fortress by sticking to the shadows cast by the torches hung up on the large pillars of stone, which I had become pretty good at doing after all the practice. My eyes scanned for any guards.

This place was suspiciously devoid of any life, which was annoying since I wanted to interrogate a guard. This place is huge and I didn't have any sort of way to navigate around, which made finding where the missing angel was being held difficult.

It took me a while of looking around until I stumbled upon dozens of cells. A quick look into the first cell made me scowl. Blood was everywhere, I guess my suspicions were correct. This place was being used as an interrogation site.

"Away from anybody who could protest, it seems." I mused as I noticed the noise-cancellation padded walls.

I had been feeling a sense of urgency throughout my search, but now realising just what type of place this was made me abandon all notions of attempting to remain unnoticed.

I went, cell to cell. I was ripping open metal doors with tremendous force. All of the torture rooms had various things inside, with some having creatures bound in chains, some alive but heavily bruised.

I'm assuming these were enemies of the Hindu pantheon in one way or another, perhaps other creatures from different pantheons were sent here to spy since I noticed a large amount of creatures not of the Hindu pantheon with appraisal.

Judging by the secrecy of this place and the lack of personnel, this was probably the human equivalent of a black site. An unregistered location that focused on gaining intel, regardless of the questionable methods.

Was I surprised by the brutality? No. I'm sure the gods wouldn't lower themselves to be involved but the Deva and Devi were tasked with keeping the peace in their respective territories.

India is a large country known to house the most powerful pantheon. Naturally, many other factions would send spies to monitor them, hell. I'm sure most pantheons, even if allied, spied on each other daily.

Azazel had mentioned spying once or twice in the anime and he seemed oddly informed about whatever happened. Fallen Voyeur.

My hands reached another cell as I ripped the door open once more. I had been through a few dozen by now and each cell made my patience wear thinner. I was greeted by a rather horrifying site.

The male angel I had sought was suspended, his wings ensnared by chains that cruelly hoisted him aloft. Gravity, relentlessly pulling the chains, inflicted a gradual severing of his once majestic wings, leaving a trail of gore in its wake.

The once pristine white wings were now painted golden. The feathers were covered in his gold blood. His torso was visible, with cuts all over it. There was evidence of torture all over his body and a bucket below him collecting the golden blood.

His eyes looked up and I hated the way they lit up in joy.

"F-father." He exclaimed in a raspy voice.

I didn't know how to react. It was all too much. I was beside him for a moment. The chains cut as the male angel fell down. His body flopped down uselessly without any strength.

He had no strength, his body had endured too much to the point he couldn't move.

"Thank you for remembering me." He said only for his eyes to start glazing over.

Shit.

Had he been holding out in hopes of seeing me again? Just how frantically loyal are they?!

I opened up the system store in a panic, quickly scrolling through the items before scowling and searching for the potions section. My eyes scanned through the many potions.

Turns out the genre of potions had a lot of results, finally finding what I wanted. A healing potion that I immediately purchased. Taking out the cylindrical bottle containing blue liquid, I quickly uncorked it uncaringly, tossing the cork aside.

I shoved the potion into his mouth unceremoniously. He looked to be on the cusp of death and I didn't want to risk him slipping away because I tried to be gentle. The potion's effects were instant, the price had been rather steep so I wasn't surprised.

The wounds sealed up, his wings making a few snapping noises as they were put back into their rightful place. A paleness his skin tone had taken on became visibly healthier.

Yet, despite this, he didn't wake up. His eyes remained glazed. I quickly tried to listen for his breathing but quickly realised he wasn't breathing. I gently shook him, hoping for a response, but he remained still.

"Come on!" I whispered.

My heart sank as the truth settled in, he was gone. I felt my shoulder slump in defeat.

I stood there for a while. Simply reflecting. After a while, I finally let out a defeated breath. Kneeling down I carefully stored his body in my inventory. My hands shook as feelings rushed to me.

I hadn't been fast enough. I felt what I had been trying to cover resurface itself. My hands came up to my head and memories unwilling flooded my head.

Damn it.

-{Flashback}-

Tears poured freely down my face as I looked down at the casket holding my grandfather, his face was set in that kind smile he always gave me. I sneaked a peak towards my father who looked on emotionlessly.

Mother smirked as she spoke to a friend of hers and my siblings made quiet toasts.

I looked down at the pendant he had given me, a picture of us laughing. The clouds were dark and it lightly rained down. I prayed for the first time in my life, to whatever being managed in this world to please to care for him.

I wasn't religious but for my grandfather I would make an effort. I sniffed.

Why did I feel so alone even when I was surrounded by family?

-Flashback End-

I stumbled and slapped myself. Why did this hurt so much? I hadn't known him for more than an hour and I found myself hurting. I had been trying so long to suppress myself and pick those I care for carefully.

Maybe I had been trying to cover the fact I hadn't come out fully sane during my stay in the void, I tried to cover it and excuse my behaviour as hurt but the void wasn't a place meant to be left.

I punched the wall with a scowl and cleared my thoughts.

I almost missed the familiar forest at this point. Sure, it had been mostly me killing the various magical creatures that resided within it but it had been simple. Kill or be killed.

Maybe I should've accepted Tiamat's offer. I had run away because she seemed a bit insane, and I didn't exactly want to be under the control of a more powerful being.

It was times like this when I missed my grandfather. I know I had held hate for him when I was stuck in the abyss with nothing but my emotions keeping me going, but he had still been the closest person to me.

He was kind, this world needs more people like him. Not people like me.

I stopped those thoughts as I felt more memories starting to churn.

Getting up almost robotically, I put the bucket filled with golden blood in my inventory. Anger simmered within me as I felt rage. The burning liquid of pure hatred ignited in me.

The feeling I had felt for so long meant to be reserved only for my family.

My fist tightened. I let out a shaky breath to calm down. The logical part of me was telling me that moping around wouldn't do me any good.

Leaving the cell as I attempted to bottle my rising anger, I paused. My eyes travelled to the other cells where moans of pain could be heard with all the cell doors opened.

I guess there was nothing to be lost. I went over to each cell and released all the varying races being held. They mostly thanked me and promised to repay this life debt. I simply nodded and finally left once everyone was freed.

My angels looked on guard; they warily let the prisoners pass. They all eased up as they witnessed me.

Avael stepped up.

"Where is our brother?" She asked innocently.

Pure innocent blue eyes searching for the angel I hadn't even had a chance to name yet. God fucking damn it. I was going to skin that Devi.

This really wasn't what I wanted to talk about right now.

"He didn't make it," I responded curtly. Holding in the many emotions I felt.

All of their heads lowered and Avael nodded sadly. I opened up my sub-dimension.

"Retreat back to our home for now, I shall call on you if assistance is needed," I ordered.

"Little brother please, we don't want you to travel alone," Avael replied.

The other angels behind her seemed to share in her sentiments.

"I won't be in any danger, plus I can call on you at a moment's notice if needed. For now, travelling together would merely hinder me." I patiently explained.

Avael nodded hesitantly with a soft frown. They all entered the sub-dimension a moment later. I didn't waste any time and opened my wings. Shooting up, I went high up into the sky before travelling in the direction I knew led to Shimla.

My winged flight allowed me to fly pretty fast.

[Winged flight] (LVL: 73/100) {Adept}

[Winged flight is the ability to use your wings to fly. Those who learn how to use their wings during flight can block and avoid attacks with the more mastery the deadlier you become during flight.]

[Passive effect: flying speed increased by 30%]

Shimla was over 1000 km away from my current location so it would still take a while. I flew at max speed, feeling anxious. Galadriel was too weak to fend off any attackers.

Too much had been lost in the past few days.

My goblin maid wasn't exactly that useful either. At least I would have someone to clean up my new house. She had gotten pretty good at that despite her clumsy personality.

At the speed I was flying at right now, I should be able to make it there within 30 seconds at most. Flying at 200 Mach is no joke.

I had to surround my body in an oblong sphere for minimal resistance and viscous forces.

Heat shimmered around the barrier as red fire appeared in front of the cone.

I'd only flown at max speed a couple of times before, mostly just to see what would happen. Turns out, the air friction instantly scorched my clothes. I bet it'd hurt if I wasn't immune to physical damage.

Creating an oblong sphere of magic allowed me to travel much faster. An idea came to mind and I called upon my wind manipulation. I focused and willed the wind to split in front of me with some success.

My speed barely picked up, but since my wind manipulation was only at the novice stage it wasn't surprising. It was certainly quite the sight to watch the world speed past below you.

I made sure to stay high up in the air with my presence Concealment and my mask. It wouldn't do good for supernatural beings especially of the Hindu pantheon to feel an ultimate class outsider speeding around.

-Scene change-

Slowing my speed as I saw Shimla in the distance, I slowly flew down. The dome of mana burning from the heat. Luckily it was pretty cloudy today so I wasn't easily spotted up in the air.

I dropped down from the sky, into the border area of shimla and instantly felt magic wash over me. A brief glance into the city and I noticed stone constructs patrolling around.

It looks like Shanu was on high alert.

I figured that two ultimate class beings duking it out in India wasn't exactly a regular occurrence. Outsiders usually got the boot lodged far up their rectum. Or worse, if they tried to push their luck and barge in.

Shanu had told me only weaker beings slipped through due to their weak strength. Anyone above ultimate class is repelled instantly by the Hindu foreign relations task force, which was why Shanu was so surprised to see me.

I doubt he was truly worried about me attacking, this was probably more of a lockdown protocol. I'm guessing the Deva's had their cities In similar conditions. Yikes, I knew the consequences would be huge.

I'm truly surprised that the gods hadn't just flicked me out of existence, which was why I was rushing around and trying to get everything in order before disappearing to let things cool down.

Unfortunately things didn't seem to be going my way at the moment. I let out a sigh, slipping through Shanu's guards' perception with the liberal use of appraisal and my concealment doing the heavy lifting.

I had to admit I was so glad I got this mask. I would have been fucked without it. The amount of Shanu's guards out and searching around were much more than I had even seen during my time in Shimla.

It took me a while of slipping around and out of everyone's eyeshot to eventually reach the hotel that had been my residence. I was pretty certain Shanu knew of my presence but there was only so much I could do.

That's why I didn't bother trying to sneak into the hotel. I walked through the main entrance mostly unnoticed. The only one who noticed me was the Guhyaka servant of Kubera. I still don't understand why he looks so creepy.

He looked at me knowingly with a sly grin. I simply raised an eyebrow back at him, and strode past him.

I didn't have the energy to play at the moment. I quickly reached my room and opened the door.

"Galadriel, Grizella." I called out as I entered.

My shoulders felt tense. I almost expected to walk in on both of the corpses but luckily it was just my imagination playing against me. Grizella walked out quickly with Galadriel on her shoulder.

"Master?" She responded.

"Pack everything valuable." I ordered, even as Galadriel slid up to my cheek and gave it a lick of concern.

"What's happening?" She looked confused.

"Just bring me everything valuable quickly. We are moving house." I ordered and she nodded in response.

It took only a few minutes to grab everything of worth and tuck them safely into my Inventory. I sent Grizella and Galadriel into my sub-dimension, with orders to introduce themselves to my angels.

Now that was done, I had two more things to do before I could retreat into my sub-dimension. First, I needed to speak with Shanu and then I would have to give Manasa her stone back.

The moment I exited the hotel, a wave of familiarity swept over me, triggered by the faintest sound in the distance. Suddenly, recognition hit me like a ton of bricks, and I found myself on the ground.

A bullet zipped above me, going into and through the wall behind me. My gaze locked onto a distant glimmer, likely from a rifle scope. My muscles tensed, bracing to defend myself.

Internally I cursed my inability to catch a break. As I started to move, the ground beneath me shook and a towering spike of earth skyward above from where the Assassin was shot.

I saw the assassin deftly dodge as a familiar face came into view.

Adheer.

He stood there with his arms crossed. An expression of seriousness on his face. A moment later he jumped and sent a dozen earth spikes at the assassin. Who in turn pulled out that gun of his and sent a blast that destroyed the earth spikes.

The assassin didn't have time to react as dozens of earth pillars shot up from all around him. I saw him start to meld into the shadows so I sent a shining ball of light into the sky that removed all shadows around him.

Bones cracked as the assassin was flung through the air. As he staggered to his feet, he attempted to flee, but Adheer swiftly stamped his foot, enveloping the assassin's legs in a solid block of stone.

The shadow assassin attempted to shatter the stone with his bare fists, but before he could, Adheer slid before him and delivered a devastating punch straight to his gut. The force of the blow caused the assassin's eyes to roll back and his body to collapse in unconsciousness.

Stone guards flooded the area, thankfully they didn't show any signs of hostility towards me which made me feel oddly relieved. The assassin was taken away just as quickly as he had appeared.

Adheer walked towards me. I would normally make some sarcastic quip or joke to lighten the mood but I didn't have the energy. Expecting Adheer to be, well. Adheer. I was surprised when he looked at me in an almost soft manner.

"It seems you made it out in one piece. My lord wishes to speak to you. Shall we go?" Adheer asked calmly.

I looked at him in something akin to bafflement. Had I finally lost it? I nodded regardless and he gave me a pat on the shoulder as a car pulled up to us.

Did the kick I delivered to his balls give him brain damage or something?

The car ride was driven in a comfortable silence. It didn't take long until we arrived at the familiar mansion gates of Shanu. Stepping out, we went directly to Shanu's office and entered quietly.

Shanu sat with his fingers crossed, his head propped up on his hands. Adheer left the room, giving me a nod before exiting and leaving me with Shanu. I walked over and flopped down tiredly on the comfortable chair.

I saw his eyes soften as he took in my tired appearance.

"Kai." Shanu greeted me.

"Shanu." I responded casually.

Shanu sighed.

"You've caused quite the mess. Many aren't happy about the death of Namara despite his aggression in recent years." Shanu informed.

"It wasn't like I wanted to kill him, it became more of a necessity when it became obvious he wouldn't let me escape." I quickly replied.

Shanu nodded, probably understanding that I hadn't been able to escape.

"Yes, I guessed that was the case. Did you acquire his Chakrams?" Shanu asked.

I nodded, pulling them out of my inventory. They sparked minutely as I held them. Something Shanu noticed with intrigue.

"Namara's weapons have bonded with you, how curious. I'm assuming there's quite the story to be told about the real circumstances behind this battle, since I sense you possess Namara's inheritance." Shanu observed.

My eyes widened.

"How do you know about Namara's inheritance?" I questioned.

Shanu chuckled at my response.

"A good question, not many bar the gods know about the features of an inheritance. After all it's rarely ever received, especially since it requires the death of the person in question." Shanu replied.

"I've seen an inheritance take place before, I can also sense a bit of Namara's unique storm essence in your aura. Something that was not previously there. Thus I'm assuming you gained an inheritance." Shanu went on to explain.

I thought about it for a second before nodding.

"Yes. Namara was different then I thought he would be." I replied.

Shanu raised an eyebrow.

"Oh? How so?" He asked.

I shrugged.

"I had thought of him as some dickish Deva who had finally gone off the deep end, no offence." I added.

Shanu smiled despite the serious situation.

"None taken."

"Well, when I initially met him. He seemed… suppressed? Throughout the battle, it was evident he held back his full strength. Not to mention, he had thousands of years of experience, how could he possibly fall for my tricks? I realised something was off so I tried to figure out why he was acting strange." I explained.

Shanu nodded along.

"I don't know the full extent of it but from what I understood, a woman he loved died. Which caused him to give up, I guess? I'm not sure. Though I felt I met the real him at the end. He was cool." I added hesitantly.

Shanu looked to be in thought and nodded as if he finally understood.

"I see, here I had thought he killed Minakshi." Shanu mumbled.

"Who?" I couldn't help ask.

Shanu regarded me again.

"Ah, forgive me. Namara was once my friend so finding out the real reason has give me some closure on the matter. In regards to the woman he loved, I believe her name was Minakshi. I'm not completely sure since I had been busy at the time but I remember Namara bragging about finding a soul mate. Ah, what a tragic ending." Shanu lamented with a sigh.

I looked away.

"Well, I guess it couldn't have ended any better. I had wondered how you had defeated Namara but regardless you did what you could." Shanu comforted me. I nodded.

"So, what now?" I asked.

Shanu looked at me guiltily and I already guessed what he was going to say.

"Forgive me for putting you in this situation Kai. I'm afraid it would be best if you depart from India. The situation at this moment is too hot. It would be best if you let it cool down for a while before returning." Shanu explained, looking ashamed.

I wasn't surprised, I had kind of figured I would need to leave India after essentially killing one of their prominent members. I had planned to retreat in my sub-dimension and let things cool regardless but I guess I'll have to leave India too.

"I see. I need to give the stone back to Manasa before leaving." I replied

I spoke to Shanu for a while longer on my plans before leaving.

I didn't know what my plans were but I guess I could figure it out along the way. Before leaving Shimla I planned to have a talk with Nikhil. Then I would head to meet with the Serpent goddess once more.

With that in mind I took off towards Nikhil's home.

-{Michael}-

Michael dismissed another one of his brothers, he had just finished speaking on sending more reinforcements to the Vatican. According to the reports, some suspicious devil activity had been spotted near there.

While Michael didn't want war, he still wanted to be prepared. Michael may be struggling with leading his race but he was a natural born General. Just as Michael went to retreat to his office he paused when someone called him.

"Brother!" A voice shouted with a tinge of urgency.

Michael blinked and turned around.

"Chamuel? Why are you shouting?" Michael asked his little brother.

Chamuel was the newest angel born, a miracle birth from a few dozens years ago. The only other new angel besides the mystery angel he had discovered on the board of angels.

"Big brother!" He came to a stop in front of Michael.

He pointed and at a certain direction with an expression of excitement.

"The board of angels!" He shouted.

Michael raised an eyebrow.

"Yes?" Michael probed.

"There's new angels!' He practically screamed.

Michael's eyes widened in disbelief and confusion. A second later his form vanished and rematerialised in a golden burst of light at the board of angels. Six new names were inscribed on the board.

"What?!" For the first time in centuries Michael shouted in utter disbelief.

-END-

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 19: Deva’s Pursuit

Notes:

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 19

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

Hope you all enjoy the chapter. Feel free to leave any suggestions you would like to see added to the story.

(Deva's Pursuit)

I knocked on the door that belonged to a small apartment. Shanu had told me this was where Nikhil lived so hopefully I could talk to him. I felt bad since he had been pretty cool and showed me around only to be nearly killed by a shadow-wielding assassin.

Not exactly a good introduction to the supernatural community. A middle-aged woman answered the door, looking at me in confusion.

"Can I help you?" She asked with a glance around to see if anyone else was with me.

I gave her a disarming smile.

"Hello, I'm a friend of Nikhil's. I'm here to speak to him." I announced, trying to sound relaxed. Even as I scanned around for any threats.

She sighed.

"You're not here to bully him are you?" She questioned looking a bit more defensive, her body blocking the door as if it would stop me.

"No? My name is Kai. Your son was kind enough to take me on a tour of Shimla. I'm new here." I explained.

Her eyes widened and her demeanour changed.

"Why didn't you say so? Nikhil has told me so much about it. Come in." She replied. Inviting me inside.

The apartment was small but cosy. It had clearly been lived in for a long time. It had that unique aura.

"Nikhil's bedroom is down the hall on the right." She said with a kind smile. I nodded and thanked her.

I opened the door and Nikhil froze. There sitting in his pants playing on his computer was Nikhil. Who looked completely caught off guard. As if the last thing he had expected to walk through that door was me.

"Yo." I greeted.

He stared at me in horror. We hadn't spoken since the incident, I had been meaning to but I had been busy preparing for the heist. I had seen him sometimes typing in our chat but he hadn't even sent a message.

That horror turned into fascination. Nikhil jumped up. Examining me with excitement.

"What the fuck are you? You had wings coming out from your back! Are you human, no. Humans don't have wings. How do they even fit in your back?" He shot off in rapid succession.

Nikhil started looking at my back as if my wings were suddenly going to burst out.

"Physically, that should be impossible, unless they fit inside some compartment and are very flexible. Your back doesn't have enough space to fit eight wings. Maybe they are not completely physical?!" Nikhil muttered.

I chuckled. I had anticipated many possible reactions, but this wasn't one of them. Though I felt a twinge of guilt for putting Nikhil in this situation out of my own curiosity, it didn't seem to matter much.

"So, do you store them in a higher dimension? That's the most logical reasoning. You being able to interact with higher dimensions would confirm their existence. You created an illusion last time, was that magic? Magic sounds so cool! You can probably do so much with it. Wait, you have golden wings, are you an angel?" Nikhil concluded, his excitement palpable.

"I mean, yeah. I guess I'm an Angel. It's complicated," I replied.

"Do you really belong to the Abrahamic myths? Does God exist? Is God male or female? Damn, am I going to hell for not praying to him and thinking Lucifer was cooler? Should I start praying?" Nikhil fired rapidly.

"Yeah, pretty sure no other faction has angels. God's gender was never really mentioned, but since angels normally refer to God as 'father,' I would assume he is male. No, though you would probably go to Narak if you start praying, I don't think the Hindu Gods would be too happy losing you," I replied with a shrug.

Nikhil looked as if I had just announced him as the lottery winner. What followed was a very lengthy discussion on the supernatural world, turns out Nikhil was pretty smart and put things together quickly.

Hmph, way better than Issei. Then again being able to actually use your brain isn't exactly a hard goal to achieve.

After answering all his questions, we settled into silence. It was only broken when I questioned him about his life and turns out he has had it rough.

I found that he reminded me of Hermione Granger in his knowledge, ignoring the negative aspects. He isn't a snob about his knowledge, but he comes off as a bit pretentious and a know-it-all. I suspect that's why he was bullied.

Despite being able to retaliate with his slightly enhanced body, he didn't because funnily enough, he was afraid of not having a clean record, so he could apply for higher studies.

Now, though. I think his bullies will find themselves in deep shit after the talking I gave to him. He's grown a bit of a backbone with our little chat.

I mentally made a note to pass on a message to Shanu. He owes me big time for involving me in his problems and I like Nikhil. It wouldn't cost anything for Shanu to look out for him, especially since he could one day be of use.

I patted myself down as I rose from my place lounging on his couch.

"Are you going?" Nikhil asked with a frown.

"Yeah, I've pushed my luck far enough already. It's best I don't let the Hindu pantheon decide my presence is a bother." I replied.

I naturally recounted my recent battle to Nikhil, explaining why I hadn't contacted him sooner. To say he was amazed at the fact I battled a deva would be an understatement.

His eyes practically sparkled by the end of it. His reaction made me feel a little better about the whole situation.

Nikhil nodded reluctantly.

"Oh, by the way, contact Shanu if you need help regarding your status as a blessed human," I called out as I left with a lazy wave.

Nikhil nodded and gave me a smile.

Now that I've taken care of that, I suppose it's time to meet the serpent goddess once again.

-Scene Change-

Without any stops, I travelled directly to the temple where I had spoken to Manasa a few weeks prior. I had my guard fully up as I half expected to be attacked by someone mid-flight.

Once again, I stood before the grand temple dedicated to worshipping Manasa, the surrounding wildlife just as beautiful as I remembered. A small snake caught my eye, and I offered it a weak grin.

Hello, Manasa.

My eyes scanned around for anyone. The priest that had taken me inside last time stood outside the temple doors seemingly awaiting my arrival, hands behind his back in a regal manner.

Swami Harish.

He quickly spotted me, and that familiar friendly smile lit up his face as he approached me.

"I've been expecting your visit, young friend." He spoke.

I ran a hand through my golden hair.

"Is Manasa expecting me then?" I questioned.

Swami's smile stretched a little further and he turned around, leading me towards the temple once more. As we walked, I lazily waved at the small snake that was still watching me.

"You've caused quite the commotion." Swami started.

I rolled my eyes. I knew the significance of what I had done. I wasn't even surprised he knew.

"So I keep hearing," I replied.

"Ah, I'm sure you think you do," Swami replied unfazed by the small bit of snark in my tone.

I raised an eyebrow at him.

"Considering that I've been told by Shanu himself the ruckus Namara's death has caused. I think I know well enough." I retorted.

Swami laughed gently.

"My friend, you haven't even scratched the surface of India's supernatural world. You've been confined solely in Shanu's territory, which is known for its relatively small population of supernatural creatures.

But let me assure you, there are entire kingdoms dedicated to the supernatural. Hundreds, in fact. When I say you haven't seen even a fraction of India's supernatural world, I truly mean it," Swami explained.

I paused, my eyes widening at this new revelation. I knew India was vast, but hundreds of kingdoms solely for the supernatural? That was mind-blowing. Suddenly, I felt a lot more nervous.

"Kingdoms? Surely you must be exaggerating. I mean I know the Hindu pantheon houses the strongest gods in the world but still." I replied with disbelief.

Swami grinned and patted me on the shoulder comfortingly.

"How do you think the Hindus keep such a tight control on all this land, India is a large land mass after all. The Hindu easily has the biggest population of supernatural beings far above any other faction. While our Gods are, without doubt, some of the strongest in this world, that doesn't mean some of them can't be challenged.

There are many gods in other pantheons capable of putting up a challenge. There are only two gods in the Hindu faction that can truly claim to be the strongest. Even then there are monsters out there in the dimension gap capable of defeating even them." Swami explained.

That got my mind racing. Is he talking about Shiva and Vishnu? My knowledge wasn't extensive, but I knew Shiva was often referred to as one of the strongest Gods in the world of DxD.

I wasn't surprised that other pantheons had gods powerful enough to contend with the other gods of the Hindu. Surely the respective chief gods would be a cut above the rest of their kin.

What did he mean about monsters in the Dimension Gap? Was he referring to Ophis and Great Red? Were there more creatures like them out there, lurking outside of reality? That was a lot to process.

I couldn't ask much further as we arrived outside the same room I had met Manasa in the last time. Swami gestured for me to enter. I gave him a grateful nod for our little chat and entered without any further preamble.

This time Manasa was already awaiting my arrival, sitting down on a throne of ice with her amazingly thick legs crossed. Reading through a book I couldn't properly read the title of.

Manasa's stunning eyes locked onto mine as her lips quivered in a smile.

"I must say you've passed my expectations." She said, snapping the book in her delicate hands shut.

I gave a mock bow.

"I'm glad my performance has been entertaining for Her Majesty the snake queen," I replied uncaringly.

She smiled only for it to drop a bit when she stared into my eyes for a bit longer.

"You've held onto your promise, I'm sure the tale of Namara's demise is a fascinating one. Considering he's chosen you as his successor." She spoke softly.

"As much as I would love to tell you all about my experience fighting the tempest deva, I'm kinda on a time crunch, considering the Hindu faction is getting increasingly pissed off at my continued existence," I retorted flatly as I removed her stone from my inventory.

Manasa nodded in understanding.

"I'm aware that the other Devas are kicking up quite the fuss, though let me reassure you that none of the gods have really taken close attention to it, for now anyway," she reassured me, sensing my urgency.

I let out a sigh of relief. I wasn't nearly strong enough to stand up to any sort of god, let alone any gods from the Hindu pantheon.

"You know, I could protect you. You don't have to be an outsider," Manasa suggested, her full pink lips thinning out.

I raised an eyebrow at the subtle suggestion. Does she want to recruit me? Why bother? My eyes narrowed. Was this some plot to get her hands on Galadriel? I thought about it for a second.

No, she could send her own people if she wanted to steal her from me, or even just outright force me to hand it over with her massive power advantage.

She wants something from me. Either she's interested in me or she's trying to lead me around by my dick. I think the latter is more likely. I have a snake belonging to a strong species, and I myself am pretty strong.

She probably wants me in her faction. If what that priest said is true, then there is definitely a very big political game going on here. Hats off to her, I'm actually tempted to accept, though I would never be subservient to anyone.

That's just not who I am.

"Why", I asked just for confirmation.

She tilted her head, almost cutely, and a smirk appeared on her delicate features.

"Why not? You've shown massive potential and you intrigue me," she responded as if it was obvious.

I weighed the pros and cons.

"I think I'll pass," I replied.

Manasa, the mighty serpent goddess, honest to god pouted at my answer. I sent her a flat stare, and she stopped pouting a few moments later, giggling.

"That normally works," she said after controlling herself.

I guess it made sense she would normally get what she wants. After all, she's a stunning goddess who's also incredibly powerful.

She suddenly appeared in front of me, causing me to minutely flinch back, my body tensing. Her soft hand cupped my face as she stared directly into my eyes.

"You've caught my attention, Kai. I have given you my blessing. I shall be watching. You will come back to me at some point," Manasa spoke.

I idly noted her strange use of wording but decided to ignore it.

"Of course I will. You do owe me a favour after all," I replied with a grin.

Technically, I could cash it in now and have her ensure all the consequences of my actions were erased, but why waste such a valuable thing? I could simply leave and wait out the heat.

Even if I did use my favour for that, it wouldn't remove the animosity and desire for Namara's allies or any other beings who hated outsiders to try to assassinate me. Overall, it would be a waste.

Manasa raised a delicate eyebrow.

"Here I thought you would use it to remove any retribution for killing a Deva," she responded, letting out an exaggerated sigh.

I shrugged, raising my hand that held the Manasa stone, which pulsed green in the presence of its creator. Her hand raised expectantly, and I placed the stone inside. Purposefully I made our hands touch for much longer than necessary.

A dangerous glint in her eyes appeared as I stared back at her innocently. If she wanted to play the game then I was more than up for it.

"Say, why don't you stay with me for a while longer? I can have my servants bring us refreshments." She spoke a moment later.

I was pretty certain now that the serpent goddess in front of me held some hidden agenda.

I am assuming that India has some major political factions, all aiming for different things. They all probably want strong talent within their ranks, so that more gifted individuals would be drawn to their cause.

Manasa is either a prominent figure or holds a high position in her faction which is plausible due to her sheer power and status, considering she's scouting talents like me. Now, not to sound like a narcissist, but I am pretty sure a thirteen-year-old who is firmly within the Ultimate Class isn't common.

I suspect she's trying to entice me by the way she subtly keeps pushing her large pale breasts up. Which I kept purposefully ignoring. Begone thots! I mentally chanted.

"As kind as that offer is, I am in a time crunch at the moment. I'd rather not have a hasty conversation with someone as interesting as you. Though, we can definitely spend some meaningful time in the future." I replied smoothly.

She frowned, looking disgruntled at my response.

"I am sure we both have important jobs to do. You probably have more, being such an amazing Goddess. Unfortunately, I really must get going if you'll excuse me." I said in a very sarcastic manner.

Damn it. I mentally cursed. I really needed to learn when to shut up. Despite the rudish remark a minute blush appeared on her pale cheeks. Whether out of anger or something else I had no clue.

Perhaps I should get an empathy-based skill? That did remind me I needed to select my next download. I'll choose it when I get back to my sub-dimension.

Manasa scrutinised me for a moment before sighing disappointedly. "Perhaps in the future then."

I nodded in response.

"I'll make sure to visit again," I replied reassuringly. It wouldn't be a bad idea to befriend such a powerful goddess.

I didn't have many allies due to my rather standoffish nature.

She surprised me with a soft hug, my eyes narrowed in suspicion. What game was she trying to play?

"Make sure to bring Galadriel next time, it'll be fun to see how the little one grows." She spoke before disappearing in a flash of golden light.

My eyes lingered on the spot she had disappeared from for a minute before I turned around and left without another word.

-Scene Break-

My eyes scanned over the map. Yep, this should be the place. I looked up at the airport. Shanu had marked the place on the map that would allow me to leave India. Since a massive barrier surrounded the entirety of it, meaning I couldn't simply fly out.

Apparently, most airports had a terminal for the supernatural, primarily used by beings departing or returning to India. This was due to the Hindu pantheon's reluctance to allow outsiders, resulting in strict regulations.

The wind blew harshly, interrupting my train of thought and making the map scrunch up. Letting out a "Tsk" of annoyance. I created a dome of barely noticeable air around me which worked in stopping the strong winds from blowing in my face.

The barrier itself wasn't visible to the naked eye. I also couldn't see anything when I used my supernaturally enhanced sight to see the borders of India. A quick appraisal said otherwise.

[Vishnatra Kavacha]

Attributes:

Sensing: The barrier possesses heightened awareness, capable of detecting any disturbances within its range.

Protection: Its primary function is to shield against external threats, providing a robust defence for those within its confines.

Energy Signature Registry: It maintains a registry of authorised energy signatures, granting passage to recognized entities and repelling intruders.

Attack Reflection: When faced with hostile assaults, the barrier can reflect incoming attacks back towards their source with amplified force.

Target Aiming: With precision targeting capabilities, the barrier can focus defensive measures on specific threats, neutralising them efficiently.

Elemental Generator: Drawing upon Elemental Energies or sources, the barrier can generate elements.

Elemental Redirectioning: It can manipulate elemental forces that it conjures or is attacked with, redirecting incoming elemental attacks away from the protected area or harnessing them for defensive purposes.

I whistled at the attributes of the barrier, that was an impressive piece of magic. No wonder Shanu was baffled at my unauthorised access. That one-time-use wormhole must have randomly selected a weak spot within India.

A low whistle brought me out of my musings. My enhanced hearing picked on a faint whistling sound, looking up through the clear sunny sky. Due to the lack of clouds, I could see a spear of a certain pale green energy I remember seeing only once before.

"Sunita" I mumbled as I felt white hot liquid rage start spreading through my body, realising my suspicions hadn't been unfounded.

Killing a deva who had been a part of their norm for thousands of years wasn't going to just be ignored.

I felt a surge of anger. I wanted to charge at her and let my anger at killing one of my own destroy her and everything around me. I really just wanted to abandon everything and kill her.

She was more powerful than Namara had been in his weakened state, which I had still struggled against. I just wasn't strong enough.

She saw me looking at her with my enhanced eyesight and I saw a mocking smirk appear on her face.

She was taunting me.

I noticed two other figures behind her shooting through the air at rapid speeds with her straight towards me.

"Appraisal"

{Name: Sunita}

{Titles: Devi Of Death/Daughter Of Yama}

{Race: Devi}

{Power level: 10000}

{Name: Varun}

{Titles: Deva Of Water}

{Race: Deva}

{Power level: 12000}

{Name: Yash}

{Titles: Deva Of Satisfaction}

{Race: Deva}

{Power level: 9000}

The results of my appraisal made my stomach drop. It seems Sunira must have rallied some of her Deva comrades to come take me out. One of them was as strong as Namara in his serpent form.

How was I going to respond? I felt my hand twitch in restrained anger and I cursed. I wanted to launch everything I had at her.

Nope.

I spun around and bolted towards the airport at full speed, leaping over roads and traffic with ease. The scent of fuel filled the air, unmistakable amidst the hustle and bustle of a busy high street.

People below in their cars spotted me quickly shooting over them and gawked. I ignored them for now. I would struggle hard against even one of those Deva and I wasn't going to let my anger be used against me.

Sunita could go fuck herself. I steadied my shaking hands as I nearly controlled myself. I had no chance with the other Deva at her side. It just wasn't something that could be achieved at this moment.

I wanted to rage, really I did and I might have if it was only her but the logical part of my mind was basically telling me to shut the fuck up and run. I could gain more power later but that required me to stay alive.

I burned her face into my mind. I will kill her. I'll tear everything she's built down and fucking thrust a burning holy spear right up her cunt.

With a small wave of my hand, I sent a powerful spear of holy light shooting at them, forcing them to scatter out of the way as people below started panicking. They didn't shoot back due to the humans all around me and the destruction it would cause.

They sped up as I approached the airport. I gave Sunita the middle finger as I exploded into the airport, crashing through walls. I briefly smirked at the sight of her sneer and I released a pulse of magic, detecting a densely concentrated area within the airport teeming with magical energy.

I made an effort to minimise collateral damage as I shot through various rooms, causing people to scream and scatter. Some bystanders were captured on their phones as I burst through walls.

Occasionally, a piece of rubble struck unsuspecting individuals, but given the circumstances, I couldn't be held entirely accountable.

An alarm went off as I came to the hallway filled with dense mana. Dozens of guards were already awaiting my arrival.

{Name: None}

{Titles: Gatekeeper}

{Race: Elemental Construct}

{Power level: 5700}

All of them seemed to be around the Peak High class. As more joined up every second. I didn't wait and shot up through the ceilings and then down behind them.

Various elemental attacks tore through my previous location. I didn't have time or even want to fight. I shot down through a large strange-looking gate, using appraisal I saw the barrier didn't extend through and shot out just as necrotic energy erupted behind me.

Sunita, Yash and Varun. Three devas were right on my heel at this point. I made it out over the Indian Ocean. Sunita didn't stop there as thousands of necrotic spears of death formed as she screamed in rage.

This woman is seriously unhinged.

The necrotic spears shot down, forcing me to weave and dodge. At one point I was forced to make a dome of light around me. However, it didn't work well as the dome would rapidly start corrupting and forced me to dissipate it.

A massive wave of water shot up, forcing me to fly upwards so as to not get caught in the tsunami that was forming all the while narrowly avoiding the spears. The tsunami didn't stop there as hundreds formed from its surface and tried to catch me.

Varun had a singular hand raised looking almost bored.

I let mana condense around me and force it to erupt outwards, I made sure to put a substantial amount of mana since I couldn't hold back against strong enemies, especially Varun.

An explosion of light tore out from me, burning a large part of the water whips that were closing in on me away. I was able to fly over the tsunami finally and used my full power to fly away.

I heard another scream of rage and an explosion large enough to destroy a town erupt behind me. The pale green necrotic energy showed me who the unhinged culprit was.

My body flickered into light and my speed increased tenfold as I turned into a bright streak of light skin to a shooting star making me zoom away before they could do anything about it.

The land disappeared under me. The amount of mana this form consumed was extraordinary, I felt adrenaline pumping through me. I hadn't been able to activate this strange form in a while. I couldn't do it consciously only in stressful situations like now and I knew it wouldn't last long.

I sent a burning look to where the large land of India was as I flew away.

-{Omake: What If?}-

[What if Kai accepted Tiamat?]

Sent flying back, I collide with multiple walls and crash through in a giant explosion of dust. Getting up I cough and wave away the dust.

"I-I'm sorry, are you okay? I thought I held back enough to not harm you." I heard Tiamat's sweet voice call to me.

Glaring at the large pale blue western dragon staring down at me menacingly, I prepared myself.

"Wait, wait. Please I'm sorry, it's hard to control myself. I've j-just never felt this way, it's kinda lonely being so powerful ya know?" Tiamat stuttered, taking a deep breath that showed her terrifying teeth.

I paused. I felt something in me soften at the pain in her tone. Why was I trying to run away again? I mean yeah I don't exactly want to be imprisoned by some obviously unhinged dragon.

"You're not going to like, imprison me right?" I hesitatingly asked. That was mainly the reason I was running away.

"What- no?" Tiamat responded quickly. Noticing my hesitation.

"You did say you were going to 'keep me in your cave forever' so I'm having a hard time believing that," I replied flatly.

The beautiful serpentine eyes of hers widened in realisation.

"Oh, I'm sorry for the misunderstanding. I also k-kinda mean-nt a different cave." Tiamat replied, mumbling the last part under her breath and looking away in shame.

She took another deep breath. I ignored the last part because I wasn't totally sure if I heard that correctly.

"Do you have a human form? It's kind of intimidating looking up at you." I pointed out. Trying to be as a civil as I could when faced with a fucking unhinged powerful dragon.

She looked bashfully and nodded. Seemingly too ashamed to answer. A pale blue light shone out from her and I flinched but relaxed. If she wanted me dead there wasn't much I could do. I might as well listen and try to escape if negotiations don't go as planned.

The pale light shrunk into a humanoid and a figure stepped out a minute later. My mouth opened and stayed that way as I got a good look at Tiamat.

Tiamat possessed silky, flawless pale blue hair cascading down to her lower back, framed by two mesmerising blue-slitted crystal eyes that sparkled like diamonds. Her lips were perfectly full, set against smooth, creamy skin that seemed to shine healthily.

Her body figure would evoke envy from most women. I regained my bearings quickly. Tiamat looked at me awkwardly, visibly holding herself from reacting in a way that would make me uncomfortable.

"So… why exactly do you like me? You know I'm kinda messed up right." I asked, a bit confused. My morals had taken a hit in the void along with a bit of my sanity. I also was making small talk while I looked for an escape.

Tiamat frowned at that.

"You're not messed up. Maybe a bit damaged but who really cares if you kill a bunch of goblins or whatever? I've observed you for a long time, mostly out of curiosity but I don't know. You've made me feel something I've never felt in my thousands of years alive." She replied softly. Looking embarrassed.

That was oddly touching.

"Is that why you decided to smash into the fortress and scream about trapping me in your cave?" I couldn't help pointing it out.

She blushed.

"I may have panicked. I don't really know what else I should have done. I've never had someone interested in me beyond trying to make me some sort of trophy" Tiamat spoke self-deprecatingly.

Sighing, I shook my head at the fact I already felt a small connection with her. I'm so fucked up. This resulted in my next action, hesitantly walking towards her and slowly wrapping my arms around. It started off awkwardly, as I hadn't shown affection to anyone in a while.

However, when she instantly hugged me back, it felt a bit more comfortable. I tried to ignore the way her soft body melted into mine and her head slowly came to rest on my shoulder.

I gained a cheeky grin.

Welp, if this hot dragoness wants to be mine. Then who am I to deny her?

My hand lowered to her bubbly ass. She froze as I gave the expansive flesh a squeeze. Now that I didn't have to worry about being imprisoned I had no problem with this arrangement.

I gave her bubbly ass a slap, the flesh rippling almost sinfully. She moaned. A sound I found myself enjoying, her hands tightening around my body.

No problem at all.

[Editor's note: Praise me mongrels. 'tis I, by whom's grace, thou got the chance to read this omake.]

[Author's note: ignore him, he's been reading too many edgy FanFictions lately. It's a phase.]

-END-

AN: The India arc is over, we will be heading more into canon soon don't worry.

if you wish to read up to six chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Also, just a small announcement, my Editor has started a story of his own. *The Darwin Snake*. Feel free to go check it out.

Chapter 20: A new beginning

Notes:

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 20

To anyone worrying, don't worry. This arc will include a lot of canon integrating within the Greek pantheon and Pjo. The Gabriel encounter is coming very soon.

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(A New Beginning)

A tree exploded as Avael used the spell holy ray to shoot a ray of bright holy light towards it, creating a small explosion and leaving scorch marks surrounding the point of impact.

Avael looked back at me as if waiting for something.

Sighing in exasperation, I nodded.

"Good job."

Avael preened.

We were currently at the edge of my sub-dimension testing out the limits and all the abilities my angel cherubs possessed. I had been curious during the battle of what spells they possessed since that holy bind spell would have been much more useful earlier had I known of it.

With that in mind, I had devised a list of the spells my angels possessed and what effects they possessed.

Holy Aura, creates an aura of holy light that boosts their attacks and defence by 10% to normal creatures and 25% to any creatures of dark or demonic origin.

Holy Smite, creates a giant magic circle that releases a massive column of holy light exploded up.

Holy Bind, uses holy power to restrict movement.

Holy Barrier, creates a barrier of condensed holy light.

Holy Ray, shoots a ray of holy light towards a target.

This is all the skills my cherubs possessed according to their knowledge, while they didn't possess the ability to manipulate light in general, their spells were pretty versatile.

They could enhance spells by overcharging mana into them, but there was a minimum threshold required to activate each spell. Such as casting a holy smite which required a specific amount of mana. There was no way to scale it down by using less mana.

Another restriction was they couldn't multitask, yet anyway. I planned on pushing them to their limits and testing if they could grow but as of right now, they could only cast one spell at a time.

"That's enough for now, go join your… siblings in training," I ordered.

Avael beamed.

"Yes, fa-little brother." Avael stuttered a bit, running away to join her siblings in the training I had asked them to perform.

It had been two days since I narrowly escaped from the trio of two Deva and one Devi who tried to kill me. I managed to tap into that strange light form for a short time, partly due to the intense concentration it required and the sheer amount of energy it demanded.

I'm pretty sure I had passed a few aeroplanes and boats on the way who must have probably thought I was a shooting star. I had stopped a bit after that and proceeded to think about where to go next and had decided to travel to America.

Once I had made it on land I had decided to bunker down in my sub-dimension, which is where I had been for the last two days. Training my wind manipulation and my angels for the time being.

The dead angel I had now named Aurel was being kept in an empty room within the house, it didn't feel right to just bury him in the ground. On a side note, it turns out angel bodies don't rot. Since angels were ageless that stayed true even in death. I had his body laid down on a table.

My fists clenched, I was beyond livid at "Sumota" for killing him in such a brutal manner. My anger has not subsided even a bit. A part of me wanted so badly to just regress and tear her apart.

I took a deep breath to calm my anger. It just wasn't logical anymore. I had grown past hating everything for the actions of one. I would have to become much stronger if I wanted to kill her.

I sighed.

On the topic of downloads, I had also chosen my next download. My sensory abilities are essentially sending out pulses of mana and receiving information from them, which is inefficient. So, my choice was quite simple to make.

My decision had been to download Karin Uzumaki for the Uzumaki bloodline. Hopefully, it should be under perks as a passive skill since it was a bloodline. My hope was to receive a boost to my chakra pool and the Uzumaki bloodline abilities.

I had attempted beforehand to re-download Momonga for that gate skill or the resurrection spell since I still wanted to be able to teleport around and maybe to take a proper look at what other skills there were to offer. Perhaps more angel-summoning skills since Pantheon had a massive cool-down.

Unfortunately, it turns out I can't download a character back to back. Since the system wouldn't allow me, Which was a tad bit annoying. Hopefully, after I downloaded Karin I will be able to download Momonga again. For now, I think the Uzumaki bloodline will be helpful.

Running my hand through my golden hair, I decided to take a quick look at my status and my skills.

{Name: Kai}

{Power level: 7,916}

{STR: 131

{DEX: 125

{VIT: 107

{MAG: 134

{CHA: 50

-Skills-

[Light Embodiment] (LVL: 48/50) {Apprentice}

[Passive Effect: Reduces light usage cost by 60% increases light attacks by 120% Negates all regular physical damage by 100%]

[Wind Manipulation] (LVL: 22/25) {Novice}

[Wind manipulation, this skill allows the user a control over the very wind itself. The skill is linked to freedom and free will. The more you embrace it the more connected you are with the element]

[Passive effect: Reduces wind manipulation cost by 10%]

[Presence Concealment] (LVL: 17/20) {Novice}

[Presence Concealment, a skill that allows the user to mask their presence with a small amount of mana usage. This skill is commonly used by assassins and shinobi allowing the user to go undetected]

[Passive effect: Reduces presence detection by 10%]

[Toxic Immunity] (LVL: 175/200) {Master}

[Passive effect: Resistance to all toxins increased by 80% Resistance to all Divine Toxins increased by 50%]

[Sun Breathing] (LVL: 23/100) {Adept}

[Passive effect: Increases users STR by 7 and DEX by 8 when using sun breathing]

[Winged flight] (LVL: 97/100) {Adept}

[Winged flight is the ability to use your wings to fly. Those who learn how to use their wings during flight can block and avoid attacks with the more mastery the deadlier you become during flight.]

[Passive effect: flying speed increased by 30%]

[Holy Power Manipulation] (LVL: 94/100) {Adept}

[Passive effect: Reduces holy power cost by 30%]

[Mana Manipulation] (LVL: 89/100) {Adept}

[Passive effect: Reduces mana cost by 30%]

[Chakra Manipulation] (LVL: 92/100) {Adept}

[Passive effect: Reduces Chakra manipulation cost by 30%]

[Mokuton] (LVL: 53/100) {Adept}

The Wood Release was also equally famous for its power to manipulate, suppress, and/or absorb a target's Energy]

[Passive effects: Enhanced chakra, Natural Affinity towards Earth and Water]

Wind manipulation was coming along nicely, it was close to ranking up which should grant me a massive boost in control. I could create just basic attacks much like most elemental skills at the novice stage.

As of now, I can levitate and propel myself with gusts of wind, but I can't use the continuous flow necessary for proper flight using just wind manipulation. I can also create basic blasts of powerful wind and wind blades.

I would have to start working on my sun breathing techniques again now that I possessed a weapon, I wasn't sure if the techniques would work well with the tempest Chakrams but it wouldn't hurt to try.

Mokuton was coming along nicely. It was a shame I had no techniques for it. I would have to look into obtaining a few wood-style jutsu instead of just using it in its base form of manipulating wood.

I would need to start coming up with some better techniques for light embodiment too. The fight with Namara had given me a lot to think about. These tempest Chakrams should give me access to very limited lightning manipulation.

An explosion caught my attention, and I sighed. It seemed like my angels were going overboard in their attempts to prove they were the most useful angels again. Turns out these angels could be extremely competitive when it came down to being useful for me.

Since I had wanted them to become stronger they had naturally taken it as whoever was the strongest was the most useful to me.

I better go sort this out before they get too out of hand.

Even if they were barely the ultimate class at the moment they were still ultimate class beings. That held a lot of weight even at the lowest level.

-Scene Break-

Stepping out of my sub-dimension, I found myself on a beach, surrounded by startled onlookers. Some screamed and scattered as they noticed my sudden appearance.

Oops.

I quickly made my escape with the usage of presence concealment. I wandered through the unfamiliar streets of the city, feeling a bit disoriented by the bustling crowds and towering skyscrapers.

Shimla hadn't had skyscrapers as big as this.

It seemed pretty lively. The constant beeping of cars and the occasional argument that devolved into a full-on brawl was apparently a common scene judging by the lack of care by bystanders.

I strolled aimlessly down the streets of New York with my hands stuffed in my pockets. I had no real goal in mind as of now other than training, which I had my angels still doing even now.

After a few hours of aimlessly walking around and checking random places out, I found myself pausing, sensing a familiar powerful energy. It was extremely faint. A sliver of the energy I knew as divine energy.

My gaze was directed towards a small coffee shop. It was nestled on a corner of the busy city street I was walking down. The cosy-looking coffee shop had big windows and a chalkboard sign out front. Inside, there were small tables and plants.

It was a simple-looking coffee shop, unassuming even but the faint almost unnoticeable sliver of divinity had me curious and I had nothing to do anyway. Opening the coffee shop door that seemed to have a few people sitting inside.

The walls are adorned with artwork and shelves holding various items. A typical counter with a display case showcases pastries and treats, while a heavy aroma of freshly brewed coffee drifted through the air.

There were a few tables and chairs scattered around mostly seated with people on their laptops. That wasn't what held my attention though.

Pretty greenish-blue eyes flickered towards me. Warm radiating from them, a woman with shoulder-length hair that was tied back smiled warmly at me. The pretty lady looked to be in her late thirties and had a decent figure.

This woman held that faint sense of divinity.

'Appraisal.'

{Name: Sally Jackson}

{Title: Sea God's Favoured}

{Race: Human}

{Power level: 600}

Sally Jackson? Where have I heard that name? I pondered on it and the title 'Sea Gods Favoured'

"Excuse me." A light voice politely called out.

I looked back up at the woman. She was smiling at me with a raised eyebrow.

"Aren't you a little young to be alone?" She asked.

That's right. Even if I looked like a sixteen year old I was still young-looking. My angelic instincts flared up for the first time in a while. Something about her seemed genuine.

I smiled back.

"My parents are just around the corner, they know I'm here." I effortlessly lied, holding up small ten-dollar bills.

She nodded in response, looking slightly mischievous.

"Very well young man, what will you be ordering?" She asked.

Interestingly, she seems to be resisting my allure very well even if I was suppressing my appearance heavily with an illusion.

"What would you suggest?" I questioned.

A closer look showed bags under her eyes obviously covered with make-up. She looked extremely exhausted even if she tried to cover it up, to the point I wouldn't be surprised if she collapsed.

Regardless of that, I admired the fact she put on this act just to make me feel welcome.

"How about some hot chocolate?" Sally offered sweetly.

I nodded my head, paying and flashing her a smile as I took the seat nearest to her. Watching her as she prepared my hot chocolate. There were two other staff members who seemed to be slacking off.

One was cleaning the tables unnecessarily slowly and the other was mopping the floor slowly with a phone in his hand. Sally seemed to be the only one making a real effort.

Annoying. That made my angelic instincts flare up even more. Glancing back at Sally I couldn't help but wonder where I remembered her from.

Her name was ringing some bells.

"So, how long have you been working here?" I asked casually, trying to start a casual conversation.

My eyes briefly dipped to her considerable cleavage, before snapping up so fast she didn't even notice. Sally was a beautiful woman with a good figure.

Fucking puberty.

I had been too busy to act up but I was noticing lately that my eyes had the tendency to start travelling when finding a particularly cute girl. It was uncontrollable, more of just a certain awareness of the female body.

It didn't help that puberty had boosted me tremendously. I hadn't thought much of it till I had a woman entranced with me. Before they used to stare and probably chastise themselves, now though?

Without my illusion dulling its effect massively they were outright gawking. I was starting to think that perhaps getting allure was more of a curse than a blessing. It made staying under the radar hard.

I tried to stare anywhere else but her.

Sally paused for a moment, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Oh, a few years. It's close to where I live so it makes it easy to take care of my son when he arrives home from school," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of exhaustion.

"But I do enjoy making hot chocolate for young gentlemen like yourself."

I grinned in response. Sally handed me the steaming mug. I took a sip, savouring the rich taste. I hadn't had hot chocolate in a while. Too busy dealing with over-dramatic Indian mythos figures trying to erase me.

Suddenly, a small tongue flicked out from under my shirt, revealing the small head of Galadriel.

{Name: Galadriel}

{Title: Familiar of Kai}

{Race: Astral Serpentral}

{Power level: 2400}

Her power level had been growing nicely. I believe that meant she had around one hundred and sixty stat points in total. I wasn't sure which stats she had them allocated to since appraisal didn't work like that.

I should probably start training her and getting a list of all the skills she possessed now her power level was at a somewhat decent level.

A gasp brought me out of my musings. Glancing up, I was met with the sight of a very worried-looking Sally Jackson.

Oops.

Galadriel shot a disdainful glance in Sally's direction before coiling around my neck.

"Uh, just don't move, I'll call the police," Sally said, her voice tinged with panic.

I raised my hands in a placating gesture, understanding Sally's concern. Having a snake wrapped around my neck wouldn't look good to any normal human, especially since Galadriel had grown significantly larger.

"It's just my… pet." I quickly said, somewhat bashfully as Galadriel sent a flat look at me.

"Your pet?" Sally asked, looking a bit confused.

I nodded and Galadriel sent a mocking hiss at her.

Since when had she gained this attitude?

"O-okay, just be careful now," Sally muttered, going back to work. Shooting me strange glances.

After finishing my hot chocolate, I racked my brain trying to recall where I knew Sally from. Despite my efforts, I came up empty, so I decided I would give it another try tomorrow.

I went to leave only to feel a massive tug from my angelic instincts. I sighed in annoyance and nodded. I'm not quite sure why she was making such an effort but I appreciated it.

I took out a thousand dollars. Going to give it to her before I paused, she probably wouldn't accept it. With that in mind, I wrapped it up with a small band and used presence concealment. I slipped the small bundle of money into her pocket.

Giving her a wave, I left the cafe.

Now time to go explore.

-Scene Break-

After looking around the city that was New York for a good while, I had to admit, there were loads of monsters wandering around New York. Easily out in plain sight to be seen by anyone.

Yet, everyone remained oblivious to the monsters lurking around the city. It was after I started to notice a weird energy that seemingly kept them hidden from regular people's eyes.

They weren't actively doing anything. The monsters I had spotted seemed uninterested in everything going on around them. Which was interesting. I didn't know what to make of it. India hadn't been like this.

It was more freaky in India since everything was hidden pretty well. One moment I'm speaking to some dude and appraisal shows me he's some spirit demon with a power level not so far from mine.

Now, it wasn't like there were droves of monsters or anything. It's just I had seen quite a few in my time walking around. Something was protecting any normal beings from reacting to them but still. Seemed like a safety hazard.

I flatly stared at a massive dog with glowing red eyes walking into an alleyway. I had also noticed they didn't really get in the way. Mostly staying in dark places or travelling between alleyways.

That was the third monster I had seen today. Whoever was managing New York was seriously not up to date with the healthy and safety regulations. Random monsters walking around doesn't sound healthy, for anyone.

I didn't bother getting involved. I really didn't need nor feel like dealing with that can of worms at the moment, I could practically smell the drama behind it.

The sky was starting to darken and I had been in New York for the entire day. I had one last place to visit which was mostly out of curiosity.

I looked up at the large church.

-{Non-Canon Omake: What If}-

[What if Kai didn't kill the goblins?]

My holy power briefly spiked and swirled around me. I felt almost relaxed and weightless. My emotions were now calm too. I felt serene as I looked at the goblins below and I noticed… a little goblin girl running towards me?

"Please stop mister!" She cried.

I paused.

She bowed and the goblins behind her quickly followed after a moment.

"We apologise for the misdeeds of our foolish leader" they all chorused in unison.

Well…

That's a surprise. Weren't they just attacking me a moment ago? I didn't really know how to respond to that. I sent a puzzled look at Grizella who was staring at me. I dropped the holy power building up mostly out of curiosity.

I couldn't help but smirk at the sight of their sudden change in demeanour. These creatures, who had moments ago been ferociously attacking me and coveting my flesh, were now grovelling at my feet, begging for mercy.

"Well, well, well," I mused aloud, my voice laced with amusement. "Seems like you've had a change of heart, hmm?" I spoke dramatically

The goblin girl who had approached me trembled, her eyes wide with fear. "We'll do anything, mister, anything to spare our lives," she pleaded, her voice trembling.

I scratched my neck. This had been less complicated when they were just mindlessly trying to kill me. I considered their offer for a moment,

"Anything, you say?" I asked.

To be honest I didn't really have a use for them, I had only taken Grizella because I wanted a maid who could take care of my residence while I was gone.

The goblins nodded frantically "Yes, anything! Just spare us, please!"

Mm.

I guess it couldn't hurt to give it a try.

"Very well," I said with a nod

"You will serve me, and you will obey my every command. Fail to do so, and your lives will be forfeit." I commanded in my best impression of a king. Which wasn't great. Luckily the goblins didn't care.

The goblins nodded, their expressions a mix of fear and relief.

"Yes, Lord! We swear it! We will serve you faithfully." They all vowed.

I nodded.

"Now, let's see what you are truly capable of," I muttered

Over the next course of a few days, I learnt about the goblin culture and took up residence in the somewhat impressive mansion of stone. Which was originally meant for the king.

The goblins held true to their words, not attempting to sabotage or kill me as I had initially suspected. I had even planned to make a demonstration of it but apparently, it wasn't needed.

I realised that goblins were basically just animalistic humans with green skin. The goblins typically relied on several large hunting parties to gather food for the entire village. However, with their forces joining the army which I had decimated, their usual food-gathering operations had been put on hold.

There was still quite a bit stockpiled up so there was no need for my immediate intervention. I also realised why the goblins were being so loyal, they were extremely weakened at the moment.

With no army to fend larger prey off they needed my considerable strength to protect them.

"Grizella. Status report?" I called out to Grizella who was kneeling in front of the throne I had liberated.

I had promoted Grizella to the rank of Commander of the rebuilding goblin army. Now that she wasn't going to be my maid since she was probably the strongest goblin in the entirety of the city.

I was lounging on the throne with a practised slouch to give off a certain vibe.

Grizella turned to face me, her posture rigid with respect. She obviously had experience addressing the previous king. "Your Majesty, the goblins are progressing well with their training. We have established several new hunting parties to gather food for the city. Our numbers are growing steadily, and morale among the troops is high."

I nodded, feigning interest as I lounged on the throne. "Good. Keep up the efforts. We need to be prepared for any threats that may arise."

Grizella bowed her head. "Yes, Your Majesty. We will continue to train and strengthen our forces."

I waved my hand dismissively. "Very well. Carry on, Commander. And be sure to keep me updated on any developments."

As Grizella left to attend to her duties, I leaned back on the throne, a mischievous glint in my eye. Being king wasn't so bad, especially when you had a loyal army at your command.

It was actually kind of fun putting on the kingly act.

I was totally unaware of a horny Dragon obsessively masturbating from afar as she watched me lazily grin on the throne.

-END-

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 21: A Holy Encounter

Notes:

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 21

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(A Holy Encounter)

The church in front of me was large. The church was quiet, it's simple stone walls were worn with age. A wooden door with intricate carvings decorated on it serving as its entryway, while a modest steeple reached towards the sky.

A large cross was situated in the centre. It was made to blend in with the stone around it, making it seem natural. Through the windows I could see inside, where a soft light filtered through plain glass windows, casting a warm glow over wooden pews and a simple altar.

Something warm washed over me as I stood in front of it. The strange sadness at losing one of my angels and the rage at the perpetrators soothed. The unreasonable piece of guilt I shouldn't have felt at killing Namara lightning also vanished as if it was never there.

My existence felt lighter. Is this how true angels felt?

I shook my head, snapping out of the strange trance. I'm pretty sure there was something more about this church but I couldn't sense anything with my novice attempts at sensing. Hopefully my next download will come sooner rather than later.

I began to stroll into the still open church. I had noticed a lack of any monsters closer to the church, which was either luck or this church had some exorcists in their ranks. I doubted any of my kind… that felt weird to say. Any of my fellow angels were inside.

From what I remembered, angels were mostly contained within heaven due to their rapidly collapsing population plus the fact angels were seen as a delicacy for many darker races which would paint a target on their back just by being out and the fact god was dead.

So they couldn't procreate anymore without falling, or doing the deed in a very restricted manner, which I found a bit stupid. Even then the chances of conception were low.

Surely they could just gather up some of that angel semen and artificially Impregnate a female angel? I wouldn't know if it was possible, for I am no biologist. But maybe they haven't tested that. Can't be sure with angels and church. Too conservative.

I entered the relatively quiet church, the priest stood speaking to someone in that friendly demeanour that all priests possessed. He wore the traditional priest garbs and looked to be in his sixties.

I ignored him and looked around. There were nuns walking around or attending to the people sitting down and quietly praying.

Overall it seemed pretty friendly. I guess the presence of angels actually managing the church probably solved many issues like pedophilia that became associated with the Christian religion in my old world.

Then again I'm sure the church was heavily corrupted judging by the fact I knew of things such as the holy sword project. The guy that ran that was a bishop and if he was able to climb so high who else has?

Though these priest and nuns seemed to be genuinely good people. Something my angelic instincts seemed to agree with. I didn't say anything, just walking around and sitting on one of the benches.

I wonder how these people would feel if they knew the king of angels was dead.

"Excuse me?" A soft voice called out, a small browned hair Nun with soft hazel eyes staring at me. A silver cross hung around her neck.

"Hm?"

"Sorry to disturb you, I just wanted to see if you were okay? You looked to be in much deeper thought than a young man such as yourself should be." She said kindly.

I briefly considered what to respond with, I had zoned out in thought. This place had a strange effect on me. It made me unconsciously lower my guard.

"Sorry, I must have spaced out." I muttered, trying to clear my thoughts off from this strange effect.

She giggled.

"No need to apologise. The church tends to make people reflect." She responded in a soothing voice.

I titled my head In curiosity.

"How so?" I asked.

She took a seat beside me. Tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.

"Faith tends to make you reflect on your actions, because your actions would have an effect on your afterlife." She responded.

I had never been religious so I didn't really understand. It was interesting though. I suppose it couldn't hurt to find out more about the religion I was involuntarily a part of.

"How are you sure of your own religion? Have you ever heard from God?" I questioned, but I knew the answer was no. After all, he was dead.

She hummed.

"No, but that's why they call it faith. I believe that he is listening to me. Showing his presence to everyone would be too easy but would defeat the purpose of life. Our own free will." She responded.

"Free will?" I asked.

She nodded.

"I am not required to believe in him to gain access to heaven. All it takes is good deeds for that. I choose to support the Heavenly Father. It wouldn't be free will if we all knew what happened after death or who to believe in." She rambled.

I suppose that made sense.

"As for why he doesn't cure all sickness and take away all suffering from life, it's because that would defeat the purpose of living. There are no diseases in heaven. No death. No trials. To replicate that on earth would make earth heaven." She went on.

That actually made a lot of sense. I still wasn't exactly going to worship him, especially since he's dead but I could understand how that would mollify any argument against why god isn't real or kind.

"Do you believe in him?" She suddenly asked.

My lips quivered into a smile.

"I guess you could say that." I chuckled.

She looked curious at my reaction, but didn't push.

"So you have never seen any sort of sign he's real, not even the angels?" I questioned, I'm assuming angels didn't communicate with everyone then and only the top brass.

Stupid move.

It gave the top brass more power than they should rightfully have.

"No." She responded cheerfully.

I was about to retort before a commotion caught our attention. A group of men stumbled inside, obviously intoxicated, and were making a scene.

"Sister Rose!" One shouted joyfully.

The lady next to me sighed.

"Not these people again." She muttered.

She got up and advanced towards them and I watched as he stood in front of the guy who called her.

"Please don't do this again Mark, I'm just not interested in pursuing any romantic relationships." The lady I now knew as Rose said softly.

"Come on now! Mark here just got promoted." One of the other guys said with a cheer.

Wrapping an arm around her. She tried to shake him off but the idiot seemed too intoxicated to notice.

"Rose, imagine all the cute children we will have?" He said with a laugh.

The priest finally decided to intervene.

"Please release Sister Rose young man." The priest said firmly.

"Stay out of this old man, you don't understand. Rose and I are meant to be together. Soulmates, Don't you believe in that shit." He responded with a snicker.

I sighed, I guess it was time to leave anyway. I got up from the bench.

"I believe I must insist you leave." The priest said firmly and I sensed mana starting to leak out from him.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Frank Lawrence}

{Title: Devoted Worshipper of God.}

{Race: Human}

{Power level: 2000}

Huh, so he's in the middle-class range? A quick appraisal showed all the drunk idiots weren't even low-class. Meaning their asses would be beaten if it came down to a fight.

Mark came and groped Rose with a smirk.

"Come make me old man."

This was so cliche. Like why even bother. I guess I could help out since she had been kind enough to help me out and also the fact my angelic instincts were going slightly mad.

I walked up to them and deadpanned.

Then I released my mana and condensed its focus on them solely. Their bodies smashed to the ground and they gasped for air. A little trick I copied from Shanu, condensing mana and directing it somewhere can make weaker beings fold.

The priest looked at me in horror, before seemingly sensing something and gasping as Sister Rose's necklace started glowing. He kneeled. Gazing up at me in worship, as if he had just found something he had been looking for his whole life. Tears started pouring out of his eyes.

Sister Rose looked down in shock and then back at me with shock in her eyes.

"A-angel?!" She exclaimed in disbelief. Before falling to her knees with an almost scary amount of reverence in her eyes.

Oh shit.

I had only intended to make these guys shit themselves and then leave. How the fuck did they know? That necklace was glowing, did it have something to do with that?

Ok, time to dip.

I stopped applying pressure with my mana and the men started gasping for air, looking terrified. Wait? Was that piss? A suspicious yellow liquid came out from under them.

"W-wait please!" Sister Rose shouted but I disappeared from the church.

Going back to the beach and into my pocket dimension.

That was enough exploration for now.

-Scene Break-

I watched Avael bat away Ariel's fire lance and sent a kick forcing Ariel to raise her large shield and block. I sipped the Pina Colada I was holding while I lazed on a sun bed I had stolen from the beach.

It had been a week since I had arrived in America and I found myself here watching my angels spar. I found they tried a lot harder when I was watching and praising them so I made it a part of my daily routine to spend some time observing them.

There was also the fact I didn't want to create my own Lucifer by accidentally neglecting them a bit too much while I ran around playing with the human world. I ain't God and I certainly don't want my own mini civil war due to a neglected child throwing a temper tantrum.

I hadn't been out to the human world since I accidentally exposed myself, I blame that weird calming effect the church had. I didn't want to be chased around by a bunch of old dudes proclaiming me as a herald of God.

Ariel was sent back by Avael's powerful kick, shooting forward with a spinning lance of fire and hit Avael's hastily erected shield without hesitation.

They weren't using any magic since this was meant to be a physical spar only.

Avael sent a kick out, hitting Ariel's knee and causing her to briefly lose her footing. Then she proceeded to bash the poor Ariel into a dozen trees. Despite this, she had the audacity to look sorrowful.

Avael had proven herself the most skilled and frequent winner of these 'little' spars.

"Sister! I'm sorryyyyy." Avael whined cutely.

My lips twitched in amusement. It was cute moments like these that would make a normal man assume that they were the epitome of innocence. I'm sure I would also feel that way if I hadn't seen them wiping out multiple city blocks during the battle with Namara.

Avael ran over to check on Ariel.

I took a few more ten dollar bills. I was mainly using the system credit transfer to exchange for dollars since the large amount of gold I had stolen wasn't exactly easy to sell. I had a huge amount of Indian Rupees since Shanu had helped me exchange a bunch over there but I had no contacts in America.

Thinking back to Sally I smiled, taking a sip of my Pina Colada only to spit it out as I finally recognised her. I stood up. Dropping my Pina Colada carelessly to the ground.

Holy shit.

Sally Jackson, Percy Jackson. Greek gods. Camp half-blood.

Oh my dear father in heaven!

Why was the world of Percy Jackson in DxD? Or was it?

It could just be a big misunderstanding. Perhaps it just so happened that there was a Sally Jackson that was very liked by a sea god. Sally isn't exactly an uncommon name.

I'm pretty sure now thinking about it. New York was the territory of the Greek gods, so that meant the sea god was probably also Poseidon. Then again Poseidon was a bit of a whore so it could just be one really fucked up coincidence.

I wasn't too worried since I'm pretty sure the Greek Gods were heavily bound to a mortal form when interacting with the human world. I think most Gods were bound to a mortal form when interacting with the mortal world.

Which didn't make them any less dangerous. Since I'm sure Shanu said that they were heavily punished if they entered their divine form either by their own pantheon or something else I wasn't sure, though it did boost my confidence.

There was only one way to confirm it. Camp-Half Blood. If I could find it then it meant somehow the world of Percy Jackson had merged with dxd. Which was a crazy thought.

If that was the case then had any more worlds merged with Dxd? That was a worrying thought.

"Avael, I'm going out. Take care of your siblings." I ordered, putting on a shirt.

"O-ok, be safe dadd- little brother." Avael responded, caught off guard by my sudden decision.

I poked my head out and was met with a massive storm. Stepping out onto the beach, a giant wave nearly engulfed me. The sunny beach engulfed in water as lightning thundered crazily.

My shirt was soaked and I created a dome of hot light that burned the massive wave that nearly swept me away. Splitting it and allowing myself to float into the air. The rain pouring down was so thick I could barely see.

Smacking my lips I tasted divinity in the air, a tremendous amount of it. Which wasn't exactly hard to sense when it was everywhere. A lightning bolt smashed down on top of me and I had to dodge.

While the weather wasn't ideal I still wanted to go see if I had to worry about a merging of worlds. With that in mind I took off to the location where camp half blood should be located. Theoretically at least.

Montauk, at the end of Long Island.

It was time to see if I was going to have to worry about a certain Time Titan trying to get back at his shitty kids.

-{Percy Jackson}-

Percy Jackson panicked as he looked back through the car window, a massive hulking humanoid with a bulkhead and glowing red eyes was chasing them at insane speeds.

Small trees were demolished as the humanoid bull smashed through them easily.

"Mom, drive faster," Percy begged, idly debating if becoming a devout Christian would solve this mess.

Sally Jackson didn't reply, instead focusing on not crashing off the unstable road. She cursed the shitness of Gabe's choice of car as she hit max speed. Percy watched as the Humanoid bull disappeared into the dark of night.

He curled up.

'What the hell was that.' He thought in a panic.

His whole perception of normality had just been shattered. He looked through the window at the sky, lightning thundered wildly. Striking down every few seconds.

Something wasn't right about this night. The rain made it hard to see anything as Sally Jackson tried her best to navigate through it.

Sally sent a pleading gaze up towards the sky, alas her silent prayer wasn't answered.

Percy in the midst of his mental crisis, spotted a gleam of red light outside. He could only turn towards the window, mouth open as out of the shadows came the humanoid bull. His mouth opened but nothing came out as the car was slammed into.

The Minotaur struck it with such force that the car was sent careening off the road, flipping over multiple times. Percy gasped, unbuckling his belt. The Minotaur made menacing sounds as it approached towards them.

"Mom?" Percy called out.

Dropping to the ground only to spin around as the door was ripped open.

Percy tried to back away from it only for his foot to be grasped tightly by the Minotaur, seconds later he was sent through the air and into a particularly large tree.

He groaned as his back burned with pain.

The sound of his mom screaming made his mind sharpen, digging into his pockets frantically he grabbed Anaklusmos. The unassuming pen transformed into an impressive looking sword.

He ran faster than ever before. Roaring at the Minotaur that was about to crush his mother into a pulp. Jumping he roared with strength, slicing the sword through the minotaurs back.

The Minotaur dropped sally as it roared in pain, turning around and punching Percy directly in the face. Percy was sent flying back, his mouth leaking blood. He landed into a heap of entangled limbs.

There the muscular Minotaur stood, getting a closer look revealed massive bulging muscles.

"Jesus, taking that many steroids can't be healthy." Percy gasped out.

The Minotaur charged him, forcing Percy to get back up despite the pain flaring through his entire body. With the sword raised and absolutely no fucking clue what he was doing, Percy charged back.

A bulky arm shot out towards Percy, making him narrowly dodge it. Nearly stumbling over his own feet. He swung his sword, getting a small cut before jumping back as the Minotaur fist tore the ground he had been standing on.

Percy felt the pain disappear as the water from the storm acted strangely around him. The Minotaur roared in fury and ran towards him. Percy sucked in a breath and mustered up his courage.

Ducking under the fist hurtling towards him, Percy swung his sword horizontally, relying on his instincts. The Minotaur roared in pain, but before Percy could strike again, a massive knee collided with his face.

Blood splattered out of the now broken nose, which astonishingly began to heal slowly. Percy was sent flying back through multiple trees. Anaklusmos had fallen out of his loosened grip and was stuck into a tree.

Percy groaned, his eyesight filled with blood. He stumbled up as the Minotaur charged through the forest towards him. Wiping the blood off his face he tried to run over to his sword.

He was barely able to grab the sword before he barely ducked under a fist the size of his torso which easily smashed through the tree, causing it to fall down. Acting quickly he swiped his sword causing a massive cut on the minotaurs lower torso.

It roared in rage and tried to stomp on Percy, who quickly rolled back. Watching the ground explode from the sheer strength making Percy wince. His eyes briefly drifted away as he wondered if he should try to run.

He didn't have much time to think as the large Minotaur was on him again, the creature suddenly gained a red fiery glow. Its eyes glowing faintly. Making the Minotaur look downright demonic.

Percy gulped.

"I don't suppose an apology would work?" He asked, only to be met with a much faster punch that minutely dodged in time.

A punch came a second later, one he couldn't dodge. He barely managed to raise his fists in defence as he shot back. His bones creaked and even faintly cracked as he was barely able to land on his feet, skidding back.

Percy grimaced in pain, trying to keep the tears out of his eyes as he glanced down at his swollen forearms. Loosely grabbing his sword he glared back at the Minotaur.

There was a brief stare down before they both shot forwards.

Percy grit his teeth. Glaring at the Minotaur, his green eyes glowing slightly and shining with pure defiance. The Minotaur roared, loud enough that Percy could feel it reverberating within his bones.

He screamed back in pure refusal to submit.

"Fuck you! You overgrown overrated fucking cow."

Percy shot forward, trying his best to ignore the pain. The Minotaur responded. Percy strangely felt the water drops from the pouring rain move as the minotaurs bulky fist came down trying to pulverise him.

With this Percy was able to track where the fist was projecting to as he fell into a trance. Sliding he slashed faster than he had before, across the minotaurs torso and spinning away from the kick sent his way.

Using the momentum of the spin he slashed towards its throat only to miss as it backed away. The Minotaur stomped and the ground exploded, making Percy lose his footing.

"Oh shit-" Percy muttered.

A fist lined with a red glow smashed into him. Percy spit out blood as he was sent bouncing back through the trees and into a cluttered pile of limbs. Luckily he learnt his lesson and kept a tight hold of his weapon.

Blood spilled out of his mouth as the rain came to his rescue. Getting up shakily one more time Percy knew this was his last chance, he needed to defeat it this time.

Percy could see the Minotaur was injured too, black blood seeping out from the large gashes he had made with his sword.

'You can do this Percy' he thought even as he silently cried from the sheer pain he felt through his body.

Percy charged with a limp and the Minotaur roared, also having a slight limp as it charged.

This was the final stand.

The last chance Percy had to win or be killed-

"Excuse me." A voice interrupted.

Percy came sliding to a stop as the Minotaur slowed down, eyeing the newcomer warily. There stood a boy a few years older than him. Blonde hair and hazel eyes that glanced around boredly.

As if there wasn't a big fucking Minotaur with a demonic aura glaring at him.

"I know this is a bit sudden, but can you help me? I think I'm lost." The boy said, holding up a comically large map.

Like seriously use google maps dude.

Percy felt himself grow baffled at this whole situation. He swore for a second he even saw the fearsome Minotaur scratch its head in confusion.

"Is this a bad time?" He asked after an awkward silence.

"Wait, no help. Call the police." Percy shouted.

The blonde haired teen looked around in confusion.

"Why?"

"B-because there's a monster attacking us?" Percy asked, somewhat unsure.

"What are the police going to do about it?" He questioned curiously.

Percy didn't know how to answer that.

The minotaur finally regained its bearings, roaring loudly and charging towards the new-comer. Percy grit his teeth to try calming his nerves.

"Watch out!" Percy shouted.

The new-comer raised his hand and caught the punch sent his way, his arm only being forced back a little bit which earned an impressed look.

"Huh, you must have an insane strength stat. That's dope." The older boy mused.

A second later, a huge shockwave erupted, sending Percy flying back and crashing into a tree. His strength faded as the last thing he saw was the demolished form of the Minotaur and the massive crater formed.

The blonde haired teen looked slightly bashful.

"I think I hit him too hard."

Percy fell into unconsciousness.

-END-

Chapter 22: Interlude

Notes:

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 22

(Interlude)

-{Rias Gremory-}

In a purple-walled room furnished with the finest amenities in the underworld, three teenagers sat around a table. One of them was none other than Rias Gremory, the Heiress of Gremory who was sipping some tea provided by a maid.

She possessed long beautiful hair that flowed down her back like a river of blood. Her skin was smooth and unblemished by the world around her. Her face looked as if it was made out of porcelain, with childish innocence plastered all over it.

Next to her was her loyal Queen, Akeno Himejima. Akeno looked like the perfect representation of a ‘Yamada Nadeshiko’.

She had long black hair tied up in a ponytail. Akeno had a face that rivalled her King in terms of beauty. She also had some other features that surpassed her King’s.

Opposite to them sat a handsome young teen with short blond hair and cold blue eyes. He had a cute face, but that face was currently filled with cold rage and seeming indifference.

His name was Issaiah, a boy who had recently been reincarnated as the Knight of Rias Gremory after she found him half-dead, escaping from ‘The Holy Sword Project’.

Due to the non-consensual nature of his comeback to the mortal world, his integration into his new life as a devil and a servant of Rias had been difficult.

Rias let out a soft sigh as she idly twirled a strand of her crimson hair. For the past few weeks, she and Akeno have been trying to get him to be more open but all their attempts were met with a rather cold refusal by Issaiah.

This was yet another attempt, but Issaiah remained stubborn and wasn’t willing to engage in conversation. He mainly responded to their questions with vague single-worded replies.

This was a new experience for Rias. In the past, she had never encountered such resistance from her peerage members after their revival.

The closest comparison would be Koneko, who had been unresponsive to her questions, primarily due to her trauma. However, Koneko had eventually become capable of communication.

Issaiah on the other hand was filled with rage and sadness. Lashing out at everything and everyone, something Rias, being only fourteen years of age, didn’t know how to handle.

Things were starting to change for Rias, talks between her and Sona Sitri’s parents where suggested that they run a territory together. It was no secret Rias wanted to experience Japanese school life and Sona wanted to learn more about running a school.

Which is why Serafall had suggested they run a territory together. Rias didn’t mind sharing it if it meant she could finally stay in the human world for a longer amount of time. Apparently, Serafall was already looking into territories.

Meaning Rias couldn’t afford to have an unruly knight in the human world. She was sure he would calm down soon after the situation cooled down a little bit and with some kindness, he would come to accept his position in her family.

After all, it had only been a few weeks and Issaiah was understandably still upset. Rias wouldn’t rush him in any case.

Onto another topic.

Rias' frown turned into a smile as she thought about the misfortune of her so-called Fiancé. Riser Phenex, the arrogant third son of the Phenex clan and a man who thought himself to be above everyone, had recently received a reality check if the rumours were to be believed.

Since Rias hadn’t heard of or seen him at the latest social gatherings, she thought they were indeed true. Riser had encountered something within the Familiar Forest, after he had escaped there with his sister, Ravel.

The Phenex family was keeping a tight lid on what exactly happened but it had left Riser Phenex with a damaged body, but his ego had acted as a shield and took the brunt of the damage.

She should probably try to act sad that such a ‘tragedy’ has befallen her ‘dear fiance’ but all she could feel was amusement and happiness. A bit of schadenfreude, one can say.

Her father and Lord Phenex had gone ahead and formed a marriage contract for her and Riser, while she was only eight. She could have accepted the contract for the betterment of her family if Riser was even a little bit like his eldest brother.

Riser was the third son of the Phenex clan who didn't know that his shitty regeneration wouldn’t hold up against any true enemy. A spoiled brat who liked spending his money and showcasing the wealth and power of his family.

She had once asked him what his plans for the future were, on one of the silly dates their parents arranged where she tried her best to be open to the idea of marrying someone for her family.

His answer was downright pathetic. He already believed that he was above matters such as training, believing himself to be destined for greatness and not putting any effort into improvement.

Rias’ hate for Riser ran deeper than her hatred for camels, and that was impressive since she hated the humped-back fuckers with a fervour. She just wishes that in future, she doesn't have to marry hi-

“Rias~ you shouldn't space out like this in front of your peerage. Issaiah is finally asking for something!” Akeno whispered, interrupting her train of thought with a complimentary elbow to the stomach.

She would have retaliated, if it weren't for the words that came out of her mouth.

“Really! What do you want Issaiah? I will try my best to make it happen.” She excitedly asked the boy in question.

He looked uncomfortable and a little embarrassed but he made his request nonetheless.

“I would like to ask for a sword instructor. As you know, my sacred gear allows me to create demonic swords. It would be favourable for you if I knew how to use them too.” He said with an emphasis on the last part.

He wants an instructor? She would ensure that he gets the best instructor the Gremory clan could offer. It's good that she knows someone who would be perfect for this job. Soon she asked.

“Have you heard of Okita Souji?”

-{Kokabiel}-

In a room, sat a lone figure. The room was very gothic in its decoration, with black walls with purple accents. The furniture was made out of dark oak wood, giving them a refined look.

This room served as the office of one of the most notorious Cadre of the Fallen.

Kokabiel, formerly an angel from the fifth heaven, sat in a comfortable chair behind a grand desk with his long fingers interlaced.

Kokabiel was a tall man with pale skin. He had long black hair and narrow, blood-red eyes. Unlike other Fallen Angels, he has pointy, elf-like ears.

‘Things are coming along nicely.’ He thinks, his red eyes staring apathetically at a picture on his wall. A picture of him with all of the other leaders of the Grigori posing for a picture.

Kokabiel’s contact within the Khaos Brigade had just notified him about the man he had been eying for recruitment, Valper Galilei. Had been abandoned by the church for getting caught experimenting on children.

The church probably wouldn’t have cared if he hadn't gotten himself caught by one of the more powerful exorcists among the church’s forces, meaning they couldn’t sweep it under the rug. Now was the perfect opportunity to snatch him up.

His contacts also informed him of the progress in accomplishing his other plans. All his plans were aimed to realise his goal. A war, more specifically a Great War between all the factions.

A small melancholy smile spread across his lips. He was pretty sure Azazel knew he was up to something again. That was fine. After all, despite what many thought, he didn't believe that the fallen angels would survive another Great War.

The rumours of Kokabiel being a warmonger who believed fallen angels were superior couldn’t be further from the truth or purpose of the war. Simply put Kokabiel was broken.

He had been ever since the death of his father. The king of all angels, God.

Kokabiel would never admit he wept like a child when the news of his father’s demise had spread. Never in his wildest dreams did he think someone as powerful as his father could die. Which was why he had taken him for granted.

God was meant to be unmovable and eternal. A force that never died and kept the presence of darker forces at bay. The newer generation of the fallen had no understanding of what a fallen angel was.

They were a disgrace in Kokabiel's opinion, believing they could be enemies of God. He nearly scoffed at the thought. Kokabiel guessed it was fine in the end, it worked in swaying them to his side with stupid proclamations.

Promises of glory and world domination.

“What a joke.” Kokabiel snorted in disdain.

The true purpose of the war? To get rid of everything. Devils, angels and fallen. Kokabiel believed they held no purpose without God. Which made them useless.

He had long since wanted to die and let himself fade into nothingness. Kokabiel was broken. He held no drive for anything, no desire to indulge himself in any sin like Azazel. His pain wouldn't be drowned away by anything.

That’s why he planned to leave the world with a bang. Rid the world of the mockery that was left after God's demise.

Angels who hid in heaven were scared. A fucking shame to the angelic legions that once fearlessly descended onto earth. An army of white and gold that obliterated all of those who opposed heaven.

Fallen angels who picked on the weak and thought themselves hot shit. Pathetic in believing they defied an alive God who they thought was too intimidated by their leader's power to do anything about it.

Devils who believed themselves above the races they enslaved to rebuild their power. Acting akin to a virus, spreading and destroying everything around them to grow.

It was all a joke in Kokabiel's eyes, a really shitty joke.

He tapped his long black nail on the table as he thought about the current situation. Azazel was trying to call for a peace conference. God's death was a big secret. The only thing stopping other pantheons from encroaching on the divided factions.

There were also the two freaks but all pantheons had heavy hitters capable of killing them. It wasn’t enough, but the three factions unified would definitely help ward off most pantheons.

Kokabiel understood the importance easily enough. Which was why he ran interference. Commanding small groups of fallen to cause problems all around the countries and territories of others wasn't hard.

A few orders here and there all marked with Azazel’s signature wasn’t hard. The only ones who knew what he was up to were Azazel and Penemue, funnily enough.

The purple-haired bundle of joy and warmth, who he still wasn’t sure was a fallen angel, is much smarter than her demeanour would suggest.

She had never asked him, only sending him pitiful glances as if she understood. Never moving to stop or report him.

Meanwhile, Azazel made an effort to try to suppress Kokabiel with a bit of success. He sighed, ridding himself of the flair of emotions that briefly slipped into him at the thought of happier times with his siblings.

Kokabiel suppressed his emotions, knowing they could derail his plans. It was painful to witness their transformation from what they once were. He remembered the days of small children laughing and playing with their father in heaven.

He would make sure that the three factions don't continue to pollute his Father’s creations.

The Fallen Star of God had no more tears to shed over his father. Only a determination to make things right.

-{Indra}-

Perched upon a golden throne, a young man adorned with a golden crown gazed down at the lady kneeling before him, his expression one of boredom tinged with a hint of irritation.

Indra had a buzz-cut hairstyle, sporting greenish-brown hair and lavender eyes. He wore a traditional cloth around his waist, complemented by a jewel around his neck along with a golden crown adorning his head. He also had a vermillion mark on the middle of his forehead.

Eye sockets that held nothing but pure light that were aimed down at the sole other being in the massive grand throne room cut for an unnerving visage, especially to the Devi kneeling before him.

“Is that so?” A thunderous but quiet voice said.

This voice belonged to none other than the man on the throne who was widely known by the name Indra, The King of all Deva and Devi.

The woman kneeling below was Sunita, the Devi of Death and the daughter of Yama.

She had just finished explaining the events surrounding the death of the Tempest Deva and the perpetrator who had escaped.

“How disappointing. A mere angel killing a Deva and then escaping three of you is pathetic. I expected better from my grand niece.” Indra spoke disdainfully.

Sunita trembled in anger and shame.

“How do we proceed next then, Lord Indra? Shall we demand repentance from the Abrahamic pantheon?” Sunita asked a shiver of pleasure at the thought of getting her hands on the angel who had escaped her.

Indra tapped his finger idly against the throne's armrest.

“There would be no point in such an action, my sources have it that this lone angel and his minions are not aligned with the Abrahamic faction, as unbelievable as that sounds. Meaning it’s not worth upsetting the Abrahamic God over it. Plus Shiva would never allow that to happen.” Indra idly said, slowly breaking through the multiple reasons it wasn’t a valid suggestion.

Sunita nodded meekly. Her already damaged pride took more blows as Indra listed off how bad her suggestions were.

“Though this does present opportunities, this slight cannot be allowed to pass,” Indra muttered.

He thought about the new human group he had made, dubbed the Hero Faction consisting of human sacred gear wielders, led by a young boy he had found possessing the True Longinus spear.

Cao Cao and his little friends. It could be a good growing moment and a test to finally prove their worth.

As Indra contemplated his next move, he decided to task the Hero Faction with tracking down and slaying the rogue angel and his little minions. It would serve both as a test and an opportunity to prove their loyalty and worth to him.

They should be more than equipped to deal with the angel and they were also playing along with some group. The Khaos brigade, if he remembered correctly, so they would have assistance if they failed to achieve the task alone.

“You are dismissed.” Indra suddenly regarded the kneeling Devi. Staring at her with a mild amount of disdain.

Sunita clenched her teeth.

“My Lord, what about the angel? Allow me to temporarily leave my post and I shall bring you his head.” Sunita promised. An arrogant smile on her face.

Indra snorted.

“You have already proven yourself to be incompetent. I shall have my Hero Faction take care of it. Dismissed.” Indra replied lazily.

“But-“ Sunita started.

Indra snarled, letting his power rumble out. The Skies darkened and the ground shook. There was a reason he was the king of all Deva and Devi.

He possessed tremendous power easily on par with Gods and it wasn’t uncommon that he would be forced to remind the arrogant Deva’s and Devi of this fact. They were semi-divine beings only missing true domains instead of the pseudo-domains they all possessed.

What was a Deva/Devi? To put it simply they were divine beings, possessing divine power but not quite gods. Who possessed true Domains and Godly Authority that made them much stronger.

Sunita was forced to the ground as lightning rumbled continuously around them.

“You. Are. Dismissed.” Indra punctuated every word slowly.

Sunita nodded desperately and the pressure dissipated, the skies clearing and the ground ceasing all its trembling. She quickly left after, not wanting to anger Indra further.

Indra nodded in satisfaction.

‘That should keep her defiance down for the next thousand years or so.’ Indra thought. Mentally checking a list of all troublesome Deva and Devi he would have to intimidate in a certain amount of time before they started acting up.

‘Hm, thinking about it Shanu has been acting very rebellious lately. Well, he always acts that way, but this is more so than normal. Perhaps a little show of power is needed.’ Indra thought with a smirk.

“Vayu,” Indra spoke.

Vayu appeared with a deep bow.

Vayu was a robust man with a slightly green complexion. His expression was sharp and seemingly permanently set into a serious look.

“Yes, M’lord?” He replied respectfully.

“Go fetch Cao Cao for me, it’s time for him to show his use,” Indra ordered.

“As you command.” He replied, disappearing. Going to fulfil his lord's orders.

‘I guess I’ll send a message to little Shanu too, requesting a meeting. It’ll present a wonderful opportunity to lower him back to his place.’ Indra thought.

He let out a chuckle.

-{Michael}-

Michael once again found himself sitting at the head of the long circular white marble table as all his siblings, excluding Gabriel who still surprisingly hadn’t found the missing Angel, sat around him.

Raphael, was a gorgeous woman with an hourglass figure and soft chocolate-coloured hair that was braided into spirals running down her back. Beautiful emerald eyes that shined mesmerizingly and smooth pale skin sat on the left of Michael.

Uriel was a buff man who constantly carried a spear with him on his back. He had a handsome face only marred by the scar running down his neck. Uriel had short blonde spiky hair and red sharp eyes.

Uriel sat diagonally to him next to where Gabriel would normally be seated. There were other seats but they were empty. Something which the three angelic leaders tried to ignore.

Currently, all of them sat with twisted expressions on their faces. They didn’t know what to make of the news Michael had given them. Not even Michael himself.

“P-perhaps-“ Raphael started shakily, hope igniting inside her eyes. A hope that had long died.

“Don’t,” Uriel whispered. Unusually quiet.

Michael didn’t say anything, cycling through emotions at an unhealthy rate. Hope, sadness, despair, happiness and fear. Michael knew what Raphael was going to say.

How could he have not thought about his long-time dream? Six new angels appearing out of thin air isn’t something that had happened since-

Michael cut those thoughts off. He couldn’t allow himself to continue. Gaining hope like that again would kill him if it was just false hope.

The dark times that had come after the death of God were still fresh on all their minds. Not all angels had decided to fall, in fact only 20% of the loss of angels after god's death had been from falling.

The rest?

Suicide.

Many angels simply couldn’t handle it. The dark times of finding random angel corpses of his little siblings who had decided they couldn’t continue were found daily.

Hundreds of cases of angels finding their close brothers or sisters dead and deciding to join them had happened. It was something that haunted Michael. Truthfully if it hadn’t been for that, heaven would have rivalled the devils even now.

Michael still remembers the Seraph of Knowledge, his cute little sibling whom he had found dead in heaven's library. It had taken centuries to put a stop to the mass suicides and even then there had been cases after that.

Gabriel had locked herself in her bedroom for centuries after it. Uriel had never been the same. Becoming explosively angry wasn’t what he had been like originally.

A fiery attitude? Of course. Now though there was true maliciousness behind it. The only reason he hadn’t fallen was due to the fact it was born out of an overprotectiveness and love for his siblings.

Many angels had fallen due to their rage, not because they hated their father for passing but because the devils had started the war.

Which is why the fallen angels mostly caused problems for them instead of the church. Many of the seraphs like Penemue and Shemhazai had fallen like that. Even changing their names out of pure shame for failing their father.

“B-but it’s something that needs to be considered!” Raphael said with some emotion.

Uriel crossed his arms.

“Don’t start Sister,” Uriel growled.

Raphael glared half-heartedly. With no real heat.

“Then how do you suggest the fact that in the past year, seven new angels have appeared on the angelic board.” Raphael retorted.

Michael sighed, his head in his hands. It was true and certainly pointed towards a certain suggestion but Michael couldn’t accept it, even if he desperately hoped it was real.

There was a reason that he withheld this information from the ten seraphs even though they were part of the heavenly leadership. This kind of hope would kill them if it turned out to be false.

Michael had long since learned he needed to be a realist for the sake of his family. He had dreamt of a situation like this for thousands of years.

Father suddenly returns from the cold grasp of death. Michael would even happily give his life for it, he was sure all of his siblings would but it just wasn’t something that happened.

Uriel went silent.

“Perhaps one of our siblings has found a way to copulate safely.” He suggested.

Raphael paused, considering it.

“I’m sure our siblings would have notified us, the angelic community would be overjoyed at such a revelation.” She retorted.

“It could have been one of the angels that left after the Great War,” Michael suggested quietly. A few angels had left after God’s death. Determined to find a way to revive him.

Michael hadn’t heard back from them since, but their names still shined so they were out there somewhere.

The only one who worried him was Azrael.

The Angel of Death.

If she found out even a hint of possibility that their father could be alive…

She had been even more obsessed than Lucifer. To the point she didn’t even care if their father loved humans more as long as it made him happy.

Lucifer had created an entire race just to try to impress their father and then proceeded to start a Great War that killed billions, just to try to trap God all for herself. So the fact Azrael was even more obsessed than that was scary.

When news of God's death had spread, she had just disappeared with a few other powerful angels with a note stating she was looking for a way to revive him. That had been over a thousand years ago and no one had heard from Azrael or the group she took with her again.

They were alive, Michael had checked.

‘It would have been nice to have such a powerful Arch-Seraph around. Certainly would have boosted morale considering she’s stronger than me’ Michael thought with a sigh.

“We will proceed with caution, for now, we don’t tell anyone outside of this room. This is a matter that can’t be ignored. Uriel, please start a search for whatever is causing this. Also, try to call Gabriel back as soon as you can. Tell her it’s urgent. We need all of us four searching for whatever or… whoever has somehow allowed for the inception or creation of angels.” Micheal finally decided. The last part was said hesitantly.

Raphael and Uriel both nodded.

“Brother, couldn’t this be seen as mobilisation for war?” Raphael asked.

Michael nodded grimly.

“We have no choice, I too shall be joining the search. This matter is too serious to ignore any further. As a precaution, Raphael please prepare some diplomats to go to the other factions and explain our situation vaguely.” Michael ordered.

-End-

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 23: Camp Half-Blood

Notes:

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 23

Notice: Just to let you guys know most chief gods are super class, Manasa is on this level due to Hindu gods being on a different level plus she's the daughter of Shiva.

Tiamat is also at the higher end of the Satan/God class. There are actual calculations for the power levels, they aren't random. They are based off stats, meaning each stat has a value which is added up.

Just felt the need to clarify this.

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Camp half-blood)

I stared down at the unconscious body of a scruffy-looking boy with jet-black hair swept to one side that looked to be a year younger than me. I idly created a construct of light in the shape of an umbrella that cost me more mana than it was worth.

{Name: Percy Jackson}

{Title: Son of Poseidon}

{Race: Demi God}

{Power level: 5000}

My eyes slowly trailed over to the large form of the imposing Minotaur that was slowly turning into dust. Its body sprawled across the ground. I guess this confirms my theory. To think that I would arrive to witness this event was insane.

I had been searching around the large island as the storm continued raging around me, I had found a few monsters but nothing beyond that. Which is why I was drawn to this explosion.

Then in turn stumbling upon this…

A screech caught my attention a minute later, and I kind of stood just staring. Out of the trees what could only be described as an abomination suddenly crawled out. The term crawling is used considering it possessed the legs of a centipede.

With beetle-like eyes and literal fucking pincers. It had the tail of a scorpion and its head looked faintly reminiscent of a woman. A foul energy suddenly washed over the area, seemingly leaking out from it.

The pincers of this amalgamation of creatures clicked a few times.

"O-oh my.. w-what a tasty smell." It moaned.

I felt almost sexually assaulted by the way it stared at me.

{Name: Kayla}

{Title: Stray Devil}

{Race: Devil (Mutated)}

{Power level: 2640}

This was a stray devil? I hadn't seen one before since India had a no-outsider rule. Thinking about it, this was probably my first interaction with something outside of the forest that was a part of the DxD world.

It made sense since I'm pretty sure the Devils had some sort of presence or business in New York. Still, though, no wonder everyone hated the devils. They were letting things like these randomly run amuck.

That foul energy must be demonic energy, or perhaps something else.

"I-in awe? I k-know I'm pretty b-beautiful hehe." The stray devil cackled out with stutters and squeezed a bump on its carapace, moaning.

My nose scrunched in disgust.

"That's fucked up," I muttered.

Its beetle eyes snapped to me and it screeched, opening its mouth it shot a glob of acid I blocked by simply shielding myself with my umbrella.

I'm not sure if it would affect me since a creature gained more magical resistance the more magic it possessed but I really didn't want to touch anything associated with this…

No, seriously that's fucked up.

I felt disgusted at its entire being, not just its looks or the way it acted. It's like the fact it existed was an insult.

A sword of light appeared next to me and shot towards the hideous stray devil, as soon as the light touched the mid-class stray devil it disintegrated.

Huh, I forgot that light was a fatal weakness against all devils.

A red chess piece fell down, cracks cascading through it with yellow energy running through the cracks. I went to appraise it only for it to instantly disappear. Presumably back to its owner.

I clicked my tongue.

That's annoying.

Now, what to do with him? I looked back down to Percy. I don't think leaving him out here was a great idea.

A spear suddenly came sailing past my head and lodged into the tree behind me. A centaur followed by a few kids holding spears came charging out.

{Name: Chiron}

{Title: Trainer Of Heroes}

{Race: Blessed Centaur}

{Power level: 5940}

"Halt." The large centaur commanded.

So this was Chiron?

His upper human half was that of a middle-aged man with an amazing physique. He had a large beard and kind eyes. He was holding a long spear firmly in his hand. The centaur looked between me and the unconscious Percy Jackson.

"Step away from the boy." He ordered.

The kids behind him which appraisal showed were Greek Demi-Gods looked ready to pounce. All of them were in the lower end of the High Class.

How to go about this.

"I assure you this isn't as bad as it looks." I finally said after a brief stare-down.

Chiron's eyes narrowed, his gaze piercing. He seemingly mulled over his words. "Explain yourself, child. What happened here?"

"Honestly, I got a bit lost and found myself stumbling upon a battle between him and some Minotaur-looking thing," I explained, shrugging as if it were just another mundane occurrence in my chaotic life.

Which it was.

I scratched the back of my head. The Demi-Gods all looked at me suspiciously as Chiron took a few moments to think on my words, looking around at the damage. His eyes finally landed on a broken-off Minotaur horn.

He slowly trotted over to it, lowering his spear and leaning down to pick it up. Inspecting it closely.

"I see." He said.

He finally turned back to me, a friendly smile on his face.

"Forgive me, child, we had heard a loud battle take place and had assumed the worst when we saw you close to the unconscious body of one of our own." Chiron apologised.

The Demi-Gods behind him had lowered their weapons, mostly looking placated except for a few larger Demi-Gods who looked like they had taken an unearthly amount of steroids. They all looked disappointed and glared at me like it was my fault for making them feel that way.

A quick appraisal and their titles showed they were all children of Ares.

"Alright, now that's cleared up. I'll be going." I announced and turned around.

"Wait. I think it's best if you come with us for now, this weather will only get worse and you may find yourself accidentally hurt." Chiron said.

I'm assuming he was talking about the increasing amount of divinity pervading the air. The storm was becoming a lot more violent but it really wouldn't affect me since I had my pocket dimension.

Still, I would be lying if I said I didn't want to check out the notorious Camp Half-Blood. My knowledge of Percy Jackson was horrible, even worse than my knowledge of high school DxD but I do remember a few things.

"Are you sure your patrons would be okay with me?" I questioned and he only looked a little surprised at my knowledge.

Chiron smiled.

"They don't pay much attention to camp so I'm sure they wouldn't mind." He assured me and I nodded. I could always just fuck off into my pocket dimension if they had a problem.

Two of the Ares kids picked up Percy and lugged him with us as I followed the Centaur. It was about ten minutes later I found myself walking up a hill only to suddenly be stopped by a golden barrier.

Chiron and the others passed through the barrier without delay.

'Appraisal'

[Name: Camp Half-Blood Barrier

Description: The Barrier protects the insides of Camp Half-Blood, making it a secure place. It is powered by a Pine Tree that hosts the soul and essence of Thalia, daughter of Zeus.

Abilities:

Weather Manipulation: The Key Holder can manipulate the weather inside the barrier.

Delusion Grip: Only those whose senses are attuned to the magical can sense the barrier and glimpse into its insides. Others see different things.

Locked Doors: Only those allowed by the Key Holder can enter inside the barrier.]

So this was the Camp Half-Bloods barrier, I could only enter if invited in by one of the camp's staff. It felt very strong, even my limited mana sense could feel the powerful divinity interwoven with an insane amount of magic powering it.

Could I get through though?

I'm not sure.

I only really have raw power and an unfair amount of skills going for me, perhaps it was time to look into an actual fighting style? The Demigods around here seemed to practise a lot judging by the way they expertly handled their respective weapons.

The rest of the Demigods went ahead as Chiron chuckled.

"May I know your name, young friend? I need it to invite you in I'm afraid" He explained.

"Kai," I replied.

"Ah interesting name, it means 'Victorious' in Latin I believe." He mused.

Chiron cleared his throat.

"I permit you to enter Kai." He announced and the barrier shimmered.

My hands slipped through and I entered. The weather immediately changed, the raging storm outside making way for a dark clear sky. It was a bit like the barrier at Namara's mansion.

We walked over the hill where a massive tree stood and I was greeted by a large camp-site. There was barely anyone around since it was nighttime.

"I will allow you to sleep in the main cabin for now. We shall speak more later for now to get some rest." Chiron said as he led me to a massive cabin.

He showed me to a small room. I was left alone. Flopping onto the bed I kicked my shoes off. I wanted to explore but I felt it would be best to hold off on that desire for now.

I had no real clue what I was doing here, it was more out of curiosity than anything. I had been an avid fan of the Percy Jackson series at one point so seeing it in real life was pretty awesome.

I guess I'll get some rest for now and see what they have to say tomorrow. My angels would be fine hopefully.

It's only one night and they shouldn't worry too much.

-{Avael}-

Avael paced around. She kept looking outside the window for the arrival of her father. Only to scowl and nervously bite her fingers as he didn't show up.

"Sist-"

A lance of fire embedded itself next to her sibling's face.

Avael's eyes widened.

"Oh I'm sorry-" she waved her hands.

"It's fine, I understand, none of us can sleep without father's presence." He replied, the rest of her siblings appearing from behind him.

She went back to pacing around.

"He would have called us if he was in danger." She said mostly to herself.

'Father will be fine' she thought. An attempt to placate the worry and rising anger she felt.

A few seconds later she slammed her hands on the table.

"PREPARE FOR WAR." She announced.

-{Kai}-

I looked around at the various kids walking around and laughing with each other, if I didn't know any better I would say it looked like a normal summer camp. Ignoring the massive colosseum-looking building and the various weapons on display, mostly wooden swords and leather armour.

I had just stepped outside and Chiron had instantly told me to follow him.

"Come along Kai, we will need to inform the camp director. Mr. D," Chiron informed me, looking at me apologetically.

Otherwise known as Dionysus. The Greek gods of grape harvest, wine, orchards, madness, parties, religious ecstasy and theatre.

That was quite the list of domains.

This would be my second encounter with a God. It would be for the best if I didn't try and antagonise this god as much as I did with Manasa. It would also be interesting to see how strong he was compared to a Hindu God.

Perhaps a show of goodwill could be good. I opened my system shop and searched for wines. A small gift since I think I remember he was banned from acquiring any alcohol inside Camp Half-Blood.

Château Margaux from Bordeaux, France.

This should do.

Doesn't cost too many credits and will buy some goodwill. I purchased it and kept the bottle of wine in my inventory.

We made our way to a large building, Demigods staring at me in interest. On the deck sat a man in a Hawaiian tiger-striped shirt and shorts. He had a chubby face with a scruffy beard and two big blue watery eyes.

I didn't react to his unimpressive appearance, which was especially disappointing compared to Manasa.

{Name: Dionysus}

{Title: Olympian, God of Wine and Madness}

{Race: God}

{Current Power level: 12,300}

{Power level: 48,260}

Interesting, I'm guessing this was his so-called mortal form. I did remember something about that, though how come Manasa didn't have one? It could be due to the fact she was in her temple. It was strange she forced me to come to her.

The God's watery blue eyes lazily looked at me.

"Dionysus." I nodded.

He grinned.

"And who might you be? You certainly aren't one of my 'dear' family's children." He asked in a sarcastic tone of voice.

"He is a boy who saved one of our own. I invited him inside as a thank you." Chiron spoke up for me. I simply stared into the God's eyes, his own staring back at me with interest.

He took a sip from the Diet Coke can on the table in front of him.

"What's your name, boy?" He asked.

"Kai."

He leaned forward.

"Sai, you're an interesting child."

I didn't bother correcting him. I knew he was doing it on purpose. I walked up to him and took a seat beside him, summoning the bottle of wine under the table and slipping it to him.

"I've been told," I replied, his eyes flickering down and lighting up.

The God of Wine grinned.

"I like you. I suppose it would be in bad taste to send away one of Yahweh's children."

My eyes widened a bit at that but I hid it quickly, did they not know that God was dead? It was meant to be some super secret within the three Abrahamic factions. There was also the possibility God was still alive, that was a scary thought.

What would he think if he found an angel he didn't create out there?

"Child of Yahweh?" Chiron suddenly questioned.

Dionysus snorted.

"The boy is an Angel Chiron." He said much to Chiron's shock.

Yeah, I think I remembered something about how only a few knew about the existence of other pantheons. He probably knew of God but had never met an Angel which was fair, since the Angels were indeed reclusive.

Ignoring Chiron's shock at the reveal of my race, he continued.

"Chiron, give Sai a tour of the camp," Dionysus ordered and Chiron nodded.

I gave him a nod and left with Chiron.

"Luke!" Chiron shouted towards a handsome blonde-haired boy walking past them.

The teenager was tall and athletic, he had short-cropped sandy blonde hair and blue eyes. A sharp nose and an aura of mischief. He smiled in a friendly manner and walked over to us.

Luke Castellan

"Hey Chiron, need someone to show the new Demigod around?" He questioned.

"Not exactly a Demigod but yes, I would like for you to show young Kai around," Chiron replied.

Luke was around the higher end of the high class in terms of power, which was just a bit higher than Chiron. He looked a bit confused but smiled nonetheless.

I observed the sandy blonde-haired older boy, who was guiding me through the bustling camp. Demigods waved as we passed by, indicating Luke's apparent popularity as the Council leader for the Hermes Cabin.

"Sorry for all the attention, I'm normally the guy Chiron calls to give a camp tour to the newcomers. So I pretty much know everyone," Luke apologized with a grin, leading the way with confidence.

I smirked, tucking my hands into my pockets as we strolled past various cabins, eleven in total.

"It's fine," I replied, casting a curious glance around as we approached a cabin with the number one emblazoned on it.

The first cabin appeared designed to impress, boasting polished white marble walls and grand white columns at the front entrance, leading to a shiny golden gate. Two imposing bronze doors stood as a testament to its significance. It was evident which cabin this belonged to.

'Zeus,' I thought as my gaze landed on the lightning bolt symbols adorning the door. It wasn't hard to deduce the owner of the cabin.

"Impressive, right? That's the cabin belonging to Lord Zeus," Luke remarked, catching my attention as I studied the cabin. I couldn't help but notice the undertone of bitterness in his tone.

I mentally filed away this observation as useful information. I was aware of Luke's future status as a traitor with plans to betray the Greek Gods, but I found myself feeling indifferent to his intentions. It wasn't my problem.

Deciding it would be advantageous to maintain a cordial relationship with him for gathering information, I snorted and pretended to be unimpressed.

"A bit pompous," I muttered under my breath, ensuring Luke could hear me. His lips twitched into the beginning of a smirk for a fleeting moment.

A moment later, he regained his passive look. I mentally pat myself on the back for a job well done. As we approached a second cabin with the number two emblazoned on it, I observed its construction with interest.

Crafted from smooth marble, the cabin presented itself as a simple box, yet its design exuded elegance. I noted how its aesthetic seemed to surpass even that of Zeus's Cabin, with slender white columns adorned with garlands of pomegranates and flowers. Carvings of peacocks adorned the structure.

Similar to the first cabin, it appeared empty inside. 'This must be Hera's Cabin,' I thought, my suspicion confirmed a moment later when Luke spoke up.

"This is Lady Hera's Cabin, though it's never been used and is more of an honorary Cabin," Luke explained, to which I nodded passively, absorbing the information.

As Luke and I continued our stroll, we passed numerous cabins, but only a few stood out. Notably, the fifth cabin caught my attention—it belonged to the children of Ares.

Number five stood out with its bright red exterior, adorned with a messy paint job that seemed haphazardly applied. Barbed wire lined the roof, adding to its intimidating appearance. A stuffed wild boar's head hung over the doorway, its eyes seemingly tracking my every move.

Peering inside, I observed a group of tough-looking kids, both boys and girls, engaged in arm wrestling and heated arguments amidst the blaring rock music. The most vocal among them was a sixteen-year-old girl with dirty blonde hair.

One of the kids shot me a glare, prompting me to casually return the gesture with a middle finger when Luke wasn't looking. Surprisingly, the kid regarded me with a hint of respect

The second cabin that caught my interest was Cabin Ten, the cabin belonging to Aphrodite. I observed Aphrodite's cabin, its painted roof standing out against the sky.

Supported by pillars, the structure led to a blue-and-white checkerboard deck with steps, while grey walls served as a neutral backdrop.

Inside the cabin there were beautiful older girls dressed in designer clothing and handsome boys who now eyed me with curiosity, prompting the girls to start closely inspecting my appearance moments later.

I inwardly thanked myself for heavily dulling my allure with a small light manipulation illusion over my body.

The cabin resembled a pink 'Barbie house,' complete with a pink door, delicate lace curtains, and potted carnations adorning the window sill. Even from our distance, the heavy scent of perfume permeated the air.

Finally, we arrived at the last cabin, the Hermes Cabin, bustling with more demigods than I had seen since arriving. Luke regarded me with sympathy and a hint of shame.

"This is my cabin, and it's where you'll be staying for the duration of your stay," he said, wincing at my flat stare.

The Hermes Cabin appeared dull and worn down, with plain black wood that was chipped in many places. It was also hilariously overcrowded and chaotic, silently I resolved that I'd rather sleep in a tree than in that cabin.

"Uh, moving on," Luke muttered, starting to walk briskly towards the large coliseum. I followed at a much slower pace.

I appraised the large, classic coliseum, its appearance reminiscent of an old Roman city. Crafted from sandy-coloured stone, the grand archway served as its main entrance. Inside, multiple raised platforms hosted demigods engaged in combat.

Around the centre of the coliseum, numerous raised seats accommodated spectators. I estimated that a few hundred people could comfortably sit around the arena.

"This is the training area. As demigods, we unfortunately have a knack for running into monsters, which means we have to train to fight against said monsters. Since fate doesn't want to give us a break," Luke muttered, his voice tinged with resignation.

I nearly snorted. 'Tell me about it,' I thought, empathizing with Luke's sentiment.

"Hey, new guy," Luke said, his growing smirk evident.

I raised an eyebrow in response.

"Are you any good at fighting?" Luke asked, pulling a wooden sword from a stack of weapons.

I smiled back. "I've had my fair share of experiences."

Luke tossed a sword toward me, and I nodded in acknowledgement.

'I guess this is as good a time as any to see how someone wielding a sword properly fights. ' I thought, giving it a few experimental swings.

I made sure to lower my use of pure strength and speed as we both ascended a raised platform, drawing the attention of some demigods who paused their own fights to watch.

"Don't worry, I'll go easy on you," Luke promised.

I stretched my back, swinging the wooden sword a few times to get a feel for it.

"No need, Sandy. Let's see if you are more skilled than your awful attempts at shit-talking are," I replied, suddenly shooting towards Luke.

Luke blocked, and I spun, delivering a punch to his stomach that sent him skidding back. He coughed and glared at me.

"Bit of a low blow," Luke said, and I nodded in agreement.

"My bad, I've made a habit of fighting a bit dirty," I apologized before darting off again.

Luke exploded forward too, swinging his sword expertly towards my opening. I tried to hold back my strength and speed, adjusting to match what Luke was displaying.

I blocked and my eyes widened as Luke's blade slid past me, narrowly avoiding a hit as I twisted my body.

Luke definitely had skill; I could tell from that brief collision alone. However, I had more experience fighting stronger enemies, giving me an edge. Plus, there was the fact that I was holding back.

I jumped back as Luke struck again, executing a perfect crescent slash. I aimed my sword down at the side of Luke's torso, only to have it blocked as he spun, nudging his sword so it pushed mine back an inch.

This allowed Luke to spin around again, sending his sword arcing towards my neck. I grinned, genuinely enjoying a battle that wasn't threatening my life. I was pushed back as I barely raised my blade to stop the attack.

"You're pretty good. Your blade work is novice, but your instincts are killer. You've experienced fighting enemies stronger than you, I'm assuming," Luke remarked as we both slid back.

'I already knew that. Namara had said I needed to actually work on my weapon skills,' I thought, nodding.

"You could say I've been a bit busy lately and haven't had the time to find a teacher," I replied.

Luke grinned in response.

"You've come to the right place. I'm pretty well-trained with a sword. I would be willing to assist you," Luke said, and I thought about it.

My main weapons weren't exactly swords, but I supposed it would be better to get some training instead of none. Even if I knew Luke was a traitor, I didn't exactly care.

"I would appreciate the help," I replied.

Luke lowered the wooden sword.

"We should probably continue this later. For now, let me show you the rest of the camp," Luke replied.

We both put the wooden swords away and continued the little tour of camp-half blood.

-{Gabriel}-

Gabriel stared down at the simple-looking church below as she hovered with a disillusionment spell cast around her so no human would see her, a storm raged around her as she floated unaffected by it.

A soft frown could be seen on her beautiful facial features. Two unfathomably soft full pouty lips pulled back into a frown. Gabriel's two beautiful green emerald-coloured eyes were dazed as she thought.

The Hindu faction had firmly rejected her from finding the young angel but by the looks of things, they would no longer be needed. They had tried to subtly question her during their last few exchanges and she had activated her tracker ability on a whim.

Sure enough, the child had left India but when? She didn't know but she knew whatever had happened left the Hindu faction a little upset. Naturally, without restriction, she had quickly started flying towards him only for the signal to cut off.

After a few days of waiting and going to the nearest land in that direction to search the signal had come alive again. Gabriel had practically torn through the air as she had assumed that the youngling was in trouble.

That had led her here. The signal had cut off again. Gabriel was confused but decided she should try to investigate. Unfortunately from what she believed, the priest of this church wasn't as well-informed as most of the other churches.

She gently lowered to the ground, her beautiful blonde curly hair somehow still shining despite the dark atmosphere. She knocked gently on the church door despite the fact a tree just shot past and nearly hit her.

The door opened and she was quickly ushered in. She looked at the quiet church, lit up by candles since the electricity wasn't working. The priest who had let her in suddenly froze upon seeing her before quickly going to the altar and praying.

Gabriel blinked.

There were a few Nuns praying in the assorted row of seats in front of the altar. She smiled softly at the statue of Christ. Gabriel decided to take a seat next to a young woman who was praying as if her life depended on it.

Through her supernatural sense of hearing, she could pick up what the nun was desperately whispering.

"O Heavenly Father, thank you for sending one of your children to protect me." The nun muttered.

Gabriel instantly paid the Nun her full attention.

"Excuse me?" Gabriel softly called, her voice causing the priest behind them to start praying even more intensely.

The nun snapped out of her trance and jumped at the sight of Gabriel beside her.

"Oh my, I'm sorry." She apologised and Gabriel merely smiled kindly.

"Sorry for disturbing you, I just wanted to ask if you've perhaps seen a young boy or female recently," Gabriel asked as she was pretty sure the angel had to be under fifteen years old.

The Nun's eyes widened and stared at Gabriel apprehensively.

"Are you an angel too?" She whispered and Gabriel paused.

The blonde-haired beauty giggled softly. Neither confirming nor denying her question.

"I see, so I'm assuming you have seen someone?" Gabriel asked and the Nun nodded. A look of reverence as her entire belief was further solidified into actuality.

"It was a boy, I had found him sitting here and staring at our beloved Christ. I thought maybe he had been interested but when a few of the local men started harassing me he protected me." She muttered softly and her answer made Gabriel smile.

In both pure excitement at her search finally bearing fruit and the fact an angel so young who hadn't been taught their ways had still decided to help a stranger.

She was finally close to finding the young angel.

-END-

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 24: Camp Life

Notes:

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 24

Note: feel free to leave any suggestions you feel would be good for the story :) Thanks for all the support.

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Camp Life)

-{Kai}-

I observed as about twelve kids, most of them have the same shiny blond hair and calm blue eyes. Their bows are held up straight and arrows are tightly restrained. They were aiming and shooting at lots of practice targets at the end of the archery range.

Luke stood next to me, grinning.

We had chosen to watch one of the camp's daily archery sessions.

"You want to have a go?" Luke asked with a smirk.

I hadn't really ever played around with a bow, mostly opting to use swords. Eh, I should give it a try.

Luke grabbed and bowed an arrow, leading me into the range with a grin. The other Demi-Gods watched us curiously. Especially the children of Apollo. Probably wondering if I'm also a son of Apollo.

"Have you ever shot a bow?" Luke asked, seemingly preparing for a demonstration.

"No." I stared at him with a deadpan expression.

He grinned.

"I guess you'll be able to learn something then. It's pretty simple. Draw the string back until you've got enough tension built but don't go overboard. I'm not sure if these bows could handle your strength," He said in a very relaxed voice.

"Then stare and imagine where you want your arrow to hit." Luke continued, letting go of the arrow he had strung. The arrow shoots through the air and easily hits the Bullseye.

He gave me the bow with a grin. "Let's see what you've got."

I mimicked the position he held the bow in, noticing him nod in my peripheral vision. Drawing an arrow I placed I slotted it in the little indent it had on its end. Next, I drew the string back carefully, aiming for the bullseye.

Breathing out I shot and watched as the arrow completely missed the target, flying far over. A scream could be heard a moment later and I turned to Luke who was trying to hold in his laughter.

Drawing another arrow with a scowl I repeated it again and aimed the bow at him. Aiming for his leg as he backed away. Releasing the string the arrow once again completely missed him and shot into a tree.

This time he couldn't hold in his laughter as he fell on his back.

I saw all the children of Apollo shaking their heads in disappointment.

"You've got the worst shot I have ever seen in my time at camp." Luke snickered.

I prepared myself for another shot.

"Beginners' bad luck." I retorted.

"Isn't it beginner's luck?" Luke asked and I sent him a flat stare.

"No."

Releasing the string this time it hit near the target. You would think that my aim with my light spears would apply to this but apparently not.

"Huh, at least you got it near." Luke idly

Alright, time to science this. Instead of using his bullshit advice to imagine the arrow hitting the target, with some effort I mentally calculated the distance between the target and me, and through that I assessed the angle I would need to shoot from to form a perfect parabolic path to the target.

I then continued to calculate the force I needed to pull the string with in order for the arrow to have sufficient kinetic energy to reach the target. It turned out to be less than what I had been using.

With all the variables calculated, I shot the arrow with absolute certainty in its precision. The arrow predictably hit the bullseye.

Luke whistled. "Perhaps you did have Beginners' bad luck."

"The question is, can you do it again?"

Out of pure stubbornness, I did the same calculations coming to mind, but the speed and direction of the wind had changed slightly in this iteration. Meaning a few minor modifications were needed.

Looking at him I released the string, hitting the Bullseye in the middle.

I hid a wince at the sharp pain that spiked in my head a moment later, there was a reason I didn't do calculations all the time. My brain simply wasn't used to being in that state. It got better as I trained it more of course as my brain adapted but it was a slow process.

He raised his hands. Genuinely looking impressed the children of Apollo now looked at me with respect and excitement. Probably assuming I was in fact one of their new siblings.

Only Luke knew I wasn't a Demi-God.

"I guess we can move on," Luke muttered and gestured for me to follow him.

I put the Bow down and raised an eyebrow as the exceptionally beautiful girls, I knew as daughters of Aphrodite stared at me intensely. There were also some Apolo children staring at me with a bit of admiration in their eyes.

We walked for a while longer, past the stables and the climbing wall, until we reached the edge of the woods. Luke paused and turned to me.

"I should warn you, the woods can be dangerous. We've had multiple run-ins with monsters there, there are monsters capable of seriously harming even me within" Luke said seriously.

I simply nodded absentmindedly at his warning; I was definitely going to check the woods out later. I couldn't help being a curious person which was why I found myself in a lot of chaotic situations.

I also had to wonder if the woods contained a large amount of monsters, why didn't they just form a large coalition to drive them out? I didn't ask Luke since I was an outsider.

But still. Seemed a bit strange and I knew the Gods were dicks but why allow such a thing near their children?

I kept up with Luke as we continued the tour.

-{Percy Jackson}-

Gasping, Percy sat up. Adrenaline coursed through his body as the memories of the large imposing Minotaur flashed through his mind. Sunlight shined through the windows making him briefly cover his eyes.

He scrambled up in a panic a moment later, with his body covered in cold sweat as he realised he didn't recognise the room he awoke in. The small basic room he found himself in contained a bed and side draw.

The scent of pinewood was heavy in the air. It would have been peaceful if he wasn't so panicked with his unfamiliar surroundings.

'It wasn't just a dream.' He panickedly thought.

He peeked out of the windows, spotting a group of kids his age walking together and laughing. Percy recognised the place as some sort of camp. The sunny clear blue sky is a contrast to the dark barely visible storm he had been in when he was last conscious.

'Mom!' He thought.

He opened the door and ran outside looking around panicking.

"Mom?" Percy shouted. Drawing the attention of some kids. Suddenly from around the corner came trotting a strange man with a horse body. Percy fell back in shock.

'What the fuck?' He thought.

"Please calm down child." The horseman said.

Percy looked at him in bewilderment.

"What the hell are you?" He asked, examining the horse legs trotting around.

Chiron chuckled.

"I am a Centaur child, a half man and half horse." He replied kindly.

Percy's thoughts went somewhere else completely.

"Oh, so your mom did it with a…" Percy started.

"No." Chiron stopped him, shutting down that line of thought with his eye twitching just a bit.

"Wait no, that doesn't matter. Where's my mom? Have you seen her? She was with me." Percy asked desperately.

Chiron looked at him sadly.

"I'm afraid we found no sign of your mother, child. I am sorry." Chiron said softly.

Percy choked, falling to his knees. His fist clutching the soil beneath him for some semblance of support.

"Though there is a chance that the boy that protected you knows something about her disappearance." Chiron tried to comfort.

Percy shot up, his eyes widened as he remembered the strange blonde-haired older boy. Who had easily killed the Minotaur he had fought.

"Where is he?" Percy demanded.

Chiron sighed.

'Seems like we've got ourselves another brash one.' He thought with a fond shake of his head.

-{Kai}-

Grey stormy eyes stared into mine. Blonde curly hair framed the cute face, which was currently scrunched up into a frown.

"How?"

I stared down at the chessboard.

When you know all the possible combinations on a chessboard, winning is the only choice. She was good at the game, which was expected from a child of Athena.

I did need to stop processing such a large amount of information for now, I was starting to get a headache with this. Apparently, processing such a huge amount of data without getting a headache, required an anime prodigy brain, which I unfortunately don't have.

Luke snickered, giving me a friendly pat on the shoulder.

"Seems like you've been dethroned Annabeth." He said in a teasing voice and her scowl deepened.

"Again." She demanded.

"Nah, I'm good," I replied, a response which made her growl.

It had started when Annabeth had found the both of us and immediately bombarded me with questions about the Minotaur. Apparently, word of me defeating it without any harm to myself had spread.

This had somehow led to a game of chess. Which I had just won. I wanted to win to increase Luke's impression of me so I could gain more information with ease. It definitely wasn't because I wanted to crush Annabeth's pride. Nope, definitely not.

Luke snickered again and went to speak only to be cut off by a voice.

"It's you!" A voice caught my attention and I found a running Percy Jackson charging my way.

"Oh hey." I waved.

"Where's my mom?" He asked with desperation practically dripping from his words.

"Ask your Uncle," I joked.

Luke's eyes snapped to me, a new emotion burning deep in them. He observed me closely. His body tensed.

Oh right, if the canon is still intact, then his mom had been kidnapped by Hades since he thought Percy held his Helm Of Darkness. Oh, dear, I had meant that as an off-handed joke.

"What?" He replied.

"Just kidding. I don't know where your mom is. When I arrived and saved you, there was no one else in the vicinity." I said in a serious voice this time.

Luke calmed down, a small almost unnoticeable sigh of relief escaping him. Luke's tensed body relaxed.

Seems like canon is still relatively intact and Luke had been the one to steal Zeus's Bolt. He has already joined hands with Kronos.

Percy on the other hand had tears pouring out of his eyes.

"So she's gone?" He asked with a bit of hollowness. I stared at him and something in me reacted to his sadness.

"Hey, I didn't find a body there either. There's a good chance she's still alive." I quickly assured him, feeling oddly moved. He brightened up.

"Think about it. Wouldn't there be a body if she was dead?" I used logic and he seemed to react well to my reasoning.

He nodded, wiping his tears.

"Y-yeah." He said with a bit of a cracked voice.

Luke decided to introduce himself.

"Hey, you must be the new Demi-God I've heard about. Welcome to your new life as a Demi-God. I'm sure Chiron gave you a rundown, have you been shown around yet?" He asked.

Percy shook his head. Looking much calmer now, with determination evident in his green eyes.

"Well, I've finished my camp tour with Kai here. How about I show you around too?" Luke questioned. Percy nodded, sending me a grateful look.

"Kai, are you confident finding your way around? There's a campfire happening tonight so we can catch up then." He asked.

"Yeah, I'm good. I'll catch you later then." I replied.

They both left as Luke started showing him around.

Annabeth was still glaring at me but she just looked like a wronged puppy to me.

"Again."

I laughed. "No thanks, I think I'm going to walk around. Maybe find someone who can actually play chess." I offhandedly remarked.

The bench that the board was sitting on cracked. She bared her pearly white teeth at me in rage. Intelligence meant everything to a child of Athena so that reaction made sense.

A thought suddenly occurred to me, looking up at the sun it was about evening time. The tour had taken much longer since Luke and I decided to mess around quite a bit. I could see why people liked him.

My angels…

They were probably fine actually. Avael is the ever-present calm and logical angel, which was why I had put her in charge. I guess I'll go try out that weird parkour course. That couldn't be actual lava, could it?

-{Avael}-

"AGGGHHHHHHH" Avael roared in rage, punching the blue barrier that led out of the sub-dimensions boundaries.

"I WILL BURN THE WORLD DOWN IF ANYONE HAS LAID A SINGLE FINGER ON FATHER," Avael screamed, sending multiple holy beams of destruction to the barrier. But it has no effect on the barrier.

Seeing this, she huffed. Finding a tree she cut it down and sat on its stump.

Avael sat with her golden hair shadowing her face. Blue glowing eyes were the only thing visible from the unnatural shadows covering her face.

They had quickly discovered that they couldn't leave this realm without their father allowing it. They should have expected this, such was the greatness of their father. But right now, it was proving to be a frustrating thing.

The other four angels cowering. They too were naturally in favour of the idea of war, Avael's words about their father potentially being in danger had made them angry to their core.

As soon as they had discovered they couldn't leave the barrier, Avael had led an attack on the barrier to try to escape. While they had exhausted themselves Avael had slowly grown unhinged.

They would all happily die for their father but Avael had become irrational. Endlessly hitting the barrier with powerful attacks to try to escape.

It seemed she had finally stopped. One of the angels got up and was about to ask Avael how to proceed only for her to let out an enraged scream.

Sending a massive beam of holy light at the barrier and going back to rapidly attacking it.

"I'LL TURN THE WORLD INTO DUST IF SOMEONE HAS EVEN SCRATCHED HIS PERFECT FACE."

-{Kai}-

I walked past the large main house, Dionysus and Chiron sat on the deck playing cards. The sky was darkening as I was making my way towards the campfire.

"Ah, Cai. How's your time at camp so far?" Dionysus asked.

"Eh, pretty good. How about yours, Dinkynus?" I asked and Chiron spat out his water with a cough.

Dionysus merely chuckled at my taunt.

"I am liking you more. You're nothing like those prudent doves."

I merely sent him a smirk.

I found a bunch of the campers surrounding the campfire by the time I arrived. Spotting Percy sitting alone at the back with a frown I sat next to him.

"Yo." I greeted, with a friendly smile on my face. To an unsuspecting dude, I would look like the perfect dude with that

Percy blinked.

"O-oh hi." He hesitantly greeted me back.

"How's it going?" I asked.

Percy frowned.

"Okay, I guess." He replied.

I gave him a nudge. "What's up?"

Percy's shoulder slumped.

"I don't know. It's just a bit much." He replied.

We both watched as Chiron arrived moments later and everyone cheered.

"What do you find 'a bit much'?" I inquired further.

"Everything." He gritted out. "I don't feel like I belong here despite the fact I'm supposedly a child of a God just like them."

"That's fair," I commented and he looked surprised.

I shrugged.

"Yesterday you were just some normal kid and now you are expected to fit in with a bunch of superpowered children of god," I explained my reasoning

"It'll take a while but I'm sure it'll work out in the end," I said and I saw a glimmer of appreciation in his eyes.

"Thanks." He mumbled.

I hummed, we both watched as Chiron finally arrived and got the various kids to sit around the campfire to start singing along to some silly camp song.

If I didn't know all these kids could tear out and throw trees the size of buses without any real effort it would have almost seemed normal.

Everyone sat and enjoyed telling spooky stories further into the night before Chiron declared a curfew.

I decided to walk around for a bit before I headed back to my sub-dimension for some rest.

-Scene Break-

I was walking around the camp with no real destination in mind, it was strange seeing the lively camp so desolate and quiet. The moon looked especially illuminated and large in the sky. Lighting up the camp with its light.

I could see why all the cabins have blinds now.

The parkour course had been pretty cool, it seemed to be some sort of training for the demigods to build reflexes and react quickly. However, I did think the large pit of magma at the bottom was a bit much even if they put a net over it.

Why even bother having it there?

I came around in a full loop and found myself back at the campfire, curiously I noted that the fire was still burning bright, perhaps even brighter than it had been burning before.

Passing the corner I paused as I spotted a small girl sitting down, tending to the fire. She looked to be around my age if not a bit older. There was a soft honest smile on her face as she hummed a beautiful rhythm to herself.

The girl had long dark silky hair that went down to her lower back. She was incredibly pretty for her age which looked to be about sixteen years old. She was tending to the fire.

"Hello," I called out.

She looked around and I was surprised to see two balls of flames in place of her eyes, somehow I could tell by her facial features that she was pretty surprised too. She gave me a warm smile a moment later.

"Well now, you aren't one of my family's children." She mused with a soft giggle.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Hestia}

{Title: Goddess Of The Hearth/Elder God}

{Race: God}

{Current Power level: 15,000}

{Power level: 59,940}

-{Non-Canon Omake: What If}-

[What if Kai didn't kill the goblins? - Part 2]

Kai lazed on his throne as hundreds of goblins kneeled in front of him. He took a sip of the wine he had gotten from the system store, relishing in the sight. After all, this was all the fruit of his hard work. How could he not enjoy the fruits of his labour?

"Are the preparations done?" He asked his General.

Grizella nodded dutifully.

"The potions you gave us have proved invaluable with the increased rate of fertility. Since goblins only take a few months to mature our army has grown into the thousands with the mass breeding law you enforced." Grizella reported with a little blush on her green cheeks.

Kai nodded. A pleased expression on his face. He had been abusing the system shop to grow his army into something worthy. He himself had grown a lot in the last year.

He had delved into the art of necromancy after downloading the spell Undead Army and Create High Tier Undead.

The force kneeling in front of me was the elite force, meaning they had been given more training and fed more enhanced potions. These enhancement potions unfortunately did not work on Kai so he mainly used them for his forces.

Getting up he walked to the large open balcony.

Overlooking the thousands of goblins and skeletons who cheered upon Kai's visage being seen. Kai inwardly laughed at the ridiculous fact he was an angel who was playing around with dark death magic.

He had summoned thousands of basic skeletons to act as foot soldiers since he hadn't had time to get any higher undead spells since they all had a cool-down and required a massive amount of mana.

There was also the fact he mainly wanted a large amount to act as fodder instead of a few strong ones. Since he had only started downloading Momonga about six months ago and it took a month or so to download him.

Which he couldn't do back to back.

"Better get started I guess."

A massive gate opened as Kai used an artefact from the systems store. His undead army marched forward first, acting as a shield for the goblins behind. A large city stood in front of them. To be specific it was the goblin capital.

The tribe Kai had found was merely one of many branches of the Goblin capital where the true Goblin royalty lay.

A horn rang as one of the capital goblin outposts spotted the large portal and the army rapidly marched out of it.

Shields sprung up as the goblin capital noticed the presence of thousands of undead.

"Cute," Kai mumbled.

Inhaling deeply Kai spoke one word that echoed through the sky. A spell he had downloaded from Momonga.

"Reality Slash."

Kai gasped at the sheer amount of magic that left his body only to grin as a massive tear appeared in the barrier a moment later. The barrier soon completely deteriorated.

A giant army of goblins poured out of the gate leading into the goblin capital a few minutes later. They roared as they all charged the massive wall of undead. Kai watched the battle with interest.

Observing the way that for everyone one goblin that died three undead were taken with them. A massive amount of fireballs were launched from behind the wall at Kai's army.

"That won't do." He let out a 'tsk'.

Waving his hands hundreds of light spears collided with them in the sky, causing massive explosions.

"Grizella." He called out. Watching his forces slowly being pushed back.

"Yes, my king?" She answered.

"Take the elite forces, do what you do best and cause some mischief," Kai ordered and Grizella nodded.

"Yes sir." She replied and took command of the elite goblin forces.

Suddenly a force of goblins dressed in gold with red capes bellowing out from behind them descended on the battlefield, all of them following a goblin in shining blue armour with a jagged golden crown.

'The true king of goblins I'm assuming?' Kai mused.

The Goblin King brought out a golden spear that flowed with a fierce light, and the soldiers following him who wore golden armour brought out their own weapons. They carved a path through the line of undead. Easily slaughtering them.

"Shields!" Kai's goblin commanders roared and the army of goblins belonging to Kai raised their shields.

"Spears!" The goblin commander roared and spears were raised.

The King of Goblins made it to the shield wall and raising his golden spear let loose a massive blue explosion that vaporised a good portion of the front line defence.

Kai frowned.

'He's stronger than I expected.' Kai thought.

Kai commanded the army of undead to seal the massive path they had opened behind them. Raising his hand he spoke.

"Reality Slash." The words echoed and Kai cringed a bit as a massive amount of mana was consumed.

The barely visible wave made it down to the King and his elite force in moments. Perfectly aimed to cut them all down, Kai's eyes widened as the Goblin King rolled off his horse suddenly. The elite force suddenly fell into two pieces as they were cut in an impossible clean cut.

Even the impressive-looking armour had stood no chance and was cleanly cut into two pieces. The goblin king who had barely avoided it got up and with a roar a bright blue energy exploded out from him.

Destroying everything around him in a fifty-metre radius.

The goblin king glared up towards Kai.

-END-

AN: Yeah I know I made the familiar forest a bit bigger for the omake but it's not canon.

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 25: Goddess of The Hearth

Notes:

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 25

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Goddess Of The Hearth)

Staring into the gently smouldering flames that belonged to the Greek Elder Goddess of the Hearth, I had to wonder why she was just sitting out in the middle of camp tending to the campfire alone at night.

Hestia tilted her head at me, curiosity clear on her facial features.

I felt her aura, it was warm and inviting. A feeling I hadn't felt since my past life nearly overwhelmed me. Most Gods I had met possessed an aura of domination. Manasa had an aura that made me feel on edge and Dionysus felt like an eldritch monster hiding in a human body.

Compared to that this was a welcome change, I am guessing it was related to her Domain.

"Hello, Lady Hestia." I greeted and she didn't look surprised that I knew of her.

"Child of Yahweh. I must insist you drop the formalities. I'm not one of my prideful younger brothers who all demand such etiquette" She replied with a soft smile.

I took a seat on the other side of the campfire and felt myself relax, the soothing heat of the fire having a strange effect on me. I sent a curious glance at the Goddess tending to the fire, only receiving a knowing smile in return.

"In that case, it's nice to meet you, Hestia." I corrected myself and received a beaming smile for my efforts.

"Would you mind telling me your name?" She asked.

"Kai," I replied.

She tilted her head and I almost sighed aloud as I knew what was coming. It's not my fault I was given a relatively normal name. Perhaps I should look into getting an angelic name?

"That's a particular name for a child of Yahweh. I like it." She smiled.

"I'm not exactly a normal angel, so I never was given a true angelic name," I said with a shrug. I wouldn't leak the news of God's death since that would take a lot of the protection I had from him merely existing.

She frowned softly.

"That's unusual. Your father isn't known for abandoning his children. Not considering your fallen brethren." She mused.

I nearly snickered at the last part, opting to shrug instead.

She kept her soft frown, scooting closer to me she gently tapped me. A golden pulse had me on guard immediately. My muscles tensed but relaxed once I realised she wasn't attacking me.

Hestia gasped a little and looked at me in shock.

"You have no home?" She questioned as if she had never heard a thought so atrocious.

I thought about it, I hadn't had one since my grandpa passed and all those rats moved back in. The barbed insults and judging stares. Ever since coming here, I had bounced around from place to place, mostly running away from stronger beings.

"I guess not," I replied.

I found myself quickly wrapped up in a hug. The warm aura she produced seemed to multiply in power and wrap around me. My body felt lax as her aura cocooned me. I felt that I should probably be more wary, given my past experiences with Gods, but I couldn't fight against it.

"You must feel so lonely, I can see now how untrusting you are to flinch at the slightest moment. So unlike the rest of your kind." She muttered softly.

I didn't know how to react, I hadn't exactly had any encounters like this since my old life and not with a lot of people even then. What a dangerous goddess, she was able to lower my guard so easily.

As if sensing my inner turmoil, she tightened her hug around me and her aura seemed to magnify several times again. It was a bit awkward since she was shorter than me and overall smaller.

I hugged her back and it was her turn to freeze, only relaxing a moment later. I pulled away and saw she sported a miniature blush of embarrassment on her pale cheeks.

"Sorry about that, I just felt the need to hug you." She apologised somewhat embarrassed. Sitting back down next to the fire.

"It's cool," I replied, relaxing as I sat back down. Feeling slightly conflicted.

As I tried to regain my bearing, I noticed that Hestia looked surprised. She was staring at my face. I blinked in confusion before realising I had forgotten to channel my light manipulation into an illusion like I had been doing due to her aura.

That was awkward, she didn't seem to be affected by allure which was interesting. I quickly reapplied it over my body. Giving her a sheepish smile.

She parted her lips and spoke in a mildly humorous voice.

"You should truly keep that illusion on all the time. I've come to learn that beauty can cause many problems for a person. You look more handsome than Adonis, and that's something," She giggled, parting her godly wisdom to me.

"Yeah it's caused me a few problems" I snorted with a growing smile.

"Moving on from that rather humorous situation. How about you tell me how you found yourself in the Camp Half-Blood?" Hestia asked.

We both spoke for quite a while, enjoying each other's company since we both seemed to be more on the introverted side. I did have to dodge some questions like my 'banishment' from heaven, but I remained truthful in answering the other questions.

I suspected God had the ability to sense truth so I didn't bother trying. This was perhaps the most relaxed and fun conversation I had since coming to this world. We both watched the sun starting to rise.

"I should go," I said and she nodded somewhat solemnly.

"I've got some business to attend to as well." She stood up.

The campfire finally started to burn out.

"I'll see you again right?" I asked.

She paused and looked surprised. "Would that be something you would like?"

"Of course. Would you like that?" I questioned back.

She smiled happily.

"I would very much." She nodded quickly.

"Then I'll see you again soon," I replied.

She beamed and disappeared in a burst of divine power. I made my way back to camp.

I should probably check on my angels at some point.

-Scene Break-

"So why am I participating in this again?" I questioned the blonde-haired child of Athena. Annabeth stood wearing light leather gear and had a wooden dagger in her hand. Her curly blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail.

It had been another day of lounging about and experiencing the Demigod camp life.

Percy stood next to me, awkwardly holding a bronze sword. Wearing a ridiculously oversized helmet with a blue horsehair plume on top and carrying a massive shield held in his other hand with a big caduceus in the middle of it. Looking just as confused.

Children of Athena, Apollo and Hermes stood close to us chatting as we prepared for a game of "Capture The Flag". Something I had somehow been dragged into.

We were apparently against the Dionysus, Demeter, Aphrodite, Hephaestus and Ares Cabins.

"You two need to defend the flag, Luke told me you were pretty strong so it shouldn't be a problem," Annabeth repeated.

The flag was located on a pile of rocks in the forest of Camp Half-Blood shaped like a large fist. It was known as Zeus' Fist or that was what everyone called it. I did remember the first capture-the-flag event happening from Canon. I just didn't expect to be roped into it.

"Why can't we attack?" Percy protested, earning a glare from Annabeth.

Luke came from behind him and gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder. "We can't all attack, or it'll leave our flag defenceless. Since you two are the newcomers you both have to stay on the defence as border patrol."

"How exactly, have I been roped into this?" I asked and Luke grinned.

"Don't tell me you're scared of a little fight after all that talk in the arena." Luke taunted.

A loud horn echoed through the forest a moment later and the Demigods cheered. Luke gave me a smug grin as he followed the assembled demigods who were charging down towards where the other team's flag was.

"It's easy. Stand by the creek, keep the reds away. Leave the rest to me. Athena Cabin always has a plan." Annabeth quickly said before marching forward. Luke followed behind

"Blue team forward!" Annabeth shouted.

Everyone cheered and shook their swords and followed her down the path to the south woods.

Annabeth carried a silk banner. That seemed to be about ten feet long, glistening grey, with a painting of a barn owl above an olive tree. Two of her siblings were with her as all the campers charged down to the south side of the forest.

"Glad you wanted me on your team." I heard Percy mutter.

We both watched the force of Demigods marching away with flat stares.

"Bit much Ay?" I asked and he nodded.

The campers were roaring as if this was a true battle between two armies. The banners were a nice touch I had to admit. We eventually found ourselves standing awkwardly next to a pile of rocks that held a large flag perched on top of it.

It stood out quite blatantly, a grey colour with the symbols of Athena, Apollo and Hermes on it. Signifying their alliance. They could have tried to hide it a bit. Instead of perching it right on top of Zeus' fist.

"So what now?" Percy questioned.

I shrugged, lying down on one of the rocks. I knew what was meant to happen and was more curious to see it go down than get involved. Percy sat down next to me.

Distant sounds of battle were heard and I had to give it to them, the Greeks don't fuck around. It genuinely sounded like people were being slaughtered over there. The clanks of blades and the shouting.

"Guess we wait for something to happen," I replied.

"I feel like an idiot. Standing here, with a big blue-feathered helmet and a huge shield. What's even the point of wearing these helmets?" Percy grumbled.

"To protect your head and the blue part is probably to let everyone know which team you stand on," I responded casually.

"Yeah, I know that it's just stupid. Even this sword doesn't feel right." Percy said.

He dropped the shield a moment later which, honest to God, caused the ground to tremble for a moment. A child of Apollo suddenly exploded from the bushes and rushed out.

"We're missing all the fun," Percy whined and I looked at him.

A presence suddenly descended on the clearing, causing Percy to jump up, picking up the large shield and raising his bronze sword. I perked up too as an inhuman rumble came from the tree line.

It disappeared a moment later. Percy relaxed only to tense up again as the underbrush exploded and three massive kids jumped out, following a mean-looking older girl, wielding a spear.

She had stringy pale brown hair that looked unwashed and sharp eyes, the girl wore a downright wicked sneer as she spotted us.

"Let's cream these punks." She growled.

{Name: Clarisse La Rue}

{Title: Ares Favourite}

{Race: Demigod}

{Power level: 5000}

The rest of the demigods all seemed to be children of Ares and were all in the middle of the high class. While Clasrisse was the only one at the higher end of High-class. She spun her spear masterfully.

Clarisse glared through the slits of her helmet. She wielded her five-foot-long spear, its barbed metal tip flickering with red light. All of her siblings charged along with her, all of them only had the standard-issued bronze swords.

They all crossed the stream quickly with their supernatural physical abilities.

Percy took a step back.

"Should we run? They outnumber us by five to two." Percy whispered.

"Nah, go on Percy, you can take them," I reassured and he gawked as I didn't bother getting up.

He couldn't say much as the first kid let out a swing at Percy who easily side-stepped him even with the late reactions. They all quickly surrounded both of us though.

Percy raised his large shield and was sent skidding back as Clarisse thrust her spear at him. The collision sent a small blast of air outwards. Percy winced as electricity crackled around his body.

He felt his arm that held his shield go numb as the hairs on his body stood on end. Another child of Ares didn't give him any reprieve as he slammed Percy in the chest with the butt of his sword and he hit the dirt.

They all laughed down at Percy.

"Let's give the newbie a haircut." Clarisse laughed.

Percy stumbled up, raising his sword only to be sent flying back as Clarisse hit him with her electric spear that made both of his arms go numb. He tried to raise his spear but Clarisse was faster, sending her spear directly into his gut and making me wince.

The only thing saving him from permanent damage was his armour.

I had wanted to let this play out so Percy could do his whole introduction thing.

One of her siblings slashed him across the arm, leaving a giant gnash that spewed blood.

Percy paled and stumbled around.

"You're not allowed to maim." He stuttered out.

Staring at his arm which was bleeding a worrying amount of blood in horror.

"Oops," the guy said. "Guess I lost my dessert privilege."

They all laughed and I finally came to the conclusion that I was going to have to get involved.

I stood up, Clarisse noticing me instantly. I had known this was all going to play out even if that cut was much larger than I had assumed it was going to be, then again it was a child wielding a sword but I had grown to like Percy and these assholes were starting to annoy me.

"What about you, pretty boy?" Clarisse sneered at me.

I sent her an appraising look, I had come to enjoy fighting as long as it didn't end up with me facing some powerful enemy I was barely able to keep up with. I crouched and tensed my foot.

They pushed Percy into the creek, uncaring of me. Only Clarisse gave me a wicked smile. Eh, fuck it. I'm sure Canon will work out. I exploded towards the guy who had created the large gnash on Percy's arm. Feeling the unhinged raw emotion I reserved for battle.

Grabbing him by the throat, I smashed his head on the ground. I watched as his helmet dented and blood gushed out of his broken nose. A boy behind me thrust his sword and I spun out of the way.

Pushing his sword away and punching him hard enough to send him bouncing away through several trees. I sent a powerful gust of wind to blow the other two away into the pile of stones that held the flag.

Their bodies fell limp and I was suddenly left with only Clarisse. Who was looking at me with wide eyes? She giggled maniacally. She prepared to charge at me only to be distracted by a bunch of cheers. Luke was running back towards our flag with the red team's flag in hand.

"A trick?" She roared in rage.

The red flag shimmered and turned to silver. The boar and spear were replaced with a huge caduceus, the symbol of cabin eleven. Everybody on the blue team surrounded and picked up Luke, carrying him around on their shoulders.

Clarisse scowled in fury.

I turned towards Percy.

"Good job distracting them, Heroes." Annabeth's voice called out from next to Percy.

"Where the heck did you learn to fight like that?" She asked us both, mainly me. The air shimmered and she materialised. Holding a Yankee baseball cap in her hand.

"You set us up," Percy growled.

Getting up and slamming the bronze sword on the ground.

"You put me here with Kai because you knew Clarisse would come for me. Using us as bait while you sent Luke around to flank." Percy gritted out. He was truly pissed off.

Annabeth shrugged.

"I did tell you, a child of Athena always plans her battles." She spoke without a care.

"A plan to get me and my friend destroyed." He spat.

I was briefly surprised that he regarded me as his friend but opted to stay silent.

"Relax, I was about to jump in…" she trailed off, staring down at his arm.

"How did you do that?" She asked.

"Sword slash." He responded with a glare. "What do you think?"

"No." She pointed:

Sure enough, his arm had healed. The massive cut oozing blood sealed. Turning into a white scratch that seemed to be fading back into nothing. Percy gawked.

"What..?" He asked in bewilderment.

"Step out of the water, Percy," Annabeth said.

Percy glared.

"Just do it." She insisted.

Percy huffed but stepped out. He immediately slumped and looked exhausted. His arms were going limp. He stumbled and I quickly caught him.

"Oh, Styx…" Annabeth cursed. "This is not good. I didn't want… I assumed it would be Zeus…"

Before she could continue, a loud bestial growl clicked through the forest clearing. A howl that shook the ground pierced the happy atmosphere and all the campers ceased their cheering.

Chiron shouted. "Stand ready, my bow."

Annabeth and Percy picked up their swords. On the rocks stood a giant hound the size of a bus. Red eyes that shone like burning lava glared down at us with inhumane rage. A maw opened up that showed razor-sharp teeth that all looked akin to swords.

It looked at Percy. Making its maw snarl up into a grin that looked out of place on the beast.

"Run!" Annabeth screamed.

The beast let loose a thunderous roar that shook everything around us. It jumped up high, its razor-sharp black claws shining as it pounced down. Its sheer weight sends a rumble through the ground.

{Name: Nameless}

{Title: Underworld Monster}

{Race: Hellhound}

{Power level: 5440}

Only five hundred below Chiron. The massive beast was about to land on Percy only to be sent flying back as I delivered a powerful punch to the side of its jaw. It recovered quickly and got back up.

Chiron raised his bow but the monster was able to leap out of the way. Its massive maw opened and glowed blue, moments later releasing a massive blob of hellfire that was sent towards Percy.

I quickly created a shield of light only to be surprised as the fire began eating its way through. The monster's tail sharpened and sent a hail of small sharp hairs that I blocked with my light shield.

Percy was barely able to put up his shield, getting hit through the arm by a few of them. His arm reddened instantly. Oops, I probably should have covered him as well. I was used to fighting alone.

An arrow hit the Hellhound in the eye, sending it scrambling back and trying to dodge the massive light spear that slammed into its torso a moment later. It wobbly got back up and went to send a blast of hellfire only to receive a giant holy spear through its throat.

The monster failed to dodge the attack and slumped to the ground a moment later, dead.

"The Immortal Gods!" Annabeth exclaimed in shock.

"That's a hellhound from the Fields of Punishment. They don't… they're not supposed to..." She said only to be cut off by Chiron.

"It was summoned." He grimly stated.

"By someone inside the camp."

I sent a look over to Luke who was looking in feigned shock.

Clarisse yelled, "It's all their fault! Percy summoned it!" She pointed towards us.

"Be quiet, child," Chiron told her. We watched the body of the hellhound melt into a mass of shadow, soaking into the ground until it disappeared entirely.

Percy groaned, his arm in pain as the little spikes of hair started sizzling. Burning his skin.

"You're wounded," Annabeth told Percy in alarm.

"Quick, Percy, get in the water."

"I'll be okay." He reassured her.

"No, you won't." Annabeth snapped. "Chiron, watch this."

Percy looked too tired to argue and merely nodded, stepping back into the water. He perked up as energy seemingly revitalised him. The burning stopped and the little needles of hair popped out.

The whole camp gathered around him and watched. All looking at him in bewilderment.

A moment later, a hologram made of green energy appeared above him. Presenting a three-tipped spear which was a trident.

"This really isn't good," Annabeth muttered.

"All hail the Son of Poseidon the Earthshaker, Stormbringer, Father of Horses. Hail, Perseus Jackson, Son of the Sea God." Chiron announced and everyone but me kneeled.

I nearly grinned, it seemed like things worked out anyway even with my interference. Poor Percy appeared to be frozen.

-END-

Before someone complains, don't worry. Percy is a lot stronger than he's currently being shown as. It'll be shown more in depth later. Also about Kai mostly being passive, it won't last long. It's Kai.

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 26: Intervention

Notes:

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 26

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Intervention)

Annabeth stood next to me as we watched the shocked Percy make his way back up to the camp with Chiron.

"Of course, he's the son of Poseidon," Annabeth muttered, biting her nails anxiously.

"You seem worried." I mused as I watched all the Demi-Gods lowly chattering to themselves. It was pretty amusing.

"Worried? Of course, I'm worried! This is a violation of the oath." She hissed.

Right. There was that oath, the Big Three of the Greek pantheon, Zeus, Poseidon and Hades took. Pretty sure they all broke it in the end. Which wasn't surprising, considering you asked a Greek God of all people, to try not to birth a child.

Their pull-out game is perhaps the weakest among the divinity. Maybe someone should look into creating some divine condoms? Seems like it could be a profitable business.

"The oath that prevents any of them from having children?" I questioned.

"Yeah." She muttered, looking a little put out by my answer.

Everyone started making their way back to camp, and just as Annabeth went to follow, I firmly clasped her shoulder. She looked back at me in confusion and I met her eyes seriously.

"Just one more thing," I said.

I didn't normally enjoy acting like this but despite my contained emotions, there was nothing in this world that I hated more than being used in someone else's plan. It hit a sore spot for me.

"If you ever use me in one of your little schemes again without my permission, we are going to have problems. Am I clear?" I asked, a displeased frown on my face.

She rolled her eyes, going to speak again and probably give me the same treatment she gave to Percy, only to wince as my hand started digging into her shoulder painfully.

Fear entered her eyes as I started to feel her bones creak under my strength. I may be playing along and using this little camp experience as a small holiday to unwind from the events of Namara, but I was still me. I was also using this to create powerful allies in the future should I ever need them.

She was forced down to a knee.

"I'm not joking Annabeth. I've had enough people try to manipulate me with their little plans. Pull that shit again, and I'll make you pay for it. That little centaur won't be able to save you." I said, making sure not to raise my voice. Keeping it perfectly calm even as I stared into her eyes to emphasise my point. I allowed the insanity to seep out just a tad.

I didn't dislike Annabeth even if I teased her, and I knew she was coming to consider me as a friend, despite her attitude.

Perhaps, I was going a bit overboard since this was just a game of Capture the Flag, but people using me as an unwilling participant in their schemes had become a trigger for my anger.

I still found it funny sometimes that I had been chosen as an Angel, despite the fact that my personality didn't match my race. If it wasn't for the system protecting me from outside influences that could change me, I 100% would have fallen by now.

Which would have put me in an even harder situation, since I was mostly able to get away with shit due to my race being known as kind and noble. Then again, I was the target of many dark creatures who wanted a pet Angel.

Why couldn't have I been born as a fucking Yokai or even a Noble Devil with some ridiculously rich family to back me up. Of course, there was a solution I wasn't blind to, which was going up to Heaven for asylum.

Which was probably what a lot of people would understandably do, but that just opened up a different can of problems. What happens when they ask where I came from? Or when they realise how fucked up I am?

There was a long list of why I didn't currently bother going up to Heaven. Even if the thought of making more bonds like the ones I had with my Angels made me feel inexplicably warm. Fucking Angel instincts.

My mind was brought back as Annabeth spoke.

"I- sorry, it won't happen again. I didn't realise it bothered you so much. I really didn't mean any harm by it. I promise." Annabeth apologised quickly, looking down.

I let go of her shoulder, patting it.

"Let's head back, shall we?" I offered, lightening the mood.

She nodded.

-Scene Break-

Stepping into my pocket dimension, I blinked at the complete disarray, and the many signs of battle that had not been present previously. The house looked somewhat fine, not considering the broken-down front doors.

Has someone gained access to my pocket dimension?

I was immediately on alert. I thought it was solely connected to my ring. Damn it, I felt my fist clench. The thought that someone had hurt my Angels, fucked with my emotions more than I would like to admit.

I would tear them apart, then put them back together so that I could tear them apart again.

The strange connection I had with them was both a weakness and a strength, in that regard. My failure to save my other Angel was still a fresh wound along with the kinship I had felt with Namara when he had died.

An explosion of force in the distance caught my attention, something was rapidly approaching me. My eyes turned cold, and I felt my emotions flare, I wouldn't allow this to go unpunished like last time. My arm flexed and I was ready to tear the attacker to shreds, only for my eyes to widen.

A flash of beautiful silky blonde hair and creamy perfect skin had me relaxed. Avael. She was rushing towards me like a mad woman, exploding through trees like a berserker.

"FATHERRRR." She screamed.

"…"

Avael looked downright frantic, eyes red and a crazed glint that made me take a step back. Much different to the calm woman I had left in charge of the others for a few days.

She made it closer to me only to trip over one of her own legs in her haste, face-planting. This caused her to slide across the ground, due to the high speeds she was sprinting towards me.

That only stopped her for a second, in which an awkward silence descended around us, only to be broken as she hopped up. There was dirt on her face, that she didn't bother cleaning as she slammed into me.

Making us skid back a little bit. Avael's arms tightened around me as four other figures blurred out a moment later.

I soon found myself surrounded by a cluster of sobbing Angels clinging to me. I gave them a flat stare. I had only been gone for a few days; why were they so clingy? Avael was intensely staring at me as if I was going to vanish.

"You're alive!" They cheered.

Why wouldn't I be?

"And here we were preparing to start a war." Zakiel, one of my male Angels, chuckled in relief.

War?!

"Heh, at least we won't need to continue trying to break the barrier to escape." Tamiel huffed.

Break the barrier? Is that why there was so much destruction in the distance?!

"I'm glad it held, we would have slaughtered so many people for nothing if it hadn't." Ariel sighed in relief, a warm smile on her face.

Slaughter? Aren't they meant to be Angels? Beings of pure innocence, and they are talking about slaughtering random people because I hadn't come back for a few days…

I guess they were a different type of Angel technically. Maybe more in line with the biblical Angels? They were pretty intense if I remember correctly. Or did my spell somehow stop them from falling, since technically I was their God?

Would they fall if they betrayed me?

Suddenly a lot of questions were brought up in my mind, as I realised my Angels were different from my kind.

Maybe they were Angels, just with different rules? Since my appraisal simply marked them as Angels like me. I observed them as they all smiled innocently towards me as if they hadn't just spoken about slaughtering people.

Seems like they've inherited some of your personal traits.

The system piped up for the first time in a while. I stared at the floating screen in annoyance. Okay, I committed genocide once, but they attacked me first, and I wasn't in a correct state of mind at that moment.

I focused back on my Angels. Perhaps, it was just the perks of being an Angel from the overlord that allowed them to act this way. I was sure they had originally meant to possess animal heads and no intelligence, yet they seemed pretty alive to me.

I would think about it later.

For now…

"Avael, care to explain why everything is in such a mess? I only left for a few days…" I said, Avael suddenly looked like a kicked kitten.

I ignored the watery eyes and adorable face.

"I-uh you said you were going out for a little while and when you didn't come back I assumed the worst… I'm sorry." She explained with a bow, her head hitting the ground.

I think this may be partially my fault for assuming they would be fine alone. I gave her hug she instantly melted into.

"It's fine, I appreciate your concern," I replied, somewhat embarrassed.

They all beamed.

My gaze landed on the torn-off doors of the nice little house I had taken over within my sub-dimension.

My eyes twitched seeing this, but this also warmed my heart. The fact that my disappearance can cause so much worry in their hearts, is surprising for me. I don't know why I am surprised. I already know they're absolutely loyal to me

Though, what should I do with the damage now? I walked over and inside the house. Luckily it seems that not much damage had been done, ignoring the large burnt hole presumably left by a lance of fire being shot through.

My Angels shuffled in behind me. Like a bunch of children about to be chastised for doing something naughty. I looked at Avael's room, which looked to have its door exploded off its hinges.

I spotted a magazine on the floor, suspiciously titled "How to Romance." I just saw it for a brief second, before Avael dived on it. Destroying her decently-sized room further as she cast Holy Ray.

"Father, I can explain!" Avael quickly stuttered as she scrambled up.

"Please don't." I sighed, putting a hand on my forehead.

I really didn't want to know, it looks like my mini-mansion is going to need some repairs. A task I had no clue how to go about. I'm sure Mokuton could help with most of it.

This is also a reminder to start the creation of another house, as the cool-down for my overly powerful skill, Pantheon, was set to finish soon in two weeks. This means I would be able to summon six more barely Ultimate-Class Angels.

Which was a huge deal, and a massive boost to my power backing. I fully intended to take advantage of this, even though the thought of forming more bonds frightened me just a tad.

The more Angels there were, the greater the risk that one of them would be killed.

A bleak thought but it was true, which is why I wished to have them train even if it wasn't looking like a lot of progress was being made. Even the lowest stage of Ultimate-Class, allowed them to fight evenly with two Peak High-Class fighters.

I don't know why, but entering the Ultimate Class massively boosted your power.

I took another long look around her bedroom. This house had been a good call since it had rooms for all my Angels. Maybe I could look into some designs on how to build a decently sized home, for my new set of Angels that would be summoned in two weeks?

Despite how others used Mokuton, I couldn't exactly just create a house. A box with a separate room and open gaps to act as windows? Yes, but my Angelic instincts kept shouting at me that my Angels deserved better.

I would also need basic furniture, which meant a trip to the furniture store since it was much cheaper than my system shop. This was going to be like creating a little kingdom, wasn't it?

A thought suddenly occurred that made me pause. Were they all going to act like this?

Wait a second, where was Grizella?

I went to the room of my goblin maid, who I had picked up on a whim. Opening the door, I was met with a barren room.

"Grizella?" I questioned.

Her head peeked out from under her bed.

"Yes, master?" She questioned, sending a cautious glance to my Angels.

I went to ask why she was hiding under her bed only to stop and shake my head.

"Would you mind doing a clean up of the house? I'll fix any damage that you can't fix." I ordered, she nodded.

"Y-yes, Master!" She said,

I waited for her to move, only to realise I could see her bare shoulders. She was completely naked and waiting for me to leave. I didn't even bother asking, turning around and exiting the room.

My life was so weird.

An iridescent mist appeared as Galadriel slithered up my arm. I had left her in here since she stood out a bit too much. I received my customary affection flicker of her tongue to my cheek.

I spent a few hours calming them all down and simply spending time with them. They were adorable in a way.

Eventually my Angels separated to go train after some reassurance that I was fine and not being held captive by some evil creatures. Only Avael followed me into the kitchen, appearing to be nervous.

A system notice got my attention, as she started speaking nervously. Her eyes darted everywhere but me.

"Fath-Little Brother, I recently learnt something n-new from a human magazine. I w-would like to tr-" Avael shyly muttered.

[Download Completed!]

That's convenient…

Then again, she wasn't too powerful. My download was probably taking in her bloodline and skill potential into account, which was why it took so long. Luckily, with my strength increasing it was taking less time on some stronger downloads.

[Template - Karin Uzumaki]

"Hold on, Avael." I stopped her and she looked at me in sadness.

I hadn't heard what she had said since my attention had been focused on the new screen pop-up.

{Download Completed!}

{Template - Karin Uzumaki}

{PERKS} - [Uzumaki Bloodline]

{SKILLS} - [Chakra manipulation]

[Earth Affinity]

[Water Affinity]

[Yin Affinity]

[Yang Affinity]

[Chakra Suppression]

{SUB-SKILLS} - [Chakra Transfer]

[Mystical Palm]

[Water Clone Technique]

[Water Prison Technique]

[Water Release: Gunshot]

Mystical Palm sounds interesting. Chakra suppression too sounded very useful. I hadn't encountered anyone who could sense chakra yet, but I suspect creatures like Yokai would be able to. I clicked on the mystical palm out of curiosity.

[Mystical Palm]

Description: The Mystical Palm is a highly advanced medical ninjutsu technique that allows the user to accelerate the body's natural healing processes. By channelling chakra into their hands, the user can heal wounds, mend broken bones, and even cure internal damage. Additionally, it can be used to perform surgery and diagnose illnesses, providing comprehensive medical care on the battlefield.

I did have to admit the description looked appealing. While I had an overpowering regeneration skill myself, I didn't have a way to heal other beings.

I moved on after some thought and clicked on the Uzumaki bloodline perk. Since I already knew what most of the others were from memory.

[Uzumaki Bloodline] (Passive)

Description: The Uzumaki Bloodline is renowned for its exceptional vitality and longevity, enabling its members to endure severe injuries and recover swiftly. Holders of this bloodline possess abnormally large Chakra reserves and vitality. Uzumaki individuals are also highly skilled in sealing techniques (fuinjutsu) and capable of creating complex and powerful seals. They also possess two additional bloodline abilities. Namely, Mind's Eye of Kagura and Sealing Chain

I wasn't sure how this was going to work in line with my Angelic bloodline and biology but I'm sure the system wouldn't allow me to download something harmful. This would hopefully help with my chakra pool, which while big wasn't nearly as close to my mana pool for some reason.

Pressing download, I braced myself. I already knew it took a few seconds to kick in for some reason, and I wasn't going to let my guard down. A few moments later, a massive flare of pain wracked across my body.

Raising my arm, I realised my fucking veins were glowing golden. My muscles stiffened involuntarily, and I may have proceeded to cuss out the system for the next few seconds. I felt myself wobble, smashing into the table.

"Father!" Avael shouted.

The pain only got worse as the blood in my body integrated with the Uzumaki bloodline. Avael held me up in a panic as I could barely focus.

"Father, please answer me! How can I help you?!" Avael tried calling. Completely ignoring my orders to not refer to me as father, like she normally does when she is panicked.

The room was visibly glowing, all the veins and blood in my body shining like pillars of light.

Integrating [Uzumaki bloodline] into the minor bloodline of בלוד אוף יהווה

Adamantine Sealing Chains Acquired.

A chain with a golden shine suddenly shot out of me. Unlike the chains of light I was able to make, this was different. A metaphysical chain with a dazzlingly golden glow that smashed through the house wildly.

I barely noticed as my other Angels burst into the kitchen. Avael is still holding me frantically. Maybe I should have waited for everything to calm down before doing this. I didn't realise it would be so painful. I was barely able to comprehend my own thoughts.

I felt my chakra pool dip massively from the chakra chain's existence. Especially when another one manifested and tore through the house. Only for my chakra pool to start expanding rapidly too.

[The Adamantine Sealing Chains] (LVL: 1/25) {Novice}

Description: The Adamantine Sealing Chains allow the user to manifest powerful chains made of chakra. Additionally, the chains possess sealing properties, enabling the user to suppress and control the chakra of those they ensnare. The chains can also be employed to create barriers and reinforce seals.

[Chakra Chain Limit: 10]

The chains retracted and stopped draining an absurd amount of chakra. Only for my eyes to burn.

Mind's Eye of Kagura Acquired.

This fucking sucked more than obtaining chakra itself. At least I had passed out after some time. The world turned grey and black. I was able to see the blue chakra running through my tenketsu.

There was also the presence of mana, which I could see swirling in my body. Its capacity is large enough to give me a few inches thick aura of mana swirling around me at all times. My Angels' mana was barely able to produce a thin aura around them.

[Mind's Eye of Kagura]

Description: The Mind's Eye of Kagura is a powerful sensory technique that grants the user extraordinary perception capabilities. By focusing their chakra, the user can detect and pinpoint the presence, location, and movements of individuals over vast distances with remarkable precision. This technique also allows the user to sense chakra signatures, identify different chakra natures, and discern the emotional state of others. Additionally, the Mind's Eye of Kagura can be used to perceive hidden objects and detect genjutsu.

The searing pain cooled down and I felt myself relax, taking in deep breaths. The world around me returned to its normal colour. A few huffs of oxygen had me relaxing, noticing I was being given a lap pillow by Avael.

Who was also stroking my hair? Normally I wouldn't allow this to happen but it felt oddly comforting.

Uzumaki Blood integrated, you have received.

5 STR

5 VIT

5 MAG

Holy fuck! That was much worse than gaining Chakra. I let my head rest on Avael's thighs as I read through the notifications. I felt a large amount of power enter me as I gained a boost in stats.

The higher my stats were, the more powerful they became in value. It was weird and I still didn't fully understand it.

I checked out my new skills. The download was definitely worth it. Adamantine Sealing Chains were pretty overpowered considering I could seal things, and Mind's Eye of Kagura was the sensing ability I was desperately in need of.

I went to get up only to be pushed back down by a worried Avael. Who's eyes looked downright frantic again. All my other Angels looked at me with the same look. Oh dear.

How was I going to deal with this?

-Scene Break-

Exiting my sub-dimension. I let out a sigh of relief. I had stayed for a good few hours just comforting my angels and chilling. My Angels had taken a long time to calm down once more and even then I had been forced to make a hasty escape.

I suppose having me suddenly collapse after just calming down didn't help alleviate their concerns. I needed to start visiting them more, I had forgotten how clingy they were.

It didn't help that I wasn't used to having a… family.

Perhaps it's time to leave this camp. I've played for long enough. It was nice acting normal while it lasted but I was never normal and I had no wish to be. I needed to get back and started training myself into the ground again.

People were after me and I couldn't afford to mess around like this often.

I strolled down into the camp, passing the Ares cabin who all gave me seething glares. Especially Clarisse who looked downright rabid. I ignored them as I went up to the main cabin.

Percy was arguing with Annabeth. He spotted me and instantly rushed towards me, abandoning poor Annabeth who had a flustered look on her face as she chased after him. I spotted a nervous-looking goat-legged teenager nervously following behind.

"Kai!" Percy shouted in relief.

I glanced at him in intrigue.

"What's up?" I asked.

Percy huffed.

"I need your help!" He shouted.

Oh, I think I can see where this was going. Oops.

"I've been given a quest." Percy quickly rambled.

"What do you plan on doing? What's this quest of yours?" I replied.

Percy went a little quiet at that.

"Uh- the oracle "You shall go west and face the god who has turned. You shall find what was stolen and see it safely returned. You shall be betrayed by one who calls you a friend. And you shall fail to save what matters most, in the end." He recited. Muttering the last part under his breath. Which my supernatural hearing picked up.

That seems about right.

"So you have to face a god, find a stolen item and be betrayed by one of your friends. On top of that, you're going to fail to save what matters the most?" I summarised. Percy seemed to grow smaller with every word.

I gave him a pat on the back.

"I'm sure you've got this," I reassured him.

"I can," Percy started.

I smiled. Good, he can handle this by himself. He won't be too disappointed at me leaving in any case.

"If you join me."

I frowned.

I had seen that coming admittedly, there were many thoughts going through my head. Did I want to get involved with Canon? My presence has undoubtedly caused some minor changes but overall he should be fine.

The answer was no.

I had gotten myself in enough trouble and had pissed off quite a lot of divine beings. I didn't need this extra drama.

When I was entering America, I had also felt someone's gaze on me. I have theorised that the gaze belonged to Zeus. To him, me helping Percy would appear as me helping the thief of his Lightning Bolt. I believe any sane person wouldn't want to blatantly piss off a Chief God without a good reason. Not yet anyway, I wasn't strong enough. Though with my training going decently I should be getting the middle of ultimate class very soon.

I was already treading on thin ice with the Hindu pantheon. Now I had unwantedly interfered in one of the Greek Pantheon's prophecies. I wasn't sure if the Fates had planned for my arrival, but seeing that the prophecy was almost the same as in canon, I think not.

This puts me in quite a predicament.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

The Lightning Bolt of Zeus

Description: Zeus, the mighty king of the Olympian gods, has lost his divine weapon—the Lightning Bolt. This powerful artefact, capable of unleashing devastating storms, has fallen into the wrong hands. The balance of power on Olympus is threatened, and chaos looms. Your mission is to retrieve the Lightning Bolt and restore order among the gods.

Objective: Retrieve the Lightning Bolt.

Bonus objective:?

Reward: ?

Bonus reward:?

[Accept/Decline]

"…"

Father damn it.

-END-

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 27: Divine Quest

Notes:

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 27

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Divine Quest)

Percy stared pleadingly at me like a puppy.

"Why are you going on a quest again? You do realise no one is forcing you right?" I questioned. My eyes flickered to the accept button on the new quest.

Percy scowled.

"About that, Mr D has kind of threatened to turn me into a dolphin if I didn't leave… like soon. So this quest may be the only way to save myself." Percy explained.

Oh right, that did happen, didn't it?

"Why do you need me?" I asked, annoyed.

While the quest was nice and all, and I'm sure it wouldn't be all that hard. I had other things to do, like continue increasing my power base so I could one day strike back at the bitch who killed my Angel.

I may seem a bit distant from my Angels, but the truth was I didn't know what to do. They were summoned in a time of need and I didn't expect to feel so caring of them.

Which is why I kept pushing for their growth. UntilI had a stable hold in this world they were safer there for the moment. The sub-dimension was the only safe place at the moment that I knew of.

I didn't think dropping them at the front gates of heaven would be good.

"You are my only friend, man, you are strong too. Look, I know I'm asking a lot. But please. I'll be in your debt forever." He practically begged.

Having the external debt of a powerhouse like Percy was another temptation, even if I could summon low-ultimate class Angels once every month. Percy would eventually reach above ultimate class.

I wasn't sure if my Angels would ever be able to even come close to that, their training hadn't bore fruit yet. The normal growth rate of beings was much slower than mine. I would be happy if they ever properly entered the lower class of the ultimate class.

'I don't suppose the rewards are going to be bad?' I mentally asked my system.

No, the rewards are awesome. As would be expected for a quest involving so many divine beings.

Annoying.

I partially wanted to reject Percy, but I couldn't deny a part of me wanted it. I had been floating around aimlessly since leaving India. Simply training and exploring places like a tourist.

Doing this potentially would yield many benefits. I couldn't deny, it excited me. A wild grin appeared on my face for just a second at the thought of it before I shook it away.

There was also the point I was fond of Percy. Also a favour for Zeus if I recall. That was probably one of the bigger rewards. So many rewards, was I going to keep floating around? Or was I going to start showing the world who I was?

I kept being forced to run away. Was I going to run away from helping Percy? These thoughts circulated in my head as I came to my conclusion.

Fuck it.

"Haaah, ok. I'll join you." I conceded.

Looks like my little holiday was being cut short to go deal with divine bullshit again.

There were also benefits in doing this, I'm sure the Greek King of Gods would be grateful for my part in retrieving his weapon.

"T-thank you!" He shouted in gratitude. Pulling me into a hug.

Out of curiosity, I appraised him.

{Name: Percy Jackson}

{Title: Son of Poseidon}

{Race: Demi God}

{Power level: 5700}

What the fuck? How had he gone up by seven hundred in just a few days? He was at the peak of high class now and he wasn't far from reaching into the ultimate class.

Was it because he had been claimed by Poseidon? Or was this just the bullshit that came with him being Percy Jackson?

I couldn't really talk since I was busted too but that was insane.

I glanced at my own stats.

{Name: Kai}

{Power level: 8,720)

{STR: 142

{DEX: 136

{VIT: 113

{MAG: 147

{CHA: 50

My power level was coming along nicely, my training was paying off even if the gains were a bit low which was expected. That Uzumaki bloodline had given me a nice boost too.

I gave Percy an awkward pat on the back as he released me.

"Who else are you bringing?" I questioned.

"Just Grover." He replied, pointing to the terrified half-goat teen.

"No way! I'm coming." Annabeth decided to finally enter the conversation.

"Like hell you are. There can only be three of us and I'm not sacrificing a space for you of all people" Percy retorted.

Ah, so this is what they were arguing about.

"Technically I'm not a Demi-God, so couldn't we still take her." I pointed out.

"No." They both said.

Well, okay then. Fuck logic.

"Why would you choose this-this goat rather than me?! I'm smarter and stronger." She scowled.

A weird sensation swept over me as their emotions filtered through me, my Kagura Shingan activating. It was a strange feeling. To feel the frustration Annabeth felt.

Percy snorted.

"That's debatable."

Annabeth growled.

"I'm afraid I'll have to agree with her, Percy," I interjected.

They both turned to me, both just as surprised.

"I mean, don't get me wrong dude. I'm sure he's a cool guy but look at him." I gestured over to Grover. Whose legs seemed to visibly shake as we all turned to him. His eyes darted between all of us.

"It would be better to have a trained Demi-God, even if she's annoying sometimes-

"Hey," Annabeth squawked in indignation.

"Then a guy who looks to be shitting himself even before the quest has started." I finished.

I expected Percy to argue but instead was pleasantly surprised when he actually seemed to think about it. I could suddenly feel the trust he held in me which was surprising. Only for the link to cut off.

He sighed.

"Fine, I guess it's a sacrifice we will need to make." Percy grimly stated.

Annabeth gawked.

"Why are you phrasing it like you're making some great sacrifice, Seaweed Brain!" She argued.

Percy growled.

"Because I could do without your self-centred large-foreheaded intelligent wannabe wise girl act!" Percy replied, getting up in her face.

I sighed. Was it too late to back out?

"I-intelligent wannabe wise girl act?!" She roared.

I swatted them both, enough to make it only slightly sting.

"That's enough of that, Percy do you have any funds for this trip?" I questioned.

I could always use mine but I wouldn't if I didn't need to.

"The camp store loaned me one hundred dollars in mortal money and twenty golden drachmas." He pulled out some money and a pouch.

Opening the pouch, I was greeted with massive golden coins. All depicting various Greek Gods on their golden surface.

"When are we leaving?" I questioned again.

"In a few hours, Chiron said he found me a driver to take me back into the city," Percy replied.

I nodded.

"Then let's meet back here in a few hours, okay?" I said and they both nodded, glaring at each other.

[Quest Accepted]

Looks like I was going on a hunt for another divine weapon. I mostly planned to follow Percy's lead. Annabeth would probably come up with a plan but I remember a lot of those seemed to have failed.

My knowledge of Canon was still iffy, even if I had loved the world of PJO when I was younger. I was pretty certain that this was going to end with an encounter with Ares though.

Which wasn't a promising sign.

I had a few hours on my hands, which I planned to use training and getting used to new chakra chains. The problem with having download was the constant ability to gain skills. Which meant I was always having to train new skills up to my level.

Which was the reason I was mostly sticking to downloads that complemented my skill set. Originally downloading Momonga had been for his gate spell which would have allowed me a lot more mobility.

That had devolved into stumbling upon the pantheon spell that allowed me to summon my six Angels. I didn't regret my choice, instead of getting one of the more destructive spells I had gained the ability to create my own backing.

I had to wonder what Heaven would think of this. The implications weren't lost on me and I knew this would be a massive deal if anyone found out, which was why I kept my Angels hidden away for now.

I wasn't sure if they knew of me, considering my actions against a devil noble it could have reached their ears. The Hindu faction was too closed off and cut from communication for it to reach heaven's ears.

From what Shanu told me anyway. I also planned to say goodbye to Hestia. While I didn't know her very well she had been nice to hang around with. Despite her strength, she didn't feel the need to lord it around.

My Angelic instincts also highly believed that she was a genuinely good person despite my distrust. Don't ask me how it worked. My Angelic instincts were powerful and had a mind of their own sometimes.

Annabeth and Percy started bickering again so I made a hasty departure to avoid the drama.

I decided to go try to find a quiet place where I could train in undisturbed so that I could practise with my new chakra chains. They could come in handy in the future. Pretty sure they could seal things away which was insane to think about.

-Scene Break-

A long ethereal chain with golden outlines easily pierced through a tree as I commanded it with some difficulty to move. The chain's movement was what one would call completely and utterly chaotic.

Akin to a writhing serpent, it swivelled around in chaotic movement without any pattern towards my target. I let the chain retract into me with a huff of excursion.

Forming a chakra chain took a ridiculous amount of chakra that I probably wouldn't have been able to hold too long, had I not received a boost in my chakra capacity due to my new bloodline.

Strangely enough, other than a bit more strength my body felt the same. Despite the fact that I had just essentially absorbed an entire bloodline into my blood.

I had found controlling my chains was extremely difficult since the way my chains acted could almost be mistaken as alive. Heaven forbid I command the chain to shoot in a straight line.

I had been working out how my chakra chains work for a while now. It was safe to say they were incredibly powerful and I hadn't even gotten to learning the sealing aspect of them.

The amount of trouble I could get myself out of when I could simply seal anything stronger than me made my skin shiver in delight.

Oh dear, the more I thought about it the more certain I became that heaven was going to have a fit when they found out about me. A being that could use holy power, create Angels and seal shit?

They were going to think I had found a way to mimic God's powers or something.

It wasn't even intentional on my end. While creating Angels is an awesome power, I had merely been trying to find a power to save me from the powerhouse that was Namara.

I was pretty certain he had used me like a punching bag at one point.

A quick check of the time and I realised I only had an hour left until we were set to leave. I needed to try to find Hestia in that time frame so I could say goodbye.

I wasn't sure if I would be welcomed once I finished this quest since I was going to draw a lot of attention. It was a small chance since technically I was helping out Zeus and Poseidon, both chief Gods of the Greek Pantheon, but I wanted to say goodbye regardless.

Hopefully, she would still be at the campfire site.

I made my way back up to the campgrounds and headed straight for the campfire site. By now, my presence was familiar enough that I didn't draw many stares, except from the children of Aphrodite, who often harassed me about being their sibling.

As I approached the campfire, I spotted the small, childlike form of Hestia, the Greek Goddess of the hearth. She was tending to the fire, her movements gentle and deliberate.

Hestia perked up as I came closer to her. She stopped what she was doing and looked up, a bright smile lighting up her face. I gave a small smile back.

"Hey, Hestia." I greeted the Goddess.

She seemed to brighten up even more at my casual usage of her name. I wasn't really into all that formal shit either, mostly having used it last time so as to not make more powerful enemies.

"Hello, Kai." She greeted me back. "What brings you down here?" She asked curiously.

I quirked an eyebrow.

"Can't I visit my favourite Goddess?" I teasingly retorted.

She blinked, presumably because my words registered as the truth, which they were. She blushed heavily, a gold dusting on her cheeks as she practically shrunk.

"Oh- um well."

I stared at her in surprise, I hadn't expected my light teasing to be taken so seriously. It wasn't exactly a hard shoe to fill with my past encounters. Shanu didn't count as a God and I hadn't known Namara long enough, even if I did wish we could have known each other longer.

That strange kinship that I hadn't felt with anyone else had made me strangely overreact to what should have been a stranger that tried to kill me.

"Thank you." She said, calming down quickly. A bright smile on her face.

"Eh, you're welcome," I replied somewhat awkwardly.

"Now, why are you here?" She repeated an amused smile on her lips.

I sighed, rubbing a hand through my hair.

"I am leaving on a quest with Percy since he asked for my help and I just wanted to say goodbye," I said.

She tilted her head.

"Ah yes, I've heard of Percy Jackson's quest, his existence has caused quite the commotion. One of my brothers has broken their oath. Again." She softly said the last part with a bit of exasperation in her voice.

"Yeah, poor Percy is being forced to do the quest. Apparently, Dion-chan has threatened to turn him into a dolphin if he didn't leave." I replied, with a chuckle.

Using a God's name was a big no-no. So I gave him a nickname.

Despite the fact that a God was threatening him, which was a big deal. It was kind of funny.

Hestia paused, her flaming eyes narrowing. A frown formed.

"He threatened my poor nephew, did he?" She muttered softly.

"Yeah, a bit of an ass move. Anyways just wanted to say goodbye in case I don't come back here again." I said, rubbing the back of my head awkwardly. While looking up at the sunny sky. A calm breeze gently blew against my face.

Hestia's frown deepened and the flames of the campfire grew brighter.

"Why wouldn't you come back?" She asked, a bit quietly.

"Ah, don't get me wrong. I would love to come back. It's just I don't know if I'll be allowed to after drawing so much attention." I quickly explained, not wanting her to get the wrong idea.

She relaxed slightly, the frown still present but the fire starting to calm down.

"I have not known you long, yet I've come to quickly enjoy your presence very much. Things can be lonely around here. With my family always busy and campers rarely ever seeing me I can go years without talking sometimes." She spoke solemnly.

"You feel more alive than most other beings too." She mumbled. "I shall make sure you are allowed within the camp. I hope you may consider visiting me sometime in the future again."

She snapped out of her strange mood, I had stayed silent the whole time. I had felt somewhat the same way too. Her aura was intoxicating for me.

That was why I made my first promise since being reborn.

"I'll come back," I replied.

She smiled faintly.

We spoke for a while before it was time for me to help Percy with his quest.

-Scene Break-

"Are we ready to go?" I asked as I walked toward Percy and Annabeth, who was waiting for me by the camp's main entrance.

They had stopped arguing and were now glaring at each other instead.

"Yeah, I told Grover that you were his replacement. So he isn't coming." Percy replied.

"Oh? How did he take it?" I asked curiously.

Percy sighed.

"He seemed annoyingly relieved." He responded with a thoughtful scratch to his cheek.

That seems about right. I didn't have anything against him again. He just seemed scared shitless.

Chiron chose that moment to approach us. Giving us his fatherly smile.

"Are you all ready to go, Percy?" Chiron asked, to which Percy nodded in response.

"Yeah, I've got everything set in my backpack," Percy responded, patting the decently-sized backpack on his back.

Chiron nodded in approval.

"I must say, I'm not sure what the effects of having an Angel instead of one of your fellow Demi-Gods join you on this quest will entail," Chiron said, giving me a look.

"Are you sure you want to put yourself in this type of danger, child? A Demi-God's quest is never as simple as it portrays itself." Chiron warned.

I shrugged helplessly.

"Meh, if it's not this it'll be something else. I've had my little vacation." I replied, giving him a grateful smile for his concern.

Chiron gave me a nod.

Annabeth, who was wearing her magical Yankee baseball hat and had a large bronze knife strapped to her body finally had enough of the idle chatter.

"Well? Let's get going. This quest isn't going to wait forever." She excitedly said.

Chiron shook his head with a mirthful chuckle.

Percy sent me a look as if I was the cause of all his pain and suffering.

"Very well, then let me introduce you to Argus," Chiron said, raising his hand to the head of camp security who had been waiting for us.

Argus was wearing a chauffeur's uniform.

"This is Argus," Chiron told us.

"He will be responsible for driving you into the city, and, er, well, keep an eye on things." He said somewhat awkwardly.

Right, wasn't Argus meant to have eyes all over his body or something? Did he just make a pun?

Argus's grunt confirmed my theory.

Predictably and much to my chagrin, Luke came running towards us. His footsteps were easily heard as he took a faux breath of exhaustion.

"Hey, glad I caught you guys." He said with an easygoing smile.

I gave him a disappointed stare. Was it wrong that I had kind of grown to like him? We had basically hung out every day. I had kind of expected him to perhaps change his mind or something.

Not about his little betrayal towards the Gods, I stand by what I said. I don't care and it's not my business but this was a direct betrayal. Knowingly causing problems for us.

I guess some things just don't change.

He chuckled awkwardly.

"What's with that look?" Luke asked.

I didn't let up for a few moments before letting my face split into a grin.

"No reason, what's up?" I replied easily.

He raised a pair of basketball shoes and gave them to a very confused-looking Percy Jackson, who proceeded to awkwardly inspect them.

"Maia" He called out.

White wings sprouted from the shoes in a burst of feathers. Percy gawked and nearly dropped the shoes in shock. I merely stared at them flatly. Luke had the audacity to look a bit ashamed as Annabeth gushed over him.

The blonde-haired child of Athena sporting a healthy blush.

I decided to use appraise.

[The Cursed Winged Shoes of Hermes]

Description:

These shoes are a cursed imitation of the true Winged Shoes of Hermes, the swift messenger God. They grant the ability to soar through the skies.

Key Features:

Skyward Flight: When activated, the shoes allow the wearer to defy gravity and fly at incredible speeds. The flight is smooth and effortless, enabling the user to navigate the skies as naturally as walking on solid ground.

Wind's Embrace: The shoes generate a protective barrier of wind around the wearer, reducing the impact of environmental factors like extreme weather and providing a cushion against physical blows.

Curse of Tartarus: These shoes will forcefully lead the wearer to the Tartarus after they enter the Underworld, the Greek Hell.

Welp, there goes the small hope that Luke hadn't given him the cursed version. Percy can't even use this since Zeus wouldn't allow a Demi-God of his brother to fly. So there was a big flaw in his plan.

If he was going to fuck us over he could at least do it correctly.

"Can't you come with us too?" Annabeth asked.

Luke chuckled and patted her head affectionately.

"Sorry, no can do. I'm busy at the moment," he replied apologetically.

Annabeth looked disappointed but nodded. Luke said his goodbyes, giving me a fist bump that I returned half-heartedly. Luke seemed a bit put off by my sudden lack of interest but he gave us cursed shoes so fuck him.

Percy started snickering.

"You can breathe now." He said, looking at the blushing Annabeth.

She scowled. Trying to think of a witty retort.

"Shut up."

"Didn't you also let him capture the flag instead of you?" Percy asked.

She huffed and stomped down the hill, where a white SUV waited on the roadside. Argus trailed behind, his car keys jingling.

This was going to be a long quest.

We idly spoke as we were driven into Queens, I could have gotten there much quicker by simply flying but decided on staying since I wasn't in any rush. There was a decent amount of traffic on our way in so the ride was pretty long.

When we finally reached our final destination which was Manhattan, the sun was already setting, and a light rain had begun to fall. Argus dropped us off at the Greyhound Station on the Upper East Side, close to Sally and Gabe's apartment.

Hadn't that been a shock? I knew I had recognised the tired but kind lady working at the cafe. Which wasn't far from here.

I created a light construct in the form of an umbrella, glancing towards Percy who was staring at a piece of wet paper in his hand. He looked to be in absolute disbelief.

Walking up next to him. I stared down at the paper he was staring at. To be more specific it was a flyer. A detailed picture of Percy and the massive danger warning of an armed psychopathic teen made me burst out in laughter.

Percy scowled at me, stuffing it into his pocket before Annabeth could see. Argus drove away, an eye-opening up on the back of his head momentarily.

Now we waited for the Bus.

I groaned.

"Percy I am telling you, just let me go temporarily borrow a car from an innocent bystander and we will be there in no time."

I didn't know how to drive but I'm sure I could figure it out along the way. I was only putting up with all this because Percy was leading the quest.

"No! You can't just steal a car." He retorted, Annabeth agreeing with him for the first and perhaps the last time.

"Of course, I can watch," I replied, only to be stopped by Percy.

"Don't, look. It's not long. If it gets boring we can go with your idea." Percy assured.

"Wha- No!" Annabeth butted in. "We are not stealing someone's car."

The bus finally arrived, cutting off the moral debate of whether a bystander was losing their car today. We sat down at the back and waited for the bus to go.

"So what's being the son of Poseidon like? Has he finally pitched in on any child support or is he still playing milkman?" I casually started.

Percy slowly turned to me. Annabeth gave me a deadpan stare from behind.

"…"

"Who the fuck starts a conversation like that?" Percy replied.

Annabeth slapped his arm.

"Language."

"Ow- what? Why does that matter? Old enough to take on quests given by Gods old enough to cuss." Percy grouched and I found myself nodding in agreement at his imparted wisdom.

Annabeth went to speak, only for her eyes to narrow. Percy followed her gaze and froze. There, an old-looking lady had just boarded the bus, wearing a crumpled velvet dress, lace gloves, and a shapeless orange-knit hat that cast shadows over her face.

She looked intimidating as fuck. She carried a large paisley purse. When she tilted her head up, her pitch-black eyes glittered, making it clear she wasn't human. The creature instantly locked onto us.

A quick check revealed that she was in the middle of high class. A moment later, two more elderly women came in behind her. Sniffing and glaring around with their black eyes only to lock onto us.

"This wouldn't have happened if you had just let me steal a car." I mused, ignoring the two glares sent my way.

The bus started moving and I was glad there weren't too many people on the bus. Just because I could deal with high-class beings relatively easily didn't mean they were to be underestimated.

Most of the high-class beings I had fought had either been caught off guard or unable to let loose properly. A being of the rank was considered a valuable asset with all factions excluded from the Hindu pantheon. Who quite frankly didn't give a shit.

Magic users were always the most troublesome to deal with. Since a magic caster normally fought from a distance.

I wasn't sure what type these furies were. I did notice their hands elongate into wicked black claws. Power levels weren't really a good indicator of how strong someone was.

In most cases, they had a healthy balance in stats but it wasn't out of the question for a supposed high class to have ultimate class strength but extremely low magic reserves.

I stopped my internal rant as they came to stand in front of us. The setting sun and the gentle patter of rain against the bus windows certainly set a strange mood.

"Can we help you?" I decided to speak after they simply stared at us for a few seconds.

They ignored me.

Rude.

"Boy, stop this nonsense and give us the bolt at once. This will be your last warning." She sneered, her face partially transforming. Sharp teeth bared.

"I don't know what you're talking about woman!" Percy replied heatedly.

"You think your lies can deceive us?" She snorted.

Percy threw his hands up, even as I saw him gripping his pen sword.

"I don't know what you think Percy over here has but I assure you he doesn't." Annabeth butted in. Looking ready to jump in and defend Percy at a moment's notice.

They may have been squabbling with each other for the past day but they didn't actually possess any heat in their words.

"You lie!" She screeched.

The handbag in her hand turned into a whip of blue scorching hot fire. The two Furies behind her followed suit. I didn't bother giving them time to react, exploding forward in a burst of speed and grabbing on by the face. Yanking her up and throwing her through the bus roof.

People screamed as the bus driver swerved in panic. A whip of fire was raised by the second fury only for my fist to send it through the side of the bus and into a building.

I felt the weird energy known as the mist swirl to change the perception of the normal humans watching, I had no idea what they were seeing but by the way they screamed it must be wild.

A whip of the strange blue fire cut towards me and I ducked. Watching it cleave through the entire left side of the bus and sending a wave of flames crashing against multiple buildings.

I winced. Sending a light spear through her chest. Making her scream and burst into dust. I paused, why didn't I just do that at the start? It kind of just felt more natural to throw the bitch out.

I shook my head, and the bus came to a screeching stop. Half of it practically falling off as its support was cut through by a fucking whip of fire.

"Time to go," I called out.

-END-

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 28: Medusa

Notes:

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 28

Note: I've noticed some people are pushing for Dxd to come around and are annoyed that I'm going through with pjo, but trust me. I'm doing it for a reason.

Canon pjo is getting derailed very soon and we are moving towards highscool dxd at the end of this arc. Just be patient, because I'm building up for a massive ending. Also Gabriel is coming very soon.

Hope you guys enjoy regardless.

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Medusa)

I read the large sign atop the building with a flat stare: "Aunty Em's Garden Gnome Emporium."

The front yard was filled with various stone statues, mostly garden gnomes but also a few other life-sized statues.

The statues were eerily lifelike, with expressions of surprise or fear frozen on their faces. The garden, with its overgrown plants and odd arrangement of statues, had an unsettling, almost haunted feel.

It was so blatantly obvious something was wrong with this place.

We had successfully escaped the crime scene of the massive split bus and the damage that had happened when I had decided to throw one of the furies into a building.

Which probably wasn't my best idea; I could have ended it by sending out three powerful light spears, but I was always a bit dramatic at heart.

I wasn't sure if the last Fury was still alive after being smashed into a building, but we hadn't seen any sight of her. I kept to my word of simply following Percy along, even if he insisted I would be much better at leading them.

It was true since I had plot advantage, but I didn't want the Greek Gods getting pissy at me for hijacking the quest. There was also the matter of the fates.

Even in PJO, there were multiple mythologies, and the Fates still managed to predict events. Are they only able to predict things related to their own pantheon? That would make sense; otherwise, those Fates would be too powerful.

I remember something about Indra being able to predict things but only within his pantheon. Maybe that's true for all pantheons.

How would their precognition handle anomalies like influences from other pantheons and factions? Did the Fates consider me when making their prophecy for Percy?

There were a lot of theories I had on them, which was what made me wary. It's why I was being so passive and simply following along. I wasn't ready to deal with that type of heat, but it certainly made me resolve to become more powerful even stronger.

While I may seem laid back. I normally did think about things. Other than my random acts of spontaneity. Like when I clicked download and nearly passed out in front of my angels.

I didn't really know if I could have done anything better. They would have seen the chains burst up and I couldn't tell them about my download ability since loose lips sink ships, I had also promised myself I would keep it a secret since it was my main power.

Maybe telling them that I was going to go through an upgrade would have been for the best?

I would keep it in mind for the future. I had been too excited and wasn't sure if I would get the same reaction as when I gained chakra, since that was an entirely different experience.

To me, gaining chakra pathways and then acquiring a bloodline that merged with my existing one was different. I was surprised to discover I had a minor bloodline to begin with, one whose name I hadn't even caught.

Getting back to the matter at hand.

Both Annabeth and Percy didn't seem to notice how obviously weird this was. They were more focused on the enticing smell of food that wafted out from Medusa's abode.

It was probably also the magic I felt coming from within; a quick activation of my Mind's Eye of Kagura showed a faint shimmer of grey energy, which was mist surrounding the Emporium.

I briefly wondered if learning Mist manipulation was worth it.

'How do I go about this?' I wondered.

The door suddenly opened, and a woman in a beautiful dress stepped out, her eyes blindfolded by a thick piece of cloth, which even then with my supernatural sight I could pick up a faint glow from.

She had pale, smooth skin and glossy full lips that were stretched into a small smile. Her body was an easy hourglass figure. Her hair was hidden under some cloth, from which I could faintly hear the sound of hissing.

It was so painfully clear she wasn't ordinary. The fact she could seemingly easily see through the blindfold was perhaps the largest indication.

"Hello, children," she greeted us kindly.

Annabeth and Percy didn't seem to notice.

"Uh, hey," Percy replied awkwardly.

{Name: Medusa}

{Title: Gorgon}

{Race: Human/Snake(Cursed)}

{Power level: 5880}

The peak of high class. Much stronger than I had expected. I wasn't really worried about her petrifying gaze due to the curse negation I got from my system.

This meant no outside influence could change my body in a way deemed as a curse. Also, the reason I hadn't fallen since becoming a fallen angel was a race change.

Wait, did that mean I couldn't be forcibly reincarnated as a devil? Would it just not work? A thought for later.

"You children look miserable out in this poor weather. How about you come inside for some food and drinks?" she asked kindly.

I felt Galadriel shift from where she hid in my clothes.

Annabeth finally had the decency to look a tad bit suspicious. That Athena intelligence was finally starting to realize that something wasn't quite right. The suspiciously real statues should have been the main hint.

When it came to the supernatural, most things that seemed off were, in fact, off.

Though she seemed to crush her suspicion down as she gave the disguised Medusa a polite smile.

"We would be grateful, ma'am," she replied, and I felt the urge to slap my forehead.

I guess I shouldn't be too surprised since this had been somewhat how it went down normally. Percy seemed to agree with Annabeth's response, so we found ourselves ushered in.

Medusa gave me a strange look for a moment as we walked past her and into the Emporium. I gave her an easygoing smile in response.

Upon entering, the store appeared cluttered but well-organized, with shelves and display tables showcasing various stone statues and garden ornaments.

The stone statues were creepy; I wasn't sure why she kept them inside too. Even if she was just an artist stone sculptor, the way she portrayed all of them with faces of terror would be cause for concern.

The interior was dimly lit, with only a few lamps providing soft, yellowish light. Shadows played across the statues, enhancing the eerie atmosphere.

There was a musty smell, and the air felt still and heavy. The silence inside contrasted with the chirping birds and rustling leaves outside, adding to the sense of unease.

An overwhelming aroma of food assaulted my senses a moment later, as the poorly-disguised Medusa led us to a dining room that was conveniently filled with freshly made food.

Percy literally drooled at the food while Annabeth eyed Medusa hesitantly.

"Don't hesitate to eat, children," Medusa said with a smile, gesturing toward the food.

She took a seat across from us as Percy didn't waste any time, picking up what looked to be a burger and scoffing it down. I didn't blame him since we hadn't eaten in a while.

Medusa rested her heart-shaped face on her delicate fist. She looked serene, which was quickly disproven as I suddenly sensed her emotions and the burning anger she felt at Percy.

So she knew…

The anger was only second to the overwhelming sadness, which was so powerful that I even felt myself starting to tear up. Cutting the connection off, I stared at Medusa analytically.

That had been intense. The sheer emotion that I felt was overwhelming.

She somehow knew Percy was the son of Poseidon, I assumed. Judging by the unreasonable hate towards my friend, maybe it was his unrestrained aura.

Annabeth had taken to eating too, as I simply observed Medusa.

Medusa seemed to notice my gaze as her facial features softened.

"Not going to eat, hun?" she asked with a cute head tilt.

I picked up a singular chip and ate it.

"You've got quite a bit of food here," I started.

There was enough food here to feed a dozen people.

"I was expecting some people around, but they didn't show up. Then I saw you poor kids in the rain and decided to not let this food go to waste," she reasoned with a lamenting sigh.

I nodded conversationally.

"I see, you must have been expecting quite a few people," I replied.

"I was," she responded, her tone holding a melancholy undertone.

"It tastes delicious, thank you," Annabeth said, Percy nodding along with the sentiment.

They must have been starving. It had been quite a while since we had eaten. I didn't really notice it anymore. Since I rarely ever ate. Turns out angels didn't need to eat, which was neat.

I ran a hand through my hair, wondering what she was playing at. I was mostly waiting for the big reveal or for the two beside me to snap out of whatever trance they were in.

I could reveal Medusa's true identity, but I was pretty sure this was a massive part of their growth. Which was why I didn't simply blow the building up and call it a day.

Being responsible was so bothersome. I was a city-destroying being, I shouldn't have to deal with this, damn it. My internal whining was cut short as Medusa decided to speak up again.

"You know, it's been so long since I've had company. I used to be quite the artist, you see. These statues are my masterpieces. Each one tells a story..." Medusa spoke, tapping one of her long nails on the table.

Poison rejected

My eyes darted over to both of my companions, who were now looking a bit closer, noticeably more sluggish. Their eyes had a slight glaze. Annabeth had stopped eating when she finally noticed.

It was funny as I could literally see her thought process step by step. Despite being a bit slow on the uptake, Annabeth wasn't stupid by any means. It was more of a lack of experience.

Her stormy grey eyes widened in horror.

Percy beside her seemed to notice something was wrong as he stopped eating. Blinking in confusion as his eyes narrowed. He became alert as his hand instinctively went to the pocket that held his sword, which was in the form of a pen.

Annabeth's head snapped around the room at the oddly placed stone statues with their eerily realistic features, then back to Medusa. She stood up, only to stumble back as the poison made its presence known.

[Poisoned Burger] [Uncommon]

Description:

This burger appears to be regular but it isn't. This burger is laced with a special paralytic.

Key Features:

- Slow Acting Paralytic: It is a slow-acting paralytic that dulls the senses and reaction speed of the victim as time passes.

"The poison's starting to work? That's good. I really do hate doing this, especially to children. It really solidifies my status as the monster I was forced to become." Medusa sighed sadly. My empathy detected that this truly was a painful experience for her.

Then why do it? I was a bit confused. Why did she feel the need to do this even though she didn't want to? It made me stay my hand for the moment.

There was also something inside of me that was stopping me from simply getting this over with, beyond wanting Percy and Annabeth to gain some experience so I didn't have to hold their hands.

"Medusa," Annabeth whispered in shock.

Percy's head snapped towards her, his eyes wide.

"Medusa as in that MEDUSA?!" he hissed.

Medusa chuckled mirthlessly, both Annabeth and Percy flinching as they looked anywhere but at her head, even though her blindfold remained on. It was good they were prepared since she could rip it off at a moment's notice.

"It gets lonely, you know, being cursed and all. People fear me and avoid me. But you children, you remind me of a time when I wasn't alone when I wasn't a monster. It's a shame that it has to be this way, but you have only your parents to blame for this," Medusa finished.

Finally, she rose from her seat, looking pained as her delicate hand went up to the blindfold she wore.

Just as she went to take off her blindfold, she paused as Annabeth and Percy were stumbling away, trying to regain their balance. Percy pulled out his sword while Annabeth drew a bronze dagger.

"You can leave, child. I sense you are not one of those dastardly God's children. I don't wish to kill those I have no need of harming," Medusa announced.

What a confused woman.

"Leave? Why even do this? I can't see this working out in any way for you beyond just pissing off the Gods even more, you know, those eternal beings that rule over your pantheon?" I questioned, staring at her.

She flinched.

"You obviously don't enjoy it. So why? Don't tell me it's something stupid like feeling the need to become a monster due to the curse," I asked lazily.

Medusa scowled, her perfect pink lips opening to reveal her slightly sharp teeth.

"You know nothing," she said, a complex amount of emotions simmering in her voice.

"Eh, I know more than you would think," I replied.

She sighed sadly.

"It seems you refuse to leave. Very well. I shall make this painless, boy, even if the poison is taking longer to affect you," Medusa said.

There was a brief pause before her hand shot to her blindfold, only slightly hesitating. Both Annabeth and Percy dropped to the ground and I was met by two glowing orbs.

She truly was beautiful, even as snakes appeared from under the cloth that covered her hair, all possessing the same coloured glowing orbs for eyes.

Medusa hissed, her orbs lighting up and seemingly piercing into my soul. Her face warped slightly and became more snake-like for a moment before she pulled back.

Why was it always the snake-related people that were always a pain?

She pulled back in pure shock and I felt Percy along with Annabeth trying to yank me down in an attempt to 'save' me. I let myself be pulled down so as to not be awkward.

"H-how?!" I heard her mumble, sadness, hope, and misery all packed into her words.

"What's the game plan?" Percy whispered, his sword out as he crouched.

That was the question, wasn't it?

Normally, I would just say kill her, but annoyingly enough, something inside of me was begging me not to.

"Run, I'll see what she wants," I said.

"No!"

They both said in unison.

I sighed fondly.

"You do realize I'm stronger than you both? I'll be fine. Go outside and make sure the perimeter is clear. I'll finish up here," I reasoned.

"No."

Again they both rejected the idea.

"You do recall me throwing one of the three furies into a building, yes?" I asked with an unimpressed tone.

Percy grit his teeth in annoyance.

"Fine, but be careful. I haven't got many people left and you dying would really mess up my situation," Percy said, grabbing a protesting Annabeth and hauling ass out of there.

Medusa didn't sit idly by, getting over her shock she swiped her elongated hands. Her nails were as sharp as a sword. I stopped her as she was about to reach Percy and Annabeth.

Pushing her back with enough force that she was sent through a wall.

"No-no this isn't possible," she gritted out.

Her eyes' glow intensified again as she hissed at me.

Curse rejected

"But that can't be." She whispered, seemingly having a meltdown at the fact I could resist her cursed gaze. "You aren't a God!"

"Not yet," I replied.

Ignoring my comment, she slowly walked towards me, her eyes staring into mine as the snakes that replaced her hair hissed. I felt Galadriel hiss back and peek out from my shirt as Medusa held my face.

"You can see me, fully," she whispered.

"Yeah, and I still don't understand why you burden yourself with such a fruitless task," I said back, making no effort to remove her hands.

I was in no way letting my guard down; a peak high-class being could do some damage if she decided to abandon all hope and use all her magic to attack me. I wouldn't die since the level between high class and ultimate class was massive even if it looked small, but I didn't exactly want to be hurt either.

I had fought a few high-class beings but mostly taken them all by surprise and abused the fact they couldn't go all out due to the environment, like in Namara's mansion.

There was also the fact I truly believed she wasn't as bad as the myths portrayed her. Even if she had killed a lot of people, I wasn't in any place to talk since I had been in a similar state.

She pulled her soft hands back a moment later, a small scowl on her face.

"You must understand, the world hasn't been kind to me. Especially the so-called honourable gods who put me here. I will never be able to inflict revenge on them, so the only option I have is to target their children," she ranted.

"You wouldn't understand since you are merely a teenager. I don't want this, but I need it," she growled.

She swiped her claws, and the mist responded, swirling into five sharp slashes of energy that shot towards me. I easily created a light barrier, completely stopping the attack and making her reel back in shock.

Medusa appeared with a burst of speed, indicating she was a fast magic caster type in terms of stats.

I dodged her swing, sending a quick punch to the liver which made her hunch over in pain.

"Who are you?" she asked.

I let my power go unrestrained as I stared at her with a hint of apathy, my wings exploding out of my back and a halo appearing above my head.

The light around her dimmed as I used a new technique I had been able to finally pull off with the level requirement in light embodiment being met.

Absorbing light. I wasn't very good with it, and I didn't gain much from it yet, after all it was an extremely new technique. But it had the effect of intimidating her. As the light around her was pulled into me.

Light swirling around my body. A light spear appeared above my head. Aimed directly at her.

She dropped her fighting stance a moment later.

"I see. An angel child who is far more powerful than me. No wonder you have been so eerily calm for a child this entire time," she said, self-deprecatingly.

"I suppose this is the end for me, is it? At least it's better than one of those demigod brats killing me and using my head as some sort of weapon," she continued with a sigh of defeat.

My empathy skill activated again as I felt the mass of negative emotions coming from her. I sighed in annoyance, dropping the light spear and retracting my presence.

"No, I honestly don't care about how many demigods you've killed. At the end of the day, you provided Percy and Annabeth with a good lesson," I responded with a shrug. "But make no mistake, follow after us with the intent to harm again and I'll rip your head off."

Killing her was pointless. She would reform at some point, and it wouldn't really change anything. It was a pointless action. Other than getting rid of her for a while. There were also my angelic instincts that for some reason didn't want me too.

She looked shocked at my mercy.

"Why would you let a monster like me live?" she questioned.

I gave her another shrug.

"You're only a monster if you believe yourself to be one. I personally don't think you deserve death for attempting to get revenge. It's simply the nature of most beings to try to get revenge on those who wronged them," I said, making for the door.

It was best we start getting a move on; this quest wasn't going to finish itself. Percy's mother still needed to be saved, which would mean I would be meeting the God of Death very soon.

Which was an intimidating thought. I had no clue what kind of person he was, but I was sure we would work it out.

Just as I made my way to the door, she called out to me.

"Wait!"

I turned around and gave her a raised eyebrow. Medusa looked conflicted, staring at me with a myriad of emotions flashing through her.

"Please take me with you," she said, bowing lowly as she stared up at me pleadingly.

I blinked in confusion.

Huh?!

-{Cao Cao}-

Cao Cao idly tapped his spear that he had in hand as he stared at the God Of War in front of him. Ares was sitting down across from him as they both could be seen seated in a small cafe.

They both made for quite the sight as onlookers stared at them in interest. The spear alone gave them a certain instinctual feeling of worship and submission as they looked at it.

The spear itself was the original Longinus and the spear that pierced Jesus himself. Coated with divine blood and a part of a massive mythological event meant it held quite the power.

Cao Cao was a handsome young man with short black hair and blue eyes, dressed in a blend of a Japanese school uniform and ancient Chinese hanfu attire.

Across from him, Ares leisurely sipped a cup of coffee. His fiery eyes were hidden behind stylish dark-tinted glasses, which couldn't completely obscure their red glow.

He was massive, with a physique bodybuilders could only dream of, making him an imposing figure.

Ares wore a cool leather biker jacket and leather gloves, epitomizing the look of a Greek warrior.

Despite his easy-going grin, the bloodlust and battle craving were evident in his aura, though he wasn't conventionally attractive.

"An angel, you say?" Ares' deep voice rumbled.

Cao Cao stared at the God of War with disdain. He wouldn't have stooped to this if Indra hadn't ordered him to take out the angel causing trouble.

"Yes, he's said to be in his teens with blonde hair and hazel eyes," Cao Cao responded.

Ares took another slow sip of his coffee. "Haven't heard of him," he replied dismissively.

Cao Cao frowned. "My contacts in the Khaos Brigade say he was seen close to Camp Half-Blood on their last sighting of him."

"Ya don't say," Ares said, obviously uncaring.

"Look, the agreement for our help in starting a war within your pantheon was that you help us locate this Kai," Cao Cao reasoned slowly, tensing as Ares narrowed his eyes from behind his dark glasses.

Ares took another deliberately slow sip of his coffee as Cao Cao glared.

"And what makes you think I need your help?" Ares asked, leaning forward slightly.

Cao Cao knew he couldn't beat Ares even in his mortal form, not yet at least. He was growing stronger every day but was still young and inexperienced. He decided to take a different course in the discussion.

"Perhaps you don't, but it wouldn't hurt to have extra support, would it? Plus, at the worst case, we make things slightly easier for a busy god such as yourself," Cao Cao humbly replied.

Ares smirked in amusement, baring his sharp white teeth for a second.

"Good save," he replied.

Cao Cao ignored his comment.

"All we are asking is for your help in searching for the angel while we help you with your plans," he continued.

"Why do you want to find this poor young angel?" Ares asked with an undertone of mockery.

"Let's just say he's caused a bit of a ruckus and I want him gone," Cao Cao replied, leaning back.

Ares mulled it over for a second.

"Fine. You will help me, and I shall search for this Kai while we enact my plan," Ares said, making Cao Cao nod.

Working with the unstable Greek god of war wasn't ideal in Cao Cao's mind, as he had a prejudice against all gods except the Hindu pantheon, whom he saw as an exception due to their care for humans.

Even if he chose to ignore the various other situations in which gods had been empathetic to humans since it didn't fit his idolatry. But he would make it work; this had been the first task Indra had given him, and he planned to get it done.

The angel who had annoyed his patron would find himself dead for his actions.

As Cao Cao and Ares spoke further on their plans regarding the ignition that would start a war between the big three gods of the Greek pantheon, the True Longinus hummed in disapproval, unnoticed by Cao Cao, as a long-dormant shard shifted within the spear.

A shard containing the essence of a long-gone being.

-END-

if you wish to read up to nine chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 29: The Lotus Hotel

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 29

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(The Lotus Hotel)

"What..?" I questioned, baffled.

The cursed-eyed gorgon still bowed with her head down in submission.

"Please allow me to join you," she begged.

Yeah, that's what I thought she said. Again, I wasn't sure what I had done to cause this. Sure, I had not outright killed her and said a few nice words, but that wasn't enough for her to want to join me, was it?

Then again, she had been neglected and treated as a monster for possibly thousands of years due to the curse. I still wasn't sure if this was the version who had been raped by Poseidon or not, either.

I felt a small pang of unwanted sympathy. Maybe getting an empathy skill wasn't as good of an idea as I thought it would have been.

"Why would you want to join me?" I asked. I was still just a teenager with a bit too much power, even if I looked a lot older.

Which, come to think of it, may be an angel physiology thing. Did angels mature at a faster rate?

She looked up at me again with those eerie glowing eyes.

"Why wouldn't I? You're the first being to not treat me like some sort of creature. You have incredible power for your age, which means you'll be a powerhouse when you fully mature, and you're an angel. Beings who are noble and kind, meaning you won't stab me in the back like many others," she explained with a surprising amount of logic.

That… actually made sense.

"You're the first chance I've got at not spending the rest of my existence alone. The main reason is you can resist my curse, which I thought only other divine beings could do. Gods who can't be trusted. Even if you are an angel and the fact you're not in heaven with the rest is strange. You're my only chance," she continued.

"Just, please treat me with fairness and I promise I'll serve you loyally. I'll even perform an oath on the Styx to show my loyalty," Medusa asked, a pleading edge to her voice.

I don't think Athena would be happy if I went along with this…

I could see a use for her; those cursed eyes could become a weapon against weaker enemies. Despite my strength, enough high-class beings could overwhelm me if it ever came down to it.

The problem was none of my angels had the same boon given by the system to resist her curse. If she were to join me, she would have to stay in my pocket dimension while I sorted things out.

Since I found it easier to move alone.

How could I trust her not to hurt them? Of course, I could look into buying or even building some sort of visor for her to control it.

Looking at her pleading visage, I clicked my tongue.

A plan came to mind.

Fuck it, we ball.

"Fine. But there'll need to be some ground rules," I said.

My plan was to bring her along for the quest so I could get a better view of her character and see if I could trust her with the secret of my ability to create angels and my pocket dimension.

This was going to be so complicated to explain.

-Scene Break-

Walking out, I spotted Annabeth and Percy, who both smiled in relief as they saw me. They began running towards me, only to pause as Medusa, with her blindfold tightly secured around her eyes, stepped out from behind me.

They looked at my relaxed posture and then back at Medusa, their expressions filled with confusion and wariness.

"Relax, she's coming with us," I said, breaking the awkward silence.

"Coming with us…?" Annabeth echoed as if the concept was so foreign she had to vocalise it.

"Yeah, we had a talk and she wants to come with us," I explained.

They both gave me appalled looks as Annabeth quickly walked over to me.

"One second," she said to Medusa.

"What the hell are you doing?" she whispered furiously.

"Improvising," I replied truthfully.

"That's THE Medusa, the Gorgon who's been killing hundreds of demigods and satyrs for centuries," she said, scowling.

"I'm aware," I responded dryly.

She slapped my arm.

"Take this seriously. She's dangerous and a liability. I can't believe I even need to tell you this," she said, throwing her hands up.

"Why take everything so seriously? Where's the fun in living like that?" I questioned curiously.

I didn't act maturely on purpose. I had the capability for sure, but it reminded me of my family— all serious, manipulative business people who chased money so much they could barely spend it.

"I don't think this is a good idea dude." Percy chimed in.

"Also, Medusa promised to make an oath of loyalty to Styx. I wanted you to be there to see it so you could be at ease. I doubt she would be able to break it, and she seems to have pure intentions," I quickly reasoned, making her pause.

"She agreed to do what?!"

"An oath on the Styx. Now, if you'll calm down and trust me, we can get on with this quest. Medusa will be a good addition due to her cursed sight," I continued, undeterred.

"Medusa, come here, please," I called out, Annabeth flinching.

Medusa slowly and steadily moved towards me, being deliberate.

"Can you make that oath now?" I asked, and she nodded.

"I swear I shall serve Kai faithfully, so long as he doesn't harm me in body or mind," she uttered, a rumble of thunder following up, proving the oath had been made.

An oath on the Styx was soul-binding and meant she would face a terrible backlash should she break it. It wasn't foolproof, but it was enough to prove her sincerity, as it would be extremely difficult to bypass.

"Right, now that's settled. Let's get a move on before we get swarmed," I clapped my hands, jolting both Percy and Annabeth, a quick gesture to the shadows starting to coalesce around us.

Staying in one location for too long with a Demigod's natural aura drawing monsters in was a bad idea. The fact I had blasted my angelic aura probably didn't help either.

"Fine. But I want to stop by the Gateway Arch along the way," Annabeth huffed.

"No," I denied.

"Wha-what?! Why? It's a marvellous piece of architecture and it's on the way," she retorted angrily.

"Because this isn't a field trip? Percy was told to go west. So we keep going west until we meet whatever fate the dickish oracle proclaimed Percy would meet. But you know what? Percy is the team leader. If he wants to go and play on a school field trip instead of saving his mom, then go right ahead," I calmly replied.

I knew I was being a dick, but I didn't want to deal with such a pointless detour. I found it stupid that it happened in the first place. I get Annabeth hasn't gone out much, but that didn't excuse it.

Annabeth's mouth, which was about to reply, snapped shut. She looked towards Percy with a mixture of emotions, surely wanting to go see the arch but also wanting to save his mom.

Percy grimly thought about it for just a moment.

"I'm sorry, Annabeth, but I need to save my mom. You can see it another time," he said, nodding to me gratefully.

She sighed, but nodded. Only looking a little disappointed.

I felt something's gaze on me for a split second, making me turn around and look up at the skies in intrigue.

Hmm.

Yeah, maybe I should just stick to following Percy.

I clapped my hands together once more.

"Time to commandeer a vehicle like my original plan. Seriously, what's the point of morals if they get you killed?" I announced it to the group.

Medusa smiled and followed me.

"Hey, wait! No," Annabeth shouted.

Percy shook his head in exasperation but not denying me, seemingly on board with the idea now.

I strode into the middle of the road with Medusa in tow like a king, Annabeth still trying to get me to stop as she dodged cars that quickly slammed to a stop.

A sports car quickly came to a stop in front of me as I chose my target.

"Hey! What the fuck are you doing, you fucking asshole?" a rich-looking man shouted, his voice only slightly slurred.

He had been drinking, I could smell it.

Perfect.

"Excuse me, sir," I said, walking towards him.

"I would like to personally thank you for your donation to the cause," I continued, picking him up by the scruff of his rather good-looking suit.

"What the fuck?" he shouted as his ass was dropped on the ground. I threw him a wad of cash, mostly to placate the frowning Percy.

Annabeth wasn't going to be agreeable to it anyway.

I had chosen my target well, using my chakra sight as I had now dubbed it to pick out someone who looked wealthy enough to not be bothered. I was lucky that I caught this guy.

Hopping into his vehicle, Medusa sat next to me with a rather sexy small smirk on her face. Percy hopped in behind us, and Annabeth scowled as I sent her a raised eyebrow.

"Fine," she gritted out. "At least you paid the man some money for this thievery."

I hummed. Looking over the various buttons, I was forced to trip the poor man over with a small gust of wind magic. He had just been about to charge me, presumably in an attempt to reclaim his vehicle.

"Is it thievery if I paid?" I asked and didn't let her answer as I continued.

"That's a good point." Percy replied thoughtfully.

"Also one small problem. I can't drive."

Percy and Annabeth stared in disbelief.

"Good thing is I'm a fast learner," I assured them.

Putting my foot down on the pedal, we went speeding off.

Off to Las Vegas we go. Much better without all the Gateway Arch shenanigans. Driving wasn't that hard. Well, crashing wasn't. I don't think if I did my driving test, I would get past the first five minutes.

Still, no one was hurt, so it was fine.

It took an hour for Annabeth and Percy to settle down. Medusa seemed perfectly fine since she was seemingly the only one who realised that even if we crashed, we would be fine.

Human mindsets were more restricting than people would imagine. I was somewhat glad mine was abandoned when I was reborn, even if it was due to my damaged mind.

Another hour of reckless driving and a police chase at one point had us arriving in Las Vegas. Already the scene of scantily clad women and men could be seen walking down the streets.

Stopping the car, I looked up at the darkening sky and back to the two tired-looking Demigods. Medusa was fine and simply gave me a smile as my eyes passed over her.

"Let's find a place to get some food and freshen up," I said after a brief but comfortable silence.

"Finally." Annabeth threw up her hands. "I've been asking to stop for a rest the past hour."

Percy frowned. "Do we have time?" he asked in a grim tone.

"I'm sure half an hour for a small rest won't affect the life of your mom. It's best we let you rest a bit instead of making brash decisions that could lead us into a worse situation. Ultimately it's up to you." I finished with a shrug.

To be honest, I wanted to go into the Lotus Hotel. While the time dilation was risky, it would work into a plan of mine to safely negotiate the return of Sally without any trouble.

Hades had two secret children and he wouldn't appreciate it if that information was leaked to his lovely elder siblings. Blackmailing a god probably wasn't worth this amount of hassle, but Percy was my friend, someone loyal besides my angels that would have my back when he matured into more power.

Going to the Lotus Hotel and finding them meant I wouldn't get caught lying with the bullshit lie detector all gods seemingly possessed. I'd have to get my hands on something to let us instantly escape the underworld after I blackmailed him.

Of course, I would butter him up with the fact that Percy truly doesn't have his helm, which was his reason for stealing Sally.

I opened the car door, and we all exited the vehicle.

"Lead the way," I told Percy.

He seemed to be annoyed that I kept forcing him to be the leader of our little dysfunctional group, but I could tell he was grateful for my input. Percy, being the ball of chaos, picked a random direction into Las Vegas and started walking.

"Hey, are you okay?" I asked as we walked side by side.

He looked at me for a moment before sighing. "I'm managing," Percy replied, looking a bit downcast.

I gave him a friendly shoulder bump. "We'll get through this. Trust me, I've been in some pretty bad situations. I'm an expert," I assured him.

He grinned slightly. "You've been through something like this? You plan on telling me about it one day?"

"Of course, but right now we're focusing on you," I deflected.

"Do you think I'll find my mom?" he asked quietly.

"You bet you will. That's why I'm here. You've got your super-powered friend to help you out," I replied with an exaggeratedly cocky tone.

Percy looked at me, tears welling up in his eyes. "Thanks for being here, man."

I held out my fist for a bump. He grinned and bumped it back. We both looked over to Annabeth bickering to an amused Medusa fondly.

The city seemed to be becoming more lively as the sky darkened. I wondered if these casinos held supernatural security, or could any being with magic walk in and just empty it.

There was definitely more to the eye around here, but I didn't intend to find out. I doubted the Lotus Hotel was the only weird place around here. An eerie lack of monster sightings definitely suggested it.

I grinned as Percy paused. I had been worried my presence would have inadvertently made Percy not find the Lotus Hotel, but looking at the doorman giving us a friendly smile, despite the fact we had just reached the dead end of a road, confirmed that some things just don't change.

The Lotus Hotel was appealing to the eye, to say the least. It was seemingly made to draw people in with its colourful and eye-catching design. It made sense since all they needed was a good appearance to draw people inside where they would be entrapped.

The building was large, with a symbol of a coloured lotus adorning its main entrance. Many massive windows peered into games and entertainment.

Activating my chakra sight, I saw a barrier covering the entirety of its boundaries, and a glimpse inside showed a thick invisible fog that contained a weird energy.

Presumably the lotus effect that puts people into a trance.

Having chakra sight had been informative as to how magic worked and moved.

"Greetings, children. You look mighty tired. How about you come in and enjoy some games?" the well-dressed man offered kindly.

Both Annabeth and Percy looked suspicious, making me nod in appreciation. They were both fast learners.

"I don't think we have enough money to afford such an expensive place to stay," Annabeth said, looking at the luxurious red carpet leading in.

The man smiled. "We are currently hosting an event that allows people to stay free of charge."

Annabeth's suspicion doubled. Percy looked at me.

"Sounds interesting. What's the event called?" Annabeth probed.

"The Lotus Petal, a charity event. All are welcome," he replied with ease.

"A charity event?" Percy asked.

"Yes," he said simply.

"Sounds fun. Let's go check it out, we can always leave if it doesn't suit our needs," I casually said, walking inside and giving a wink to the receptionist who wore a tight smile.

While some may consider it stupid to bring them inside with me, leaving them outside would be even more dangerous, considering the fact I was pretty sure there was some sort of temporal barrier that affected time around the place.

Leaving both Percy and Annabeth outside would mean even if I quickly planned to go in and out, they could be waiting for a while, in which they could be attacked or decide to come in and find me.

Either way, they had no arguments as they followed me in. I spotted Medusa frowning in thought as she looked around, her eyes lingering on the massive lotus sign.

Instantly, we were greeted by a soothing scent. Presumably, the airborne charm effect started working its magic. Percy and Annabeth's eyes glazed over just a tad bit.

Medusa looked alert as she quickly turned to me.

"My Lord, I believe we've mistakenly entered a lotus eater den. We should retreat before you all get affected," Medusa quietly said, away from the ears of the lotus eaters disguised around us.

"Firstly, please don't call me 'my Lord,' and secondly, I'm aware. There's something, or better yet someone, I need to find before we can leave. Take care of Annabeth and Percy while I search around," I whispered back to her.

She paused for a brief moment, seeming to be caught off guard by my decision before she nodded, looking relieved that I wasn't affected by the weird airborne magical effect.

"Yes, young master," Medusa said.

I sighed.

I had a feeling I would just be going in circles if I asked her to refer to me in a casual manner.

"This place looks awesome," Percy muttered.

He was correct. Games filled the area, free food and drinks were spread across tables, and booming music created a lively party atmosphere.

"Why don't you both get some drinks and snacks while I go to the bathroom?" I offered.

"Good idea," Annabeth nodded. Percy followed as they went over to get some food. Medusa gave me a nod as she followed.

I shook my head in amusement as I glanced around the large room, full of people. Mostly young teenagers playing games. All of their eyes were heavily glazed over, giving them a glassy texture.

I noticed some of the people playing games around me wore old eccentric clothing that was blatantly out of date. I had to wonder how long this place had been in operation.

It was kind of dark to think these people had probably had a family who had searched for them relentlessly while they played games here, uncaring of anything else.

My eyes trailed to the lotus eaters who served people drinks with happy smiles.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Agnar}

{Title: Lotus Guard}

{Race: Lotus Eater}

{Power Level: 2000}

So, not very strong. Compared to a normal baseline human, they would be more than capable of handling normal humans. I was more interested in what drug they used that could even affect demigods, who I was pretty sure had quite the natural resistance against things like this.

I guess it didn't matter for now, I didn't have a lot of time to waste. I knew roughly what the appearance of two children of Hades should look like. But there were hundreds of teenagers walking around, so it wasn't too easy.

My eyes scanned through the crowd for a few minutes as I was forced to continually decline offers of drinks from the lotus eaters, who seemed to be watching me a bit more carefully than the rest.

Finally, I stopped to kiss bickering over a game. The first a young boy with messy dark black hair that was slightly dishevelled. His eyes were a dark brown colour and his skin was almost too pale.

Beside him stood a girl that looked to be about sixteen years old. With wavy dark hair a similar colour to the boy next to her and black hair, she was the epitome of a teen goth girl.

Her skin was just as pale. Was it some sort of trait gained from being the child of Hades? There was pale skin then there were these two.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Bianca Di Angelo}

{Title: Child Of Hades}

{Race: Demigod}

{Power Level: 5100}

{Name: Nico Di Angelo}

{Title: Child Of Hades}

{Race: Demigod}

{Power Level: 4920}

Found you.

-{Gabriel}-

She had taken her eyes off the general location of the mysterious angel that had eluded her for so long for merely a few hours. Gabriel ran a hand through her curly, impossibly soft golden hair in frustration.

Her tracking ability hadn't been working even as she systematically attempted every hour. She hadn't slept a wink as she was determined to bring her fellow angel back into the safe gates of Heaven.

It had been tedious. She had distracted herself by comforting the poor nun who had her faith confirmed abruptly. Having your faith confirmed was a massive deal for humans.

They believed with all their heart, of course. Or the kind maiden of God wouldn't have devoted her life to her deceased father. It was something that both brought Gabriel pure joy and deep sadness.

With the faulty system of Heaven, souls that were meant to go into Heaven had been put in a strange sort of limbo. Inaccessible by Michael, no matter how much he tried.

Heaven was perhaps one of the most secretive planes in existence, closed off from the world and with the angels all locked within. No one knew of Heaven's cities or how angelic society worked.

The pause in the flow of souls had been troublesome. Along with no saint to act in God's stead on Earth, the Church had been weakened heavily, even if they didn't know of it.

The Church had once been a force truly able to rival factions by itself. It was the earthly force of God while angels stayed within Heaven as His eternal helpers.

A saint was a special person who, in basic terms, carried the avatar of God. Only one could be chosen every century, and they were always incredibly powerful.

To be a saint was to carry a pure heart. It was to become a leader within the Church and make decisions that represented God. It was an honour and something every human who worshipped the Abrahamic God strived to be chosen for.

There hadn't been a saint in a long time. The system had automatically chosen one even after the death of God, with His residue power alone. But even that had dried up.

That had been a dark day for the angels. The day the last of their Father's residue holy power dried up.

The last saint had been a beautiful woman named Jeanne D'Arc. A kind girl who had been wronged due to the negligence of both Michael and the Church.

After that, consequently, humans to this day who didn't know of God's death believed that God had lost faith in them, which made all the Church for centuries try and repent as only the pope knew the truth of the situation.

Gabriel let out a downright vicious scowl that didn't look fit on her unfathomably beautiful face. Plump, insanely kissable lips twisted. Gabriel didn't have enough negativity to hate, but she certainly disliked her elder sibling Lucifer, which was hard for an angel who was normally filled with pure positive energy.

In human terms, she absolutely fucking despised the existence of Lucifer.

Everything had gone wrong since Lucifer's temper tantrum.

She shook her head and cleared her thoughts. The situation was that she had meditated to keep a clear mind for the meeting she was soon to have with an angel who had been exposed to the harsh world that was Earth.

Meditation had helped her stay an angel, with the temptation to fall and give in to the despair she felt at the loss of her Father being lessened as she meditated.

Then much to her complete dismay, when she woke up from her brief meditation that had only lasted a few hours, she had used her tracker ability to find him ages away from her.

Of course, she had wasted no time, letting her wings loose as she avoided being spotted in the air. Then what had happened? The troublesome angel who seemed intent on escaping her had gone off the radar.

Her tracker powers weren't working, meaning he was in yet another sub dimension of sorts.

She smacked her soft, pale cheeks in pure annoyance. She had a general direction of where he was.

Gabriel could feel it.

She would soon meet this evasive angel and finally deliver him back home with her.

Note: Gabriel Encounter has been written before you get annoyed. I know it's been dragged out a bit but trust me it's for a reason. It'll be coming in the next few chapters.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 30: God Of War

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 30

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(God Of War)

{Name: Bianca Di Angelo}

{Title: Child Of Hades}

{Race: Demi-God}

{Power Level: 5100}

Found one.

{Name: Nico Di Angelo}

{Title: Child Of Hades}

{Race: Demi-God}

{Power Level: 4920}

Found two.

I grinned at the two unsuspecting demi-gods.

Okay, now I have my alibi. Meaning the Gods' bullshit lie detector won't detect me lying.

I briefly considered actually putting something on them, maybe some magical explosive I could buy from the system's shop to make my threat real before deciding against it.

When this was over, I should be able to smooth over any ruffled feathers by telling him it wasn't true after. Maybe an apology along with that. I feel like I would make a new powerful enemy if I actually threatened his children's lives.

Which was also a dick move, and totally not angelic of me. I'd have to pull a Dumbledore greater good act. Plus it wasn't like I actually planned to threaten his children's lives, just their existence to his Godly siblings.

This was also a last resort if all other negotiations failed.

Turning around, I quickly started making my way through the crowds of hypnotised humans. This place had a mean-time dilation effect if memory serves me right, I would rather not risk staying longer than expected if I could avoid it.

I was walking only to be stopped by a man in a suit, who had two men standing behind him. All of them wore the butler suits which meant they were staff for the Lotus Hotel.

Oh, father damn it.

"Hello sir, I'm going to have to ask you to come with us," he politely informed me.

Had they noticed their little magic effect not working on me? Probably, and since my aura was restrained somewhat for good measure, they probably thought I was a normal human.

I nearly rolled my eyes as I gave him a polite smile back.

Waving my hand, I sent a small burst of wind that sent all of them flying back. It was almost funny how no one around us reacted to the obvious use of magic. I knew I could save everyone if I wanted. But currently, that wasn't a good idea.

I was focused on getting this quest done.

Continuing my way through the crowd, I caught up with Percy and the others. Annabeth and Percy's eyes had glazed over even more, which prompted me to drag them both out.

"Sir, please stop—"

"Yeah, yeah," I replied somewhat flippantly, blowing out of my mouth, and using wind manipulation to blow the poor Lotus woman through a window with a massive stream of wind.

A moment later, everything around her was swept with her through the window.

I had to admit, my usage of wind manipulation had improved significantly. I was enjoying it, finding it much more destructive than my basic light manipulation when it had been at this level.

I felt a bit bad about leaving the two children of Hades there, but taking them with us would cause unnecessary problems. They were safe inside the Lotus Casino even if it was against their will.

Bursting out the front doors, I looked up at the rising sun with a click of my tongue. We hadn't been inside the Lotus Hotel long, and yet the night had seemingly passed already.

At least we didn't spend as much time as the original trio had; we still had time. Canon was a tad messed up since we hadn't met up with Ares like we had originally meant to.

Annoying, but I could work around it.

"Hey! Why are we leaving so soon?" Percy asked with obvious annoyance.

"I was still eating," Annabeth grumbled along with him.

Their eyes seemed to be slowly clearing up. The cloudiness swirling in them slowly disappeared at a visible rate. However, they also seemed to be somewhat inebriated.

"Did you get what you needed?" Medusa asked, walking beside me with a small smirk on her face.

I gave her a grin.

"Yep, thanks for looking after them. They aren't quite as immune as I am to these sorts of things," I thanked her. She was already proving her use, and she hadn't complained a single time along this journey.

"I'm at your service." She curtsied with a cheeky smile, making me laugh.

I was starting to like her.

"Hey, don't ignore us," Annabeth whined almost drunkenly, completely unlike her normal self.

I sighed.

"Let's go get some food, shall we?" I said, ignoring the two whining demi-Gods with practised ease.

It was best to let them get this out of their system so I could make fun of them later when they sobered up.

-Scene Break-

Sitting in the old-fashioned booth, I snickered at Percy. Who seemed to be experiencing some sort of hangover. We had plates of food in front of us that Annabeth and Percy slowly picked at.

Percy scowled.

"Shut up Kai." He grouched, rubbing his head.

Annabeth was rubbing her temples next to him.

We had found a quiet little diner to eat at, Annabeth and Percy had sobered up by the time we entered with a rather painful headache according to them.

"It's not fair, how do we get affected by it and you didn't? An airborne sedative that decreases your perception, I'll have to look into countering it somehow. Also, why didn't you tell us?" Annabeth asked calmly, with a glare.

I shrugged.

"We weren't in there for long, my bad though. I should have told you." I admitted. I wasn't used to trusting people so it was my fault.

I'll need to break some of those nasty habits, I was a bit of a loner at heart.

It's why I kept my angels stored away. I didn't really know how to handle them at the moment. There was also the fact that it was easier to move around without five overprotective angels who worshipped the ground I walked on.

On that subject, I should probably let them out to stretch their wings and spend some time with them.

I also needed to introduce them to Medusa. Which shouldn't be too troublesome since she was one of my subordinates now.

Medusa was sitting next to me, not eating anything since apparently she didn't need to eat. I mean I don't think I did either but that didn't take away my urge.

"Why didn't we even go in there if we were just going to get food somewhere else anyway?" Percy grumbled.

"I needed to do something that may help us in regards to retrieving your mother." I calmly replied.

Percy perked up, looking a bit more awake as he registered my words. A small smile crept onto his lips.

"Good then, I trust you." He responded.

I felt a bit conflicted as he said that, simply giving him a nod of thanks in response.

"So, what's our game plan?" I decided to ask.

Percy shrugged helplessly. Grabbing the orange juice lying next to him and taking a long sip.

"Well, we need to get your mother. Who, we have no idea of the location of." Annabeth started.

A slight thunderous rumble in the distance made my eyes widen just a tad, I guess some things don't change no matter the location.

"I have a feeling that'll change soon," I muttered, much to the confusion of the others. Looking out the window just as the obvious thundering roar of an engine came into their hearing range.

Rolling into the relatively empty diner parking space, was a man sitting on an absurdly massive bike. That made the windows shake from the sheer noise.

"Compensating much?" I vaguely heard Percy mutter.

Sitting on the massive bike was a large man wearing a classic leather biker jacket stretched over his broad, muscular frame.

A rugged face framed by a wild mane of dark hair bore a perpetual scowl, his eyes held a red glow with a fiery intensity. Tattoos could be seen up his arms, depicting scenes of war and chaos.

He had an aura like Dionysus, yet where Dionysus felt like a monster of madness hiding in human flesh. He felt like unrestrained bloodlust and destruction.

The bike itself, a monstrous chopper with flames painted on the sides, roared beneath him. As he sat there, surveying the scene with a look of mild disdain for everything around him.

The very air around him seemed to crackle with power, the scent of smoke and metal hanging heavy in the air as he arrived.

Medusa's eyes widened and she paled. Her composure truly broke for the first time since she had joined us. She pulled on my arm.

"We need to go." She whispered.

Ares molten red eyes that shined under his dark glasses looked at us through the window, a wicked grin crossing his face as we met eyes. Stopping the roaring of his bike, he got off.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Ares}

{Title: God Of War}

{Race: God}

{Current Power level: 13,200}

{Power level: 45,300}

Wait, hold on. He was weaker than Dionysus. That didn't make any sense. Wasn't Ares meant to be stronger? I was confused. I couldn't exactly speak since my progress had slowed down lately, but he wasn't as strong as I would have thought him to be.

Or maybe, Dionysus is stronger than he lets on. After all, he's pretty chilled out most of the time.

Medusa desperately tried to pull me up, but I didn't budge.

Scowling for the first time, she reluctantly sat down next to me. Seemingly ready to face the God of war even needed, which was heartwarming. The God walked in and both of my demiGod companions instantly sensed something was off with him judging by the way they tensed up.

Ares's boots met the ground with a thump with every step he took. Walking straight up to us, with an aura even I had to admit was intense. His broad muscular body came to tower over us.

The waiter looked at him in fear, and I noticed a white mist starting to cover up the building. Which I was pretty sure had a mortal-repelling effect so that only magical beings could enter.

I took a sip of my drink, acting composed even as I was ready to throw my hands at a moment's notice. I would have to throw Annabeth and Percy into my pocket dimension along with Medusa.

"Can I help you?" I asked calmly, leaning back with a smirk. Something he mimicked.

"Actually you can scoot over kid." He said, not waiting for an answer and sitting next to Percy. Who was forced to move into Annabeth's personal space for the God's large body.

"Hello, little cousin." He said, his voice deep and rumbling.

Annabeth's eyes widened, seemingly piecing it together instantly. She sent a fearful look my way.

"Do I know you?" Percy questioned.

Ares smirked.

"I believe you had a run-in with some of my children." He said, tapping his finger on the table.

Percy went to speak but I interrupted him.

"What do you want, Ares?" I questioned.

Annabeth and Medusa both sent me baffled looks at my blatant disregard for his status.

Ares turned back to me.

"You must be this angel I've heard all about." He said with a grin.

So he had heard about me?

"And you must be the God Of War, nice to meet you." I calmly replied.

He leaned forward.

"You heard of me up in that little silver City of yours brat?" He questioned with a proud grin.

I don't like him.

I smiled friendly.

"Yep, we get a list of Gods we don't mess with." I started.

Making Ares's proud grin spread.

"You're on the list below it, which is a ranking of the top ten stupidest Gods in existence." I finished.

His grin dimmed a bit. He merely opted to chuckle.

"Got quite the mouth on your for a brat, aren't you feathered lot meant to be pure?" Ares asked as everyone stared at us in pure shock.

"Of course Lord Ares, I would never lie. I am merely transmitting the facts to you." I replied with a pure innocent smile.

His lips twitched.

"You know, I was curious as to why those other brats were after you. Why would they bother chasing down a singular child? Especially bothering to risk the king of the feathered assholes himself to kill one of his broods. I think I'm starting to understand now." Ares commented, making me narrow my eyes in thought.

So someone was after me? Annoying.

"I'm glad you've got some spunk though, much better than talking to that feathered asshole Michael. Prancing around with that holy attitude." Ares remarked.

He raised an eyebrow when I didn't react.

I wasn't really connected to any of my so-called brethren who didn't even know of my existence. There was a reason I didn't simply go up and hide in heaven with the rest of my kind.

Firstly I would be controlled, forced to blend in and listen to the commands of the angelic leaders. Secondly, I would have to explain how I exist. Which while doable I would rather not have to keep up a lie.

Thirdly, I wouldn't be able to keep my multiple powers and insane growth hidden for long without crippling my own growth. There were a few other reasons but those were the main deal breakers.

Okay, time to rein in the snarky attitude before he seriously gets annoyed. I was mostly testing the waters. I didn't want to be an idiot and keep antagonising the God

That would be idiotic. Despite what it may seem like this was a calculated move on my part. If he had shown signs of exploding I would have stopped immediately.

"What can we do for you, Ares?" I asked, relaxing back into my seat.

"Heh, enough of the foreplay and down business? Here I was curious about the story about your alliance with little Medusa." Ares replied, looking at Medusa. More specifically her curvaceous figure.

Medusa shifted, looking truly frightened. I wasn't surprised given the Greeks' pantheon representation. It was less than ideal for one of them to be attracted to you.

"If we could get back on topic." I regained his attention.

"I've got a deal for you brats." He started.

"And what exactly can you offer us?" Percy snarked, and I shot him a warning glance.

"How about information on where your mom is located?" Ares grinned.

Percy immediately quieted down, gritting his teeth.

"Where is she?" he demanded.

"Now, now, if you want my help, you'll need to help me first," Ares said.

I knew exactly where this was going. I already knew where Percy's mom was, but revealing that information outright wasn't an option. By playing along, I could retrieve the divine weapons and explain how I knew where to find his mother.

"What do you want us to do?" I asked before Percy could speak.

"I need you to retrieve my shield. I was on a date with my future girlfriend, ya see, and I accidentally left it on the seats we were using," Ares said with that annoying smirk of his.

"You want us to get your shield? Go get it yourself—" Percy began, but Annabeth cut him off with a pinch, making him yelp in surprise.

"Yes, Lord Ares, we will happily accept this task," Annabeth said, bowing her head respectfully.

"I see, at least one of you brats knows how to show a God some respect," Ares replied with a nod of approval. "It'll get you far girl."

"Where is your shield?" I cut in before Percy could retort, my tone not outright disrespectful but not respectful either.

"In the Las Vegas Colosseum nearby. It's the only one around, so you'll find it relatively easily, I'm sure. I left it on one of the columns," Ares informed me.

A Colosseum? Seriously?

"What does this shield of yours look like?" I asked.

Ares leaned in, his eyes glinting in amusement. "It's hard to miss. A celestial-bronze bullet-riddled shield. It's got the marking of a bull on it. It's hard to miss."

I kind of wanted to ask why it had bullet holes in it but decided I didn't care in the end.

"Okay," I replied simply.

"A bit of a trash design if it's got holes in it. Doesn't that defeat the purpose of a shield?" Percy piped up, earning another, harder punch from a glaring Annabeth.

"It looks pretty badass if you ask me," Ares admitted.

Percy nodded as if confirming something.

"What are you nodding at, brat?" Ares demanded.

"Did you know in the standard testing humans do to determine if their kids are retarded, there are twenty questions? You've currently ticked over fifteen boxes. Congratulations. It may be the only test you ever do well on," Percy snarked.

I felt oddly proud, but I realised I might need to have a talk with Percy about the timing of his jokes and who makes an acceptable target. Ares actually seemed pissed off.

There's a difference between calculated prodding and blatantly pissing the war God off. It seems the hangover he was going through wasn't helping with his basic judgmental skills.

"Well, we'll be going now. Thanks for dropping by," I said with a smile.

For a split second, Ares' aura became visible, radiating pure bloodlust and rage before disappearing. He gave Percy a derisive snort.

"I'll be waiting. Don't waste my time, or I might finally run out of patience," he warned with a sneer.

Ares got up, the table groaning as he used it to push himself up. Not sparing us a second glance, he stalked his way out, his steps fading as he left the diner.

Annabeth scowled. "What was going through that seaweed-infested brain of yours when you decided to pick a fight with a God?" Annabeth furiously whispered, as if Ares could hear her.

Percy scratched the back of his head somewhat bashfully. "My bad. This hangover isn't making me think clearly, and I'm just worried about my mom. He's got information, and yet he's obviously playing around with us."

Annabeth sighed, before turning to me with her glare. "And you, while not nearly as bad as Percy. Why did you go out of your way to disrespect him, and what did he mean by 'silver city'? Also, why did he keep referring to your family as 'Feathered'? He's a God, Kai. You may be strong, but they are on a different level from us."

"Calm down, it was a calculated move. I knew what I was doing," I replied, purposefully not answering her question about heaven.

I blinked as I suddenly realised I was holding someone's hand, more specifically the fearful Medusa's hand, which seemed to be gripping onto mine for dear life as she stood frozen.

I gave her a small nudge and she seemed to snap out of it. I gave her a reassuring smile, something she hesitantly smiled back at.

"You okay?" I asked, and she nodded. She was still shaken up, probably from old memories of dealing with Gods.

"If you don't mind, Percy, I have a plan," I announced, and he actually looked relieved. Instantly he nodded.

"I'm going to go get this shield alone. It'll be easier to move alone and I'm not expecting this to be as simple as Ares is telling us it is," I started.

"What? No! Why do you have to always try doing things alone?" Annabeth instantly protested.

Percy nodded along sagely. "You don't have to fight everything alone, you know?"

Medusa stayed silent, but I could tell she agreed.

I sighed. "Look, I'm stronger than you both. If there's something I can't handle, I'll be able to escape much easier without lugging three people along with me."

Percy scowled. "We will stay out of the way then," Percy said.

"No, stay here and I'll be back soon. It'll be quick anyway. I've dealt with a lot of shit involving Gods lately. It's best if I go alone," I replied, shutting him down.

Percy slammed his hand, the table shattering. "I'll get stronger, Kai, I promise. I won't allow you to keep doing things alone," Percy promised, that infamous loyalty shining.

I had always liked Percy, even before I met him, and his words hit deeper than I would have liked to admit.

"I'll hold you to that," I replied, somewhat taken off guard.

Annabeth gawked, her hands waving up in disbelief. "We aren't really letting him do this again?" Annabeth harshly protested. She pointed a finger into my chest. "You can't keep running around alone and making us wait. You do realise we can fight too, right?"

"I know, and that's why I need you to do something for me while I retrieve this shield of his," I replied with a smirk.

She crossed her arms. "If you think by giving us another task that we will just let you go prancing off alone, you have seriously misjudged my character," Annabeth responded.

"What's the task?" Percy asked.

Annabeth spun around. "You can't be serious," she growled.

Percy raised his hands. "What? I trust him. I don't like the idea of letting him go alone either, trust me. It goes against everything I believe in, but if he thinks it's best we split up for the time being, then I trust him," he said, with a conflicted tone. I winced a bit.

Annabeth threw up her hands. "It's not like I don't trust him, and I can see the benefits of travelling, but there are also downsides. What if he's attacked by something he can't defeat alone? We may not be as strong, but we certainly aren't weak, even if we haven't had a chance to show it yet," Annabeth responded.

Percy backed down a little at that, sending an uncertain glance my way.

It wasn't that I was bothered with them coming, it just made more sense to split up. I needed them to get me something that would help with the underworld while I go get the shield.

I would admit I was a bit of a loner, well, maybe a big loner, but this was genuinely tactical. They hadn't been able to show it yet, but they were strong in their own right. So I trusted they would be fine.

"I need you both to go to the Canyon River and contact your father," I said, and they both stared at me in bemusement.

"What?" Percy asked confusedly.

"I need you to obtain three pearls that can teleport us back into the sea," I replied.

Annabeth and Percy both looked at each other in confusion.

"I have a feeling that since Ares is making such a big deal about the information of where your mother is being held, we will need a getaway," I explained.

Percy started nodding as he thought about it.

"What if we don't need them?" Annabeth questioned with her arms crossed.

"Then we would have simply over-prepared and we can be happy that things are turning out well," I replied with a shrug, getting a thoughtful nod from her.

"I can go along with that." She smirked.

"Medusa will be going along with you," I informed her, smiling innocently as she started

Just before I went to leave I pulled Percy to the side for a private conversation.

"Hey, you good?" I asked, and Percy nodded.

Giving him a grin, I held up my fist and he gave me a tired smile back as he bumped it.

"By the way, what did Are— he mean when he mentioned a silver city? Also why did he keep making remarks about feathers?" Percy asked, correcting himself before he said the God's name.

I scratched my head awkwardly. "He was talking about my home," I said in a way that could be seen as a question.

"What, like Dubai?" Percy asked curiously.

I sighed. "No, Percy, like heaven. I'm an angel," I informed him with a pat on the back. He froze.

Giving them all a wave, I started my mission to retrieve Ares' shield from a coliseum of all places.

Hopefully, it wouldn't be too annoying.

Oh, who am I kidding? The God of War just told me to go get his shield from a coliseum. Obviously, subtlety isn't his strong suit.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 31: Son Of Poseidon

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among all my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 31

I know some of you may be annoyed at this chapter but I felt it was needed, next chapter shit hits the fan. Hope you all enjoy this anyway.

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Son of Poseidon)

-{Percy Jackson}-

Percy stared at the rapidly distancing back of Kai as he casually walked away after dropping a huge revelation.

'Kai was a fucking angel? Is he joking or am I missing something?' Percy thought.

Ever since arriving in this new world of chaotic gods and monsters, Percy had felt lost. He didn't fit in with the other demigods, and it had been hard.

He would never admit it, but he cried himself to sleep on his first night at camp. Everything seemed so unfair; he didn't belong in the human world or the mystical one, which made him think maybe he just didn't belong at all.

Besides Grover, Kai was the only one who genuinely wanted to talk to him. Percy sensed there was something different about Kai. His constant aloof attitude, there was just something strange about him.

But Percy didn't care; he had seen "normal," and it was terrible. His instincts were confirmed as Kai helped shoulder the burden Percy had carried since arriving.

Percy closed his eyes as the warm sun washed over him. It was strange knowing gods existed and that now apparently his close friend was an angel of all creatures.

'Wait, does that mean the Abrahamic God is real too? Was that who Ares was referring to as the "king of feathered assholes?"' Percy thought.

He also wondered why Kai didn't speak of his family. He must have quite a lot of siblings if he was a part of the angels. Like literally in the thousands and knowing there were more gods beyond the Greek pantheon was somewhat intimidating but not that surprising.

Not after he had experienced so many surprises in the last few weeks. Fighting monsters and pissing off gods, Percy chuckled as he walked back to Annabeth and Medusa.

'My life has been completely turned upside down and yet I can't find it in myself to hate it,' Percy thought.

By now the drowsiness from the lotus hotel magical drug had worn off; he felt energy surge back into his body as a wide grin spread across his face, determination alight in his eyes.

"What's got you so energised?" Annabeth asked, a smile as she matched his energy.

"I'm starting to feel like things are looking up for us," Percy responded with a shrug. "Oh, also, Kai finally told me what he is."

Annabeth blinked before smacking her forehead in annoyance.

"I completely forgot to ask him about that. I assume he's a demigod child of Lord Apollo, though I'm not sure what Lord Ares meant by 'feathered' and 'silver city,'" Annabeth sighed.

"He's an angel," Percy responded with a smirk, nearly laughing as Annabeth choked.

"What?" she asked, taken completely off-guard.

"Kai is an angel, and the city he was speaking about is Heaven," Percy replied, crossing his arms and nearly laughing.

"An angel? Like, Abrahamic faction, child of God, enemy of demons, angel?!" Annabeth stuttered. "They're real?"

"Yup."

Annabeth's stormy grey eyes narrowed.

"Are you messing with me, seaweed brain?" she growled.

"Oi, who are you calling seaweed brain, bird brain?" Percy retorted.

"B-bird brain?!"

Medusa clapped her hands, grabbing both of their attention.

"Children, please. Yes, Kai is an angel. I assumed you were aware of this fact," Medusa calmly interjected.

"Oh, you knew?" Percy asked.

"You knew?!" Annabeth shouted. "That's not fair, how come he tells you first?"

Both of them had quite different reactions. Percy had seen that Medusa was keeping her word, and she had sworn an oath on the Styx, so he wasn't too hostile towards her. Annabeth, however, was still extremely wary, having heard rumours of a vengeful, cursed woman killing fellow demigods.

"Yes, he showed me his wings when we first met," Medusa sniffed.

"What did they look like?" Percy asked curiously, now eager to see Kai's wings for himself.

Medusa blushed faintly. "They were beautiful. I had heard rumours that angels possess exceptionally beautiful wings. Sightings of angels are extremely rare, so I had never been able to confirm it," she said, looking lost in thought.

Percy tilted his head in confusion, about to ask a question, but Annabeth beat him to it.

"Why are angel sightings rare?" Annabeth questioned.

Medusa sighed.

"Angels are known for being very secluded. No one really knows why, but they all stay locked up in the safety of Heaven. They have been for a long time. I have been alive for many millennia, and he is the first angel I have encountered," Medusa explained.

Annabeth and Percy looked thoughtful.

"Then why isn't Kai in Heaven?" Percy asked with a frown.

Medusa smiled mysteriously.

"That's what I've been trying to find out. Normally it could mean he had fallen, but I had seen his wings. Pure as ever. He hasn't spoken about it at all. He just seems to be shrouded in mystery," Medusa informed, a hand on her hip.

Percy clenched his fist.

'I'll get stronger so he can rely on me too,' he thought determinedly.

"Right, let's go. I need to contact my d-dad." He hesitated when saying the foreign word for just a second.

"Right, the nearest river is by the canyon nearby. Let's hope Kai is right and you can contact your father there," Annabeth nodded. "The question is, how do we get there?"

Percy's eyes trailed over to the car Kai had kindly liberated for their usage. Annabeth's eyes followed his gaze, and she instantly shook her head.

"There's no way. We can find another way," Annabeth denied instantly.

Medusa merely smirked in amusement, deciding to let Percy and Annabeth figure out the travel arrangements.

"Like a bus..?" Percy joked, only to frown as Annabeth started nodding.

Percy gave her a flat stare. "Oh, don't give me that look. One freak accident doesn't mean we can't use a bus ever again," Annabeth argued.

Percy slowly turned to Medusa, hoping his expression conveyed the sheer incredulity he felt.

"Fine," he sighed.

He guessed she might have a point; after all, she was a child of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, warfare, and crafts.

Annabeth smiled at his acceptance. "Right, let's go find a bus to take us to this canyon," she announced.

"Lead the way," Percy said, following behind her as she began leading them towards the closest bus station.

It was good Kai had left them with some money, which was used on getting some bus tickets as they arrived at the closest station. They now found themselves sitting at the back of the bus once more.

This time without the addition of their slightly insane angel friend. Percy looked outside the bus window, eyes flickering to anyone who entered. He had quickly adapted to the life of a demigod as he understood that he had to always be alert.

His hands clasped around the pen that was able to transform into his sword at a moment's notice.

Luckily, no creepy secretly disguised Furies entered the bus this time, or at least no one he could see that was out of place. Percy liked to think he had a better sense of anyone who wasn't a normal human.

Annabeth was also watching the doors closely, her hands resting close to her celestial-bronze daggers while Medusa lounged on the other window seat lazily, seemingly uncaring of who entered.

Percy had to admit he felt a bit safer with her around even if he knew that she possessed some complex feelings towards him due to his father wronging her in the past.

He didn't know the full story, but he was sure she would protect him if it came down to it. Percy didn't know why he felt like he knew she would, but he trusted his instincts.

That has proven reliable in the past few days.

"How do you think Kai is doing?" Percy idly asked as he leant his head on the window.

"I'm sure he's doing fine. Whatever Lord Ares had set up was probably expecting you in mind. So I'm sure he's fine," Medusa calmly deduced.

Percy blinked.

"You think that overcompensating god left some traps?" he asked, somewhat naively.

Annabeth shook her head as Medusa laughed lightly.

"Seaweed brain, you think the god of war left his shield in some coliseum by accident?" Annabeth said, a fond smile on her face despite the words.

"But why?" Percy asked, frowning.

He knew it made sense, which was why he was having second thoughts about letting Kai go alone to face a danger meant for him.

"I suspect that's what Kai is going to find out, if he doesn't already know, of course," Medusa responded with a sly smile.

Annabeth tilted her head in confusion.

"What do you mean?" she questioned, ignoring as the bus started moving forward. The doors shut as everyone was finally on the bus.

"I suspect Kai knows more than he's letting on, which is a good thing for us in any case. I've come to learn that my new master is a bit secretive," Medusa answered.

Percy grinned.

"Then I guess there's nothing to worry—" Percy started saying, only to be cut off as the bus came to a stop. The bus driver was shouting at someone in the middle of the road.

Percy calmed down, releasing the firm grip he had on his sword pen. Calming his beating heart. A small plump lady walked out from in front of the bus, a small dog on a leash sniffing the ground in front of her.

Medusa's posture suddenly changed, becoming more alert as she looked at the lady in confusion. Seemingly sensing something off but not quite able to locate it.

She leaned forward, inspecting the lady. As the bus driver shouted for her to get out of the way. Her dog was sniffing under the bus, so the bus driver couldn't move without killing it. Which was a one-way ticket to getting sued of all his life savings.

The plump lady wore a large summer hat, acting oblivious to the calling of the annoyed bus driver. Who finally got up from his seat. Opening the door he stepped out.

"Miss? I'm going to need you to either join the bus or move out of the way please." He said.

The dog sniffed and began to come closer to the window Percy was sitting by.

"Hey!" The bus driver walked towards her.

The little dog looked back up at the plump lady, who in turn looked directly into Percy's eyes. A creepy smile overtaking her features.

"Found you."

"Miss-" The exhausted bus driver tried. Only for a tendril of mutilated flesh to spear out of the plump lady. Piercing his body, the poor bus driver couldn't even scream as the tendril retracted.

A massive hole was left in where his stomach should be.

Percy's eyes widened as this happened in a split few seconds. He clicked his pen as the lady's eyes turned pitch black and the grin stretched further than human possible. Her teeth started to turn impossibly sharp.

Medusa uttered some words in shock that made a cold lance of dread spike through him.

"Echidna."

Annabeth gasped, her knives already out.

The small dog suddenly twisted, rapidly growing into a strange combination of a lion, a goat, and a serpent. It has the body and head of a lion, a goat's head growing out of its back, and a tail that ends in a deadly serpent's head.

"The Chimera" Annabeth whispered next.

Its maw opened and a bright orange light gathered at the back of its throat. Medusa pushed Annabeth out of the way as she and Percy jumped away in a blur of speed.

Next moment an explosion of flame incinerated half of the large bus. Passing through and destroying an entire building. Screams rang out as humans witnessed a building explode.

A loud cackle rang out through the surroundings.

"Son of Poseidon, you've been harder than expected to find." Echidna spoke. Her voice was loud.

"Shit." Percy cursed. Annabeth pushed him out of a window as the entire bus was incinerated a moment later.

Percy felt fear grip his heart at the untamed power, the one busy street ablaze. Adrenaline surged through his veins as he suddenly found himself in a life or death situation. This time without the addition of Kai. Which oddly enough made him feel even worse.

He supposed that having a powerful angel friend who was seemingly calm all the time would do that. Angels were meant to be like that right?

The cars around the bus were also consumed in the Chimeras flames.

Gritting his teeth and remembering his promise to Kai, his eyes glowed green. The tug in his stomach that had become familiar with his small power usage so far returned.

The Chimera rounded the corner, its black claws deadly weapons in there own right as its every step caused cracks to cascade in the ground. Its throat made a clicking sound as Echidna laughed.

Water exploded up from the ground. The water pipes underground running underneath the road ruptured as Percy in a panic called on all the water nearby.

The Chimera let out another massive wave of flames that rampaged towards them in a destructive path.

Percy roared, the water around him whipping towards him and creating a shield of pure water. The resulting collision caused a massive amount of steam to be generated.

"Impressive, for a newly turned demigod." Echidna taunted. She didn't seem to be joining in with the little fight yet. Which made him all the more wary.

The Chimera suddenly burst through the steam, forcing Percy to raise his sword to block. Percy was sent skidding back as the Chimera followed up with another claw swipe immediately.

Its attention was momentarily taken as Annabeth flew out from the steam, throwing a knife at its eye which it was forced to dodge. Taking advantage of the brief reprieve Percy jabbed his finger at the Chimera with malicious intent.

The sounds of dying humans fueling his unusual bloodthirsty fury. A massive burst of water the size of an ice cream truck sent it flying back. Annabeth quickly picked up her dagger.

"Where's Medusa?" She asked, her grey eyes frantically searching the battlefield filled with burning cars. The black smoke made it hard to see.

Percy scowled, waving his hands and sending a massive thick wave of water drops to extinguish the fire. The more he used his power, the more confident he became.

He hadn't experimented with it yet and this had been his first time truly using it in a battle.

"I don't know." He replied. His eyes flickering to see if he could catch sight of her.

They couldn't say much more as they were forced to jump away as the Chimera took a massive leap down, the ground exploding in a shower of rubble with the resulting force.

Percy slid away, the water around him turning into multiple water spears. That he sent towards the Chimera. They pushed it back as the water spears impacted its body, but left no real damage.

"Target its eyes." Annabeth called out.

Giving her a look, he grinned. Feeling more confident.

The Chimera let another massive fireball loose towards them, a dome of water intercepting its path as Percy charged forward. Percy slashed his sword towards the Chimera's eyes, only for a paw to intercept his swing.

He ducked under a paw swipe as Annabeth joined, throwing a dagger to its eye once again and forcing it to redirect its attention. Percy swung up and narrowly avoided its eye as the Chimera backed away.

Annabeth kept the pressure as she came in closer, throwing her other dagger and rolling to pick up the one she had thrown earlier. Percy sent a blast of what as it dodged, sending it on its back from the force.

Percy dived in for the shot, only to be intercepted by a hissing snake that was its tail, the serpent biting down on his sword and stopping his swing mid-motion.

Annabeth didn't face that restriction as she jumped up, Percy using his water manipulation to create thick water ropes that restrained its two paws from attacking.

She plunged her dagger with both hands into one of its eyes, causing a loud roar of pain to erupt from the beast. Percy grinned wildly, but that grin turned into a worried shout as the Chimera tore out of its bindings, swinging its paw and sending Annabeth flying into a restaurant's front doors, crashing through multiple walls and out the other side into another wall.

Percy launched himself towards her.

"Annabeth!" he shouted, worry easily recognisable in his tone.

'What immense strength. The creature was slower than us but made up for it with its monstrous amount of pure strength.' Percy thought.

He rushed through the restaurant, ignoring the Chimera, which got up with a bit of a stumble, one of its eyes closed as black blood leaked out from beneath the eyelid.

Annabeth was slumped down, blood leaking from her forehead. He crouched beside her, checking for a heartbeat. Sighing in relief when he found she was still alive.

That relief turned to rage.

Percy wasn't an angry person, but he had only a few friends in his life, and those he truly trusted could be counted on one hand. While they might argue, Annabeth had become important to him.

His teeth ground together painfully tight. Anger overcame him, removing his inhibitions, uncaring of the consequences.

He roared, his eyes glowing brighter than ever. The ground trembled.

Water surged up from under him, propelling him through the air. The water followed his form as he flew down, aiming for the Chimera that had harmed his friend.

The water coalesced into a giant construct in the shape of a fist. The Chimera looked up just in time to be smashed in the face with a massive watery blow. The force sent it crashing into a nearby wall.

Percy didn't stop there. Massive amounts of water erupted from the ground, surging from both of his hands as he used it to propel himself forward.

The dazed Chimera stood no chance. A giant wave of water followed Percy, crashing down directly on top of it and sending it careening through a nearby building that collapsed under the force of the wave.

Percy didn't even have the presence of mind to wonder if anyone was inside; luckily, the building had been evacuated. The Chimera coughed up globs of water.

Its attempt to build up flames backfired as a pillar of water shot up into its open mouth, causing the flame to explode internally. The Chimera coughed violently.

Before it could recover, Percy stormed through the wall like a wrathful king, a halo of water above his head sending out five powerful blasts that knocked it off balance as it tried to rise. The water halo transformed into a massive fist, which he promptly slammed onto its head. The Chimera staggered, the lack of oxygen and multiple heavy blows causing it to wobble unsteadily.

"You think you can hurt my friends? Why does everyone keep trying to take the people I care about?" Percy seethed.

Raising his hand, he engulfed the Chimera in a massive ball of water, lifting it into the air and swirling it chaotically. The Chimera spun helplessly, unable to escape.

Percy was ready to end the creature when Echidna intervened. "I think that's enough," she ordered. "I admit, you've impressed me, boy. You're not ordinary, even for a demigod of the Big Three. It's a shame you'll have to die for the damage you've caused my child."

Percy growled, preparing to fight another formidable opponent, only to be interrupted as a massive crack appeared in the hotel behind Echidna.

"Hm?" Echidna hummed, her black eyes widening as the entire building tilted and collapsed onto her.

Medusa burst through the dust kicked up by the impact, carrying Annabeth in her arms.

"That won't hold her for long. Throw the Chimera away. She'll prioritise its survival over catching us," Medusa ordered.

Percy hesitated briefly before nodding. He commanded the ball of water to shoot away, gasping at the sheer amount of energy expended.

That battle had taken a lot out of him. He hadn't realised how much energy he had expended, so focused was he on his anger.

They ran, hearing an explosion a few dozen seconds later.

-Scene Break-

Percy slumped down, breathing heavily. Medusa walked past him, gently laying the unconscious Annabeth down on the floor.

"Is she okay?" Percy huffed between deep breaths.

Medusa nodded calmly. "She will be fine."

Percy let out a sigh of relief. "Damn, she left her knives behind."

Medusa smirked and held up a pair of celestial-bronze daggers. "Nope, I managed to snag them while you were having your moment," she replied, sitting down.

"Why didn't you help earlier?" Percy asked, his eyes narrowing in annoyance. "We could have prevented Annabeth from getting hurt."

Medusa sighed. "Sorry, dear. I was waiting for the right moment. Echidna is an incredibly powerful opponent. I knew immediately when we saw her that we would have to retreat regardless."

Percy nodded in understanding. "Thanks for the assist."

Medusa simply smiled back at him. "On the bright side, we're close to our destination, so we won't need to apprehend a vehicle for our journey," she said, the last part spoken in a teasing tone.

She got a tired chuckle in response.

"Hey, are we good?" Percy asked after a moment.

Medusa tilted her head in confusion. "What do you mean?" she questioned.

"I know you have issues with my dad, and surely after killing demigods for so long, your grudge didn't just disappear," Percy replied.

She nodded in response. "You're smarter than you look," she responded with a sly smile.

"Hey!" Percy protested.

"You aren't wrong. To be honest, I found myself hesitating when helping the both of you out. The children of the two gods I hate the most. It must be fate playing with me again." Medusa laughed.

"It's getting easier." She admitted.

Percy quieted down.

"I was given a chance to be more than that when Kai appeared. Some may say it was rash to so quickly proclaim my loyalty, but I've been waiting for something like this for a long time," Medusa sighed.

"I've tried before, you know, to be something else. To try to break out of the miserable existence of killing and being killed by demigods. But it never worked. I have a reputation I can't outrun, not without help. Everyone I tried to explain this to always ended up killing me anyway for trying to deceive them," she ranted.

Percy felt sympathy for her. She may have brought it on herself by killing demigods, but she had been cursed unfairly. It was no wonder she went for the only source of revenge she could.

Then, finally snapping out of that and trying to be different, only to realise you can't? Percy let her continue on without input from him.

"So when a powerful angel, a being part of perhaps the purest race, appeared, I figured it was my only chance. Now here I am, without any regret, as I've spoken more in the last few days than I have in years," Medusa finished, giving him a smile.

Annabeth groaned, her eyes fluttering open. Percy smiled, moving beside her.

"What happened?" she asked.

"You got thrown through a building," Percy explained.

Annabeth's eyes widened as she frantically looked around for the Chimera.

"Don't worry, we escaped," he calmed her down.

She sighed.

"Though this could have been avoided if we had simply stuck to using the car," Percy teased, earning a scowl but no retort.

"We need to start making a move," Medusa interjected. "Echidna is still after us."

Percy nodded, giving Annabeth a hand up.

"We aren't far. Let's quickly get a move on," Percy ordered.

They started making their way to their destination.

'I wonder how Kai is doing?' Percy wondered.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among all my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 32: Mr Two

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among all my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 32

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Mr Two)

I stroked the luscious blonde hair of Avael as she purred like a cat on my lap. I had decided to use this chance away from Percy and the others to enter my sub-dimension.

Right now, I have spent the last two hours checking up on my needy Angels and spending time with them all. Their training had been put on hold until I left, which would have to be soon, unfortunately.

"How is your brother's body fairing?" I questioned. I didn't think it would rot, but I wanted to make sure. I was still feeling extremely guilty. I suppose I had spent so much time at the camp to have some distraction.

Zakiel answered from his place, leaning into my back.

"There are no signs of decomposition yet, Father!" he answered dutifully, receiving head pats for his diligent response. All the other Angels that were cuddled into me glared.

They were basically in a pile simply cuddling into me. It was adorable, if not a bit exasperating for someone who hadn't received a lot of physical affection; it was hard to get used to.

"Your brother will be back in a few weeks, even if I have to move both heaven and earth to make it happen," I muttered, my face hardening. I felt hatred at the Devi who had caused one of my own so much harm.

I took a calming breath, all my Angels giving me ecstatic looks. While it may not have seemed like it, the death of their brother had been a sore spot for them. It had made them all extremely anxious for a while after.

Having their brother back would be a boost in morale.

I decided to look at their progress.

{Name: Avael}

{Title: Cherubim Gatekeeper}

{Race: Angel}

{Power level: 6900}

I grinned, finally. Their power level had been 6,450 before, but now, after all their training, it had increased significantly.

I was relieved because I had started to suspect that maybe they couldn't grow. Progress would be slow, but it was still progress, and that made me happy.

"I see your training is going well," I commented idly. My Angels responded with beaming smiles, all of them radiating happiness.

"Thank you," Avael said softly.

"Alright, time to get up," I said, and instantly they all groaned in protest. "I want to see one of you battle each other before I have to leave."

That caught their attention, all of them standing up and waiting for me. They all presented and tried to stand out in order to be chosen. I shook my head with a chuckle. It was pretty adorable.

"Ariel, Zakiel. Let me see what you've got," I said, and the others pouted while the both of them smiled happily.

We walked outside, the unnaturally clear blue sky of my sub-dimension casting a calm visage. The grass was a healthy green as we made our way to the clearing that had obvious signs of damage.

This was where my Angels usually spared against each other; I didn't want them destroying the entire sub-dimension, after all. So I assigned this place for fighting.

Zakiel and Ariel circled each other before coming to a stop directly across from one another.

Their fire lances appeared in their hands, glowing with intense heat. Massive shields held in their other arms.

I stared at both of them, making sure they were both ready. There were some rules I had placed on all spars. No true harm, so they always aimed for spots that wouldn't do real harm if they hit.

My second rule was first blood. Whoever bled first was instantly out. I didn't want my Angels to harm each other. This worked as a restriction and a benefit since it made it harder to defeat the other opponents.

It also worked on their dodging skills since they didn't want to lose by being hit first and drawing first blood.

The fourth rule was that they couldn't use Holy Bind or Holy Smite on each other since one put them at a bit of a stalemate if they both cast it and the second was too destructive.

"Begin," I announced calmly.

They both exploded forward, the dust under them kicking up as they clashed. Zakiel swung his lance and deflected Ariel's first strike. A massive clang and shockwave blew out as two low-ultimate class beings clashed.

His lance swung as a counter, only to bounce off Ariel's massive shield, forcing her back a few steps from the sheer force.

Unsurprised by the deflected blow, he spun, using the momentum to strike again. The blow forced Ariel back further. Recovering quickly, she pointed her fire lance, and a magical golden circle appeared at its sharp point.

A silent Holy Ray was cast, making me smile. I had ordered them to try casting it silently a while ago. It seems like that order has paid off. Shouting out the names of your attacks was stupid; unpredictability was its own form of combat.

The Holy Ray exploded out of the magical circle, a bright beam of holy light shooting towards Tamiel at an insane speed and was promptly dodged as Tamiel spun under it. The Holy Ray barely missed its target.

It was a bit embarrassing, but they had much more finesse than me in terms of weapon skill. Though they had an unfair advantage of being literally born with the knowledge.

Zakiel smiled, an aura of light bursting around him as he activated Holy Aura. The radiant sparkling energy created a circle around him. Ariel followed suit a moment later. A holy aura appeared around her.

They both traded strikes for the next several minutes, putting on an impressive show as they blurred around. The clanking of their weapons rang out every second.

Eventually, Zakiel used his Angel wings to propel himself forward. Ariel went to strike, only to be met with a golden barrier, allowing Zakiel to strike her. A small cut appeared across her cheek as he won the duel.

I clapped, even as Ariel frowned, her fists clenched and head bowed low, presumably in shame. Sighing fondly, I approached her and wrapped her in a hesitant hug.

"You did amazing, Ariel. Don't put yourself down for a single loss. Use this to become stronger," I advised, sharing words that had helped me in the past.

She smiled up at me and hugged me back. Gently, I inspected the small cut on her otherwise flawless cheek and handed her a weaker healing potion to heal it.

I should look into some Nectar and Ambrosia from the Greeks. It would certainly save the credits I spend on the minor healing potions. Plus since Angels weren't technically mortal so we shouldn't burn up from having too much.

I walked over to Zakiel and gave him a tight hug too. "Well done," I complimented.

And that was enough for my Angel. He puffed up proudly at my praise.

I nearly groaned in exasperation as they looked at me expectantly. I decided that spending an extra half an hour with them couldn't hurt. I wasn't in a rush to complete that dickhead God's little game.

I also didn't want any more situations like Avael trying to lead her siblings out of the sub-dimension to war again. All because I had decided to leave them for a day.

This instinctual care I had for them was a… new experience. One I hadn't had. So I was trying to navigate it the best I could.

"Fine, I'll stay a bit longer," I conceded.

I almost hated the way I felt my Angelic instincts brighten up as they all beamed at me.

-Scene Break-

Stepping out of my sub-dimension into the dirty alleyway I had used as a cover to enter, I chuckled. As always they were sad to see me go but I promised I would visit them again soon.

Maybe once all this divine business was over I could let them out to stretch their wings in the human world. Though they didn't really seem to care about exploring, mostly just wanting to spend time with me. Which was exhausting.

I guess they were more similar to the Angels of this world than I thought.

I didn't want to risk the danger that would come with leaving my sub-dimension either, I would have to think about it more later. I walked out onto the main high street, hands in pockets. As I slowly made my way over to the large outline that was the colosseum in the distance.

Idly I cast my glance around, inspecting passing stores as I slowly made my way over. I couldn't fly since I didn't want to be spotted. Even with presence concealment, I doubt I was the only supernatural in Las Vegas.

There was also no rush, I wasn't going to spend more energy than I needed to complete some arrogant god's little adventure. I knew he had something prepared, but since he expected Percy to go I doubt I can't handle them.

Of course I would keep myself prepared just in case. I didn't trust my canon knowledge since for all I know Sally could be on Mars, held captive by some alien overlord.

My eyes trailed over to a magic shop in amusement. I wonder if they actually sell any real magic items with the existence of magic, that would be hilarious if they started giving normal humans deadly magical artefacts.

A buzzing sound entered my hearing, making me pause, turning around to be met with a Drone?

I only had a moment to observe It as it was right next to me and a moment later a dark purple green flash exploded out. Consuming everything it touched and only letting me partially escape unharmed. The shockwave destroyed the windows nearby.

My skin burned furiously, I had just been a second away from escaping the blast completely. Landing on my feet away from the explosion, I watched as the kicked up debris settled down. Leaving a massive hole with a strange purple corrosion at its edges.

Screams rang out as the nearby humans who hadn't been vaporised in the blast ran, except for the unfortunate few who were visibly melting as even a speck of the purple power touched them.

The buzzing came again from behind, spinning around a Drone that was flying at me at insane speeds that couldn't possibly be with human tech at this time period.

Meaning it was probably magical enhanced.

'Appraisal.'

[Heplosion Drone] (Magical Construct) (Copy)

Helplosion Drone is a specialised unmanned aerial vehicle meticulously crafted for causing devastating explosions. Each explosive it carries is infused with elements from the Underworld, giving it corrosive effects that are particularly harmful to Angelic and Pure beings.

{Materials and Construction}

Manasteel Core - The primary structural core of Heplosion Drone is crafted from Manasteel, a material known for its exceptional durability and conductivity to magic. This core ensures seamless integration and responsiveness to enchantments.

Beronite Alloy - The outer framework is constructed from an Beronite Alloy, a metal renowned for its resistance to extreme temperatures and magical energies. This alloy provides robust protection, preventing the Drone from succumbing to the intense effects of its own payloads.

{Explosive Mechanism}

Underworld Charges - The Heplosion Drone is equipped with a payload bay that stores explosive charges infused with elements excavated from the Underworld. These charges not only cause powerful explosions but also release corrosive substances that specifically target Angelic and Pure beings.

Corruption Chamber - Adjacent to the payload bay, a specialised chamber compresses and enhances the destructive power of the Underworld charges. This chamber ensures that the explosives are densely packed with explosive energy.

{Activation Sequence}

Trigger Activation - Activating the Drone initiates a carefully orchestrated sequence within Heplosion Drone.

Release of Underworld Energy - The controlled, densely packed explosive energy is released from the corruption chamber upon detonation.

Magical Array Enhancement - Within the enhancement chamber, a complex magical array activates, further amplifying the explosive power and infusing it with corrosive properties specifically designed to damage Angelic and Pure beings.

{Special Attributes}

Magical Copy - this Drone is a magical copy of the original. Created by the sacred gear Vardoger Hand.

The hell? I barely had time to read the description before I was forced to send a light spear at it. The Drone exploded on impact. The sacred gear part caught my attention.

These were just magical copies? So the original exploding Drone was with the culprit? It was kind of ingenious to use sacred gear this way. It was a shame the owner was going to die.

As expected when learning these were merely copies, another two of these Heplosion Drones appeared. They were fast, definitely magic fueled as they shot through the sky.

I waved my hand sending two rods of light at the Drones, only for the both of them to dive. Evading the two light rods. Scowling, my wings burst out of my back. Carrying me up into the sky.

The Drones followed only to explode as I sent two fast light spears at them. My Eyes Mind Of Kagura activated as I searched around. I glanced around only to watch as suddenly dozens of Drones started flying up towards me.

Suddenly I found bullets shooting up at me, purple flashes of lights coming from some of the Drones that seemingly had turrets on them. All of these bullets carried a green glow.

Creating a dome of light around me, I was surprised as instead of the bullets bouncing off, they dug into the light dome.

[Gun Drone] (Magical Construct) (Copy)

{Materials and Construction}

Manasteel Core - The primary structural core of the Gun Drone is crafted from reinforced steel, ensuring a solid and reliable base for the weapon systems.

Carbon-Fiber Frame - The outer framework is made from lightweight carbon-fiber, providing durability and flexibility without compromising on mobility. This material ensures the Drone can manoeuvre swiftly in combat.

{Weapon Mechanism}

Auto-Turret System - The Gun Drone is equipped with an auto-turret system made of Bentonite that houses multiple firearms. These turrets can rotate and adjust to target enemies with precision.

Adaptive Ammunition - The Drone features an adaptive ammunition system, allowing it to switch between various types of ammo (e.g., armour-piercing, explosive, incendiary) to optimise effectiveness against different targets.

{Special Attributes}

Magical Copy - this Drone is a magical copy of the original. Created by the sacred gear Vardoger Hand.

A quick appraisal had my scowl deepen as I realised who may be behind this.

[CelestialBane Bullet]

A bullet known mainly by the nickname Angel Killer these bullets are crafted from mana steel using flames of the underworld and infused with the blood of a demon during forging, this bullet holds a corruptive essence, particularly potent against Angels. In addition, it is also enchanting with a magical piercing effect.

This bullet is known to be extremely expensive and difficult to create.

[Additional Damage is added against creatures of holy origin.]

My eyes caught sight of small strings of mana attached to all the Drones, leading to a building in the distance.

Dozens of light spears materialised above me with a mental command. Firing down.

Some hit and others missed as the Drones seemed to move around chaotically. Massive purple explosions lit up the sky like fireworks. The remaining Drones kept moving towards me.

The stream of heavy fire never let up even as they swerved to avoid my attacks.

Okay, that's enough of that. My face was still burning from that explosion. My healing factor was warding off the corrosion it seemed to have, but the burns were taking longer to heal.

Dozens of swords made of light appeared in the sky. Lazily swiping my finger down, I sent dozens descending in a blur, destroying all of the Heplosion and Gun Drones.

My eyes went up to the building I suspected the culprit was in with a frown. Like the good Angel I aspired to be, it was my duty to send this bastard right down into the pits of hell.

The windows of surrounding buildings exploded, Drones flying out in an absurd number. I admit, it was probably what I would do if I had the ability: create a bunch in preparation then swarm your enemy.

I am guessing this guy is a part of that assassin's little faction. It's about time they made a move, I suppose. Hundreds of bullets started firing at me. It was annoying. I had to be mindful of my surroundings.

The light dome grew thicker as the rapid buildup of bullets wormed through its layers.

Holding my hands apart from each other, wind gathered as I worked on compressing it down.

I had been working on my wind manipulation skill for a while. Meaning it had ranked up, so my control was much better. Force built up, the air visibly shimmering. Adding holy light into the mix.

I had a swirling superheated vortex of light. Smirking down at the Drones, I compressed it further.

Magic goes boom.

I released the force, dropping the dome for a second. A massive shockwave of scorching hot light travelling via the wind swept down. All the Drones found themselves destroyed instantly from my attack.

That didn't seem to matter as more took their places, the loud echo of the turrets on the many Gun Drones ringing around the area we were fighting in.

All humans had seemingly vacated the area now.

The dozens of Drones went for a different method, spreading out and spiralling up.

Holding my hands apart, I gathered light into compact spheres, shimmering with contained power.

I hurled the first light bomb into the air. It shot towards a cluster of Drones, exploding in a brilliant flash. The Drones caught in the blast were immediately disintegrated, their remains raining down.

More Drones closed in, their formation tightening as they fired bullets at me. I held my hand and created multiple light bombs, infusing them with even more energy.

This time, I launched it with a wide sweeping gesture, the bombs arcing gracefully before detonating.

The explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the air, catching Drones in its path and reducing them to debris. Turning towards the house that presumably held the assassin.

Gathering light in my arm, I swiped it downward, sending a massive crescent blade of condensed holy light slicing toward the building. Just before impact, a protective dome became visible, straining to hold off the powerful attack.

[Shield Drone] (Magical Construct) (Copy)

{Materials and Construction}

Manasteel Core - The primary structural core of the Shield Drone is crafted from Manasteel, a material known for its exceptional strength and magical conductivity. This core ensures robust protection and seamless integration with enchantments.

Titanium-Alloy Frame - The outer framework is constructed from a high-grade Titanium-Alloy, providing durability and resistance to physical damage. This alloy allows the Shield Drone to withstand intense attacks while maintaining mobility.

{Shield Mechanism}

Energy Barrier Projector - The Shield Drone is equipped with an advanced projector that generates a powerful energy barrier. This barrier can deflect physical and magical attacks, providing a protective shield.

Absorption Matrix - Integrated within the Drone is an absorption matrix that converts absorbed energy from attacks into power, reinforcing the strength and duration of the barrier. There are limits to the matrix.

{Special Attributes}

Magical Copy - this Drone is a magical copy of the original. Created by the sacred gear Vardoger Hand.

Oh you're taking the piss. Dozens of these Drones were holding up the cracked barrier. I went to form another attack only to hear a sound coming from above me.

A massive beam descended, from a giant Drone I now saw in the sky, directly hitting me and forcing me down onto the ground. Everything around me was obliterated.

The beam died down a few seconds later, allowing me to get up. My clothes were gone, and I was left standing in the hole created by the beam of magic, naked.

Blood leaked from my mouth, I felt a rib crack itself back into place as my skin burned even more. The corrosive effect hadn't gone away yet, so the extra damage certainly didn't help my regeneration.

Just as a drop was going to fall from my mouth, I wiped it with my finger. Staring at it. I looked up.

Scowling deeply, I finally had enough. I shot up towards the Hammer Drone, exploding through it without a care. The large Drone exploded. All my wings were out as I glared at the building.

Even as Drones appeared in large numbers once more, all of them Gun Drones as the assassin had seemingly run out of Heplosion Drone copies. I simply stared at the building.

-{Unknown POV}-

Staring blankly out of the window as his target destroyed his mimic clones, he didn't react as the young Angel glared at the place he was currently staying. The shielding Drones got to work, resealing the cracks that had been caused in the protective dome of energy.

His Hammer Drone had been destroyed so easily. Maybe he should have added some demonic energy to it after all. He had truly thought that the pure destructive force of the energy would have at least crippled his target.

'What a troublesome target,' he thought apathetically. 'No wonder Mr. Six had failed in his mission to kill the target.'

The red crystal that replaced his left eye glowed as he ordered more Drones to come out. Mr. Two's target was taking down his Drones at a worrying pace. The first Drone had done more damage than the rest.

It's no matter, even if he was taking a lot more mimic Drones than his other targets. He had prepared well. Creating hundreds of mimic Drones for eventualities like this was in his training.

Dressed in long robes, Mr. Two stood at an intimidating 6 ft tall. The robes covered his entire body and looked relatively simple. Only he knew of the multiple compartments hidden within.

He wore a stylish top hat that went well with his dark hair. The glowing red eye that he used to view through his mimic Drones made him quite the intimidating figure.

Mr. Two thought about when he had been ordered to take out the Angel while he watched his Drones perform complex formations to try to throw the Angel off.

-{Flashback}-

Kneeling on the ground as low as he could, Mr. Two didn't look up as the Grand Inquisitor regarded him coldly.

"You have a new assessment," the Grand Inquisitor's voice rasped, sitting on his throne as Mr. Two remained silent, staring up at him blankly.

"The sixth assassin has perished, failing the assignment he was given. The target has apparently shown himself to be more competent than it seems. Of course, the target also had the help of the Stone Deva. An unfortunate consequence of breaching his territory," the Grand Inquisitor slowly trailed off in his thoughts.

He lazily dropped some files onto the ground in front of him.

"With this updated information, I expect you to be prepared. Intel has come in; the Angel has been kicked out of India, meaning you'll be much less restricted than the sixth. Do not fail me," He finished, a pressure releasing just for a moment that nearly made the assassin crumble to the ground.

The Grand Inquisitor was always in a foul mood, but it was particularly bad when one of his assassins failed their task. No one knew much about the being that led the organisation, but he had been around for much longer than anyone else.

"Yes, Master, I won't fail you. I shall bring all my prepared Drones right away. The Angel will be dead by the end of the week," Mr. Two, the name he had been assigned, promised coldly.

He didn't reply, simply waving for him to leave.

-{Flashback End}-

Mr. Two waved his hands, sending the heavy Drones out. He was steadily running out of mimic Drones. If this dragged on, he would have to start copying more with his magic.

His magic reserves weren't particularly big, which meant he would rather not get to that point. His sacred gear was quite draining and it cost more to replicate stronger items.

'Perhaps some assistance is needed.' He thought calmly. He had preparations planned in case the Angel breached the Shield Drones of course but he would rather not let it get that close.

He looked over at the pitch black box next to him.

'That'll do.'

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among all my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 33: The Colosseum

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among all my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 33

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

Note: The Gabriel encounter is happening in a few chapters. It'll be here soon.

(The Colosseum)

Glaring In annoyance at the house, its energy dome fueled by dozens of drones, I felt annoyed. With a flex of my will, I conjured a massive circular blade of light just as new drones began to swarm around me.

I think I was starting to understand.

Whoever was attacking me was some sort of drone expert who used his sacred gear, Vardoger Hand.

Which was why appraisal marked all of the drones as copied. It was pretty smart. I would definitely do the same. Create a strong weapon you could use remotely and simply overwhelm your target.

I swung the circular light disk towards the house covered by the shield drones, watching it easily tear through the drones in front and slice through the shield.

The entire building was cut in half and it left the edges from the cut melting from the sheer heat of my holy light. I dodged a massive hail of bullets a moment later as the gun drones resumed attacking me.

Lowering my hand and touching the ground and dozens of vines shot up, impaling the gun drones that came flying at me. The vines swung around, catching even more drones on the spikes I had added to the vines.

They operated like massive wooden tentacles around me, swinging around and destroying dozens of the cloned magical drones. My usage of Mokuton has gotten much better. It was insanely versatile in its usage.

The gun drones fired, shredding through the chakra-infused bark. With a surge of chakra through the tendrils linked to my feet, the wood regenerated, repairing the damage caused by the gun drones.

A flash of blue caught my attention and I flew away as another massive beam descended on my previous location. My wood tentacles were obliterated in the next moment along with everything else in that location.

Looking up, there was now another hammer drone now visible in the sky. I created a powerful rotating sword of holy light that was sent slicing through the hammer drone a moment later with a flick of my wrist.

Exploding in a burst of speed that left the dust around me kicking up, I slammed into the building of the perpetrator. My eyes searched for the assassin and I turned my head as I heard even more buzzing.

I watched as a platform flew out from the massive cut going through the middle of the building. A man wearing a long coat standing on a platform that floated out. I almost wanted to roll my eyes.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Valder (Mr. Two)}

{Title: The Drone Assassin}

{Race: Human}

{Power level: 4000}

So it was that assassination organisation Shanu told me about. It seems they hadn't gotten the hint and given up after their first attempt failed.

Annoying, another problem I would need to deal with in the future. It was even more annoying they had decided to attack now.

I briefly wondered what was with the numbering? I had gotten Mr. Six last time who had been more annoying to deal with than anything else. Though those angel killer bullets were nasty.

I was assuming this one was listed as more dangerous? He was weaker in power level but then again. The sheer amount of drones and versatility his sacred gear had definitely made up for it.

A deadly assassin if you gave him suitable preparation time.

This had been my first time seeing a sacred gear in action. A minor one I hadn't heard of but still. To think father dearest had a Heavens system giving these out freely.

Imagine how powerful Heaven would have been with them in its possession. But I suppose God never anticipated his own death. I wasn't sure of the current state of affairs in Heaven or the church.

I was pretty sure the church was full of corruption.

I floated outside with my dazzling golden wings out on display, it was something I could do for some reason even if it didn't physically make sense. I could simply hover with my wings out.

"I don't suppose you feel like surrendering? I may even let you live if you tell me where your boss is." I calmly spoke.

I was beyond pissed off, and he was definitely going to die.

My skin still burned from the initial explosion that had caught me off guard. How was I supposed to know magical drones were a thing? I couldn't be blamed for that. I had been on alert for any magical or physical attacks.

The man didn't respond, not that I had expected him to. Whoever was running this organisation seemed able to make their assassins willing to kill themselves instead of being captured. It was a level of cold brutally I could somewhat respect.

His arm extended, and I prepared to unleash a burst of powerful wind to incapacitate him. I couldn't kill him just yet; I needed to find out who was sending these assassins after me.

Did I have a hit on my head? If so, who placed it on me? I had a vague suspicion of who it was since it would go with what I know for a devil to know an assassin organisation on this level.

The Phenex siblings were perhaps the only people I'd made enemies of during the unhinged phase of my new life. At least I hadn't killed them. Then again, eliminating them and leaving no witnesses might have been a smarter move.

There was also the point of the timing of the assassins' attack, occurring right after the incident, which furthermore strongly suggested their involvement in it.

There was the chance it wasn't them and someone else but if it was someone else. Who? There were questions I wanted answered, it had obviously been placed a while ago judging by the fact I had been attacked all that time ago in India.

I looked back to the assassin, even if he was annoying to deal with due to his duplicating sacred gear he was more of a supporter. Meant to stay away from the enemy while his drones do the work.

Which should mean he would be easy to capture. I would have to make sure he didn't activate the death trigger the other one had.

My empathy skill briefly activated and I blinked in confusion as I felt nothing… just a lack of anything from the assassin. Which shouldn't be possible. Not naturally anyway.

I see…

The assassin held up a black box.

Reflexively, I used appraisal like I always did when the person I was fighting suddenly pulled out something.

Mimir's Wood

Description: Mimir's Wood is a sleek, black cube. Its surface is entirely smooth and non-reflective, with faint, dark purple veins that pulse subtly when in use. There are no visible seams or openings, giving it an ominous look.

Abilities:

1. Emotions Enhancing: It enhances pre existing emotions in the user to an extreme high level. This boost in emotions can lead to many different effects.

2. Personality Changer: It slowly starts to affect the personality of the user, changing it to be more hateful and revenge-motivated.

For a moment, I was confused. Then I remembered his sacred gear, visible on his hand: a black metal glove with a yellow crystal embedded on its surface, emblazoned with the symbol of two cubes splitting apart.

Balance Breaker.

The Ultimate form of any sacred gear.

Reaching Balance Breaker allows the wielder to unlock the full potential of their Sacred Gear, resulting in a dramatic increase in power and new abilities. Which is unlocked by extremely intense training or heightened emotions.
Basically something that the author can use to justify power ups mid-battle.
Mimir's wood, I'm assuming, was a part of Norse mythology. Had they stolen it from the Norse God's realm or was it just oddly named? I wonder how powerful and well connected that organisation is to have such resources.

A black power exploded out of the box as I realised that thinking while fighting was a bad idea.

It wrapped around his head and seeped into his eye, which changed from their dead-fish eyed look into intense hatred. Even the red crystal eye seemed to shine maliciously.

My empathy activated and I felt an overwhelming amount of hatred comparable to that of my own at my family's betrayal directed at me.

Vardoger Hand started glowing and I quickly used appraisal on it.

Vardoger's Hands

Description: Vardoger's Hands manifest as a pair of intricately carved gauntlets made from the flesh of Vardogers. The gauntlets are adorned with crystal's with the image depicting the essence of duplication and motifs of mythical creatures.

Abilities:

1. Replication: Vardogr's Hands allow the wearer to create physical copies of objects, mimicking their appearance and powers. It is limited to only creating weakened copies and is also able to duplicate one item at a time.

2. Deceptive Aura: When activated, the gauntlets emit an aura that distorts perception, making it difficult for enemies to accurately gauge the fakeness of the creations created by the gear.

While I didn't exactly feel threatened, I was put on edge by the sacred gear. I had been a bit passive in fighting mostly since I had wanted to find out who was coming after me, so I couldn't just destroy everything and kill him. Especially since I was in the middle of a city.

I was a part of the ultimate class. That wasn't to be taken lightly. I could fight with gods in their mortal forms on this level of power. Which was a feat I would have never imagined when first arriving in this chaotic world.

I had been floating around with little direction other than training ever since leaving the familiar forest, but the hatred I felt coming towards me reminded me of how I had felt when first arriving in the void. The first time I had truly experienced hate.

The plans for revenge on my family barely mattered anymore. What were they in front of me now? I had become so much more. I commanded five, soon to be six ultimate class angels. More in the future once I became more stable.

All that hate was exhausting, but it reminded me of my goal. One beyond just my main goal of gaining power so that I could do whatever I wanted and not be restricted by anyone ever again.

My goal was to become so strong that even if I was stabbed in the back in the future one day, it wouldn't matter. To not have this underlying worry that everyone was going to betray me at some point.

Throughout my journey, I had grown emotionally and had learned many valuable lessons. However, the deeply ingrained part of me remained unchanged. I wouldn't go around killing everyone I disliked when I had been controlled by that hatred, but I wouldn't hesitate to eliminate anyone who stood in my way.

Peacefully or forcibly.

Two golden chains erupted from my body and shot directly toward the assassin, even as he activated his Balance Breaker.

What? Did you think I was going to wait around and let him power up?

The dome of yellow energy that had expanded around him as his Sacred Gear enveloped his arm was pierced by my chakra chains. The assassin looked shocked. The intense emotions he had gained worked against him as he had no control over them.
As I was sure that he can't escape now, I activated the Chakra syphon ability of my chains, and started draining the assassin of his energy.

Bright yellow energy was absorbed at an astonishing rate, the dome shrinking as the chains wrapped it up. No matter how much he struggled, the chains didn't unwrap.

The most damage that my chains sustained were a few cracks but a healthy dose of chakra made the cracks easily disappear. These chains had sealed foes far stronger. He didn't stand a chance against someone with so much more energy than him.

I watched my chakra chains in action for the first time, a smirk on my face. I enjoyed the warm breeze. This had been a good download, even God had known how to seal. Which verified how useful it was.

I was essentially an Uzumaki angel.

The assassin futilely struggled, the emotions making him panic. His sacred gear deactivated a moment later, as he was left wiggling in the air desperately.

"What are you!" He shouted.

I titled my head.

"Just an angel." I replied truthfully.

"No! Those golden wings. They aren't normal wings. Only the Arch-Angel Michael is supposed to have them. You're him aren't you! Disguised to punish the wicked?!" He roared in rage.

I stared at him flatly. Trying to convey the sheer unimpressed feeling I felt at this very moment.

Seriously? That was his conclusion.

I didn't know much about Michael but considering he was running heaven right now, I doubted he had the time to prance around and deal with some assassins. Though he didn't know that in fairness.

My chakra chains tightened around him.

"How about you tell me about your organisation and I'll consider sparing you." I threatened.

He flinched, seemingly about to answer before his eyes dulled. Making me curse as I realised I had just finished absorbing the weird energy giving him emotions.

The fear was gone. Replaced with a detached coldness. His mouth moved and I quickly moved him in front of me. I tried to force his mouth open, but I scowled as he tried to swallow the pill just as I managed to pry it open.

'Damn it.' I thought.

I had wanted to question him while he still had emotions, as it seemed the only way to extract information and exploit his major weakness. He had seemed completely susceptible when he had emotions.

Which indicated that this lack of emotion was artificial like I had suspected.

My hand wrapped around his throat. Barley blocking the pill from being swallowed. Surprisingly Galadriel slithered out.

I looked at her in confusion as she suddenly shot into the assassins forcibly open mouth.

Leaving me bewildered as she retrieved a black capsule held gently in her mouth. Quickly, I snatched it out of her mouth. Not wanting her to accidentally open whatever was inside.

I knocked out the assassin a moment later with a hard hit that likely gave him a concussion and stuffed him into my inventory for questioning later.

The pill followed him into my inventory. I shook my head. Placing a finger to my temples, rubbing them as the distant sound of police and ambulance sirens echoed. A few bricks tumbled down as the building's infrastructure slowly collapsed.

I gave Galadriel some strokes for her efforts. Which she happily received before turning into ethereal sparkling smoke and phasing through my shirt so that she could wrap around my torso.

A new ability?

Wait, why didn't she use that earlier?

My thoughts quickly returned to the issue at hand.

Annoying. Extremely annoying. I would have to wait until later to integrate him. I had known he had it but I thought wrapping him up with chakra chains meant he wouldn't be able to try it. Along with the emotions that had given him a healthy fear of death.

Maybe a tracking skill would be useful.

I didn't want to wait for a stronger assassin to sneak up on me.

I sighed, watching the local police flood the area. My eyes flickered to the magical shop I had been looking at and I threw my hands up at its state.

Ugh.

It had been destroyed in the many blasts from the drones. It probably wasn't the real deal anyway if it had been destroyed so easily. Then again those explosions had been able to hurt me.

Deciding to get this over with, I quickly made myself scarce and started heading towards the Colosseum. I'm sure the mist covered up most of the fighting from the human eyes.

I wondered if it would be played off as some sort of terrorist attack.

My face was completely healed by now apart from a nasty stinging pain.

The Colosseum in the distance became more visible as I got closer to it.

Hopefully whatever Ares had planned wasn't too annoying. This was meant to be for Percy right? So it shouldn't be too hard. I sighed at the silence. I should stop provoking fate.

Wait, technically didn't they exist?

Fuck…

-{Percy Jackson}-

Percy stood, hand stroking the spot where a beard might grow if he were older. He adopted a classic thinking pose, gazing out over the wide river before him. The sun shone down through the surprisingly clear sky. A good sign in his very respectable opinion.

He hoped that it meant father and Zeus had stopped fighting for now. Mostly because he didn't want

Finally shrugging he turned back to his two companions.

"Yep, I have no clue." He sighed.

"Why don't you try speaking to the river?" Annabeth suggested, rubbing her head as she sat down. Looking rather exhausted.

"You want me to… talk to the river?" He asked, somewhat incredulously.

Annabeth growled. Throwing up her hands.

"I don't know, all my suggestions so far have apparently been terrible. So I'm trying something new!" She argued, wincing.

Annabeth had been pouting ever since she woke up. According to her, Percy had been giving her a "smug look," even though he hadn't said a word.

He looked towards Medusa.

"Perhaps give it a try. It may work? God's are weird." She replied calmly.

Percy sighed in exasperation. Turning around and looking at the flowing water somewhat bashfully.

"Uh, hey Dad. I'm not sure if you can hear me, but I could really use your help. I need something that can take me and my friends back to the human world," Percy said, his voice wavering as the stupidity of his actions set in.

That changed though as the water bubbled briefly and a form appeared from the dark depths. A man with a neatly trimmed beard broke through the surface of water.

Percy took in the man's appearance: two large fish tails instead of legs, young features, green skin, and black hair tied in a ponytail. He wore armour studded with pearls.

Instantly, Percy could tell the man—no, the merman—wasn't normal. There was a certain presence and underlying pressure about him that Percy had only felt once before, however at a much higher level, from Ares.

'A God, huh.' He thought.

The sheer arrogance and disdain that Percy could see in the man's eyes further confirmed this theory. The way that Medusa tensed up also made the fact that this man was a God more evident.

"Boy." The man said, clear disdain and dislike in his tone.

"Uh yeah?" Percy replied awkwardly. He was feeling much less confident without Kai.

"Poseidon has decided to accept your need for assistance. As such I've been ordered to deliver these pearls to you. They will return you to the human world once cracked." The God informed boredly.

Chucking three pearls onto the ground in front of him.

"Happy to see you too." Percy remarked, even without Kai's presence he was still as mouthy as ever.

The gods' eyes narrowed.

"Don't get snarky with me, you should be thankful I took the time to deliver these to you." He replied, shaking his head.

Percy bit back his retort, this God obviously didn't like him. It was clear to see in the blank uncaring eyes that stared at him.

"Your presence has caused problems for Atlantis. You are on thin ice as it is. You better succeed in your mission Percy Jackson, or a war on a level you can't fathom will be brought about." The God warned, crossing his arms as his two fish tails idly swished behind him.

"Well excuse me for being born. I can't exactly help that my dearest father decided to impregnate my mother." Percy couldn't help but retort.

"Don't give me such a pathetic excuse for being born. You're a Demi-god. That comes with responsibilities you can't run away from. You should be proud to have the blood of a God running through your mortal veins, instead of complaining like a shrimp." The God chided with a humourless smirk.

"Though I can't say I particularly like your existence. I do wish you success. Fate for some reason has decided that you should reshape our pantheon. Let's see what you've got, little brother." He continued, sinking below the water just as Percy's mind comprehended his words.

"Wait!" Percy shouted, only to watch as God sank into the blue abyss.

Medusa and Annabeth looked on, both thoroughly unamused.

"Your big mouth is going to get us killed." Annabeth sighed, too exhausted to even be angry.

Percy sighed.

"Wait, I never did get his name. Was that one of my elder brothers? Oops." He said embarrassedly.

-{Kai}-

I stared at the Colosseum in contemplation.

The Colosseum was an enormous amphitheatre made of stone and concrete, towering several stories high. Its exterior walls featured rows of arches and columns in different styles.

Despite looking a bit weathered, with some sections eroded and ivy creeping up the walls, it retained a majestic, aged appearance.

How to go about this?

My eyes were focused on its large gate that led inside the Colosseum. Ares wouldn't be simple enough to just place a trap at the entrance right? I mean, he was a god and he seemed much more impressive than he had been from my previous canonical knowledge.

Which suggested changes. Which was what I had expected.

I could always fly up. The walls were high but not nearly high enough to be a nuisance to fly up above.

My Mind's Eye of Kagura activated and I flinched back from the sheer amount of mist condensed around this place. There was a dome of thick mist I could barely see through around this place and it finally made sense.

I had been confused about learning that a Colosseum such as this was nearby. Now it made sense. Turns out for humans there wasn't. The mist was repelling them, I concluded.

The mist around here acting as a barrier was probably only perceptible to beings with a certain level of Magical Perception. I had observed that over time as a being grows stronger their magical resistance and perception increases along with them.

So, to be able to see through this barrier of mist a being would need a certain level of magical perception. Which I believed to be above the low/middle class area. Meaning Demigods and above if we went with the Greek rankings.

My eyes flickered to the entrance, I couldn't see anything wrong mostly because the whole place had energy surrounding it. Making my energy sense ability a bit hard to use.

Again, I doubted Ares was simplistic enough to leave a trap right at the doorway.

I approached the gate, determined to stay vigilant. After all, I had no intention of lowering my guard when dealing with a god.

As I crossed the gate's threshold, the ground beneath me lit up, leaving me feeling more incredulous than anything else. The illumination spread outwards, lighting up everything within a few dozen metres.

Really Ares?

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among all my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 34: Hero Faction?

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 34

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Hero Faction?)

-{?}-

A bench creaked under the weight of the truly giant man seated on it. The few people passing by on the otherwise quiet street tried their best to ignore him.

The man was best described as a true wall of muscle. His torso was on full display, revealing a chiselled eight-pack that seemed carved from stone. He wore only a pelt draped over one shoulder and a linen cloth covering his lower body.

Blue eyes with a battle-hardened edge surveyed his surroundings as the man enjoyed the peace and quiet. Despite his intimidating form, he seemed to be enjoying the calm.

The man took in a deep inhale, basking in the sunlight as his large back rested against the wall behind him. Every twitch of his body caused ripples through his many muscles.

He looked somewhat peaceful.

That peace was broken as a magical circle appeared next to his ear, blue in colour, causing him to crack an eye open.

"The plan has changed; a new variable has appeared, and he's powerful enough to shake the board too much for my liking. Take him out of the equation but leave him alive. Our friends from the Khaos Brigade want to deal with him," a voice transmitted through the magic circle.

The man frowned, looking displeased.

"Can't you get someone else to fight?" he questioned quietly.

The voice snorted.

"The boy is in the Colosseum. It seems he decided to go instead of the old barnacle-beard's bastard," the voice continued.

The man's frown deepened, unintentionally causing everyone walking near him to speed up. He sighed and relaxed.

"You want me to fight a child?" he asked incredulously.

"He is not a normal child, and even if he was, you have a job to do. Don't forget what's at stake here," the voice chided mockingly.

The man shattered the magic circle with his power, and an aura of rage briefly radiated from him, sending nearby birds scattering in panic.

He sighed, standing up, an action that revealed his true height. Towering over everyone around him, he cast a shadow as the sun shined on his muscular tanned back.

He started walking, causing everyone to make way for him as his steps caused the ground to shake under him almost unnoticeably.

-{Kai}-

A massive storm of fire erupted around me, and my eyes flickered to my surroundings as I prepared to evade the looming fire trap. Only to stop as I noticed a barrier surrounding me. I could probably break through it, but the flames were already rising.

I guess I can go on defence.

I clasped my hands together, using my wind manipulation to push the air around me and force the fire to curve around my form with only a bit of effort. The fire was pretty hot.

The trap had been hidden under the absurd amount of energy in the air. Had that been done on purpose, or was it just a coincidence? It meant I couldn't sense it. I was only a bit surprised at how simple it felt—for a God of War, in any case.

I also suddenly had an epiphany in that very moment that made me want to slap myself.

Galadriel must have used her phasing ability to avoid any damage from the hammer drone. I had just realised this as I made sure to defend myself with her in mind.

I admit, I had been too caught up in the fight to remember she was latched around my waist.

Even with my enhanced intelligence, I was a spontaneous person. What's the point of living if I plan everything out? It sounded disgustingly similar to my old family's kind of style that I didn't want to be that way out of principle.

That didn't mean I wouldn't be cautious or thoughtful about my actions. I still planned certain things and considered the potential consequences carefully. I simply refused to plan everything, which sometimes made me a bit spontaneous.

An example was accepting my Uzumaki bloodline download so quickly and nearly passing out in front of my Angels.

On the matter of Galadriel, I didn't feel I could be blamed for not anticipating being struck by that hidden hammer drone's massive magic beam in the sky. It still could have been fatal for her.

Ignoring how powerful that phasing ability was—I mean, being able to phase through attacks sounded pretty powerful—I felt like kicking myself for not thinking about her at that moment.

Her presence was hard to remember with how abnormally still she could be at times.

Though getting back to the situation at hand, I halted my mental rant for later.

The fire parted around me, and I was glad it wasn't magical or divine in nature. I would have struggled more if it had been.

Unfortunately, as if sensing my thoughts, the fire turned darker. Dark red mixed with the orange flames. My dome of air started to shrink around me as the dark red fire pushed against it easily.

Really? Was there some sort of activation that was set in place for this effect?

The heat had intensified, and the bubble of air eventually fell through. Unlike normal fire, magical fire didn't adhere to the standard rules, meaning it didn't need oxygen to stay alight.

My dome of air was replaced with a light dome that fought against the dark flames. I watched in interest as the flames shied away from the see-through dome of radiant light, as if my light was repelling it.

Were these flames dark in nature? I almost forgot that my light and holy magic were especially effective against dark/demonic powers. The only real demonstration of that had been in the familiar forest and against that stray devil.

I added a holy attribute with my holy power manipulation to my dome of light, and the dark flames outright fled from around me. It was interesting seeing the flames act so alive.

Taking a few experimental steps, I watched as the dark flames moved away from me. I strolled up to the weak barrier around me, and a chakra chain burst out of my chest, connecting with the barrier and draining it.

My Uzumaki bloodline once again showed its worth.

The barrier cracked and shattered, allowing me to easily walk out. The flames seemed to die out as the barrier was broken, leaving me to wonder if perhaps the barrier was linked to the trap. Or was it a failsafe to stop everything from burning?

Magical flames, especially the dark variant, felt like they would be highly damaging if left unchecked.

As the flames died down, I noticed that the Colosseum's walls were unmarked. Could that be why the air felt charged with so much energy? It was definitely something to keep in mind.

I just need to get the shield so I can trade it for the backpack. That's the whole reason I'm playing along with Ares. Once I have the bag with hopefully what will be divine weapons, I can stop playing this little game.

There was only so much I was willing to play ball with. The rewards better be worth all the shit I've been forced to go through since accepting this quest.

After that, I'll pop down to Hades, give him a rundown, get Percy's mother back, go up and meet Zeus, then be back in time to fuck off before I can receive any consequences.

I felt like it was a good plan.

Stepping inside the large Colosseum, I was greeted by sand as I found myself in the lower pit of the Colosseum, the place where the fight was meant to happen.

The Colosseum was a vast, elliptical arena surrounded by tiered seating, probably capable of accommodating thousands of spectators. The walls surrounding the pit I found myself in were tall.

At the other end of the Colosseum was the shield Ares had described. I nearly rolled my eyes. I was assuming that this meant there was something waiting for me.

My assumption was quickly proven correct as, in the next moment, two flashes of light, one blue and the other green, shot towards me. I was surprised to find that I could instantly identify the attack as light-based.

I didn't bother dodging as the two light arrows, which I quickly identified, struck me directly in the head. The two light arrows, instead of damaging me, simply deformed and flowed into me.

Light Embodiment proved its worth as my most frequently used skill once again. I idly wondered if I should try to obtain embodiments for all elements.

Would that combine into an even stronger skill or simply grant me immunity to all elemental attacks?

My eyes caught sight of my two attackers, both holding bows made of light. One was blue, and the other was green, corresponding to their attacks.

A Chinese man with dark hair and grey eyes held a bow made of blue light, looking confused and a tad worried. A woman was beside him, holding an exact copy of his bow. The only difference was its colour, which was bright green.

"You aren't the Demi-God we were expecting," the man said, taking in my features. His bow was still aimed at me.

Staring Blue

Appearance Description: Staring Blue manifests as a pair of mystical blue gauntlets adorned with intricate, glowing runes. These runes pulse with a vibrant, azure light, giving the gauntlets an ethereal appearance. When activated, the air around the gauntlets shimmers with a blue aura.

Abilities:

1. Light Bow Creation: Staring Blue allows its possessor to create a bow made entirely of light energy. This radiant bow is both elegant and deadly, glowing with a brilliant blue hue.

2. Light Arrows: The user can generate arrows composed of light. These arrows are not only fast and precise but also carry the intense energy of light, making them highly destructive.

3. Remote Control: Once fired, the light arrows can be remotely controlled by the user, allowing them to chase and track targets with incredible accuracy. This ability makes it nearly impossible for opponents to evade the arrows.

Staring Green

Appearance Description: Staring Green takes the form of sleek, emerald-coloured bracers etched with delicate, luminescent symbols. The bracers emit a soft, green glow that intensifies when the Sacred Gear is in use.

Abilities:

1. Light Bow Creation: Staring Green grants its possessor the power to conjure a bow made of light energy. This ethereal bow glows with a vibrant green light, reflecting the Sacred Gear's potent abilities.

2. Light Arrows: The user can create arrows from pure light. These arrows are not only swift and accurate but also imbued with the powerful energy of light, making them formidable in combat.

3. Remote Control: After being shot, the light arrows can be controlled remotely by the user, allowing them to pursue and home in on targets with unmatched precision. This makes evading the arrows exceedingly difficult for enemies.

Sacred gears? What's up with the sudden increase in sacred gear encounters? Before today, I hadn't encountered a single user, but in just one day, I am fighting the third one. Just my life, I guess.

I almost felt bad for them. This was a terrible matchup. Not only were they dealing with an ultimate-class being, but they also were relying on a Sacred Gear that fired the only element I was immune to.

"Who are you?" I questioned.

"That's of no matter to you. Leave, and we will spare you," the woman spoke up, a hint of arrogance in her voice. The man next to her sent her an uncertain glance.

"I don't suppose you'll tell me who you are," I questioned, not really expecting any answer.

"N-" The man started, only to get cut off by the kind lady pointing her deadly weapon of light at me.

"We are from the Hero Faction," she announced proudly.

Oh, I hadn't been expecting an answer.

The man looked annoyed, so I was guessing that was probably meant to be kept quiet.

"Hero Faction, huh?" I mused. Where had I heard that from again?

The man went to speak, only for his mouth to close as he inspected me closely. His eyes slowly widened as if he had just noticed something.

"Shit," I heard him mutter, which seemed to get the attention of his companion.

Had I dropped my illusion? I was briefly worried the illusion covering my allure had dropped, only to sigh in relief as it hadn't. I wasn't unhappy about having allure, but it could be a pain at times.

Which is why I had an illusion to keep myself more incognito instead of drawing everyone's attention, which as a certified loner didn't work out for me.

Recognition flashed through his eyes, making me narrow mine in turn. My empathy skill activated, alerting me to the sense of dread and apprehension he felt.

This guy knew me.

Which made my casual demeanour turn serious.

No one knew me.

Very few people actually knew of me. Half of them were in India. The girl next to him with the green bow of light looked confused, sending a questioning glance toward her partner.

He turned to her, and they shared a look. The next moment he rapidly drew back his bow, a blue arrow materialising in the light bow's quiver. The woman next to him followed suit, and without hesitation, they both unleashed their light arrows.

The light arrows themselves were impressive. I could sense a surprising amount of power contained in them. For their level at least, since they were both in the middle class with their own power.

Watching a Sacred Gear in action was interesting. It was as advertised, allowing humans to transcend their limits. No wonder everyone had been trying to recruit them.

The speed of the arrows was fast, piercing through the air and coming directly for my eye. I watched the light arrows both pause for a split second before sinking into my body harmlessly.

Being able to taste light was weird; the fact it tasted like candy was even stranger.

"How is he doing that?" the woman growled, drawing another arrow.

Two more light arrows assaulted me again, the exact same scene playing out.

"Yummy," I said sarcastically.

"This shouldn't be possible. Angels can't absorb light. They can only control it. What's going on? What trick are you playing?" the man calmly wondered.

"Duo shot?" the woman suggested, referring to what I assumed was a combined attack. They should really consider giving it a more original name.

The man sighed but nodded in agreement.

Both bows glowed as they were drawn back, and this time the arrows merged in midair. A brilliant blue-green arrow, three times the usual size, shot toward me.

The arrow melted the ground from its sheer heat and seemed quite deadly, only for it to anticlimactically be absorbed by me.

You may be wondering why I was letting this go on.

Mainly because these light arrows tasted awesome and because I was letting the gravity of the situation set in for them. It would make questioning easier if they were suitably beaten in a way that left no room for 'What If's.'

Though I was done playing around, I took a step forward, only for the large gate on the other side of the Colosseum to open up ominously.

"We need to go," I heard the man say.

"What, why? Don't tell me that he's scared you just because he's survived a few attacks," the woman asked back.

"No, don't you see? It's the Angel," he growled.

Now that caught my attention.

Even as mechanical bulls burst out from the darkness, my eyes were trained on him.

"How about I give you a lesson on what true light looks like?" I called out.

A light construct formed, taking the shape of a bow. I had never tried this before, so it required some adjustments as the bow formed. The result was a bow of light that shone brighter than theirs.

I created a light arrow, knocked it, and mimicked what I had done at Camp Half-Blood when I was messing around with the Demi-Gods.

They both paled. The six mechanical bulls charged at me recklessly. Releasing the light arrow, it shot in the middle of the little herd charging at me like a meteor.

I only had a few seconds to realise a slight miscalculation.

I treated the light arrow like a light spear, channelling the same amount of energy as I would into a decently powerful light spear. However, I had forgotten about the propulsion provided by the bow's elasticity.

My light construct had successfully mimicked a real bowstring, after all. To give you a simple view of my problem: it was like throwing a rock compared to using a slingshot to shoot a rock.

BOOOOOM

A massive explosion of blinding light instantly vaporized the mechanical bulls, spreading out and creating a much larger effect than I had intended.

As the explosion subsided, the entire sand pit had transformed into glass. The two Sacred Gear users groaned, shielding their eyes.

Although the explosion had been more powerful than intended, I had been careful enough to prevent them from getting caught in the blast. The sheer brightness had temporarily blinded them.

"…"

That worked out in my favour, and it seems I've found a new attack method. I had never tried it before due to my inexperience with a bow, but my time at Camp Half-Blood had encouraged me to give it a shot.

I'll have to watch out and see about calibrating myself to it later, though. It was obvious they packed more of a punch than my normal light spears did.

Jumping up with a powerful burst of strength, I landed in front of their groaning forms. Their Sacred Gear light bows discarded to the side at the moment.

A quick use of Mokuton had them bound up in thick vines that had sharp wooden spikes pointing toward them, meaning they couldn't move without impaling themselves.

Then I walked over to where the shield was placed as I waited for them to regain their bearings. Picking it up, I made sure of its identity before storing it in my inventory.

That was a job well done.

I waited for the two Sacred Gear users to regain their sight, observing as they struggled against their wooden bindings. After a while, they eventually settled down, realising they weren't making any progress. On the receiving end of two glares, I smiled disarmingly.

"Now that I've caught your attention, I hope you'll be a bit more cooperative. Firstly, what are your names?" I started off with a simple question. I knew them, of course, but I was using this to see if they would outright lie.

They both stayed quiet, and I sighed. The wooden spikes started digging into the skin of the man, making him grit his teeth in pain. The woman's eyes widened. I had chosen her to answer since she had shown herself to be more loose-lipped.

"Wait, stop," she growled. "Aren't you Angels meant to be noble and pure? What's with this torturing shit?"

"Don't answer my question with another question," I chided in an almost playful tone.

She sneered.

"I am Cinder, and he is Gale," she gritted out after some hesitation. She was being truthful. Good.

"You are telling the truth, good," I added, just to subtly suggest I could sense if she was lying. Which worked as her eyes widened a bit at my comment.

"You spoke about a 'Hero Faction' earlier. Tell me more about that," I ordered.

With much less reluctance, she answered.

"We are an organisation consisting of only humans, with a goal to show the world that humans aren't just prey for the supernatural to select from," she said proudly.

A respectable goal. Seriously, in a world full of Gods and monsters running around, that wasn't going to be easy. I had seen how easily humans were pushed aside if not blessed or possessing Sacred Gear.

It made it easy to look down on them. I felt sympathy for them, considering I used to be a human.

The Sacred Gear system was one of God's better ideas, even if it caused humans to become involved with the supernatural, which had been disastrous in some cases.

I did have to wonder how he made all of the Sacred Gears, though.

Especially with some of them being so powerful. Being able to create Sacred Gears that let a normal human rise to Godly levels of power was seriously intimidating.

Unfortunately, I would probably never know, unless I connected with my Angel brethren, which I was still hesitant about. Even then, they might not know the secrets.

"This group of yours is after me?" I questioned.

The man tried to speak, but he was promptly distracted as the wooden spikes started digging further into his body, making him grit his teeth in pain.

"Yes," she quickly nodded, sending a concerned glance to her partner.

My Empathy skill was activated and I could sense her emotions as I questioned her. She was scared I was going to ask her a certain question. How interesting.

"What were your original intentions here?" I asked.

"We were to run interference as the Demi-Gods came to retrieve the shield," she hesitantly responded.

"Why?"

"As part of the collaboration between the Hero Faction and Ares, in exchange for getting a chance to kill you."

Finally, my last question.

"Why exactly is a group of empowered humans coming after me?" I questioned.

I noticed her reluctance come back in full force.

I went to open my mouth to question her, only to notice her eyes wandering to something behind me. Turning around, I was met with a large shadow coming from the darkness from where the mechanical bulls had exited from.

Two glowing electric eyes stared back at me.

"You aren't supposed to be here, boy. Make a hasty retreat, and I'll pretend you weren't here by the time I arrived," a deep voice spoke.

I raised an eyebrow at that. I couldn't get a read on him since he was shrouded in darkness. There was no need to fight since I was pretty much done here. I was going to go out on a limb and say this guy was powerful judging by his offer, which held no arrogance.

My empathy activated, and I felt no malice directed towards me, only solemness and a deep hatred directed somewhere else.

"Sure, I'll be taking my leave along with these two," I replied easily.

"Leave the shield," the voice ordered.

"What shield?" I asked innocently.

Activating my chakra eyes, I attempted to detect any energy emanating from the man, hoping to discern his nature and strength.

There was power there, but it seemed cloaked, concealed deliberately.

"The shield that was left here, you have it," the mysterious man insisted.

"Nope," I replied with feigned certainty.

"You are lying to me."

My eyes finally made sense of the cloaked power I saw from him. Divine power.

The man sighed. "It seems you have no intention of cooperating with me. I'll make this quick, child. I won't kill you."

An enormous figure stepped out from the darkness, muscles that practically screamed of his physical strength.

{Name: Heracles/Alcaeus}

{Title: God Of Strength}

{Race: God}

{Current Power level: 10,000}

{Power level: 18,060}

Ah, so that's why he could sense my bluff.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 35: God Of Strength

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 35

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(God Of Strength)

The atmosphere grew tense as I stared down the God across from me. Outwardly I projected myself as confident as to try to stall for a bit more time. The two Hero Faction sacred gear users looked confused at the new arrival.

"I'm surprised to find you here, Heracles," I said, feeling a bit of amusement as the two bound humans snapped their heads to me. Then slowly looked to God in fear.

Hercules lightly scowled.

"Don't use that name."

I didn't reply to that.

"Would you care to enlighten me as to why you are here? I was sent here by Ares to retrieve his shield." I informed him.

He didn't respond.

He knelt, and I summoned my two tempest Chakrams.

"I am not here to play games. Prepare yourself." He announced.

The ground below him shattered as his massive form exploded upwards. He flew up, then began descending in what seemed like a convincing imitation of the Hulk.

Not good.

He was over a thousand levels above me in power, which meant I was in for a tough fight. Fortunately, I had some experience battling stronger opponents. Namara had been slightly stronger than me, after all.

I just hoped my being an angel wouldn't allow him to use his godly form since technically I wasn't mortal, or I was done for. I could escape to my sub-dimension, but there was the small potential chance that he could wait around long enough that he could catch me leaving my sub-dimension.

I threw one of the Tempest Chakrams at him while he was airborne and quickly unfurled my wings to propel myself away.

My blade sliced through the air toward him but veered off course as it neared him. My eyes detected a strange barrier surrounding him as he descended.

Which didn't surprise me, it would be naive of him to just leave himself open like that.

I sensed a powerful pure energy gathered around his fists, so I couldn't simply let myself get hit without any consequence.

His fist descended on my previous location and I was shocked as a massive shockwave destroyed everything around it. Sweeping up the two poor humans who found themselves in a pile of broken limbs after.

The Colosseum found itself utterly destroyed by the single punch and I stared down at him in shock.

The sheer amount of physical strength he possessed was intimidating, his title as the God of Strength obviously wasn't just for show.

I didn't stay idle for too long as I summoned my Tempest Chakram towards me. Slicing them down I used them as a focus to send down two powerful blades of wind at him as more of a probe.

So that I could get a gauge of what I was dealing with. I knew they wouldn't harm him.

The blades of visibly distorted air shot towards Hercules who rose, starting at them almost boredly. He clapped his hands together and a powerful gust of wind exploded out from him and sent the two wind blades away.

He didn't waste a moment more and started charging towards me at a manageable speed. It seemed while his strength was out of this world that his speed wasn't nearly up to the same standard.

That was good, or I may have had a serious problem.

One thing I did know was I didn't want to be close to him. I could feel myself shiver from the thought of being hit by him since he had that energy surrounding his fist my physical immunity was useless in this instance.

I sent both of Tempest Chakrams to run interference. The circular blades shoot off towards him. I had learned they could follow simple orders effectively, allowing me to manipulate them even from a distance.

With my hands now free, I slammed them onto the ground, using Mokuton to summon dozens of wooden spikes that shot up from the earth.

Just as the wooden spikes came closer to him Hercules clapped his hands in front of him and a powerful shockwave ripped through the area.

Destroying the spikes of wood with only some difficulty.

Dozens of pure holy light swords appeared around me later and in retaliation I made them shoot towards him. All of them appeared as blurs as he finally decided to dodge, using his feet to propel himself with bursts of strength.

I was forced to fly up as he reached my location rapidly with his strange method of propelling himself. He glanced up at me and performed a powerful leap upwards, I smirked in response. Creating a massive light construct in the shape of a hammer that was the size of several houses.

The light hammer illuminated the sky as it descended toward Hercules, finally giving me some results as he was forced downward from the impact. The colossal hammer of light followed him down, suddenly stopping just before it struck the ground.

Cracks appeared through the light construct in the next moment. A blue energy streaked through the cracks, and moments later it shattered. Revealing a mildly annoyed Hercules with a red mark on his face below.

Light isn't typically tangible, but magic often defies normal limits. My light embodiment, being a higher tier of magic, allowed me to effortlessly create massive constructs of light.

This meant when it became a physical construct it had to abide by physical laws, which allowed Hercules to crush my massive light hammer with his strength.

"You would do best to surrender, I would rather not hurt you but I will do what I must. Hand over the shield and you may leave." Hercules said, sounding genuine. I could feel he truly didn't want to fight me.

We had been cautiously probing each other for the most part. Though he was clearly more experienced, which was to be expected, I was strong and grew insanely fast but I still had a lot to learn.

I had fought a lot of powerful beings and I was far more experienced than anyone of my age had any right to be. I also understood that this was just the beginning of our battle.

This was an invitation to quit while I was ahead so to speak. I appreciate it, sincerely. I found that I had this bad habit of empathising with people I fought with. Which showed how skewed my mind was.

Namara being a main reminder of this. Even now I feel like we could have been great friends had he chosen a different path. Which wasn't something I could say for a lot of people.

"You don't understand. I have a quest to complete, and if I don't, it'll be a real headache. There is a friend who needs my help. I don't have many friends, so backing out isn't an option." I replied with a shrug.

He stared up at me, a brief silence as the only sound that could be heard was the wind gently blowing through the area. The sun glared down at us through the clouds that had started gathering.

"Your conviction is admirable, I can see that the title of friend holds a lot in your eyes. I'll make this quick and painless. I'm sure you will find another way." Hercules announced.

"Have it your way," I replied easily. My eyes narrowed, my chakra eyes sensing for any energy fluctuations.

A ring of light materialised above me. Dozens of powerful rods made out of condensed holy light shot out, each one replaced by another in rapid succession.

He exploded into action, faster than before. His movement was chaotic yet in a way that seemed well-practised. My ring of light followed, shooting the light rods out in a rapid fire.

Creating three holy light bombs with a fair amount of power, I sent them at him in a way that would force him back into the line of fire. Watching as instead of dodging he grabbed the massive lion pelt on his shoulder and used it as a shield.

He charged straight into the barrage of light rods, with light bombs exploding behind him. A dazzling flash briefly lit up the area as all three bombs detonated, their combined power enough to level multiple buildings.

It was like watching a rampaging Spanish bull, as the light rods seemed to bounce off his massive lion pelt while he charged toward me at an alarming pace.

My two tempest Chakrams made their appearance known, edges glowing blue with cracking lightning that caught his attention. He was forced to stop and kick away one of them with enough force to send it miles away.

He grabbed the other, grimacing slightly as lightning coursed through his arm. He threw it powerfully at me, his physical strength making it a blur I had a bit of difficulty tracking.

The tempest chakram stopped in front of my face and hovered beside me. He continued his charge towards me. A light bow formed in my hand and I notched an arrow, putting a large amount of mana into it I took aim.

As he advanced toward me, I released the string. The arrow shot toward him, embedding itself in his large pelt and pushing him back. A moment later, it exploded in a massive explosion, sending him skidding further away.

I think I've found a new favourite attack.

My normal light spears were too basic to use in a fight above High-class power I had come to quickly realise. Other than using them as cover fire.

They had served me well, but as I advanced further in the realms of power, I found myself needing more powerful and complex attacks.

Spotting another light arrow, I didn't even need to use it like a proper bow since it was created from my own light. My bow skills without calculations had been questionable.

I shot another light arrow that went soaring through the air without any resistance. Only for Hercules to dodge it in a burst of speed that left the ground shattered from the force.

Slamming the ground with one hand dust kicked up and surrounded everywhere in a mile radius. The sheer force kicked up the dust coming from the mass amount of debris scattered around.

My eyes could see him perfectly though as I sensed his energy. An outline of him coming worryingly close to me appeared. Notching another arrow I sent it at him and to my surprise he dodged.

I kicked back only to find a large fist heading straight for my stomach. A mercy I was assuming from him since it would most definitely break my neck if he went for my head.

My tempest chakram appeared, energy spreading through the middle hole as it acted like a miniature shield. Hercules' fist impacted the tempest chakram and it only resisted for a second before it was flying away.

That time had just been enough for me to get further away just in time and notch a light arrow in my bow. Releasing it as he once again came closer to me.

He was forced to back off as he made a powerful pivot. Dodging the light arrow that made a massive explosion in the distance a few moments later.

He stomped the ground a moment later, making the ground crumble below me and forcing me to stay in the air. My golden wings flapped powerfully as my light ring opened up behind me again, giving me some room to recover as he brought up his pelt.

My Tempest Chakram came back around and he was forced to deal with it again. This time I created a false illusion of the circular blade and made the other one come in from a brief blind spot.

He went to grab the false one only to blink as his hand phased through it, eyes flickering up and catching sight of the real one. Barely tilted his head in time, a thin cut was made on his cheek.

Golden blood flowed out from the small cut.

He glared up at me and charged with a renewed vigour. Forcing me back, vines sprouted out of the ground in the dozens as they attempted to slow his rampaging charge. Only with minimal success.

He began dashing forward using that strange movement technique, propelling himself by kicking off the ground. I closed my light ring and flew upward, forcing him to jump again.

This time, I created an even denser light construct to strike him, slamming it down. He clasped his hands into an arrowhead shape and burst through the construct, which destabilised and exploded behind him.

"Shi-"

That was all I could get out as he was one me, a massive fist coming from the large God. I created a dozen light barriers in the few seconds I had but they were all smashed through.

Leaving me to suffer as I felt myself curl around his giant fist. My ribs shattering and an excoriating pain tearing through my body as I was sent flying away through the air.

Eventually crashing down, my body kicking up a massive amount of dust.

-{Hercules/Alcaeus}-

Hercules landed on the ground in a crouch, the ground under him shaking. He wore a face of regret as he stared at the large dust cloud. Hercules felt stupid, he had overestimated the angel boy.

How could he have not, after watching him put on such an impressive display of courage and power? He had experiences that those even half a century older didn't have. It became obvious that this boy had been in plenty of battles.

A true warrior, he either consciously or unconsciously revelled in the thrill of battle, leading him to regard his opponents as equals. Drawing blood from him was no small feat.

Though he was a god, he was not as powerful as the principal twelve gods of his pantheon—thirteen, in his view, if you included Hestia.

He had fucked up, putting to much strength into that punch. Now he slowly walked over to where the boy was no doubt suffering. Hercules was almost afraid to see the damage which is why he walked slowly.

Twenty seconds later he reached the sight and froze as he heard choking.

Clapping lightly to clear the dust in a panic he found the boy on the floor. The throat opened with blood gushing out, stomach exposed and body broken in a way that was surely death. An eyeball even popped out.

It was a gruesome sight.

His hands shook.

'How?'

He fell to his knees.

'No, no, no.' He repeated.

An image overlapped and he found himself looking at his son. Dying as he watched helplessly. Instead, the young angel had his one eye looking at him, fear and hopelessness as it started to glass over.

He scrambled, frantically searching the small pouch he carried for anything that could help, only to discover it was missing—likely lost during a stray attack.

Hercules felt himself crumble

Years of living with regret and seeking redemption had led him here. He had carried the burden of hating Hera for so long, and now, having finally enacted the revenge that had driven him, he found himself confronting the very reason he had embarked on this path.

Only to end up becoming as bad.

How poetic.

He felt himself simply stare at the dying boy. A gentle breeze that felt out of place for the act he had just committed blew through his wild hair.

"Holy bind." Five voices pierced through the silence.

He perked up, attempting to turn toward the new voices, but found himself immobilised. Not even a moment later hundreds of wooden binding wrapped around him and felt wooden spikes burrowing into his hard skin with difficulty.

The next moment his divine energy started to drain from his reserves.

Hercules blinked in confusion, his eyes widening in shock as a blade pierced his neck. Moments later, the blade withdrew and struck through his heart. His body shattered, only to reveal the young angel standing in the same spot, but now with significantly fewer injuries.

He still looked severely damaged. Blood leaked out of his lips and his body hunched over, but instead of certain death, it looked like he would survive if not banged up for a while.

In his two perfectly intact eyes instead of fear, there was coldness and respect.

He knelt there in shock as the blade was withdrawn.

"You'll have to forgive me as I can't spare the same mercy. But unlike me, I am sure you will reform." The boy said with a cold smile.

"Holy bind." The voice called out again before he could move.

Even as he watched the blade descend towards his neck he felt nothing but relief. A tear even escaping from the sheer lift in guilt he felt. He had a certain thing about killing children.

Unlike many gods who grew apathetic toward mortals, his compassion for children and teenagers remained unwavering.

As his head rolled away from his body, he closed his eyes. Moments later, his body turned into golden dust.

Though he would reform in a year and knowing that the process would leave him weakened for some time after—he didn't regret it.

It was a small price to pay compared to becoming a monster in the pursuit of revenge.

-{Kai}-

I clutched my slowly healing wounds with a hiss of pain. My mood was foul. I was about done with playing along with this shitty quest. That punch had destroyed me. I had been lucky that he had taken his time getting over to me.

It had taken a while to gain my bearings and quickly get my angels into position. Perhaps it was a dirty move but the fight had been fun right up until I got hit.

I hadn't initiated it the first time, meaning I got to play dirty. I was also weaker than him so it wasn't a fair fight to begin with. Along with his many years of experience.

On the ground beside the golden dust that had been Heracles, was the large pelt he had been wearing as armour and using as a shield. I stored it in my inventory to look at later along with the dust.

"Father!"

My angels were quickly at my side helping me up.

Instead, I wrapped them all into a hug. Surprising them. I felt my mood rise as I was wrapped in their comforting embrace.

"I'm fine," I reassured them. "Thank you for your help. You were amazing as always."

"Uh, father. Did the scum hit your head?" One of them questioned.

"No."

I released them from the hug.

Avael scowled and glared at the golden dust, on the verge of exploding with anger. I gave her a gentle pat on the head, and her demeanour changed instantly. Her pure blue eyes softened and looked at me with an adorable gaze.

The others looked both puzzled and pleased. I wasn't usually one for physical affection, which was why my hug surprised them.

They all shared a concerned look as I coughed up a bit of blood, clutching onto me protectively.

"My body is already healing, don't worry about me. I've been hit with worse" I assured them. Taking a seat.

Fuck this hurt a lot more than I was letting on.

"I've got a task for you." I said and they all perked up.

Fuck the Fates. Fuck this quest. Fuck canon.

"Go to the diner we were meant to meet Percy at and retrieve the pearls. If he questions you just say you were sent by me to collect them and that I've got a plan. If he refuses, persuade him gently." I ordered, they all nodded.

They all looked determined to help me but hesitant to leave me. Which was understandable.

"Will you be okay being alone, father?" Tamiel questioned.

I smirked confidently.

"I'll be fine. My healing is already dulling the pain so I'll be fine. I need you to get this done for me since it'll help save me a lot of work." I informed them, which seemed to be enough.

They all nodded resolutely, unable to hide the joyful smiles at being able to help me even if all their faces darkened when I mentioned the pain.

"Conceal your aura and travel unnoticed. At the first sign of danger, flee and return to me." I ordered firmly.

I didn't need them dying on me. I already had one dead angel and I was working on bringing him back with my next download. I was anxious about letting them wander the human world but I couldn't keep them cooped up forever.

"Yes, father." They chorused. All dressed in concealing cloakes making me smile.

A few minutes later I was left alone in the middle of the destroyed Colosseum.

I slumped down on a nearby rock, holding my healing rib cage. I simply sat there for a few minutes as I waited for the pain to be dull enough so that I wouldn't feel my bones rebreaking everytime I moved.

Getting up, I limped my way over to where the two humans had been captured before the fight. Easily walking through the ruined walls of the completely destroyed colosseum that was now reduced to rubble.

Red caught my vision as I spotted a small river of blood leading back to their two broken bodies.

They were dead.

Damn it.

They had been killed by the mere aftershock of Heracles' punch. It only strengthened my resolve about killing Heracles, even if it felt like he hadn't wanted to fight.

I wasn't entirely heartless; he had genuinely offered me a way out. He didn't seem like a bad person, despite having inadvertently killed two defenceless humans.

I had wanted to know why their organisation was after my head at least. I sighed, I guess I would have to find out the next time I encountered one of their teammates.

It seemed to me that this 'Hero Faction' was involved with this whole strange plot involving the two divine weapons so I didn't doubt I was going to be forced to deal with them at some point.

Kneeling down unsteadily, I stored their corpse's inside my inventory. I didn't know what I would do with them but they weren't going to do anything else laying here dead.

There was no rush. My angels were off collecting the pearls I needed to escape the underworld. I had tried playing along with Percy, but I was done with this whole quest.

That's why I was finally doing it my way. Percy and the others would only slow me down. I would rescue his mother from the underworld, return, and then accompany him to deliver Zeus's lightning bolt.

I was also slightly curious about the power of such a divine weapon. A quick peek at it when I got the bag wouldn't hurt.

I made my way towards the barrier of mist that had concealed the massive battle that had just been fought from human eyes.

The destruction had been as bad as what you would suspect a battle between two ultimate class beings caused. The whole area was decimated and the battle hadn't been on for long.

Just as I was about to leave, a bright golden light shined from the sky. Shining down on me with an unnatural brightness.

My eyes picked up the energy and my eyes widened.

Holy power? What the hell.

A figure became visible from within the sea of bright golden energy, descending slowly from the air.

Twelve beautiful pure white wings that seemed to be made out of some sort of ethereal material stood behind her. Pure gold spun into silky perfect blonde hair that cascaded down in curls framed the stunning face that made me take a step back.

Bright verdant emerald green eyes stared down at me with glee.

The woman's figure was an easy hourglass that could probably make even the most beautiful woman feel self-conscious around. Pale soft perfect skin that felt like it couldn't be natural. The woman looked impossibly beautiful. As if she was crafted from the concept of perfect.

I stood paralysed.

An angel…

Not just any angel… A fucking seraph?

"Found you." A soft harmonic voice any mortal would find themselves entranced with joyfully announced.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 36: Gabriel

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among all my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 36

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Gabriel)

-{Cao Cao}-

Cao Cao frowned in displeasure, spear resting on his lap. The unfathomably dangerous spear tips glinting dangerously.

"Still no word back from them?" he asked, annoyance colouring his otherwise blank tone.

Standing next to him was a boy dressed in a long, pristine white robe and wearing round glasses. He had short black hair and sharp eyes, mirroring the same annoyed frown as Cao Cao.

This boy was Georg, the wielder of the Longinus Sacred Gear Dimension Lost.

He shook his head in response, a magic circle next to his ear as he attempted to contact Gale and Cinder, the Staring Blue and Staring Green wielders who had been sent to assist.

Cao Cao's frown deepened.

They weren't too valuable in his eyes, but they were humans and Sacred Gear wielders, which made them a short commodity. He needed to get his hands on every Sacred Gear user he could if he wanted his faction to truly rise.

Which meant losing even two relatively weak ones would be an annoyance he didn't need. They were also quite loyal, which he supposed was a good thing too.

"Leonardo, have any of your scout creations found the target yet?" Cao Cao turned to the boy with shaggy brown hair.

He shook his head in annoyance, a shadow forming into a small bug and flying away into the city as he kept producing creations to try to find the target.

"No, but it should be soon. I've sent a few hundred out and they're scouring the streets as we speak," he replied evenly.

Cao Cao nodded in acceptance.

"At least we are making progress," Cao Cao thought.

A foreign energy made itself known in the form of a magic circle that appeared next to Georg's ear, making Cao Cao turn to him. A voice came out and mumbled something into Georg's ear, which elicited a frown of annoyance.

"You said they would be fighting the Demi-God," he replied with an annoyed tone.

The voice mumbled.

Georg went back and forth with the voice before the circle disappeared, leaving him scowling.

"Gale and Cinder are gone," he announced.

Everyone perked up.

"How?" Cao Cao calmly asked.

"Turns out our target went to the colosseum instead of the Demi-God. In response, Hercules was sent to deal with him. When confronted, they ended up killed in the midst of the ensuing battle," Georg explained.

The possessor of Heracles' blessing and Sacred Gear Variant Detonation perked up at the name drop of the God he had taken the name after.

"How troublesome. Is the Angel still alive?" Cao Cao asked with displeasure.

"Apparently, Hercules was ordered to bring him back alive, though all contact with him has ceased, so it is being assumed that the Angel has somehow defeated him in his mortal form," Georg informed Cao Cao.

The thought of defeating an Angel that had temporarily forced a God to reform sent shivers of excitement up his spine. He knew this would be a good test for him and his team.

In his mind, he knew this Angel would be a stepping stone to becoming true powerhouses.

So that Cao Cao could show the world that humans are superior when given the chance to thrive.

"I see, it seems we've finally got the location of our target. Or at least he should be nearby. Georg, can you move us towards Las Vegas?" Cao Cao rhetorically questioned.

Georg nodded.

"Let's hope he hasn't used that little vanishing act trick he used when he killed Namara. We will have to set up some sort of dimension lock so he can't escape us," Cao Cao mused.

They had been informed of the time he vanished when cornered by two Devas. The method he used remained a mystery; no energy was detected when he swiftly disappeared.

Then, a day later, he was seen exiting the area from which he had vanished.

"Which could have been him coming back to get one of the Angels they had captured, or it could be whatever he used didn't allow him to move from that spot when he reappeared," Cao Cao thought as his team started getting prepared.

They knew the Angel was extremely powerful for his age, which is why they were planning to attack him as a group just to be extra cautious. Even if Cao Cao suspected it was overkill, he didn't want to give the Angel a chance to escape.

Failing Indra would set him back.

Cao Cao smirked.

"Let's get going."

-{Kai}-

'Appraisal'

{Name: Gabriel}

{Title: Message Of God/ArchAngel}

{Race: Angel}

{Power level: 30,520 (42,520)}

Why did her power level have two numbers? I had appraised many people and had never seen this happen before. It wasn't like the Gods and their mortal forms; it was something else entirely.

She was in the lower-middle tier of the class just above the ultimate class, while the power level next to her was firmly in the higher-middle tier of that same class. As you progressed to higher power levels, the classes became larger.

This meant that someone in the higher-middle tier of the class above ultimate could likely take on two people from the lower-middle tier of the same class—a scary thought. I was powerful enough to be considered a pawn on a larger board, a fact I didn't like.

My eyes trailed back to the insanely beautiful Arch-Angel, who was staring at me with infatuation.

"…"

"Finally! I've found you. Oh my, you're so adorable. Michael will be so happy that I've finally found you! You've given me quite the runaround," she giggled happily.

Her announcements left me reeling.

Michael knew about me?

How had I been discovered? Was it the devils inquiring about me? Perhaps my actions in America had already reached them. If the Angels had heard of them, did that mean I should also watch out for the devils and the fallen?

"What do you mean by 'I've finally found you'? Who are you?" I asked, my confusion deepening. Why was an Arch-Angel looking for me?

"I'm your elder sister, Gabriel. I'm here to finally take you home," she announced happily, spreading her arms which inadvertently made her large breasts bounce.

My eyes struggled to stay on her face. She was possibly the most attractive woman I had ever seen, and my ongoing puberty wasn't making it any easier.

I knew from my canon knowledge that Gabriel was meant to be insanely hot but this was a whole other level. I wondered how much of her power level was just pure charisma.

I refocused myself.

"Home?" I whispered, feeling a strange, unfamiliar emotion.

My Angelic instincts were messing with my focus, making it hard to think clearly.

Damn it, I hadn't wanted the Angels to discover me. Especially not an Arch-Angel. What was she doing on Earth? Weren't they all stuck up in heaven?

She smiled beautifully.

"Yes, you're a miracle. I admit I don't know how you were born on Earth of all places but you must be a miracle. I can feel you are special. How exciting." She squealed in delight, her eyes alight.

"A miracle?" I mused mostly to myself.

"That's right. Tell me, who are your parents?" she questioned teasingly.

I didn't want to risk lying to her. I wasn't sure if she had the same lie detector as the Gods did as an Angel.

"Uh, I don't really know. I just kind of appeared one day." I admitted.

"Exactly, I knew it. The number of rogue Angels on Earth is so small, and I doubt they would let you out of their sight for even a moment."

Rogue Angels? Now that was interesting.

"How did you know about me?" I questioned. It was the main concern in my mind.

"Oh, yes. You must be quite surprised. I'm sure being exposed to the harsh human world has made you suspicious," she mumbled to herself, a delicate finger scratching her cheek in thought.

"It's probably not as complicated as you think. We have a board of all known Angels in heaven. We saw you there and decided to come to your aid. We couldn't just leave one of our own without any help," she laughed gently, a tinkling sound pleasant to the ears.

"I see." I muttered.

Suddenly, Gabriel frowned softly, her eyes looking at me in curiosity, seemingly piercing through me for just a moment.

The next moment, she was in front of me, her insane power level showing itself as the deceptively delicate form of Gabriel was in front of me. The smell of flowers filled my nose. A soothing and pleasant smell that reminded you of summer.

Two warm hands enveloped my cheeks softly. A feeling of safety that I tried to push away enveloped me. I felt myself unwillingly relax as my Angelic instincts recognized what it perceived as my kin.

She tilted her head curiously, and I felt the powerful illusion I had wrapped around my true form dissolve effortlessly, leaving me exposed to her soft gaze. Gabriel silently observed my true form for a few moments.

"You're hurt," Gabriel said with a harsh frown twisting on her pouty soft lips. A coldness flickered in her eyes for a split second before they softened with concern.

There was something in her eyes that I found myself resonating with. In the next moment a powerful soft golden power poured out of her hands, and I flinched back.

Something she obviously noticed judging by the way her hands held onto me a bit tighter.

I braced myself to fight only to pause as I felt my healing speed up tremendously.

Her sheer kindness took me by surprise. No wonder my race had allowed me to get away with so much. If all Angels were like this, many would probably be baffled to learn I was one of them.

Her eyes finally took in our surroundings.

"You poor thing…" She mumbled, pulling me into a soft embrace even as I had my Tempest Chakrams ready to be summoned at the first sign of danger.

I felt myself relax in her embrace as my body fully healed from the damage I had sustained fighting Heracles. I assumed it was some kind of powerful healing magic.

That wasn't surprising considering I am sure some Angels had the ability to do that.

"I'm sorry I couldn't arrive earlier… I got a bit held up. Who did this to you?" she calmly asked, though I could see her eyes narrow briefly.

I was so out of my depth.

"They're gone." I replied simply, opting to stay silent so I could get more information.

She nodded sadly.

"I understand if you don't wish to speak about it," Gabriel offered kindly. "You won't have to deal with this anymore. Our kind just aren't meant to interact with Earth anymore. You'll be safe in the silver city."

"Silver city?" I asked.

"Heaven." She clarified, a giggle escaping her.

I frowned. So she wanted me to come with her to heaven. I wasn't against it entirely. I knew I would have to interact with them at some point since they were technically my kin.

I had things to do, though, and I liked doing things alone. How would they react knowing I have five more Angels with me?

I felt nervous. Would they try to kill me? If I went to heaven, I would have to keep my Angels stuffed in my sub-dimension, and visiting would be limited. I could try to integrate them quietly, but then again, this silver city hasn't had any new Angles in a long time.

So I doubt they would go unnoticed.

Wait a second. Would their names be on the board of Angels? Did that mean Gabriel knew of them too? Michael probably would if they were regularly checking it.

Seeing my frown, she gave me a comforting smile.

"Hey, trust me, the silver city is the best place in existence. You will be surrounded by your kin who will surely spoil you as their new sibling. They've wanted a little brother to spoil for… ages," Gabriel said, a bit of somberness in her last words that made me feel oddly empathetic.

My empathy skill activated, and my eyes widened at the sheer emotions inside her. There was true love and kindness that was directed at me, but under that was a darkness.

She was depressed, to put it in simple words. I felt an intense amount of worthlessness directed at herself and a truly large amount of grief, which was followed by a nauseous amount of guilt.

Perhaps it was the same situation I had with my Angels that made me want to hug her. Was this my race as an Angel finally showing its influence on me?

"I'm sure this silver city is as nice as you say it is, and I admit the thought of having a caring family is extremely appealing," I started, noting the way her eyes tightened at the conflicting way I said family.

Even as she gave me a reassuring smile that contrasted with the sheer depression I felt emanating from her.

"I can't come with you; there's things I need to get done," I continued apologetically.

-{Gabriel}-

Gabriel replayed the words he said dozens of times in her mind as she stared at the almost ethereal teenager in front of her.

She had finally found the mystery Angel after a long search. A part of her whispered that this was her fault for her hesitation to use her tracking powers.

The guilt that she felt every day grew a little stronger with each passing moment. She knew she could have found him faster and with more precision if she had used her true tracking ability. But ever since her father's death, she had held back.

She felt unworthy of the title her father had given her, which in turn made her restrict using certain powers. Yet here she was, standing before the Angel. He was badly hurt, clearly having been in a recent fight.

What struck her most at first had been his eyes, filled with a shocking amount of wariness and a flinch at every sudden movement she made—an unease and clear battle-readiness no child should have, especially not towards one of their own kin.

He had been through a lot; his cold eyes betrayed a deep scar that Gabriel found herself resonating with. She had quickly and easily concluded that he had seen death, a lot of it, though it came as no true surprise.

Ever since her father had died, Gabriel had gained the absolute belief that Angels should not interact with Earth. Beyond carrying out missions for Heaven, she thought all Angels should remain safe in the Silver City.

She didn't want to see her kin die anymore, especially when her mind replayed all the Angels who had killed themselves up in Heaven out of grief.

The amount of effort she and her brothers had put into making Heaven a happy place once more had taken hundreds of years. It scarred her deeply and was what made her go out of her way for this mystery Angel.

When she had finally found him standing there she had been so happy, overcome with joy she had ignored the obvious signs of a recent battle.

A battle either between two powerful beings or multiple adversaries. She couldn't fully sense the young Angel's powers, nor was she actively trying to, but she could tell he was quite powerful for his age.

The light he had wrapped around himself intrigued her. She could easily recognize it for what it was—an attempt at an illusion. It was a unique use of light magic, which clued her in on his impressive prowess in light magic.

She had easily shattered it, wanting to see the true form of the Angel she had been so long trying to find, only to find his true form shocking. Beyond the otherworldly aura that leaked out straight after, he looked beaten up.

Which had prompted her to check his wounds in worry, only to find multiple cracks throughout his skeleton, multiple bruises with a large one in the middle of his stomach. It had angered her, like it always did when she found one of her own hurt.

Especially such a young, sweet Angel. She hadn't asked for his name since she already knew of the unusual name she now suspected he had given himself. After all, she believed him to be a miracle child.

Kai.

All of this information coming together filled her with an overwhelming desire to comfort him and quickly take him back to the safety of Heaven, where he could heal emotionally and be spoiled with love by all the Angels she knew would adore him.

The possibility of him declining hadn't even crossed her mind. She was rarely ever denied, whether it was due to the indulgence of her siblings, who couldn't refuse her, or the attentions of powerful beings trying to court her.

Which is why when she had suggested it, she hadn't expected to be denied. She continued to stare at him as her mind caught up to what he had said.

"What? Why? I get you've gone through a lot, but I promise you as your kin and elder sister Heaven will be good for you," she quickly replied.

He raised his hands, giving Gabriel an apologetic smile even as she noticed the words have an effect on him. His eyes became just a bit more conflicted, as if the thought appealed to him.

"I know, I'm not doubting you. Angels can't lie and I feel my instincts warring at me to go with you, but I simply can't," he responded.

Gabriel shook her head; she couldn't accept this answer.

"Why?" she questioned.

"As you can see, I'm in the middle of something right now. I've got people relying on me, and I haven't come this far just to back out," he replied.

Gabriel frowned. His determination warmed her heart; despite all he had suffered, she could see in his eyes that he was still willing to be selfless, a trait familiar to her kin.

Too many of her siblings had died this way. Multiple flashes of memories came to mind. Corpses of siblings she had grown up with, who had been too kind to such a cruel world.

That's why she had to convince him.

-{Percy}-

Percy sat down in one of the booths with a sigh of relief. They had made it back to the meeting place without any drama, a blessing for Percy, who felt he had endured enough for one day.

They were in a different diner than the one where they had met Ares, chosen by Kai as an easy meeting spot since it was nearby the original diner. Annabeth seemed just as relieved, while Medusa appeared her usual calm self.

"Do you think Kai is okay?" Annabeth asked worriedly.

Percy frowned. He certainly hoped so. Kai had quickly solidified himself as the twelve-year-old's closest friend.

While he was mature for his age, like most Demi-Gods, something Annabeth said was due to Demi-God bodies maturing much faster than normal humans, he had still been just a clueless child when this had all started.

Like his brother had said, he needed to step up, yet he hadn't been ready to do that at all. Instead, Kai had, seemingly treating all the chaos and danger with a calm attitude that Percy envied.

"He will be fine," Medusa said, a smile on her face.

"You think so?" Percy asked, laying his head back.

He was exhausted.

"Yes, I have a feeling that Kai works well alone. If something's too dangerous, he can simply escape, which is why I believe he's been so adamant about doing some things alone," Medusa explained, and Percy found himself reluctantly agreeing with her logic.

It didn't work well with Percy's personality trait, which was loyalty, but if it increased the chance of his friend not getting hurt, then he would accept it with only a bit of hesitation.

Even Annabeth seemed to agree. Percy kept his eyes on the door. He was glad for the brief reprieve he was getting while waiting for his friend but was also worried about what was taking him so long.

He turned his eyes back to his drink, only to snap his head up when the little bell above the entrance door rang. He tensed and frowned in annoyance as five robed individuals walked in.

In his experience, anything odd usually meant something supernatural. Considering no one else around was wearing robes, and the figure at the front immediately locked eyes with them, his suspicion grew into acceptance.

He sighed tiredly.

'Why can't I catch a break?' he mentally whined. Just as he thought he could catch a break by waiting for Kai, he had to be bothered again.

Annabeth tensed up next to Percy, sharing a look with him as she took out her daggers, while Medusa's eyes narrowed at the new arrivals.

Percy got up in a position within his seat that would allow him to jump up if needed. Two robed figures stayed at the doors, while the other three approached them, the figure in the front obviously being the leader.

"Greetings. I am Avael," a feminine voice called out from the robed figure in the front. "Are you Percy?"

"Who's asking?" he questioned suspiciously.

The robed figure pulled down her hood to show a young, beautiful blonde-haired woman, bright blue eyes staring at him nonchalantly.

"I have been sent by 'Kai,'" she said, speaking his friend's name like they were foreign to her.

"Are you now?" he asked. He wouldn't put it past some monsters to try to trick him into lowering his guard.

"Yes. I have come here for the pearls," Avael replied without a care for his suspicious tone.

Percy's eyes narrowed.

"You expect me to believe that? He said he would meet us back here," Percy retorted.

"There have been some changes in the plan. He needs the pearls to retrieve your mother," Avael replied calmly.

Percy scoffed, even as he felt himself grow uncertain.

"Wait, what do you mean by divine weapons?" Annabeth questioned.

She was ignored. Both Percy and Avael were staring each other down.

"Fine, how about we come with you to give it to him ourselves then," Percy said.

"That won't do. You are to stay here and wait for him to return with the divine weapons and your mother. 'Kai' has it handled," Avael informed them.

Medusa had kept quiet, seemingly trying to figure something out.

"Yeah, no. I don't know what your goal is here, but I doubt this 'Kai' of yours is the one I'm thinking of," he retorted again.

Avael's eyes tightened in annoyance.

"You are being stubborn. 'Kai' told me you would understand. How would we know your location if we were not with him?" Avael asked.

Percy grimaced. She had a point.

"You could have been following us," he argued.

"How do I know that you have the pearls?" Avael replied, looking extremely unimpressed by him.

"I—"

"You're Angels, aren't you?" Medusa suddenly spoke up.

Avael's eyes widened, and a burning lance of fire appeared in her hand, aimed at Medusa's neck before she could barely react. The fire started making Medusa's neck turn red, and she held her hands up.

Her speed as a low-ultimate class making itself known as Percy's eyes widened, even as his sword was out and pointed at Avael, only for another hooded figure to block him.

"I'm with Kai," she quickly said.

The tip of the lance was lowered, and Avael stared at her intensely.

"You're with my master?"

"Master—? Yes!" Medusa quickly nodded.

The lance was extinguished.

"Percy, give them the pearls. They're with Kai," Medusa said.

"But—"

"If they wanted to kill us, they could have," Medusa assured him.

Percy found himself agreeing. He was growing stronger, he could feel it, but he was barely trained, and if all of them were as strong as Avael, then they stood no chance.

Even Avael alone would give them trouble.

He handed them the pearls. Percy wanted to question them on why Kai had suddenly decided to take the initiative and go solo, but they quickly left with a single nod after the pearls were received by them.

One thought was mainly in Percy's mind.

What had happened to Kai?

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among all my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 37: Goddess Encounter

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 37

Notice: So, someone was complaining about Manasa being too strong in comparison to everyone else and honestly I agree. He went on to just bitch about some other stuff. Like why an Angel who was created inst stronger than a GOD lol.

Anywaysive decided that Manasa's power level is now 58,800. Meaning peak of Satan class which is still insane. I'll admit the power levels did change and lower which is why she looked so strong when she wasn't meant to originally.

Just felt the need to clarify this - nothing else has changed. Hope you enjoy the Gabriel encounter. Sorry it was a short last chapter but I was building things up. I probably should have dedicated a chapter to it after it got dragged out so much but I felt this was the best time to introduce her.

A lot of crazy things are happening in the next few chapters. I hope you guys enjoy.

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Goddess Encounter)

I kept my eyes fixed on Gabriel, carefully choosing my words when she asked why I couldn't join her in heaven. I had been truthful with my reasoning, making myself appear... angelic.

Which I suspected she would appreciate. I hadn't exactly been given a book on how to deal with a thousand-year-old Arch-angels who had probably spilt enough blood to fill a city.

Even if she did look insanely innocent for someone with such a sinful body. She had been a part of the Great War. Which put me on edge. It was good I had some experience dealing with Gods.

I decided not to mention the rewards I would receive for my efforts; it was the last thing I needed to bring up.

She had caught me at a bad time, and I was already at my limit with this whole divine quest. I just wanted to get it over with.

Avael and my other Angels should be getting the pearls from Percy soon. I wanted to wrap this up before they were discovered. I could deal with the consequences of their existence after the quest.

I had a feeling that the difference between the importance of one new missing Angel who was at the ultimate class was vastly different to seven Angels missing from heaven. Even if they were at the very low end that was a force to be reckoned with.

"I can't accept that, I'm sorry." She said, apologetically.

I knew it, there was a certain adamance in her eyes.

Is this what it's like to have a caring sister? Or maybe overprotective is a better word? She seemed to be a mix of both, with genuine sincerity and an overwhelming sense of protectiveness toward me.

The idea of heaven left me conflicted. I assumed I'd be forced to go there eventually. Playing solo had been fine, but as I grew stronger, the attention I attracted would only increase.

Even now, as an ultimate class, I have been rather lucky. That luck wouldn't hold when an entire faction decided to properly acknowledge me. Each month, I could create six barely low ultimate-class beings with certainty.

Hell, apparently I already had a weaker Faction and an organisation filled with Assassins trying to kill me.

But when some of these Factions had hundreds of them? Or when they deployed beings above the Ultimate class? I wouldn't stand a chance. Not at my current strength.

There were ways to circumvent this, simply hiding up in my pocket dimension or going to a Faction that I knew wouldn't betray me. A Faction filled with only Angles.

Getting back to the matter at hand, I needed to think of a way to stall her. She was intent on taking me back to the safety of heaven. I could feel it.

She also desperately wanted a bond with me for some reason.

Which made me feel strange. Someone wanting to actually bond with me for no reason was rare. She didn't even know I was in the realm of Ultimate class.

"Look, I know that you probably want me to return but I really can't. I've got people depending on me" I replied with a frown.

I had gone through too much shit to give up now, I wanted my rewards damn it. I hoped my words would play on her heartstrings a bit. Something my angelic instincts made me feel annoyingly guilty about:

Gabriel's expression softened, but she gently shook her head with a knowing expression.

"Kai, you don't understand. The world is too dangerous for Angels like us. We are limited in number and you're too valuable to risk." She sighed.

"I've survived so far." I argued.

Gabriel gave me an inquisitive look.

"You have, haven't you? I sense that you are concealing quite the amount of power. Far more power than someone naturally born of your age should have. Then again you aren't normal are you?"

She smiled softly and waved her finger towards my forehead. As she tapped it, my eyes widened in shock— angelic instincts heeding to a call and my wings suddenly burst out of my back.

Her eyes sparkled at my golden wings and inwardly cursed as I felt her overprotectiveness grow to new heights.

How did she do that?

"Definitely not normal. Eight wings must put you in the ultimate class. No wonder the damage around you is so extensive. How impressive, your existence was a miracle in itself but with such power. This must be a miracle of the highest order!

Uriel will be so happy. I bet Michael will have a hard time getting him to calm down when he finds such a talent like you." She happily ranted to herself.

Uriel? Michael? Both Archangels. Annoying. I hadn't known she could just make my wings pop out like that. This made my job harder.

I didn't want to bring her along since it wouldn't be hard for her to catch onto some worrying assumptions if she heard the new Angel's deferring to me.

"I am in the ultimate class. I've been forced to ascend to such heights in order to survive. Which is why you can be assured that I will be able to handle myself." I tried.

My words made her face turn more sombre. She reached out, her hand resting lightly on my shoulder.

Gabriel's grip tightened a hint of desperation in her eyes. "Strength isn't the issue, Kai. There are threats out here that no amount of power can protect you from. Trust me, I know. I'm sure you've done an admirable job but the truth is you've been lucky. You've touched the surface of the supernatural world."

"I've fought a god," I argued.

"One of many, with monsters above them you have yet to even hear of. Gods are merely a race of humanoids that possess their own type of powerful energy. They are stronger than many without a doubt and there are those that can safely be called the strongest in the chaotic world of the supernatural but even the strongest of them died at a certain point." She easily responded. An undercurrent of sadness in her tone.

I couldn't deny it. Wasn't the God of my pantheon supposed to be one of the strongest beings? Yet even he had died.

The knowledge of those monsters up there was intimidating, and her words hinted that there was much more I hadn't even heard about. I mean technically didn't the Greek pantheon alone have some sort of primordial beings?

"Nothing is more important than your safety. You belong in heaven, where you can't be harmed, trust me you'll be happy. As will your presence bring happiness to your family."

I frowned in frustration. The worst thing was I felt like I should listen to her advice, I could feel it was coming from pure experience and that was the one thing I lacked. The scars hidden behind her gentle demeanour.

"Sister," I said softly, making her perk up. The words were foreign to me, something she picked up on but I felt that I wasn't going to get anywhere if I didn't try to connect to her.

"I understand you've seen things, you've experienced things that make you fear for my safety. You're probably right, even though I've only experienced the first layers of the supernatural it's been intense… but while this quest has certainly been challenging, I'm close to finishing. Too close to just give up after everything." I replied.

She shook her head, her eyes starting to glisten just a bit. "And what if you fail? What if something happens to you? I couldn't bear that. I've let too many of my siblings down for that."

I found it insane with how much familiarity and trust she was talking to me with.

"I won't fail. I never do. I have faced harder tasks. I only have two more events that could even turn out remotely difficult, but I've got ways to escape if it comes down to that." I attempted to reply confidently.

She crossed her arms.

"And why didn't you escape this God? Whose name you haven't told me." She replied, eyes narrowing at the last part.

"I had to retrieve something and I was questioning two people. He caught me off guard. As I said, the quest is nearly over." I assured her.

She gritted her teeth in restraint. Pulling me in for a warm hug. Which inadvertently pushed me against her two massive unbelievably soft breasts. Her soft body was pressed into me and I had to make an effort to think innocent thoughts.

Gabriel's arms tightened around me, and I felt her large multiple wings wrap slightly around my back, an unconscious gesture of protectiveness? It felt nice. Her hold felt warm, but there was a tension beneath it.

"Kai," she murmured, pulling back just enough to meet my gaze again, her blue eyes shimmering with barely concealed worry.

"I can't... I just can't let this go so easily. You're important, more important than you realise. You may think you can handle everything thrown your way, but the truth is, you've been lucky so far. That luck will run out." She continued.

I sighed. I nearly thought I had her.

I opened my mouth to reply but she cut me off, her voice gentle but firm, though still filled with the same concern that had been in her eyes since the beginning of our conversation.

"I know you think you're strong enough. And yes, I see that strength in you, my little brother is truly incredible but strength isn't enough when you're up against things beyond your comprehension. You're young, Kai, I've lived for thousands of years." She said, her voice pleading.

I was surprised by how conflicted I felt. She also did have a point, Gabriel was much older than me even if it was hard to see.

"E-elder sister-" I attempted only to be cut off by a passionate Gabriel.

"I've been searching for you for a long time. The feelings of anxiousness I got whenever I sensed you but then suddenly lost. It was painful. I've seen your adventure. Travelling to the land of the Hindu Pantheon. Coming all the way here.

I can sense you've had quite the eventful life since your miracle birth. It's okay now, I know it's hard to trust down in this plane. I love humans, truly but they have flaws as do the many other supernatural races." She said with a soothing smile.

I could definitely see how she enthralled so many men in Canon.

Also? She's been tracking me for that long? How had I avoided her for so long and how had she been tracking me? It was weird, knowing she had been tracking me while I had been moving around. It was also comforting.

Gabriel was right, it hadn't exactly been easy. I had seen a bit of that darkness when my Angel had died after being tortured. A feeling of pain for an Angel I had created a mere days before in a moment of necessity.

Would my Angels be safer in Heaven?

I didn't respond. Too speechless by her message.

Would she even accept me? I wasn't Angel material. I had become much more sane and mature as my life progressed here yet I still had my moments. I had gained acquaintances in Percy realistically in the end.

I didn't care much for anyone other than them. I had helped on this stupid quest for a reward and to gain a future powerful Demigod as my ally.

I still was very much prepared to kill and had no regrets about my genocide of the Goblins.

At the end of the day I was just myself. Occasionally guided by Angelic instincts.

How annoying, was I seriously doubting myself.

Nah. I guess it was just speculation.

She released me, pacing a few steps away, running a hand through her soft, golden hair..

"Please," she said, turning back toward me, her eyes pleading now. "Come with me. Heaven isn't just a place of safety for angels like us. It's home. It's where you belong. You won't have to worry about quests or factions"

This whole situation was a bit surreal. I mean, yeah. I had just fought a God, but meeting my elder sister who was thousands of years old and who could probably level a continent felt weirder.

"Sister, I get that you're worried. I really do. But I've already told you, I'm too close to finishing this to back out now. This could start a war." I tried again. Sounding weaker than I would have liked.

She smiled briefly, as if my supposed act of selflessness brought her joy. She truly was still pure even with all that depression she kept hidden. Her smile turned sad.

"I get you wanting to help, truly I've experienced it many times. So have your siblings who are going to love the stories you have in store for them I'm sure." She giggled at the end.

"But I can't. Please, don't force my hand to act in a better judgement for you. I've lost enough siblings."

Gabriel said sadly, her depression growing just a bit.

"Elder sister please, the quest is nearly done. The finish line is close. Can't you simply wait one more day?" I questioned. Adding the 'elder' part to try to appeal to her familial instincts.

She flinched and I immediately felt a bit bad. Pacing around once more, nervously biting her nails adorably and looking around the battlefield. Her fist clenched in indecision.

"One day?" She questioned hesitantly.

"Yes."

She looked conflicted.

Gabriel's gaze bore into mine, seemingly searching for any sign of doubt.

Finally, she exhaled a long weary sigh. "If I let you temporarily stay, if I agree to this... promise me you'll be careful. Promise me you'll come back to heaven with me."

I sighed, this was the only compromise I was going to get.

"Yes."

"You'll flee at the first sign of danger?" She asked.

"Yes?"

"That sounded like a question." She chided.

"It depends. But I'll make sure to run if things get too dangerous." I affirmed with a nod.

"Okay." She relented softly.

"I shall be nearby if you need help. Flare your holy power three times. I'll be there in an instant. Remember, Kai, heaven will always be your home. And I'll always be here. You will meet me in the nearby Guardian Angel Cathedral in a day. If you're one minute late I shall come to find you." She finally said and she quickly departed with a twisted look on her face.

Seemingly stopping herself from dragging me to heaven with her.

I sighed in relief, that had felt so much more intense than fighting a God. Fighting was so much simpler. A part of me felt conflicted, this had been my first interaction with someone from Heaven.

The thought of a family brought back memories and a desire I had long since buried.

-Scene Break-

I looked around the diner where I had originally met the God Of War at. It was where we were meant to meet him for the reward he promised for the shield he had supposedly left behind.

It wasn't hard to find the large hulking body of Ares. Who sat lazing at the end of the diner.

After Gabriel had left I had spent the next ten minutes making sure she was truly gone and not spying on me. My Chakra eyes helped out with that and even my empathy skill deactivated as she went out of my range.

I really didn't want her watching me in action, especially since I would be meeting my Angels in a few hours. Who knows what impression that would give, especially since she thinks I'm some sort of miracle.

Ares looked up at my arrival, his burning eyes behind his sunglasses narrowing. I simply raised the shield almost mockingly.

I didn't give a fuck about his opinion at this moment.

Walking up to him, I took a seat from across him.

He stayed silent for a few moments.

"Where are Percy and his little friends?" he asked.

"No hello? After I went to all the trouble of getting your shield? Percy's out with the others, doing a task for me," I replied, flashing him a smile.

He observed me quietly, and then a nasty grin spread across his face.

"Good. I don't suppose there were any problems along the way?" he inquired.

"Nope," I responded with an annoying smile. Tapping the shield two times to drive the point home.

Beyond the fucking drone assassin who had managed to catch me off guard. The annoying information that yet another faction was after my head. Then I was forced to fight a god who killed my two only sources of information.

I was going to take satisfaction in ruining his plans.

Thankfully, the rest of the quest should be relatively quick. Receive the backpack with the lightning bolt. Go down to the underworld, and retrieve Percy's mother. Inform Hades of who has his helm.

Find a way up to Zeus via Percy and give him his bolt with an explanation. Inform him of what's going on and then done. Then the quest should be finished, get my rewards and say my goodbyes.

Then I'll be forced to head off to heaven due to the deal I made with Gabriel. I don't think I would have had much of a choice anyway, she was a bit like my Angels. Overprotective.

I didn't know what Heaven would be like but Gabriel had seemed nice. Like Hestia I found myself enjoying her aura.

Perhaps I should contact Hestia after this little meeting with Ares. I could use someone to talk to since my mind was a little fiery at the moment.

"No trouble? I told you it was a simple job. I would have preferred Percy to be among us but I suppose he is quite busy right now, isn't he? Be a good boy and deliver this to him."

He brought out a backpack.

I didn't want him to get any minute suspicion that I knew the Bolt was in there so I gave him a weirded-out look.

"You sound like a predator" I retorted, my eyes only briefly flickering down to the normal-looking backpack.

He snorted but didn't reply.

"So why exactly do you feel the need to give this to Percy? I'm sure it's not out of the goodness of your heart." I probed, acting suspicious so as to not put him on edge.

"Your lack of faith insults me." He retorted, only seeming a bit serious.

"Only worthy gods get my faith." I snarked, his eyes narrowing further.

"Careful."

I ignored him, I needed to tone it down true but it was hard when I was feeling so explosive.

Casually I opened the bag and was met with a bunch of snacks.

"Snacks for your travels, an extra commentary gift on top of the knowledge of where Percy's mother is located." He said with a grin. Though I could see him appraising my reaction.

I rolled my eyes and feigned exasperation.

"And here I thought you were going to be serious," I muttered. I closed up the bag and lazily tossed it beside me. "I'm sure Percy will be delighted."

Ares growled.

"You've gotten awfully chatty."

Once again I ignored his comment which annoyed him. My relationship with him didn't matter since I doubted he would be happy about my plans to put him with the rest of his family.

"I haven't got long so onto business, where is Percy's mother?" I questioned.

Ares growled again, his patience clearly waning. "You've got guts, I'll give you that. But you're running out of time and luck, mortal."

I gave him an unimpressed stare. I had the backpack now. If he started a fight I would just escape.

Ares's eyes blazed with a dangerous light. He seemed annoyed right up until he started laughing.

"You've got balls. I like that."

"You really need to start thinking about what you say before speaking," I replied. Sending him a flat stare.

He ignored my insult.

"Percy's mother is in the Underworld, to be more specific with Hades in his little undead kingdom." He announced, seemingly expecting me to have some sort of large reaction.

I feigned surprise and a deep look of concentration to not make him suspicious, inwardly I wanted this encounter to be over. I think I'll go get some coffee to try to relax my emotions while I wait for my angels to get the pearls.

"I see, then I best go form a plan with Percy and the others. Goodbye Ares."

"Good luck, brat," Ares replied with a smug smirk.

He probably thought his clever plan to frame me, and by extension Hades, with Zeus's divine weapon was working smoothly. I had to wonder who else was behind this.

With the Hero Faction involved, should I be on the lookout for anyone else?

This plot was orchestrated by Kronos, an extremely powerful being in his prime. His power alone would make him a valuable ally for any faction with a motive.

The Greeks, after all, hadn't done a great job of being likeable. The enemies they had were numerous. Which is why I was going to get this done quickly. The Greek pantheon was massive in its entirety and I wasn't getting in the middle of that any more than I had to.

Acting as if it was almost an afterthought, I picked up the mundane-looking backpack with one hand, casually swinging it around onto my back and making a show of my indifference to it.

I only needed to give this to Zeus with an explanation to finish the quest, but first, I'll go get Percy's mother. As I exited the diner I let myself close my eyes in triumph. This shit would soon be over with.

With thirty minutes to kill before meeting my angels at our chosen location, I walked around aimlessly, keeping my guard up and senses on high alert. I wasn't going to play around if someone else attacked me.

I could have gone and used this time to interrogate the Assassin I had knocked out within my inventory but I wanted to save that for after this quest. I didn't need to think about it at the moment and I was sure that would open up to a whole different can of worms.

Eventually, I found myself sitting at a quiet cafe. I sat at the back, attempting to relax a bit and calm my annoyance. The next few minutes I went over the insane amount of things that had happened in the past forty-eight hours.

The backpack was safely in my inventory, I wasn't going to risk bringing it out at this moment. I did want to have a look at the lightning bolt before I gave it back to Zeus.

My life was so insane. I had just fought a God and met with an Archangel who was technically my elder sister. Along with that, I had just met with the Greek god of war in a single day.

"Excuse me? Can I sit here?" A melodious feminine voice questioned.

I spotted them in my peripheral but didn't give them much attention.

"Sure," I replied without much thought.

A flowery scent entered my nose as she sat on the table next to me. Not quite sure why she asked to sit next to me. My illusion had been reapplied after Gabriel had left so I should look relatively okay.

From the corner of my eye, I made sure I could see her movement. Just in case she tried anything, I could spot her staring at the side of my head. It stayed that way for a few minutes before I decided to speak up.

"Why exactly are you staring at me?" I asked, still keeping my eye on the door.

"O-oh sorry. I didn't mean to stare. You just remind me of someone." She apologised, quickly looking away from me.

For some reason, her staring put me on edge. It felt different to the normal stares I got from bystanders. It wasn't bad in a hostile way though so I didn't pay much attention to it.

"Ok." I absentmindedly responded.

The next few minutes were filled with her occasionally sneaking glances at me. Trying and failing to be subtle. I felt there was something more to her gaze, it felt like she was trying to find something from my appearance.

I let out a long sigh.

"Do you need something?" I asked, tilting my head down to take a sip of the coffee I had ordered.

I didn't know if the caffeine would give me any energy since I was a city-busting angel, but it couldn't hurt to try.

"No-sorry. I just like your presence. I've been having a rough time lately and your presence is making me feel better." She apologised again, her soft voice filled with an unknown emotion.

I finally decided to look at her, a flat stare on my face as I prepared to give her an incredulous look.

The woman beside me could only be described as an ethereal beauty. Her golden blonde hair cascaded in soft waves, framing a face that radiated warmth and allure.

Her cheeks were a delicate rose, giving her appearance a glow. Her lips, soft and plump, were the colour of fresh petals, seemingly inviting me to kiss them.

The woman's hourglass figure was the epitome of perfection, each curve drawing the eye. I could see now that everyone was sending glances her way and by extension my way. Which wasn't surprising considering the strange intoxicating aura surrounding her.

Holy fuck. I was caught off guard as I got my first good look at the woman. I had been a bit zoned out beyond looking for any threading actions towards me so I hadn't truly seen her.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Aphrodite}

{Title: Olympian, Goddess of Love, Beauty and Lust }

{Race: God}

{Current Power level: 11,000}

{Power level: 35,400}

Oh, fuck off.

-{Aphrodite}-

Aphrodite was not having a good day, which wasn't surprising given how most of her days had been going for the last century. It was hard being seen as the Goddess she was in the modern age.

Treated like an over-glorified divine hooker because of her immense beauty and the reputation Ares had given her. He knew what he was doing. The game he had been playing over the past centuries. Spreading the rumours that formed into myths.

She hadn't known where the rumours had come from at first. Small rumours that completely went against her personality, it hadn't been a big deal when the rumours had just been silly rumours.

Myths were much more dangerous. Especially to a Domain like hers that relied on how she was viewed. Aphrodite suspecting hand of Metis Titaness of cunning strategies. And cruel old hangs, the Fates enjoying her suffering.

A domain like Love comes with advantages and disadvantages. Love was the strongest emotion one could feel thus as a domain it could be considered an extremely strong one, but with this came a weakness.

With the human belief of her being some divine whore her main domain of Love was weakened, there were ways to negate this but Ares had been thorough to remove all options.

Her heart pained at the thought of Adonis. One way to restore her connection to fullness and regain her former glory was to be in love. It was a way to bypass the way people viewed her and the link to her Domain.

This left her weakened, just as Ares had planned, hoping to force her to become his—something she desperately wanted to avoid. With Adonis dead and no allies left to support her, she was truly alone.

That's why she had been wandering the streets aimlessly like she had been doing for a few decades. Only to stumble upon something that made her heart skip. A weird alluring feeling that only Adonis had ever made her experience.

It felt the same. The same weird tranquil energy and the allure that made people fall in love with him so effortlessly. She had followed it quickly, fearing it would disappear.

She hadn't known what to expect. Had Adonis been reborn somehow? Gods being killed permanently wasn't too common in the modern age with Evil Gods being mostly sealed away.

That didn't mean killing a God was impossible. It was just a bit difficult with extra steps.

She had not been expecting a blonde-haired teenager who seemed to completely ignore her presence. The strong alluring feeling led to him and she felt that his appearance was being covered by something.

His presence had made her instantly relax and she could barely tear her eyes away from his face.

She needed to know more about him.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 38: Goddess Of Love

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 38

Note: A bit of a slower chapter but trust me alot of action and chaos is coming in the coming chapters.

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(Goddess of Love)

I stared at the Goddess sitting next to me in disbelief. What the hell was Aphrodite doing here?

There was a brief pause, as she stared back at me with her big expressive eyes.

Quickly, I regained my bearings in front of the insanely beautiful woman who was staring at me in intrigue and something else I couldn't identify.

"I didn't realise I was in the presence of a Goddess." I calmly spoke.

I briefly looked away from her and quickly assessed the situation in my mind.

She perked up at my statement.

"Oh-How did you figure me out? I was sure I was sufficiently disguised." She asked in confusion.

"I admit I was rather distracted when you first came in so I didn't notice, but now looking at you. There's the obvious presence that all Gods seem to have on you." I explained truthfully, that there was a weird presence that all Gods have and I had noticed it so it wasn't a lie.

"Oh, I see." She muttered softly.

"Is there something you need?" I questioned.

She smiled beautifully but I noticed it seemed a little off. The smile was strained and didn't fully reach her eyes.

"Oh, I was just wondering why an Angel was in town. Especially on the west coast. It's rare to see your kind. Extremely rare." She replied, leaning forward towards me.

I wasn't surprised she figured out I was an Angel. By now, I could conceal much of my presence, but it still wasn't perfect. The lingering residue of holy power probably tipped her off. At least it kept me hidden from the monsters.

Without presence concealment, I would have been like a beacon, attracting every monster's attention. It was similar to a Demigod's natural aura, but for some reason, an Angel's presence seemed even stronger.

"So you came here just for me? Seems a bit excessive for mere intrigue, especially for a goddess such as yourself" I responded with a bit of suspicion and with a tad of praise to try to see what kind of goddess she was.

An arrogant God like Ares was easier to deal with, though something told me she wasn't anywhere close to what Ares was. Despite the questionable reputation of the Greek Love Goddess.

Diverting the line of conversation that the subject would inevitably lead to.

She smiled wistfully.

"No, I was already in the city. you were just an interesting happenstance." Aphrodite replied, her tone strange.

This was such an odd situation. This was the fifth God I had met and it was randomly at a cafe for some reason.

So much for getting a brief break, I think the Fates may be punishing me for interfering in their little divine quest. At least Aphrodite had not been hostile yet, not like Ares and Hercules. Even if Hercules had seemed more forced.

I relaxed a little but prepared myself to run. She was still firmly in the realm above the Ultimate class after all.

"So you were just walking around the city and happened to sense an angel?" I questioned.

If there was a way goddess could sense me beyond my presence concealment I wanted to know about it.

"No, you are hiding yourself pretty well. I only noticed you were an angel when I entered the cafe." She admitted. Idly curling a strand of her hair.

"I see, and I guess asking for the reason why you were wandering around the city would be overstepping my authority?" I mused, I mostly wanted to see the reasoning as to why she was apparently just walking around.

My trust at the moment was pretty low considering I was just about to finish this damned quest. The appearance of a Goddess normally didn't signify anything good.

I was also a bit curious.

She paused, staring into my eyes strangely. I looked at her more closely, and I noticed a flicker of vulnerability behind those deep, mesmerising eyes.

"Why do you want to know?" She asked a bit quieter.

"I've met gods before," I began slowly. "and I've learned that they don't usually reach out to mortals or any supernatural creature less powerful than them. Unless there's something more at play."

Aphrodite's eyes widened slightly, but she didn't respond. Instead, she looked down at her smooth hands, which were now resting on the table between us. Her fingers traced invisible patterns on the surface

Perhaps I should invest in body language? It shouldn't be too hard to read with my enhanced comprehension skills. I had thought it was a human thing but it seemed even Gods expressed themselves with body language.

"I see, I don't usually talk to people like this. Not properly. They always expect something from me, something I'm not willing to give." She spoke after a few moments of silence.

I stayed silent, letting her continue at her own pace.

"You're correct, though. I wasn't just wandering the city aimlessly. I was trying to get close to the sea. It's the only place that feels like a home anymore, a place I can truly relax. The only place where I can sense him."

"Him?" I questioned.

My suspicion had died down now, the only true Goddess I had been able to trust in my opinion was Hestia. I didn't think any other Greek God would like her.

Ares had been more on the line than I was expecting. Prideful and arrogant.

Though I guess it wasn't fair to judge all Gods by the Greek standard.

This could be an elaborate scheme from Aphrodite but I doubted it, I had been abusing my empathy skill on anyone I could. Which was why I could sense her emotions were genuine.

Unless there was a way to fake them she is being genuine which is both refreshing and strange.

I am not sure why she would bother with me but I would still keep my guard up.

"My father. Pontus." She said the name like it was some forbidden word, her voice filled with a kind of longing that bordered on sorrow.

"The God?"

How many Gods did the sea have? How did that work? Were there just multiple territories in the Sea and how did that affect their domain? Did ruling bigger parts allow more access to their domain?

"He's not just a Titan or a god of the sea, He is the sea, the very essence of it. A Primordial God. But he's been asleep for so long now. Too long." She replied passionately.

Ah, wasn't he meant to be her father? I couldn't recall much but that would make sense. Was he currently sleeping then?

I was confused though, why was she being so open with me? I felt there was something more going on. Was it truly just because I reminded her of someone dear to her?

My empathy skill suggested she was being genuine with her emotions but that didn't mean she didn't have an ulterior motive.

"I don't mean to be rude and I can somewhat feel how you are feeling. But why are you telling me all this? Aren't Gods meant to be full of secrets?" I asked, excluding Hestia from the list I was thinking of.

"I'm not sure why I'm telling you this. Perhaps it's because you are from one of the truly pure races left in the world. Maybe it's that part of you I hope doesn't judge me and use my weakness against me or it might be because you remind me of someone who was very close to me." She rambled.

"It could just be because I'm lonely." She finished, her shoulders slumping a bit.

I wasn't equipped to deal with this, when I had seen a Goddess I was expecting to either be forced to run away or have some tense negotiation about whatever she wanted from me.

I suppose it couldn't hurt to comfort her, gaining a godly ally couldn't be bad. I doubted she would immediately become my ally since Gods were meant to be selfish from what I had seen.

But the effort of ingraining myself as a good acquaintance to a lonely Goddess couldn't be a bad thing. I had a bit of time too and I had been a bit annoyed at myself for doing nothing.

I doubted I would do enough in the next twenty minutes to really stick but I could try. After all, it's not like she would immediately engrain herself to me just because she was lonely.

This counts as something productive.

Now, how to go about this.

"I'm not here to judge you, Aphrodite," I replied gently. "Everyone needs someone to talk to, even gods."

I could feel the massive jolt of shock go through her from my empathy skill. She hid it well on her facial features but that strange expression crossed her face once again.

She smiled weakly a moment later.

"Thank you. It's been a long time since someone has truly listened to me, beyond trying to use me for my beauty and desire." Aphrodite replied.

"By the way, you've said twice now that I remind you of someone close to you. May I ask who that is?" I inquired curiously.

I was curious as to who she found me to be alike too.

Her smile turned genuine as her stunning eyes glazed over as if she was seeing something I couldn't.

"Adonis, he had been my closest friend," Aphrodite responded. A wistful look is present on her facial features.

"As in the God of Rebirth and Desire? I am assuming by your words that he's dead?" I questioned.

She flinched minutely but nodded solemnly.

"He's long since faded. A rare occurrence for a God and a mystery that has plagued me for millennia." She explained with sadness evident in her tone.

So she sensed my allure? Could my Allure have some connection to the Domain of Desire? Well… obviously. It made me much more desirable. Did Adonis have this aura too?

"I see, I'm sorry to hear that. I can understand that loneliness." I sympathised with her. Perhaps I was being a bit too honest but I felt it was best to meet her somewhat with the level of trust she was giving me.

"Though, if I may ask. Why do I remind you of him?"

Best I get some confirmation on that.

"You give the same feeling as him, I miss that. You've also shown yourself to be remarkably like him. Perhaps something more is going on." She mused, staring at me strangely once more.

Okay…

I had a feeling that something had just been horribly misunderstood.

"I can also sense that this isn't your true form, is it?" She said with a sly smile. Her mood seemingly uplifted a bit.

I wasn't surprised she had sensed that either since my little illusion was only meant to dull the effects of my Allure.

"Guilty." I raised my hands in mock surrender. I briefly considered if telling her about my allure was a good idea. I wouldn't go into detail but she could already sense it, so I see no harm.

"I'm currently using an illusion to cover the effects of those feelings you can sense."

She nodded with a beautiful smile. "I would love to see your true appearance one day if you permit me. I know you probably don't trust me much at the moment due to the foul myths that have been spread around about me."

Her smile dimmed significantly.

False myths? It made sense that humans would perceive things differently but why did she seem so heated about it? Was it because of all the bad myths that had been spread around her?

"No need to worry. I don't make a habit of basing my opinions on second-hand experiences." I reassured her.

Even my canon knowledge had proven wrong in many aspects, as limited as it was due to my memory of it not being very good. So, I was mostly judging things from experience.

Her beautiful smile returned in full force.

"May I ask why you're here? Not that I'm unhappy with your presence, it's rather the opposite but even the Greeks know that the Abrahamic God has long kept his angels up in heaven exclusively." She inquired, looking at me curiously.

I debated on whether telling her was a good idea or not before deciding that she would probably find out anyway. It was best to use this as a source of trust instead of letting someone else tell her.

"Just helping out some friends with a quest, which unfortunately forced me to meet up with Ares. He hasn't given me a great impression of what to expect from the Greek pantheon." I replied with a shrug.

Her face darkened significantly at the name of Ares.

"I can imagine. That bastard is the lowest of scum undeserving of his domain and godhood. No wonder you were on guard around me." Aphrodite growled.

Oh? I thought they had some secret love thing going on then again, that was just a myth. As I said I didn't trust any myths but I was curious about how that myth spread around.

"Seems we both have a common enemy. Would you feel comfortable telling me why you hate him so much?" I questioned carefully, with a soothing tone that I let my allure seep into.

She obviously noticed it by the way she calmed down and sent me a little smile for my efforts.

"Just don't judge me please, you must understand I didn't realise what he was up to till it was too late." She replied softly.

"Trust me, I'm not in any place to judge you," I responded with a chuckle.

"Well, to begin with, let's just say the bastard God of War has been obsessed with me—or rather, with my beauty. For a long time. Like many other gods, he tried to court me, but he didn't take my rejections well. It was clear he only desired me for my body and nothing more." She started, a small scowl twisted on her face.

I didn't interrupt her. Getting a read on Ares' type of personality and her vulnerability was good. Any enemy of my enemy was my friend.

"After that, he went silent. Though not before making hundreds, maybe even thousands, of attempts to impress me. It was only a few years later that I began to notice unsavoury rumours spreading among my worshippers. At first, they were minor, but over the centuries, they grew.

Eventually, when these rumours evolved into myths that started to weaken my connection to my domain, I tracked down their source. And, as you can probably guess, it turned out to be that bastard's doing. Since I wouldn't accept him, he decided to force my hand."

Aphrodite's fist was clenched, her eyes watery and I saw numerous glaring at me with hatred as she had an expression that could break the hearts of any. Some even started getting up and walking towards us.

I sent them a glare and pulsed my presence, terror overwhelming them. They found themselves unable to move and quickly backed away from us.

"He's been gradually weakening me and making sure that none ally with me. I fear that I will eventually be forced to accept him." She finished mournfully. A look of disgust on her face.

"What about Hephaestus? Isn't he your husband or something?" I inquired.

She nodded her head.

"We were originally forced into a loveless marriage. The only saving grace was Hephaestus was a kinder god than many would have been in that situation and didn't force me to do anything. We are divorced now, against the stubborn queen's wishes. I believe he's married to Algaea now. In the end, he got a happy ending." She said self-deprecatingly. A hollow chuckle escaped her throat.

I felt myself feeling for her. Which wasn't like me at all and I don't even think I could blame it on my angelic instincts. A part of me was still suspicious about this random encounter but I felt she was being truthful.

Spontaneously my hand reached out and softly grasped hers before I could stop myself, I felt her jolt in surprise but her hand came to firmly squeeze mine after a moment.

"I knew he was a dickhead but to see him stooping so low is pathetic. I know I can't really say much but I don't think you'll be having to worry about him much sooner." I added with a smirk.

She regarded me curiously.

"What do you mean? Don't go do anything stupid for me. He's a God. I know I may seem pathetic but we are strong." She replied with a small blush.

"Firstly you aren't pathetic, secondly let's just say he's involved with this big quest going on regarding the stolen bolt," I responded confidently. A shit-eating grin on my face.

Her eyes lit up.

"Don't get yourself into trouble but if you can prove this I shall be behind you. I have long grown enraged by these insulting myths of his. Like seriously saying I'm not a goddess or that I can't fight, and I am just a sex crazed cheater. That's just blatant insults. Or that I was solely born of foam made by Uranus' genitals. Who could even believe such a thing?!" She ranted.

"Thanks for the support and I am going to assume that most myths regarding you are false." I flatly replied.

"Yes! My real deeds have been covered up by these false statements. As if I was born from Zeus fucking himself!" She crossed her arms, but the small smile on her face indicated she was happy at being able to rant.

"Won't he hear you if you invoke his name?" I questioned with a smirk of amusement.

I didn't want this to be my first impression with Zeus. Catching me listening to Aphrodite's rant about her not being born from Zeus fucking himself.

"Oh, that doesn't apply to other Divine beings or any beings stronger than him. Unless we want it too, of course." She quickly replied.

That was slightly relieved and that made sense. I doubted other gods or even divine beings for that matter would enjoy being that restricted.

On another matter.

"On a completely different subject. I went to Camp Half Blood and don't you have literal children? How does that work?"

"Oh right, I mainly use the same technique as Athena. They aren't born in the natural way and therefore are weaker than normal demigods. Which makes them have less scent and allows them to go on to live relatively normal lives in the modelling career mainly." She quickly explained, an innocent smile on her face as she seemingly thought of her children.

"Why have children if you don't mind me asking?" I inquired.

I didn't see a reason for her to have children, especially in her predicament.

"Oh, it started as a way to strengthen my main domain of love. Since I haven't fallen in love I created familial bonds to try to fill that gap. It didn't work that well but still helps out. Not to say I don't care for my children." She added on the end hurriedly. A spike of nervousness in her emotion as she gazed at me worriedly.

"Huh, so the myths are working to weaken your domain." I mused.

She nodded.

"Domains aren't as important as you would believe but they give God's special abilities that could be considered trump cards in their own right. Weaking my link has cut me off from a lot of these abilities and the faith I gain is corrupted in a way due to its misguided belief." She calmly explained.

I was surprised at how open she was to giving me information about her godhood. There was a certain innocence to her that may be due to her lack of friends.

"Thank you for trusting me with this information." I sincerely replied.

She averted her eyes with a smile.

"It's no problem. You could have found out relatively easily anyway." Aphrodite responded a bit dare I say bashfully.

She stood up in the next moment.

"Thank you for letting me rant, it's been a long time." She said a soft smile on her face. "I can see you have other important matters to attend to so I won't bother you any longer. I understand if you don't wish to contact me in the future but should you wish. Merely call my name if you perhaps wish to ever speak to me again."

"Of course, I'll talk to you again. Soon even. I haven't got a lot of friends and I can feel that you are genuine." I replied easily.

She beamed at me.

"Friends? I would love that." She replied before blushing a bit. Golden specks on either of her perfect skin. "Oh- goodbye."

She hurriedly exited the building and I was left sitting alone. I shook my head in amusement and the completely bizarre situation I had found myself in. I checked the time.

I should get going. My Angels should be reaching the meet-up destination soon.

-Scene Break-

-{Flashback}-

I blocked Avael's determined strike easily. A clang of the metal rang out as her siblings watched from the side lines. She had grown tremendously during her time training.

She spun, aiming to sweep my legs out from under me with the edge of her shield. I sidestepped and parried her holy flame lance, feeling the heat radiating from its tip as it scraped against my sword.

While I didn't have a set style of fighting I had developed my own accidentally after fighting so many higher-powered beings.

I was almost completely sure it was the work of my Prodigy skill that had caused me to develop this weird chaotic form of fighting but it seemed to work so far.

"Not bad," I muttered, giving her a moment to recover.

Avael grunted in frustration, pulling back and adjusting her stance. Her wings flared out behind her as she pressed forward with her shield raised and her holy lance shimmering with golden fire as she aimed for my chest.

I sidestepped once more, knocking her lance aside and spinning her off balance.

She stumbled but quickly regained her footing, determined not to falter. Her brows furrowed in concentration with small beads of sweat lining her brow.

Avael lunged again, shield leading this time and pushing her holy lance outward in a final, desperate strike.

I countered with ease, sweeping my blade upward to deflect her attack before pushing her back with a gentle shove, the sheer difference in power was easily seen. As she was sent stumbling back.

Her lance fell from her grip as she collapsed to her knees, breathing heavily. Her wings drooped and I could see the frustration in her eyes.

"I lost again," she muttered bitterly, gripping her shield tight as if it were the only thing keeping her steady. "Why am I not strong enough? I'm never strong enough."

I wrapped her in a hug and gave her a grin.

"You're massively improving Avael. I've been alive longer than you and have had life or death situations forced on me. It's natural that experience would show itself along with the fact I am much stronger than you." I explained with a chuckle.

Avael hugged me back desperately.

"I need to get stronger for you, Father." She muttered.

I shook my head at her name calling but let it go.

I had come into the sub-dimension when I could manage some time to have small training sessions with all my Angels and Avael had shown herself to be a cut above the rest even though she had been born with the same amount of power.

Without warning, the others rushed in. One by one, her siblings joined us, glomping on both of us and surrounding me in a swarm of feathers, laughter and big smiles.

-{Flashback End}-

I blinked.

That was weird.

Spotting five familiar cloaked figures, I smiled, relieved to see them unharmed and knowing their task had been accomplished. They wouldn't have returned otherwise, despite my protests.

"Kai," Avael said with only some difficulty and a wide proud smile, stepping forward. "We have succeeded."

She extended her hand from within her cloak, revealing three pearls. A proud smirk on all of her siblings' faces, even as they glanced at everyone around us suspiciously.

It was a bit cute how overprotective they were but it was also problematic. I inspected the three pearls in my hand. I only needed one, but having two backups couldn't hurt.

'Appraisal.'

The Pearls information popped up and sure enough they were the real deal.

"Excellent job. I hope there were no complications getting them?" I inquired, storing the pearls away in my inventory for later usage.

This had been a little bit of a test along with me simply wanting to speed up the process of getting this quest done. I admit I was nervous to let them out after what had happened with my sixth angel.

Partially I knew it couldn't have been helped. I had been exhausted along with my other Angels and two Deva with their army of subordinates who had surrounded me at the time. Leaving him there had been an unfortunate necessity.

This had made me essentially stuff them in my pocket dimension, which they didn't mind of course since it had come to be their home and mainly because they didn't really care as long as I was with them.

I was glad they had shown they could be trusted with small tasks.

I was also glad I didn't have to deal with my friends at the moment. I was an introvert at heart. I had no doubt Percy would have heavily objected if he knew what I was doing.

"No, we kept ourselves hidden from human sight and only interacted with the Demigod. He was suspicious but ended up handing over the pearls after a bit of negotiation." Tamiel beside Avael happily informed.

I nodded in satisfaction.

"Good, now as much as I hate to do this you will have to stay in my sub-dimension for a little while. There's too much attention on me at the moment and your existence wouldn't help that." I gently replied.

They didn't protest, nodding in acceptance. Even as they all wore displeased frowns. I had no doubt that I was going to have to fix all of the training mannequins I had created for their accuracy training again.

I'd reward them a bit later for their efforts I decided.

A crack appeared and they entered without any argument. I started to make my way to what I knew as an entrance to Hades Domain directly.

It was time to enter the underworld and confront Hades.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 39: The Underworld

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 39

Pa/ t reon details at the bottom of the chapter if you're interested I'll keep posting regardless.

(The Underworld)

I looked at the inconspicuous-looking DOA recording studio that was a secret entryway to the underworld or more specifically Hades Domain in contemplation.

The travel here had been uneventful. Perhaps fate had some sympathy for the fact I was about to deal with the God Of the Dead in his own domain. Then again, it's not like much could happen to me since I was flying.

I was currently sitting here wondering how to go about confronting Hades. Pretty sure he would immediately sense me even if I wore my mask because it was his domain. Which he had ultimate control of.

Subtlety wasn't the answer in this case. I would still go in with my mask since it would help hide me from any of his minions or any other residents like Thanatos himself.

I didn't think it would completely help me hide from any God directly looking for me but it should help conceal myself. So Hades would have to confront me or allow me to approach him.

I suppose going for the direct approach couldn't hurt unless he takes it as an insult. I felt that giving him the least time I could to prepare for my sudden arrival was probably more advantageous for me.

If he took offence I could easily escape with the pearls or worst case the pearls somehow didn't work and I hid out in my sub-dimension. I was sure his curiosity would win over though.

Especially since I had a mixture of facts and blackmail to fall back on. I opened up the plain-looking backpack and grinned triumphantly.

This stupid quest was nearly finished.

'Appraisal'

Divine Lightning Sheath (Backpack)

Appearance Description: A seemingly ordinary, weathered leather backpack with faded stitching and a tarnished bronze buckle. The backpack appears well-used, with scratches and scuffs

Abilities:

1. Concealment: The backpack serves as a magical sheath for Zeus's divine lightning bolt, disguising it as a simple object. This concealment ability is so powerful that it can fool even the most perceptive beings, masking the true nature of the lightning bolt from both mortals and gods alike.

2. Dimensional Storage: The backpack has an enchanted space within that can expand to hold items far larger than its physical dimensions suggest. This space is particularly suited to house Zeus's lightning bolt, keeping it hidden and secure until the rightful wielder calls upon it.

3. Summon and Recall: The backpack is enchanted with the ability to summon the lightning bolt back to it from any distance. Once activated, the lightning bolt can instantly return to its sheath, regardless of where it was last used or located. This ensures that the weapon is never lost and always within the user's reach, ready to be unleashed in battle.

A bright ethereal chain came out from my body and into the backpack, draining the energy that made the Divine Lightning Sheath take the appearance of a normal backpack.

Sure enough, I felt a powerful energy drain from it which I took the chance to observe. Was this divine energy? It felt potent and very powerful. More powerful than my mana.

Out of curiosity, I made that energy flow into my body, wondering what would happen. It didn't do much, simply moving to a part of my body and staying there.

Any attempts to make it move or manipulate it were unsuccessful. That was to be expected. Being able to absorb and manipulate any energy would have been overpowered but divinity was always going to be a tall order.

Sure enough, after having the small amount of divine energy powering its transformation taken away it transformed into the bolt's sheath. I examined its appearance.

Instead of leather it was made out of metal and seemed to shine almost unnaturally. Which shouldn't be surprising since Zeus was known for being prideful.

Now, how did I summon the bolt back with it?

I could have waited until later, but I figured it was safer to keep it in my inventory. Leaving it out there, in the hands of who knows who didn't seem like a smart move, especially since it's the key to the generous quest rewards I better be getting.

Stretching out my arm, I mentally willed the bolt back to its sheath. Trying to aim my will onto the sheath which my empathy skill helped with. It sounded weird but emotions could be directed towards objects or beings.

I didn't expect such a simple act to work on a divine weapon, but I figured I should try it before resorting to anything more complicated. So imagine my surprise as lightning rumbled in the distance.

My surroundings were illuminated by the sudden arrival of a massive lightning bolt and as it pierced the air towards the sheath, my hair stood on edge for the familiar feeling of lightning.

It brought back brief flashes of memories when I fought Namara and the regretful ending of that battle. Spirals of smaller lightning bolts followed and shot off in chaotic streaks.

A few seconds later and the bolt was still travelling at insane speeds, it shot towards me and entered the sheath, the force blowing me back. The force stopped after a few moments and the bolt was successfully contained within the sheath.

The sound had been deafening and I heard car alarms go off in the distance.

I looked down at it. The divine weapon of Zeus, the very divine weapon that had kicked off this entire frustrating divine quest and the source of endless annoyances.

That definitely drew some attention. Let's hope my mask of concealment keeps me covered from any unwanted trouble.

The bolt looked like a javelin made of pure energy with bolts seemingly shifting around it, as if its form was unstable. I could sense its power and my chakra eyes confirmed a truly massive amount of divine energy within it.

This was a powerful weapon. Much more powerful than the Tempest Chakrams which gave me limited access to lightning control.

A constant low hum emanated from the divine weapon.

I quickly appraised it before storing it in my inventory.

As much as I wanted to play around with it and inspect it, I didn't doubt having it out would give off a massive presence which would alert everything around me to its presence.

[Zeus's Master Bolt]

Appearance Description: A massive, celestial javelin of pure energy, approximately five feet in length, radiating a blinding blue-white light. The surface is composed of swirling, condensed lightning, constantly shifting and sparking with tendrils of electricity that arc off into the air. The core of the bolt is semi-transparent, revealing a churning storm of raw, divine power.

Abilities:

Absolute Destruction: Upon being thrown, the Master Bolt travels with incredible speed, leaving a trail of blinding light and deafening thunder. It obliterates anything in its path, delivering a cataclysmic burst of lightning on impact that can annihilate even the most formidable foes and obstacles.

Stormcaller: The bolt is a conduit for Zeus's dominion over the sky and storms. When unleashed, it can summon and control powerful storms, directing lightning strikes, fierce winds, and torrential rain with perfect precision.

Lightning dominion: This Bolt has received the divine blessing from Zeus. Giving anyone who wields it the ability to use the residue of the lightning gods' power, temporary lighting manipulation.

Lightning Amplification: This Bolt steeped into the core essence of divine lighting and patterned as the original lightning bolt can boost any ability relating to the lighting or storms.

Soul Bound: Only those bound to the Bolt can use it to its full capacity and the Bolt can only bond one time. This bond disappears only if you kill the bonded user. If anyone not bonded to the weapon attempts to wield the Bolt it will be ten times weaker.

I quickly stored it in my inventory. This was a seriously powerful weapon. Reading the actual abilities of the Bolt really pushed the fact that I was holding a divine weapon belonging to the king of Gods.

To think I was a normal human just a year ago.

I shook my head. I was definitely going to try to play around with the Bolt before I gave it back to Zeus.

I opened the door to the DOA studio and was greeted by a large room. The first thing I noticed was a long counter stretched across one side, manned by an unhealthy pale, hollow-eyed receptionist who barely glanced up at my arrival.

The walls were filled with faded posters of long-forgotten musicians and famous artists. A set of rusty elevator doors was at the far end, a strange sombre aura leaking out of them.

I assumed by the strange energy leaking out of them that they were the gate that led straight down into the underworld. Which was why I walked directly towards it, finding myself ignored by the bored human at the desk.

Slowly and cautiously, I pressed the elevator button. I probably looked odd, dressed the way I was with a mask to conceal my aura, but it was necessary.

A moment later, the elevator dinged and opened to reveal a typical interior, the only difference being a single button marked for the seventeenth floor. I stepped inside and pressed it.

As the elevator began its descent, I couldn't help but find it almost amusing when some bland, mundane music started playing in the background, a strange contrast to the tension of going down to the literal underworld again.

The elevator doors slid open with a soft ding. I was immediately met with the eerie sight of a long line of transparent figures, all waiting in silent anticipation.

As I leaned to the side to get a better look, I caught sight of a man lounging beside a weathered boat, his expression bored. Behind him stretched an endless expanse of water, its surface was like normal water but under it was a dark, unfathomable abyss.

The sight was jarring.

An enormous room filled with perhaps thousands of ghosts expanding out into a large river. It was just something that didn't abide by human architecture which I wasn't used to.

'Appraisal.'

{Name: Charon}

{Title: The ferryman, Greek God of boundaries and territories }

{Race: God}

{Current Power level: 9,000}

{Power level: 11,400}

Finally, A God who wouldn't instantly kick my ass like Hercules. Even if he was a minor God I would accept the win.

So, this was the Ferryman?

He was a tall, thin man with slicked-back, greasy black hair. He wore a fancy Italian suit and dark sunglasses, giving him a look more akin to a high-end banker than the traditional image of the grim ferryman of the Underworld.

He also seemed bored out of his mind, sending a disdainful glance to any of the ghosts who tried to plead with him to pass.

My eyes travelled to the open river. There was nothing stopping me from just flying over and directly towards Hades. The problem was I didn't know where he was.

That's why I planned to bribe the Ferryman for information. If Percy could bribe him for passage, then getting some information out of him would be much easier.

I didn't want to give Hades too much time to think about my presence, so I quickly made my way toward him.

Charon's lazy eyes flicked up in mild surprise as they met my masked face. I knew how this must look—a mysteriously dressed up masked stranger whose aura couldn't be sensed.

I didn't doubt that I would be questioned on why I wanted to know where Hades castle was. I was prepared for the questions that would follow, rehearsing my answers as I moved closer.

"Well, what do we have here? Quite the little stealthy trick you've got going on there." Charon's lazy voice spoke.

"Greetings Ferryman." I greeted him neutrally. Somewhat acting aloof and uncharacteristic with my wording.

He dipped his head lightly. A light smirk on his face as he looked over me curiously.

"Masked stranger. To what do I owe this unusual pleasure?" He questioned amusedly.

I reached into my pocket, fingers curling around the cool metal of the drachma. Twenty large golden coins. I had taken from Percy which had been given by the camp for his quest.

"Just here to talk, maybe do a bit of business. I heard you are rather underpaid after all. That fancy suit isn't going to last forever." I casually started.

His smirk grew, but it didn't reach his eyes. "And what sort of business brings you to me? I just work as a Ferryman."

"Yeah sure, a Ferryman who brings souls over to the underworld," I replied.

He nodded.

"Indeed, which means my business is only with deadmen or gods. Which you are neither of. Well, you could be a God but a God does not hide his presence even if your trick is quite impressive." He responded, lazily leaning against the oar with one hand stuffed casually in his pocket.

I drew twenty large golden coins from my pocket and held them out in my open palm. They barely fit due to their size, the drachma glinting under the dim lighting of the Underworld, catching the Ferryman's eye.

I noticed the way his gaze lingered on them, his fingers twitching ever so slightly.

"I am not taking you across. Even if the bribe is tempting you have not shown yourself to at the very least be a part of my pantheon, stranger. If I let any outside influence in, I wouldn't be a very good Ferryman would I?" He said without any hesitation.

"It's a good thing that I wasn't going to ask for that then, isn't it?" I replied easily.

"Continue." He said, his tone much firmer.

"I need information," I continued, my tone steady, casual. "Nothing damaging or even able to come back to bite you in the ass. Specifically, the location of your lord's castle. I have a… pressing matter to discuss with the Lord of the Dead."

Charon's eyes narrowed behind his sunglasses, his posture stiffening and demeanour becoming much more threatening.

He may have been acting lax and uncaring but he was still a God.

I wasn't particularly threatened. I knew that God could tell truths from lies and I planned to abuse that to my advantage. Sometimes telling the truth is the best option.

It wasn't like he wouldn't find out or that it was some secret considering I would be telling Hades.

"And why should I betray my Lord's trust for a handful of coins? You think twenty drachma will buy you a map to his doorstep?" He asked.

I let a slow, deliberate smile spread across my lips, knowing he couldn't see it but hoping he could sense it.

"Considering it will benefit your Lord very much and get you what is a generous payment I considered you would be on board," I replied in a relaxed manner.

He relaxed a bit as he presumably registered the truth in that statement.

"I'm going to need more than that to consider telling you," Charon said.

"I know who stole your Lord's helm and I know of a plot that is in the midst of trying to separate and weaken your pantheon through war. Of course, there's more but I don't feel like telling you." I informed him bluntly.

His gaze flicked between my masked face and the coins, weighing his options. I could practically see the gears turning in his mind.

"Twenty drachma for a little bit of information? Fine. But don't think this buys you anything more than that. Even with your admittedly good reasoning, I won't be helping you across. There are ways of deceiving a God and while I feel you aren't doing this, I won't be an accomplice if you are lying." He said with finality.

Charon pocketed the drachma, his expression returning to that of mild disinterest.

"Hades' castle lies beyond the Fields of Asphodel, past the Phlegethon. Follow the river of fire until it curves into the darkness. You'll find it there, nestled between the shadows of the Erebos Mountains. He already knows you're here. You'll have to find your own way to him." He said with a smirk.

"Ah, it's a good thing I have wings then," I replied smugly.

My wings burst out of my back and all of the Ghost around us flinched back. Charon's eyes widened but he couldn't say more as I exploded in a burst of speed, my wings carrying me through the air.

Realistically that went pretty well. Sneaking into a God's Domain wasn't a realistic option. Not even other beings much more powerful and skilled than me could.

I tore through the sky, my light shining from the dreary darkness of the underworld like a shooting star. It took me a while but I finally found the river of fire.

I hadn't fully understood all the terms Charon had used, but it wasn't hard to piece things together. Towering mountains, shrouded in a thick fog, seemed to stretch endlessly upward as if trying to pierce the heavens themselves.

I assumed these were the Erebos Mountains. I sped through the air at an insane pace, searching for Hades' castle. Charon's directions had been vague, but I didn't dare push my luck by asking for a more detailed explanation.

Finally, I found it. Hades Palace.

The first clue was the overwhelming presence in the air.

My chakra eyes, which had been activated in case of an ambush from anywhere and passively monitoring the surprising amount of different energies in the Hades domain quickly found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of divine energy radiating from the towering castle ahead.

Powerful. Extremely powerful. I felt a shiver go down my spine. Suddenly I felt a lot more wary. I had met stronger beings like Dionysus but they had all been hiding their aura.

Seeing it unrestrained and not just in numbers truly set in the level of power I was dealing with, but with this realisation, I felt an overwhelming amount of Greed. I wanted this. This was the level of power I wanted to reach and surpass.

I felt my already strong desire for power burn even brighter.

Hades castle itself was massive. A massive towering structure, its walls were a non-reflective pitch black. Which seemed to partially absorb light. While part of it hung off a cliff, defying gravity. It hung over a massive field filled with strange black flowers and a beautiful garden with fruits which were unnaturally eye-catching and appetizing.

I came to a stop in the air, slowly flying down to the castle's entrance. The large grand doors that had spiralling golden patterns depicting various different scenarios of Death intertwined with various expensive-looking jewels and diamonds opened up by themselves.

Well, that was a good sign, right? He hadn't outright attacked me. I had his attention which would hopefully allow me to explain myself before he got pissy and decided to sneeze me out of existence.

I seriously better be getting something good for this quest and Percy is going to spend the rest of his life paying me back for this. I had viable escape plans at least, at the first sign of hostility I was out.

I didn't plan on dying today or ever in fact.

Now it was time to convince the God Of the Dead to give back Percy's mother and let me leave his domain alive.

I started moving into the castle's entrance.

-{Hades}-

Hades lounged on his throne lazily. His arm rested against his cheek as he felt the little angel move closer to his castle. He was currently in his throne room waiting for the angel who had dared trespass so brazenly into his domain.

His skin was as pale as bone, contrasting sharply with his dark, flowing robes that seemed to absorb all light. He had black hair that was slicked back, and his eyes burnt like smouldering coals.

His throne room was lit by many torches that had the smouldering blue fire alight in them, which gave the throne room an ominous blue glow.

"Seems like the little angel found his way." His deep voice spoke to himself.

The only reason the angel had come this far was because he was intrigued. Had he not wanted the angel to fly into his domain he would have simply erected one of the hundreds of barriers he had.

That mask the angel wore was also an interesting artefact. Something Hades had deemed made to completely suppress the angel's aura. This was why his subjects of security ghosts, furies, Cerberus, and gus many reapers stationed around his domain hadn't intercepted him already.

It was impressive. Considering they were currently in wartime preparation. Of course, he had been spotted but Hades had decided to command the few reapers that did spot him flying through his domain so brazenly to stand down.

Hades had to admit the angel's boldness in breaching his realm had been what had made him pause and not outright obliterate the angel for an act that no one would dare do.

Especially with the inhabitants of his underworld domain on high alert after the theft of Zeus' weapon, Hades found himself in no better position, considering his helm had also been stolen.

His fist clenched, causing the enchantments protecting his throne to flare with light. He had already dispatched his minions to search for the thief, particularly keeping an eye on Poseidon's son, whom Zeus suspected was the culprit.

Hades usually didn't care to heed Zeus' concerns, but even he had to admit that the timing and circumstances were suspicious.

He felt the angel touch down outside his castle and he relaxed.

Charon had told Hades that the angel knew where his castle was, so he wasn't too surprised that he found his way to him so quickly. With a flex of divine power, he opened the two gates in front of the angel to allow him in.

It was time to see what this angel wanted and if he was worth keeping alive for his brazen insult against Hades.

-{Cao Cao}-

Cao twirled his spear as he slowly paced around. His team was behind him. The surroundings were destroyed and signs of a large battle were evident due to the many destroyed buildings.

Smoke wafted into the air as a few of the surrounding cars were set completely alight.

Cao Cao nodded with a smirk.

"You did well, I'll give you that. You've got a lot of strength for someone so young, but I guess that's a common occurrence for supernatural beings getting strength handed to them." Cao Cao said casually.

Black monsters with ink-like skin and red glaring baleful eyes surrounded them. Its body is covered in dark, obsidian-like scales that absorb light, making it appear as a shadowy figure against any backdrop.

The scales are jagged and sharp, resembling shards of volcanic glass, and they emit a faint, eerie glow from the cracks between them, as if molten lava flows underneath its strange skin.

The creature's head is a grotesque fusion of a dragon and a deep-sea fish, with elongated jaws lined with multiple rows of needle-like teeth.

These monsters had been created with the Annihilation Maker by Leonardo. All the monsters had similar characteristics. Making for quite an intimidating scene as they surrounded the group.

Cao Cao paid them no heed.

"Nothing to say?" Cao Cao asked amusedly.

Percy growled. "Sorry, I was just trying to figure out if your haircut was supposed to scare me or if it was an accident."

Cao Cao's lips twitched as he looked at the two bound Demigods. Annabeth was bound to a wall next to him, blood leaking from multiple parts of her body due to the extensive amounts of cuts that littered her body. Along with that were bruises which showed the extensive beating she had just received.

For once she didn't chide Percy. Glaring at the human sacred gear wielders furiously and desperately trying to think of a way out of this.

"Oh look at that fighting spirit. It's a shame that didn't give you the strength to beat us. I wonder if you'll keep that up." Cao Cao said as he kneeled rubbing Percy's head.

Siegfried and the descendant of Heracles returned with a bloody and beaten Medusa.

"You fucking bastard," Percy growled. Trying to break out of his bindings.

"Oh don't blame me. Siegfried insisted on taking her for some extra questioning." Cao Cao laughed. "Did you find the location of the boy?"

Siegfried sneered, kicking the already-broken body of Medusa down.

"She wouldn't talk." He replied, crossing his arms.

Cao Cao clicked his tongue dramatically.

"That's a shame, perhaps-what was your name again? Oh right, Perhaps Percy here would enlighten us. Where is the Angel?" Cao Cao questioned, narrowing his eyes.

Percy stayed silent.

Cao Cao sighed, grabbing his spear and smacking Annabeth with the other side of it. The blow was hard enough to make her spit out blood.

Percy's eyes glowed and he attempted to get out of his restraints once more to the point he looked like a rabid beast.

Cao Cao shook his head.

"Don't worry. I am sure you'll tell us eventually. We will even go meet him together, how does that sound?" Cao Cao taunted.

"I'll kill you." Percy threatened dangerously.

"That's the spirit." Cao Cao patted him mockingly on the back and turned back to Georg.

"Take us within the pocket dimension, I don't want anyone disturbing us while we convince our friends here to give us what we want."

A mist covered the spot they all stood in and dissipated a moment later, leaving a chilling silence over the ruined surroundings.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 40: Hades

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 40

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance. I'll keep posting regardless.

(Hades)

I entered the castle hesitantly. Feeling a bit nervous as I went to meet with a being far more powerful than me. Suddenly my plans of blackmail seemed a lot more stupid.

There were multiple corridors, but only one was lit up with torches that had a molten gold light emitting from them. Which I assumed was the path I was meant to take or I was in for an annoying time.

The castle was massive after all. With this many corridors, I may have to focus on not starving to death as I tried to find Hades. Perhaps that was a purposeful design.

The inside of the castle felt oddly warmer in its design which was a contrast to the cold fortress-like structure that was looming outside. Across the walls were many paintings on the walls that would probably cost a mortal fortune a piece.

Underneath me were plush carpets that were made with a material I couldn't identify with golden accents. A quick appraisal made my eyes widen at the material.

Fucking Dragon heartstring? I was walking on the heartstrings of dragons?! Like Tiamat? The crazy massive dragon who had played around with me back in the forest.

My eyes trailed to the pitch-black walls, using appraisal again out of curiosity I was even more surprised by the result.

Adamantine?

Adamantine was described as being unbreakable, untarnishable, lightweight and resilient. Didn't the original Perseus use an adamantine sword to decapitate the Gorgon Medusa?

He had his castle walls made out of this metal? I knew he was the God Of Riches too but that was insane.

I continued at a polite pace, neither walking too fast or too slow. I didn't want to be interpreted as needing Hades. Which would put me at a disadvantage.

Standing from a position of confidence was a good start. It would make what I had to say more valuable. There was no sign of life as I kept on following the lit-up torches, no servants or guards stationed anywhere.

Then again. I suppose having guards was a bit useless since if anything could actually harm Hades it would be a bit pointless for some much weaker guards to be stationed around him, but the lack of servants was suspicious.

The inside of his castle was extremely well-maintained and I doubted Hades went around in a maid costume cleaning everything. On that note, poor Grizella was going to have a harder workload when I started creating new buildings.

Finally, I came upon the entrance or what I believed to be the entrance. Instead of doors, there were large clouds of black smoke moving around in chaotic patterns.

The torches had led here, with the two torches beside the entrance being lit with blue fire instead of molten golden fire.

I took a single step towards it and the dark clouds opened up slowly, acting like real doors as the clouds seemed to solidify. The strange doors opened to a large throne room lit with the harsh light of the blue torches.

It seems like Zeus may have a contender for the title of drama queen.

I finally got my first look at Hades, lounging on a large silver throne that faintly glowed. Burning eyes were locked on me as I entered. His expression was one I could not decipher. Probably gained from being thousands of years old.

The moment our eyes met, his aura hit me with full force. It was similar to what I had felt with Dionysus, yet distinctly different.

Dionysus had felt like a monster of madness barely contained beneath the surface of a man. Yet, his aura had been restrained. Which was probably needed since he was surrounded by Demigod's.

But Hades felt more ancient, more primal, like the embodiment of something older and far more dangerous.

It was the same feeling I had before stepping into battle, the sensation of lurking danger. Waiting for the smallest mistake to claim me. My regeneration might make me much harder to kill, but I was far from invincible.

This was a God.

'Appraisal'

{Name: Hades}

{Title: One of the Big Three, Ruler of Underworld and darkness of night, God of the dead and riches}

{Race: God}

{Current Power level: 42,000}

{Power level: 60,600}

Holy shit, his mortal form alone was on par with Ares' divine form. Although it annoyed me to admit that Ares had so much power in his true form, I had to admit that I couldn't antagonise him too much.

If he decided to track me down in his divine form as I currently was I would be toasted. I was glad that Gods didn't go around in their divine form wrecking shit.

However, I had a sneaky suspicion there was more to entering their divine form. There were rules set by ancient oaths but since when had Greeks abided by their oaths?

I felt that there had to be some sort of drawback or limit on entering their divine form but I wasn't sure. I would have to ask Hestia or even Aphrodite about it after I completed this shitty quest.

Aphrodite hadn't seemed to mind speaking about her kind.

I bowed slightly as I approached Hades' silver throne. Respecting the gods wasn't something I was accustomed to, but I knew I was walking a fine line. I had just busted into his Domain unannounced after all.

A small meaningless gesture of deference meant nothing if it gained me any goodwill.

"Lord Hades."

He raised a dark eyebrow.

"Finally decided to show some respect? I fear it may be a bit late for that." His deep voice replied with amusement.

"I think you'll at least hear me out, I didn't come out here without anything of worth," I replied calmly.

"Oh? You claim to have something worth my attention. That's fortunate," Hades remarked with a hint of curiosity. "I was beginning to think I should have obliterated you the moment you carelessly stepped into my domain."

I decided to use the same strategy I'd used with the Ferryman, leveraging the information I possessed to my advantage and relying on the Godly lie detector to back me up.

After all, they didn't know that I knew of their ability or at least I didn't think they did.

"I do have one request," I began, choosing my words carefully. By framing it as a 'request,' I allowed Hades to feel in control. Which I hoped would play on his godly pride.

"Oh? Don't keep me waiting, little Angel," Hades said, gesturing for me to continue.

"I wish for you to hand over Sally Jackson—Percy Jackson's mother," I requested.

Hades' gaze burnt into me and he leaned forward on his throne.

"Now why would I do that?" He questioned.

My empathy was strained as I could feel little emotion from him at this moment, I felt no hostility though so I took it as a positive sign.

"I know who the real culprit is."

There was a shift. A pressure as I realised I had Hades full attention now.

"Do continue." Hades spoke.

"I also know who took your helm."

His gaze became downright cold. Hades didn't react to my words, simply listening with rapt attention. Which I appreciated, I didn't need him to reach the wrong conclusions.

It was time to use some of that intelligence.

"Let's begin with the facts, shall we? The two divine weapons were stolen on the winter solstice, the only day of the year when such a theft could be possible, two divine weapons of Big Three were stolen.

The simplest answer to who did it is that the thief is someone who both knew where to find the weapons and had the inside knowledge on how to steal them without being caught.

This, of course, has led you and your siblings to begin accusing one another. Which has led to all of you preparing for a war that'll shake your entire pantheon and far beyond."

Hades listened to me silently, his eyes still piercingly cold as he listened to my little monologue.

"Which was exactly what a certain god wanted. With only seven days to return the Bolt and the quest being handled by a Demigod who had only learnt about his existence not even a week ago." I told him.

Hades finally showed a reaction.

"You are saying that a god that isn't one of my two other brothers has a hand in this?" He questioned and I nodded.

"To be more specific, it was the God Of War. But that wasn't enough to fully frame poor Percy, so he decided to get clever—poor thing.

He gave Percy a transfigured backpack, which was the sheath of the Bolt, intending to use it as evidence against him. Which would make the case that the thunder dude upstairs is pushing towards your other brother undeniable." I said.

I still wasn't sure how temperamental or prideful he was. So far he had seemed oddly calm which had not aligned with the rumours of Greek gods. I had referred to Zeus in that way to get a read on him and how he would react.

If he reacted badly I would re-evaluate but something told me that he wouldn't mind.

Hades' lips twitched into a small smirk.

"This would inevitably lead to war, as my dear, fish-brained brother has been so fiercely defending his son. Naturally, that would make me suspect he was involved as well." Hades continued, getting the gist of what I was leading up towards.

"I also believed he's teamed up with a human group wielding sacred gears. I encountered them and was able to ascertain that they were working with the War God." I informed him.

The reason I wasn't saying his name was because it would get his attention. Saying the name Ares randomly wouldn't but saying his name with him in mind worked as a way to get his attention. It was something weird I had learnt.

"I see and how can you prove all of this? Do you have the Bolts sheath on you?" Hades questioned.

I nodded and pulled it out.

His eyes examined it closely and I half expected him to try to take it.

"Remind me of your intention of informing me about all this." Hades ordered after a moment of silence.

"I wish to retrieve Percy's mother," I replied.

"And why would I give her back for free?" Hades questioned amusedly.

"Well, I was assuming the information and the knowledge of who took your Helm would suffice as payment," I responded, narrowing my eyes.

He nodded.

"That's more than enough to spare you from death for entering my realm so boldly. But let's make a new deal: bring me my helm, and I'll give you the woman," Hades replied smoothly as if he hadn't just asked me to face a god and retrieve a divine weapon.

I stared at him, my annoyance growing.

Yeah, that's about what I expected.

"How about this," I countered. "You give me Sally Jackson and half your fortune, and then I'll go get your helm."

Silence hung in the air briefly as Hades looked genuinely perplexed at my retort as if my response was the last thing he'd expected.

"And why would I even consider such a ridiculous proposition?" he asked, more confused than offended. The expression he wore was funny compared to the ancient unknown passive look he had been giving me.

"That's basically what you just tried to do with me, isn't it? You took Sally as a hostage because you thought Percy was the thief. He turned out not to be the thief and now you're trying to leverage her.

Even though she's not yours to leverage. So if we are going to start leveraging things that aren't ours, I'll play ball." I said with crossed arms.

I had my hands on the pearl underneath my sleeve.

Antagonising a god as powerful as this wasn't my brightest idea, but it was calculated. I wasn't outright insulting him and I had gotten a good read on his personality as we spoke.

If he was going to kill me, he would give me a chance to speak before he did so. Which would lead me to the blackmail route. I could also tell he wasn't nearly as malicious as you would think the God Of The Dead would be.

He was silent for a moment, his massive presence feeling just that much heavier until I felt a large amount of amusement rise in him.

Hades laughed uproariously. His laughter echoed off the walls.

"You may be one of the funniest beings I've encountered." He said with a laugh. "Your words make sense. Very well, how about this? I will give you the boy's mother back for your valuable information and if you find yourself in a situation where you can retrieve my Helm. I shall reward you most graciously." Hades offered.

That was annoyingly tempting. I was being offered a reward from a God whose domain fell over wealth itself. Wasn't he also the richest God in the Greek pantheon? I could only imagine the magical items and treasures he had rotting away in his vault.

No.

While the reward was extremely tempting and would probably be amazing, I had to remember the price would be fighting a God. Not a minor God but one of the Olympian Gods.

That was a different level of power I wasn't ready to contend with yet.

Even if I felt that way…

I nodded, not wanting to set off his lie detector by agreeing with him.

He observed me for a while longer until he finally reacted, smiling knowingly at me.

"Let us go retrieve the boy's mother. shall we?" He said, standing up. His luxurious robes moving with him.

He didn't wait for me to reply, walking down the steps to his throne and continuing to walk past me through the doors exiting the throne room.

I followed behind him.

For the next ten minutes, I was led through a maze of hallways, occasionally coming across different rooms which served different purposes. We both walked in silence as Hades seemed to enjoy the sombre atmosphere of his castle.

I would imagine for a God Of The Dead he probably felt right at home down here, as for me, my angelic instincts were on edge. Which was understandable considering I was currently in the underworld.

I had felt this feeling when I was in the Familiar Forest. I simply didn't recognise it, because I hadn't felt anything else til I made my escape to the mortal world. Overworld? I'll just call it Earth.

Finally, Hades said something as we continued walking

"I must admit, I am curious." He said with an idle tone.

"About what?" I questioned carefully.

"Why is a mysterious masked angel helping out a Demigod? Doesn't your father keep you all locked away in heaven? Did he tell you to do this?"

Ah, so he was probing me.

I guess the fact that the Abrahamic God was still widely believed to be alive had probably helped him stay his hand in erasing me.

"My father... doesn't involve himself in every matter," I said, keeping my tone neutral. Saying the familial world was always strange for me.

"I was not sent here by him." I glanced at Hades, his expression unreadable. "A Divine War wouldn't just affect your pantheon but would reach far past your borders and leak into the other pantheons," I said, using facts to avoid his lie detector.

I didn't mention why I was helping Percy.

Hades nodded thoughtfully.

"That is true. I suppose the Great War is still a scar that runs deep among your kind. I can sense you are young. Perhaps a newer generation of Angel. I can't say I particularly want a War between my brothers. I have sensed there are more forces at play." Hades admitted.

His openness briefly surprised me.

"Exactly. A war between Gods isn't to be taken lightly." I finished.

Hades didn't respond and he didn't need to as we finally came upon our destination. Hades opened the doors, revealing a decently sized room that was lavishly designed.

The floor was polished black marble, reflecting the light from a large chandelier overhead. The walls were lined with dark tapestries showing scenes of battles and the underworld, framed in gold.

There on the bed was Sally Jackson, whose eyes widened upon our arrival. She quickly got up from the bed. She looked exactly as I remembered her; the only difference was her clothing.

She was dressed in a tunic that wouldn't look out of place back when Rome was alive.

Sally briefly looked unsure before she knelt with her head pressed against the floor.

-{Sally Jackson}-

She had been waiting for those doors to open for days. Sitting here within a bed chamber that she couldn't dream of affording and going over what she was going to say. How she would convince a mighty existence that her son wasn't a thief.

One second she had been worrying for her son in the woods and then she had suddenly found herself in Hades' throne room, the God looking down at her appraisingly.

He had only asked her a few questions which she had answered to the best of her ability. Meeting a God so suddenly had been startling but she had quickly made sure to put her head to the ground.

When dealing with the supernatural as a mere powerless human she knew to forsake all pride. From what she had been asked, she had discerned that someone had stolen his Divine weapon.

An act that made her mind freeze, stealing from such a God wasn't even a thought that had ever crossed her mind and from what he had asked her he seemed to believe her son of all people had committed such an act.

She had been too stunned to deny the accusation, managing only to respond obediently. Now, after days of agonising over it, she had barely slept, consumed by thoughts of how she would defend her son.

How was she meant to speak to a being who was multiple millennia old with power she couldn't fathom?

Even with that when the God Of The Dead himself opened her doors instead of the servants who had been delivering her food, her mind went blank and the practised words on the tip of her tongue caught.

He stood next to a masked stranger. She didn't know who he was but to be standing next to a God so casually made her instantly note him as someone she needed to be respectful to.

"Please, My Lord. I assure you my son has no hand in this. I-"

That was all she managed to stumble out, wincing at how bad it sounded.

She was cut off as Hades raised his hand.

"There's no need for that. Your name has been… cleared." He said, turning towards the masked man next to him.

Sally gained a look of bewilderment.

"What?"

-{Kai}-

"You will be coming with me, Percy misses you," I responded to the bewildered woman.

Her head snapped to me.

"Percy! Is he okay?" She worriedly questioned.

Sally covered her mouth with her hands a moment later as she realised her outburst. Just as she looked about to beg for forgiveness I interjected.

"Yes, he is fine. Better than fine. You don't need to worry about him and relax. I am his… friend." I assured her.

Hades raised an eyebrow at my comment.

Sally looked at me speechlessly. I turned towards Hades, giving him a nod.

"I think we're going to leave now," I told him.

"Don't forget about my offer, Angel. I can offer you more than you can imagine." Hades replied.

I nodded once more, not wanting to give myself away when I was so close to the finish line of this quest.

I moved over to Sally. Who seemingly didn't know how to react. I took her head and put the pearl inside of it. I then closed her hand around it. My back turned to Hades.

"I must ask, how do you intend to leave my Domain? If you wish I could transport you back to its entrance. For a small favour, of course." Hades offered.

I turned around. Taking Sally's closed fist in hand, Sally looked at me in confusion.

"You didn't think I came here without an escape plan did you?" I questioned.

I clenched Sally's fist softly but with enough force to destroy the pearl, destroying my own pearl which was in my other hand a moment later.

"See you around, Lord Hades," I said, as me and Sally were instantly transported a moment later in a flash of whitish-blue light.

Sally screamed in shock and wrapped around me like a koala as we were transported to the Santa Monica bay.

I patted Sally on the head uncomfortably. Having a grown woman attached to me was a new experience.

"There there, you can detach yourself from me now." I said awkwardly.

Sally quickly regained her bearings and scrambled off me.

"Oh, sorry," she said, apologising.

"Right... Percy's waiting for us. Just a few more hours and you can relax."

"Where is he?" Sally asked, with concern evident in her voice.

"About two hundred and sixty-one miles away," I replied. "But we'll need to fly to avoid being tracked before this quest is over."

"Wait, what? Fly? Risk? What's going on?" Sally asked, her confusion growing.

I took a breath, trying to figure out the best way to explain everything.

I took my mask off and she looked at me in shock.

"You're a teenager?!"

I did look extremely old for my age, which was probably an angel thing but to her I was just a teenager.

She gained a look of recognition.

"Wait, have we met before?" She asked.

I didn't answer.

I'm just going to let Percy tell Sally what he's been through.

"Percy will tell you about the risk. As for flying. It's the fastest way of travel."

My wings burst out of my back and she stood stunned. Her eyes stared at my wings in a daze.

"Beautiful."

"…"

I picked her up and slung her over my back. Which got me a squeak of confusion. As I lifted up off the ground she held on to me for dear life. I created a magical dome around us so she wouldn't be ripped apart by the air force.

Then with a boom, I shot forwards. My form was a blur in the air as I quickly flew through the air. I made sure to put an illusion around us to make us blend into the sky. So unless anyone was looking at us directly with a microscope they would only see a slight shift in the sky.

After a brief journey in which I had to land a few times to make sure I was going in the correct direction. We made it to the location we were meant to meet with Percy at.

What I found made me almost scowl in rage.

The whole place was destroyed, multiple buildings collapsed and wreckage sprawled over the once pristine streets. Firemen were running around, putting out multiple fires while police worked on taping the entire place off.

A large battle had taken place, but it seemed to have been quick considering a lot more damage should have been done with the presence of high-class beings.

"I was wondering when you would show up." A voice said.

I was met with a young man wielding a beautiful spear. It was obvious he was a part of it then since only people within the supernatural status walked around with big fuck-off spears.

"Here I thought I was going to have to give your friends some more punishment." He gestured to where a bunch of more people stood.

Percy was bound, his face battered and bruised While his clothing was ripped up from signs of an intense fight. He looked at me. Guilt written on his face. He averted his eyes from me a moment later.

Annabeth lay beside him, in even worse shape. Blood trickled from her nose and mouth, her face a mass of bruises. Her arms had deep cuts along them. She also had a look of guilt and sorrow on her face.

But worst of all was Medusa. She looked barely alive, her arm twisted at an unnatural angle, her face swollen and disfigured.

I felt an itchy rage build on my chest. Dropping Sally, I knocked her out just as she gasped at the sight of Percy, who's eyes widened at seeing her.

"Mom!"

She disappeared as I stuffed her in my inventory for the moment.

I glared at him.

"Hey, the name Is Cao Cao. Do me a favour and die would you?" He asked with a cocky smirk.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 41: The True Longinus

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 41

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance. I'll keep posting regardless. If you have any suggestions you would like to see added, I will try to incorporate what I can :)

Also, I noticed someone said events in the last few chapters seemed a bit too chaotic. I understand but it's meant to be this way. You'll find out why in a few chapters.

(The True Longinus)

A warm deceptively soft breeze blew through the Area. As if there weren't two Demigods and the broken body of a woman off to one side while two opposing forces capable of immense destruction stared each other down.

{Name: Cao Cao}

{Title: Human Supremacist}

{Race: Enhanced Human}

{Power Level: 5,940}

The very peak of high class. Extremely impressive for a human.

Cao Cao lazed back uncaringly with an infuriating grin stretched across his face.

Why was he so calm? I was an ultimate class being and that wasn't so easily thrown around. His subordinates behind him all possessed decently strong power levels and were all Sacred gear wielders like him.

That didn't explain his calmness though. My eyes trailed over to the spear he kept lazily in his grasp as if he knew nothing could take it from him and I felt something.

It was comforting and powerful. My eyes squinted as I felt it almost calling out to me. Despite that, I could feel the danger emanating from the Sacred Gear. I instantly knew it was a powerful weapon.

Which gave credit to his confidence. A powerful weapon could turn an even fight into a one-sided slaughter depending on the weapon. It's why even Gods made sure to have powerful divine weapons instead of relying on their own power.

[True Longinus]

Description: The True Longinus is a majestic spear with a golden shaft and a double-edged, slightly curved blade at its tip.

Abilities:

Light Weapon: The True Longinus is imbued with light energy, making it exceptionally deadly against devils, fallen angels, and other beings of darkness. Its mere presence can cause discomfort to evil beings.

Holy Power: As the spear that pierced the side of Jesus Christ, the True Longinus is imbued with overwhelming holy power, making it extremely effective against devils, fallen angels, and other beings of darkness.

Complete Subjugation: The True Longinus has the ability to dominate and subjugate any other Sacred Gear, including other Longinus, due to its superior power and divine authority. [Locked]

Light of Judgment: The spear can release a powerful beam of holy light that can obliterate anything in its path, making it capable of exterminating enemies en masse.

Holy Symbol: Due to spears blade being bathed in the blood of a holy being. It has the ability to amplify all holy power.

Anti-God Weapon: The spear has the potential to kill divine beings or gods, making it a weapon feared not just by devils but by any powerful entity.

Divinity imbued Attacks: Due to the spear containing a Shard of (יְהוָה) soul. All attacks are tinged with divinity, making them more powerful and damaging.

Defence and Aura Manipulation: The spear can shield its wielder from fatal attacks and can allow the user to manipulate aura in order to divert or destroy attacks

Seal Breaking: The True Longinus can break through seals, which is a unique ability of the Holy Relics. [Locked]

Mental Influence and Fear Induction: The True Longinus, can drive people insane due to its powerful holy aura.

(Sub-Species - Polar Night Longinus Chakravartin) (Mutated)

Description: Cao Cao's mutated Sub-Species of the True Longinus, known as Chakravartin was manifested by Indra's many experiments to try enhance the spears power.

Abilities:

Polar Night Longinus Chakravartin: A subspecies Balance Breaker that creates seven orbs called the Seven Treasures, each with unique abilities. The orbs appear identical, making it difficult for opponents to predict the ability being used.

- Cakkaratana (Wheel Treasure): Destroys weapons.

- Itthiratana (Female Treasure): Temporarily stops the special abilities of women.

- Assaratana (Horse Treasure): Teleports the person the orb touches or can be used to teleport the wielder.

- Maniratana (Pearl Treasure): Redirects attacks sent toward the user.

- Hatthiratana (Elephant Treasure): Allows the wielder to lift objects that the orb touches.

- Gahapatiratana (Householder Treasure): Creates warrior-like entities similar to Blade Blacksmith's Balance Breaker, Blade Knight Mass.

- Parinayakaratana (General Treasure): A powerful attack with high destructive capabilities, the strongest among the seven. It has some usage restrictions, possibly requiring certain conditions to activate.

4. Spear Manipulation: The True Longinus can extend and retract according to the wielder's will, with seemingly no limit.

That explained his confidence.

I kept my facial expression relaxed if not a bit tightened from the sheer amount of anger I was restraining from seeing my friends beaten up and presumably tortured.

It hit a sore point and reminded me of the fate of my last angel. Percy had been loyal and while I was technically helping him, he had tried to be reliable. Annabeth, despite her flaws, had also tried to have my back.

Medusa had also been nothing but loyal to me. Which was why my hands were clenched so tightly and my eyes burned.

The True Longinus was even stronger than I had expected it would be, I was thankful that I wasn't a Devil or Fallen Angel dealing with that. My Race is finally providing some benefits.

The spear was even more impressive than Zeus' bolt. His confidence made a lot more sense with a weapon such as that in his hands. My thoughts went back to the subspecies section. Instantly I connected the dots.

They were sent here by Indra. Who had also apparently somehow mutated the Longinus. The name Subspecies felt like it would make the spear weaker but instead it simply provided it with extra powerful abilities.

The Sacred Gear system was unfamiliar to me so I didn't know how all of that worked.

I had to admit that I hadn't expected the Hero Faction to target Percy and the others, after all. I thought they were only after me and wouldn't care about some Demigod. Even then, I thought Medusa would be able to handle and guide Percy if he was attacked.

Ares didn't know about his failed plan yet so I hadn't been too worried about him targeting Percy before I could present my case to Zeus.

I couldn't have really done much more unless I decided to stuff them all in my inventory or sub-dimension. Both ideas were not quite ideal.

Cao Cao didn't seem to be in a rush, a brief silence Between us as I went through my thoughts. I kept my eyes and senses sharp, just in case he tried to pull something suddenly.

"Why are you trying to kill me?" I questioned.

Cao Cao titled his head.

"You didn't think you could just go into a country that houses the most powerful pantheon and just make a mess then leave did you? Though I don't like taking orders, I make an exception for only one." Cao Cao confirmed my thoughts.

Truthfully this put me at ease a bit. Of course I knew I wouldn't get away with it. Even if I did, when I went back to kill that Devi bitch I was sure I would get into trouble. If I was caught anyway.

Which was why I was training to such an extent and going after quests for the valuable rewards they would inevitably give me.

I nodded.

"You really should have brought my back up." I Replied.

"Oh? Why's that?" Cao Cao asked with a smirk.

I brought out the two bodies of the previous Hero Faction members I had encountered. Their broken bodies flopping on the ground, red blood immediately pooling around them.

Some of the members flinched.

I hadn't actually killed them, but they didn't need to know that. I raised my hand and sent a mass of holy power energy at them, their bodies disintegrating from the sheer heat and power.

Cao Cao's smirk had faded by now. Replaced by an angry frown.

"you're going to die, a painful pathetic death." I promised.

He scowled in fury. He was prideful and probably a bit of a narcissist. I observed.

Why had I done this? Unnerving them would serve well. It would make them think more about their attacks which would make their attacks slower in return. Not by much, but that didn't quite matter.

The only potential threat I saw here was Cao Cao and that was because I didn't know how powerful his spear would truly make him. Alone he was a minor hurdle.

Since the Peak of high class was considered pretty powerful. Using all of his power he could probably keep up with a good few of my attacks. With the spear he would last a lot longer. If he went for a suicidal attack I would have to be extremely careful.

The rest of his team were all in the high class but not to the same extent. I wouldn't underestimate anyone above the middle realm in the high class.

I had a much better grasp on power level differences with my experience fighting. They were strange since I couldn't see stats, so I didn't know what type of fighters they were. Which made it difficult to really calculate threats.

My mind sharpened and all thoughts drowned out as Cao Cao sneered. His eyes narrowed and his spear shot up just as my arms blurred. My speed was probably insane for him. The rest didn't even react.

The power difference was too high. I enjoyed the shock in Cao Cao's eyes. It was nice to be on the other end for once. A mass of searing hot light energy was sent at him, more of a probe than a killing blow.

Especially since I needed to be careful of Percy who was in their path.

"Polar Night Longinus Chakravartin"

"Maniratana!"

Cao Cao's Spear barley spun in time and the mass of light swirled with difficulty on his part, coming back to shoot towards me. I didn't react, letting the mass harmlessly hit me and absorbing it back into myself.

A glowing wheel Was now floating behind him.

I smiled sardonically.

Roots suddenly shot up from under the man whose name was Siegfried and the woman who was called Jeanne who was standing next to him. They were both standing guard by Percy and the others.

Jeanne quickly created multiple swords that radiated holy energy, using them to cut through the thick roots trying to impale her.

While Siegfried took out a large sword, which appraisal told me was the demonic sword gram and sent a wave of demonic energy that burnt the roots to ashes.

Their brief victory was ended as double the amount of roots rose back up in their place. My eyes were forced to focus on Cao Cao again as he spun his spear.

"Gahapatiratana" he called out.

The ground beneath him pulsed once, and from it emerged warrior-like entities, clad in armour and wielding swords of their own. They had no facial features but their intent was easy to understand as they charged at me.

Dozens of light rods appeared next to me and fired in quick succession, trails of light flashing through the air and impaling all of the strange warrior entities before they could get close.

It was a good thing they weren't particularly dangerous, only being in the middle-class but it was still impressive. My eyes flickered to his spear and I felt greed.

I went to send a strong attack at him only for shadowy monsters burst forth from the surroundings buildings. People screamed in the distance as all they saw was the buildings exploding.

The forms of the monsters were twisted and grotesque. These creatures, I was assuming, were born from the abilities of the boy, Leonardo's Annihilation Maker.

Their strength was much more impressive than the warrior entities and I could only send multiple powerful blades of wind with a flick of my hand that cut multiple of the shadow monsters in half before Cao Cao attacked again.

"Light of Judgment" he called out, using the first of the Longinus' original skills.

A massive destructive beam of holy light exploded out, vaporising everything around it. I smiled in amusement even as everything around me was destroyed.

I could only absorb a bit of the energy since I wasn't too good at using my light absorption left which meant the beam which had a width of at least two Boeing B-47's simply travelled through me and behind me for a few miles before stopping.

The large man, Heracles, finally appeared from the side and went to punch me with his meaty fist. I punched him in the stomach hard enough that I felt his ribs practically shatter.

"Gaah." He coughed up a large amount of blood.

"Balance brea-"

He couldn't finish as in a show of the rage I truly felt and tried to reatrain to keep a cool calculated mind. I grabbed his neck and twisted. Heracles screamed in pain as I snapped his neck.

"You aren't as quite as impressive as the man you were named after." I idly commented.

Magic circles appeared in the dozens. The circles shimmered with power, and I could feel the space around me begin to distort minutely.

No wonder Percy and the others stood no chance. Cao Cao alone was a downright impossible match up for them.

The circles unleashed a barrage of magical attacks. Beams of destructive energy shot out from the circles, converging on my position with deadly precision. Each beam crackled with magical energy.

A thick light dome was creating around me, the beams exploding on contact. A mist surrounded Heracles' fallen body and took him away. Something I didn't bother stopping as he wasn't worth my while.

The only bodies I would try to keep in order to steal the Longinus sacred gears would be Cao Cao, Leonardo and the Dimension Lost user who's name I had yet to get from appraisal.

Another massive magical circle which was black this time appeared under me and I felt the gravity around me multiply. A dozen purple magical circles formed around me and magical ropes shot out.

I sent a wave of wind that blew the magical ropes back. Two large light spears forming and shooting towards the figure shrouded in mist who was forced to relocate.

More warrior-like entities were summoned along with more shadow monsters as Cao Cao seemed to have gotten the hint that any light attacks wouldn't work on me.

A swipe of my hand sent a massive disk of burning hot light towards Cao Cao, cutting through multiple of the monsters with ease. The Annihilation Maker user seemed to be far back, focusing on creating shadow monsters as a support.

Cao Cao redirected it away into a building and I summoned chakra-infused vines to keep him briefly distracted. The vines sprouted out from the ground around him. Which briefly took him off-guard.

My focus turned to the increasing army of shadow monsters, they roared and tried to pile on top of me. Using wind manipulation I made a concussive force that knocked the nearest of them back.

With another flick of my hands large slightly unstable wind blades tore through their ranks. The dozens of monsters getting decimated.

Magic circles reformed as the magic user appeared again with the strange thick almost translucent fog surrounding him. I sent a dozen light rods at him, forcing him to disappear once more.

I quickly recalled my Chakrams and put them back in my inventory for now.

Kicking off the ground, I dispersed the light dome that had been keeping the magical attacks from hitting me and I appeared in front of Cao Cao with a speed he could barely trace.

His spear must have heightened his perception, something that appeared as a faint light glow on his body. This was allowing him to keep up with me despite our significant power gap. Even with my power level being nearly double his.

He barely managed to raise the spear in time to block my punch. Which honestly didn't seem like a conscious decision on his part. This seemed to be a part of the spears Defence and Aura Manipulation. Defending him from an attack that he shouldn't be able to defend.

My desire for the spear rose. I wanted it. Such a powerful weapon would have made this entire shitty quest worth it alone. Unfortunately it was a Sacred Gear, so I couldn't just take it.

The force of my blow still sent him hurtling backward, crashing through several buildings before he could regain control.

A massive magical circle appeared above me, sending a massive beam of magic that I avoided by flying away. My eyes looked for the magic user with annoyance.

My previous location was turned into a wasteland from that attack alone. The battle was starting to truly get out of hand, with already a large portion of the city reduced to rubble.

This was the damage that being at the realm of power I was at caused.

The sun was starting to set and the sounds of sirens could be heard across the city. I had no doubt we were drawing attention. It would be impossible not to unless we were in some sort of sub-dimension.

A battle between a Low-ultimate class being and a group of high class beings with a leader who was a pseudo-ultimate class being.

It was scary to think that there were beings above the ultimate class completely. I had to wonder what type of damage I could do when I reached that level of power.

Right now, even at the low of the ultimate class I had the capability to destroy a city

I hovered above and looked down.

Even that was just a start.

I needed to wrap this up…

I didn't need Ares coming to help his apparent allies. I didn't know who else was working with them either. Last thing I needed was his reinforcements coming to help him.

A glint of metal in the sun caught my attention as I found the True Longinus spear rapidly shooting towards me, its handle expanding seemingly endlessly.

I dodged and shot down from where the spear was extending from. The handle retracted at the same speed I flew down and descended on Cao Cao.

My hand shot out, creating a massive light construct that shaped itself into a massive hammer and slamming it down onto Cao Cao. The ground was riddled with massive cracks and a shockwave spread out from the sheer force.

I felt Cao Cao holding the massive construct up barley with his spear. The light construct was barely being held off the ground by his comparative small body compared to the massive construct.

The air around was heated by the intense heat radiating off the light construct.

"Cakkaratana" I heard him desperately shout.

My light hammer gained cracks spreading throughout its frame and I was left for an even greater desire for the spear.

That was the ability to destroy opposing weapons I believe. Was that a conceptual power? Since my light hammer did technically count as a weapon made of my angelic magical power.

The light hammer was destroyed and I saw Cao Cao who was breathing heavily below.

I shot down before he could summon another attack, my fast speed something his eyes had trouble following. I punched him and my fist barely intercepted by the spear.

The force cratered the ground and made Cao Cao grit his teeth. I smirked evilly at his struggle.

This bastard had leveraged my only allies. I sent a barrage of fast punches, my arms blurring and the clangs of metal ringing out as the spear struggled to keep up.

The True Longinus struggled to maximise Cao Cao speed. The ground around us was completely shattered. I grinned down at him as I witnessed his arms getting redder and redder from the shear strain.

We were suddenly interrupted as magical circles formed around us and monsters in the dozens poured out to help Cao Cao. Golden power erupted from me as I finally let loose.

Now that Percy and the others were further away I didn't need to worry about hurting them with my magic. I had been going near my limit in physical power but I was more of a magic-type fighter.

My physical strength was much lower than my magical power, something I needed to work on in the future. It couldn't be helped so far since physical training had become so much harder.

I roared out, my anger finally making itself known as golden holy light erupted from me. Funnily enough I felt the True Longinus' call become much louder.

The magical circles were shattered and the shadow monsters vaporised. A shockwave blew out and the mist from which the magic user had been shrouded in was blown away along with the magic user.

Cao Cao quickly jumped away, his arms shaking with blood leaking from bursted blood vessels. He took a few pained gasps.

He hadn't been affected since the blast had been sent outwards instead of down at him.

That smug grin of his was wiped completely off his face. Replaced with anger, pain and wariness.

My supernatural eyes found the body of the magic user. Who's name was Georg. He was still breathing but he had been caught unprepared for my magical attack.

The other boy, Leonardo, seemed in much better condition, but his arm hung limply by his side. I could see this all since that explosion had wiped out all the buildings close to us. Leaving a clear waste land of burning ground.

They were both at the edges of the large circular wasteland that had been created.

Percy and the others should be far away now.

My vine attacks had stopped producing after I had left the stop but I had sneakily gotten some vines to help remove their bindings.

With the distraction of being overwhelmed by chakra-infused vines they should have been able to escape.

Cao Cao's breaths were laboured and his arms were starting to form bruises all around. He stumbled and used his spear to prop himself up.

I called out Avael from my pocket dimension.

"Avael." I greeted. "You see those two teenagers over there? Bring them to me, preferably unconscious."

Avael nodded, her eyes sharp as she realised the situation.

Just as I prepared to finish off Cao Cao, he spun his spear once more. His movements are much more wobbly and slower than before.

"Parinayakaratana" Cao Cao roared.

"Father!" Avael shouted.

The spear shook and a fiery beam erupted from its sharp tip. The surroundings shook from the sheer power that eclipsed the Light Of Judgement attack he had performed before.

-{Annabeth Chase}-

Five minutes earlier…

Annabeth's eyes were widened at the sheer display of power from her friend. She had known Kai was strong but to be able to keep up and beat down a team that had utterly destroyed them was insane in her eyes.

That man Cao Cao had been a monster in human flesh. The spear he wielded had made him unbeatable. How was Percy meant to fight a guy who could block all of his physical attacks and reflect any magical attacks?

She hadn't been much help, she was good with a knife but possessed no magic or special ability of her own beyond her brain. Which she had been doubting lately.

Annabeth had felt terrible when she caved in, seeing Percy and Medusa being tortured had made her begrudgingly give in. Seeing Kai with Percy's mother had made that guilt worse.

Kai had delivered on his promise while she had gone and betrayed him. Seeing Kai use so much power had made her realise this whole time that Percy and herself had truly just been baggage.

Now, as she spotted a dozen smaller vines creep up to her and help her loosen bindings. She quickly released herself along with Percy.

Annabeth quickly kicked out at the leg of the swordswoman who had just stopped cutting down the diminishing vines. The older swordswoman stumbled and she disarmed her in the next moment.

The man next to her went to swing his demonic swords as he noticed Annabeth, only to be forced to block as a massive blast of water shot at him.

The ground suddenly shook as a giant fiery explosion of light happened in the distance. She quickly knocked out the swordswoman with a kick to the head.

"I hope Kai is okay." Percy said worried, glancing at the massive explosion that had caused a massive fire.

Annabeth quickly ran over the Medusa, taking out some Ambrosia from her bag. Plopping it into her mouth she sighed in relief as her wounds started healing slowly.

She looked at the explosion as Percy quickly neutralised the tired demonic sword wielder who seemed exhausted from fighting the strange vines Kai had summoned.

'Even if he's stronger than us, I'm sure there's a way we can help him' She thought determinedly.

-{Kai}-

That looked painful. I observed from behind Cao Cao.

I had obviously known Cao Cao was going to pull some shit when he started glaring at me with true hatred. The surge of viciousness in his emotions had made me create a perfect illusion.

Which had been dispersed by the massive surge of energy.

That attack was dangerous. Like, seriously dangerous. Something a High Class being wouldn't be able to pull off. Not only was it powerful but the power had been dense.

A massive crater filled with strange golden fire was spread for dozens of miles in my previous location.

Cao Cao was gasping for breath, kneeling down on the ground. All of his strength seemed to have been used on that last attack. Which wasn't surprising. That was an insane attack.

Avael looked worried, only to sigh in relief as she saw me standing behind Cao Cao. Her eyes turned fiery and I felt true hatred directed towards Cao Cao. She raised her hand and went to finish off Cao Cao.

"Avael stop." I called out. "It's fine, I'll deal with him."

My voice startled Cao Cao. Cao Cao looked up, his face pale, sweat streaming down his brow. He was beaten, and he knew it.

Avael lowered her hands, nodding and sending me a look that exclaimed she wanted headpats. I ignored it for now as she went off to go retrieve the other members of the Hero Faction.

"This is impossible! You- filthy Angel. I am the chosen one to show the supernatural world the might of humans. I won't roll over and let you kill me." Cao Cao roared.

He tried to raise his spear only to fail.

I kicked him down and he fell onto the ground completely. Another kick sent to his abdomen as i felt a few of his bones crack.

I stopped myself from brutally beating him on the spot.

The pathetic idiot was already beaten and that had hurt him more than my attack. His eyes showed it as even now he desperately tried to get up.

This battle had drained me more than I anticipated.

It wasn't the gruelling, uphill struggle I was accustomed to, but it had still sapped a significant portion of my strength. I wasn't completely spent, but I wasn't at full capacity either.

"Is there anyone else with you?" I questioned.

Cao Cao sneered but didn't answer my question.

i slapped him and he scowled up at me furiously.

I wasn't going to kill him outright, I really wanted his sacred gear. Perhaps the system shop had something that could help out. I had been saving up on quite the amount of credits.

I'll keep him in my inventory until then.

Cao Cao's eyes flickered behind me and a nasty smile appeared on his face.

"You really should have stayed out of this situation, brat." A deep voice growled from behind me.

I tried to turn around in time as I heard the whistle of something piercing through the air directly towards me.

My sense's had been alert, but I had been focused on Cao Cao and Ares hadn't been in my perspective. Somehow I hadn't picked up his energy or presence.

He must have been using the Helm of Darkness to hide from me.

Damn it.

Just as I turned around there was a flash of blonde hair and I was just able to make out someone standing in front of me. In the path of the projectile I had heard whistling towards me.

Blood splashed a moment later.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 42: The Shard

Notes:

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 42

(The Shard)

-{Annabeth}-

Annabeth ran towards the battlefield with Percy, Medusa limping further back in toe as her wounds were slowly healing. When they finally made it to the place where Kai had been fighting Cao Cao they paused.

The amount of sheer destruction and wreckage shocked them. Kai stood in the middle of what could only be called a wasteland with the beaten form of Cao Cao kneeling in front of him.

Percy grinned.

“So much for needing our help.” Percy chuckled, relief was evident in his tone.

Annabeth sighed in relief with a small smile on her face.

But something felt wrong. Annabeth’s instincts which had been honed by years of training and her mother's blessing screamed at her that the battle wasn't over. Even Kai seemed to sense something was amiss as his body was still tense.

Her gaze darted across the ruined landscape until her eyes locked on a figure. Ares, the God of War. Annabeth’s breath hitched.

He stood a short distance away, his lips curled into a cold, malicious smile. While his eyes were locked on Kai’s back. A strange dark twisted helmet was on his head and even looking at him she found it hard to concentrate on his form directly. Thank her mother as otherwise she wouldn't have noticed him. Something was strange was going on with Ares than even her sharp grey eyes failed to properly perceive.

Kai didn’t notice him.

Annabeth’s heart lurched as Ares raised his hand, summoning a spear brimming with malevolent red energy.

The weapon formed in an instant, its tip glowing with power. Ares drew back his arm, seemingly preparing to hurl the spear straight at Kai, who still hadn’t noticed the God, his mind still focused on Cao Cao’s defeat. Even if Ares was farther than Annabeth was to Kai she could instantly calculate chances of anyone noticing or seeing Ares who was invisible. None had noticed him and Ares hadn't realised that Annabeth could somehow see him.

Annabeth didn’t have time to scream at Kai to turn around as that could alert Ares to change tacticswhich was why without a second thought, she turned to Percy, her voice urgent. “Percy, trust me—launch me towards Kai. Now!”

Percy stared at her in shock, but the urgency in her voice made him listen. “Annabeth, are you sure—”

“I’m sure!” she interrupted. “Just do it!”

Percy’s face twisted with confusion but he still raised his hands without another word. Water surged from a distant source, swirling around Annabeth as she braced herself.

With a quick flick of his hand, Percy sent the current beneath her, propelling her forward like a missile across the battlefield.

Annabeth’s eyes locked on Ares, her heart racing as she watched the spear started cutting through the air toward Kai’s exposed back.

There was only one way to stop it with its current speed. Her mother's blessing finally clicked and with her lightning quick perception, everything slowed down for her. She wasn’t fast enough alone to do anything else than get launched by Percy. The spear was blurring through the air and she could barely see it as the same shadows were distorting the spear. She used all her energy to wrap herself with Athenian Aigis defence, something she could do as a favoured daughter of Athena, Goddess of wisdom, strategy & warfare. Even if wasn't perfected yet would probably be only thing that could slow that spear as she has analysed all possible tactics. She prayed to her mother - Athena Nike for the success

She was slower than it for sure, but Annabeth had been launched a few seconds before Ares had launched the spear. Which in the realm of power that all Demigods stood at was enough time to shoot towards Kai.

Annabeth felt an overwhelming amount of fear at the realisation that she would probably die. But with that came happiness that she had finally contributed something.

She had learnt so much during this quest. Rules weren’t everything. Especially not in the fact of such an important task.

‘You were right Kai, we really should have taken the car.’ She thought amusedly just as she came in front of the spear.

Her grey eyes looked back at Percy who had finally caught on. His eyes widened in horror.

Pain seared through her a moment later as the spear pierced her body and everything became fuzzy.

-{Kai}-

My eyes were widened as blood exploded from Annabeth who had positioned herself in front of the spear. Even with that, the spear pierced straight through her and I was barely able to avoid it thanks to Annabeth slowing it down.

The spear was still able to make a shallow cut on the side of my body even with my skin hardened enough to withstand a missile alone.

I stared at Annabeth in disbelief as she coughed up blood and stumbled back. Quickly, I reached my arms out and caught her.

“Annabeth!” I heard Percy shout.

I looked up to see Ares standing there, his hand outstretched, a dark, twisted helmet covering his head. Shadows flickered unnervingly around his body, swirling like ominous tendrils.

I could guess whose helmet it belonged to.

Ares looked slightly annoyed.

“Shit, bird-brain isn’t going to be happy I killed her favourite child. Why do you troublesome Demigods not know when to keep your thick little heads out of a God's path.” Ares sighed, acting as if Annabeth’s life was just another annoyance.

I held Annabeth in my arms as she gasped for air desperately.

Cao Cao laughed from his position next to us and I glared. Grabbing his head and slamming it hard enough on the ground that he was rendered unconscious. His spear laying next to him. I heard it call for me sadly but ignored it for the time being.

A massive golden magical circle appeared under Ares and holy light exploded upwards.

Avael had cast her most destructive spell. Holy smite.

The massive column of light attempted to reach up to the heavens, illuminating everything around it in a deceptively soft golden hue. Even with the blast that erupted a close distance away,

I simply ignored that, staring into the dulling grey eyes of Annabeth.

That attack would have been debilitating for sure. I wouldn’t have died but it would have forced me to go to extra lengths.

Why would she do that?

The act confused me to my core and lit up something else in me. A new understanding. Annabeth attempted to say something but her eyes were slowly misting over.

“Save your strength,” I said in an imitation of a comforting voice. Something that didn’t come out At all like intended. A lack of use.

Percy was running over frantically, ignoring the massive attack next to us. Percy scrambled to take out some Ambrosia from his bag and feed it into her mouth.

It was acting fast but not nearly fast enough for my liking. I saw Medusa in the distance limping slowly towards us.

The Golden circle of the holy smite slowly grew dimmer and the explosion of light dissipated. Leaving only smoke that covered the area where Ares had been standing.

Slowly, the smoke cleared and we witnessed the sight of Ares standing completely unharmed, a faint red barrier around him.

My gaze turned back to Annabeth while Avael glared at Ares with true hatred in her heart.

My empathy picked up the sheer amount of overprotectiveness she was feeling for me at this moment and the venom she felt at Ares for attacking me.

I ignored that for a moment as I quickly opened my system shop in search of a healing potion. As I searched for a potion to heal Annabeth, I felt a burning rage build up in my chest that wanted to unleash itself on Ares.

"Hey, brat, I'm not done with you yet," Ares said.

I had just selected a potion and Ares exploded in a burst of speed. Avael held out her hand and a ray of holy light shot out in his direction. In the distance, the ray of light spun off and exploded as Ares effortlessly passed it.

Avael, who couldn't keep up with God of War's speed, was ignored by the God of War. Despite her attempts to shoot another holy ray at him, he passed her.

I tried to retrieve the potion from my inventory only to be forced to focus on Ares as soon enough, I found a massive gauntlet-clad fist speeding towards my face.

The fist was a blur and I only had a few moments to push Annabeth and Percy away just in time. A massive shockwave erupted as his fist met my face.

Despite the massive amount of pain I should have been feeling as I was sent back a massive distance away. I felt nothing. Which meant he had used a purely physical attack.

I balanced myself. A small amount of dust kicked up as I skidded back. While I was immune to pure blunt physical force didn’t mean I didn’t get pushed back from the force.

I growled. My eyes narrowed in rage. While Ares In turn tilted his head slightly to the side with an infuriating smirk on his face.

Another holy ray of light was shot at him as Avael caught sight of him. Her youthful face twisted in rage.

He stepped aside, letting the ray of light spin off into the distance.

“Seems like you got yourself a little Angel girlfriend to back you up brat. I’ll make sure to take real good care of her in your absence.” Ares laughed. His expression darkened.

“You should have stayed out of this Angel. A plan much larger than you can even fathom is at play and you’ve made the wrong decision getting in the middle of it. Did you think-“

“Please, shut up.” I cut him off. “I really don’t give a shit.”

Ares sneered and I noticed his gaze going over Avael’s body.

Not. A. Fucking. Chance.

Multiple golden chains exploded up and through the ground towards Ares. While large chakra vines shot up from underneath him and spiralled up his large legs.

I didn’t waste any time, my golden wings unfurling behind me and sending me towards him at insane speeds that only Ares could follow.

Ares scowled in annoyance. His feet were easily able to pull themselves out from the thick roots and a black intricately-detailed sword covered with a red miasma appeared in his hand.

Which he promptly used in quick succession and with masterful use to hit all the golden chains away.

I exploded with golden light as my rage made itself known. I was going to kill this stupid thick-headed pig fucking god.

I quickly took a breath to keep my actions calm, it wouldn’t do good if I gave in to my rage.

My eyes glanced over to Annabeth who was still unconscious and being tended to by Percy. My fist clenched. The itchy hot rage burning in my chest grew just a bit.

I let my angelic instincts in fully. The general positive and light nature of an angel helped me keep a cool head. It flowed through my body like a comforting coolness.

His glasses fell away to reveal the scorching red flames that served as his eyes. They were unlike how Hestia's had been. A soft ember that felt warm and homely.

His eyes were ravaging flames that wanted to devour everything in bloodshed. I could feel the bloodlust as his barely concealed godly aura went unrestrained.

The world felt his presence as the very air distorted and even Percy who had been focusing on Annabeth shrunk a bit. His head turned to me worriedly.

“You’re going to die here today boy. Give me a showing worth remembering.” Ares taunted.

“You had to weaken the domain and power of the Goddess you are in love with just to try to force her into your bed after she rejected your sorry biker gangster wannabe looking ass hundreds of times,” I replied with gritted teeth as I contained my anger.

His glare darkened.

“You know, I think I’m going to enjoy this.”

“That’s big talk from the guy who looks like he bought his armour from the discount aisle at 'Villains R Us.'” I responded without care.

The small amount of time I got by stalking him with talk allowed me to prepare for the upcoming fight.

My Tempest Chakrams appeared in hand and my chakra chains swirled back, heading directly for Ares again. Lightning crackled and I made my chakra chains connect just as they came into Ares striking distance.

Using the Tempest Chakrams’ limited lightning manipulation, I sent all the lightning I could through one of the golden chakra chains that were floating defensively next to me.

Thankfully, my chakra chains acted as perfect conductors, allowing the lightning to surge through them in a flash. Sparks of electricity danced chaotically along the interconnected chains, illuminating the battlefield. Ares, quick to react, moved to deflect the onslaught with rapid strikes.

He successfully knocked away the first chain, but not without consequence, he yelped as the electric shock coursed through him. The lightning didn’t seem to do more than that unfortunately and that was the most I could input with the limited lightning manipulation.

Three more chakra chains replaced the one he had sent spinning off in the distance from the shear forces used with his sword swing, giving him no time to recover.

I had summoned every chakra chain I could muster, but I could feel the strain. It was burning through my chakra reserves at a frightening pace.

Ares' form blurred and all three chakra chains were sent off into the distance with rapid strikes from his sword.

First Form: Dance (Enbu)

One of my hands holding Tempest Chakrams lashed out with a thin blue streak cutting through the air, performing a singular high-speed vertical slash that Ares blocked with his sword. An amused sneer on his face at my attempt.

He responded with a slash of his sword that I could barely even see coming. I brought both of my Tempest Chakrams up and blocked the sword strike. The force sent vibrations through my arms and made my knees buckle underneath me as the difference in pure power showed itself.

Cracks appeared underneath me in the scorched earth and I gritted my teeth. I lashed out with my chakra chains, trying to gain some distance. I sent the two chakra chains I had hovering near me towards him.

In response, he quickly withdrew his sword which had been locked with my Tempest Chakrams and hit both of them away easily.

“Holy bind.” Avael’s voice called out.

His body stiffened for a mere moment and he scowled in Avael’s direction.

“Holy Ray.” She called out without care for the Gods' malice.

Ares let the Holy Ray hit him and merely snorted when it did nothing to him. He raised his hand towards her and I quickly intervened. Dozens of light chains springing up with two chakra chains snuck in them.

Damn it, Avael. Her attempts to help warmed my heart but she simply wasn’t even close enough to contend in this battle. Her attacks barely even harmed him.

I briefly thought about summoning the other Angel before the face of my dead Angel popped up in my mind and made me decide against it. I sent a look towards Avael that made her look conflicted as she caught my meaningful look.

I dispersed the other chakra chains for now as the chakra drain was becoming too much.

He turned his focus back on me and lazily swung his sword.

“αδίκημα”

A massive wave of red baleful divine power exploded out and all of my light chains were shattered in an instant. While the two chakra chains were blown back.

I was sent back from the sheer force of the strange power, my muscles burning from whatever he had just used. Ares charged after me, his figure blurring towards me with intense speed.

I jumped back and extended my hand, focusing on the light surrounding me. Massive glowing constructs materialised in the air, multiple towering hammers of pure condensed holy light energy forming above me as I focused my intent and angelic magic.

They wouldn't generate as much force as if I were physically wielding them, but they'd still pack a punch. While Ares' power level was a few thousand above mine. I could still hurt him because of the level of power we were currently fighting at.

Unlike Avael who was closer to the lowest end of the Ultimate Class. She would find it much harder to harm Ares.

All that power level was spread into his stats and while it was true the further you went up in power the more increase each stat gave you. The increase was probably around about twice the amount of a low-class stats.

I sent the multiple massive light hammers down at Ares who was closing in on my position with haste.

I floated up into the air, watching the hammers shoot down at him. Their bright light left streaks of light in the air.

I spotted a glimpse of Ares slowing down, his swords shifting into another weapon before one of the massive light hammers was on him. The baleful red light exploded from him and multiple of the light hammers were destroyed as they descended on him.

Until one finally hit which gave room for another to hit. The ground was quaking under the force of the light constructs slamming into his form. Dust and debris erupted from the battlefield, momentarily obscuring him from view.

For good measure, I sent down a barrage of light rods on his position.

I took out the regeneration potion since a health potion technically wasn’t the same thing and threw it to Percy with all my strength.

“Percy, give this to Annabeth-“ Was all I could get out as Ares exploded out of the dust with a scowl.

He had multiple reddened spots on his face presumably from the light hammers. I didn’t get time to react as he was right in front of me. My light rods fired down uselessly behind him.

I caught a glimpse of the weapon he wielded, a massive hammer which glowed with red energy.

“This is how you wield a hammer, boy.” He sneered, his face filled with rage.

I could only raise my arms up as he slammed the hammer down on me. I was sent down to the ground, my body searing with pain as I coughed up blood.

I attempted to stumble up as fast as I could but Ares, filled with rage, didn't seem to care to give me any chance to recover. He blurred once more, appearing beside me in an instant. His hammer swung with force.

I raised my chakrams to block, but the blow was too much. my arms buckled and the impact sent me flying back, skidding across the battlefield pathetically.

“Father!” Avael cried out.

“Kai!” Percy called out in worry.

“Be quiet.” Ares sneered.

He raised his hand and the ground trembled. A strange gate rose up from the ground with Greek styled writing surrounding its frame. Moments later undead poured out of it and attacked both Percy and Avael.

“That’s enough distraction from you.” He gruffly stated.

Blood filled my mouth as I struggled to stand, my muscles screaming in protest.

“Did you think you would win against me? Did you truly think that there was a way to beat me? I’ll admit, your magic is impressive and there’s a honed instinct about you that shows you’ve experienced battle. But I am The God Of War. For you this is a necessity, for me it’s an art form.” Ares said.

I stabbed my hand into the ground, summoning the chakra I had left. Thick wooden roots, gnarled and ancient, erupted from the earth. They snaked toward Ares. Attempting to bind him and to slow him down for even a moment.

Ares laughed, his hammer smashing through the roots with brute force. "Trees? Really? You're facing a god of war, and you really think that some trees are going to stop me?"

He swung his hammer down on me, only for it to go through me, or what he thought was me. I approached him from behind and landed a nasty punch to the side of his face.

My fist was engulfed in a scorching hot light and I revelled in the way it redden his face.

A shockwave erupted out from the force and he stumbled in confusion. I only landed another punch before he caught on and I kicked off his back before he could turn around.

I held out both my hands and created a blinding flash of light. Which seemed to only work for a few seconds.

He roared in rage. his red aura became thicker and In an instant, he was upon me again. His large hammer came down with a speed I could barely follow with my utmost focus, and I barely managed to twist out of the way.

His follow-up strike, however, was too fast. His pace increased in an instant. I felt my bones break under the force. My regeneration got to work immediately as I was sent exploding back through the battlefield.

I raised my hand weakly as he approached, blood pouring out of me. I created massive swords of holy light. Compacting them with an insane amount of power, I also used my wind manipulation to remove the natural air resistance around the light swords and sent them towards Ares in quick succession.

I saw his eyes narrow in concentration. He brought his hammer up to block, and the three large light swords converged on him. Our two forces clashed with a deafening roar.

The battlefield trembled and cracks formed beneath me as the sheer power of the impact reverberated through the air.

A cloud of dust was kicked up and there was a brief silence. I used this chance to gain some distance but that didn’t last long as Ares shot out from the cloud of dust. Blood leaked from his head and despite the amount of rage I felt he laughed mirthlessly.

“That was a good trick, brat. Making those attacks speed up so quickly halfway had caught me off guard. I’m ending this.” Ares said. A scowl on his face as golden blood dripped down his face.

Instantly, with what I presumed was his full speed on his mortal form. He appeared next to me and in the next moment I felt the large hammer he wielded smash into the side of my body.

The wounds and bones that had been healing rebroke with much more force and I was sent back flying through the air in the direction towards Percy and Avael who were both still dealing with a miniature army of endless undead.

‘Shit!’ I thought.

I think I may have bitten off more than I could chew with this one. I had always been able to get by with my unique skills making up for the lack of power in past battles with beings much more stronger than me but this was too much.

The pain was blinding. While I had learnt to suppress my outward reaction to pain it didn’t make it hurt any less:

I felt the Longinus that was laying next to the unconscious body of Cao Cao a bit away. It’s call became even stronger, as if it was watching me and begging me to reclaim it from Cao Cao’s hands.

That was interrupted as Ares was next to my downed form again in only a few seconds and without mercy. He swung his hammer down directly onto me.

I nearly screamed out in pain as the ground around me shattered from the force. He kicked me without any magical energy imbued into his kick so luckily it did no further damage and I was sent over close by to Avael and she instantly noticed my battered form.

Her eyes teared up as she stopped focusing on the undead army. Leaving Percy forced to combat the unending dead hoard. They weren’t particularly strong individually, but everytime they destroyed all of them more simply poured out of the gate.

“Father?” She whispered, kneeling next to me.

Ares seemed to slow down. Apparently no longer feeling the need to attack me properly, since in his eyes I was close to death. Which wasn’t exactly a wrong assessment.

By now the Longinus’ call was overwhelming, I could practically hear a voice calling to me.

I couldn’t beat him. My eyes flickered over to the Longinus which was close by. I didn’t know why it was calling me and not Avael, considering we were both Angels.

Even if I did pick it up, I doubted I could use it. After all, you couldn’t just pick up a sacred gear from someone and use it as your own. It was bound to Cao Cao’s soul until he died.

Then why was it calling me? I knew that with the Longinus, my abilities would be boosted. After all, it allowed Cao Cao to become a pseudo-ultimate class being.

I felt Avael’s tears drop onto my face as she openly sobbed. She raised her hand and cast multiple Holy ray’s in quick succession at Ares to try stop his approach but it proved futile.

She couldn’t cast a Holy Smite too because Ares was too close.

I guess I had nothing to lose and I did hate seeing Avael cry. I refused to give up either way. Ares needed to die. Even if I had to somehow rip the Longinus from Cao Cao’s soul with my bare hands.

I rolled over. I couldn’t tell Avael to get it for me since Ares would know something was up. I gave into the call and rolled over once more.

Reaching out my hand I grabbed it. There was no surge of power. No sudden boost in strength that could give me a chance or even a boost in regeneration that could bring me back to full capacity.

[Shard wishes to be absorbed.]

Accept/Decline.

I blinked in confusion but didn’t have long as Ares seemed to notice something amiss. Which caused him to approach me faster.

It wasn’t what I was looking for but I really had nothing to lose.

I accepted it mentally.

The world paused and my vision flashed.

-END-

if you wish to read up to eleven chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 43: Ascension

Notes:

if you wish to read up to twelve chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 43

(Ascension)

[Shard Of יְהוָה accepted]

Shard of what?

Light entered my vision as soon as I had accepted the strange request and I found that I could barely see the notifications popping up or even think for that matter.

Power exploded around me as time seemingly resumed and I could barely hear Avael’s desperate cry through the wind and power tearing around me.

[Temporary bonding with Longinus granted via יְהוָה's authority.]

[Alert: Shard of יְהוָה is damaged, seeking alternative solution.]

[Initiating healing process for Shard of יְהוָה.]

[Alert: Insufficient power to complete healing and merging process.]

[Permission to absorb infused Holy Light for required restoration?]

[Permission granted.]

I could barely keep up with what was going and even then I found myself confused. What the hell was going on?

I had only accepted the True Longinus' call as a last resort. After all, I had no clue if it was going to be helpful or not. It would have been stupid to resort to relying on an unknown weapons call if I had other ways to defeat Ares.

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Light Weapon: The True Longinus is imbued with light energy, making it exceptionally deadly against devils, fallen angels, and other beings of darkness. Its mere presence can cause discomfort to evil beings.

Power Collected: 20%

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Holy Power: As the spear that pierced the side of Jesus Christ, the True Longinus is imbued with overwhelming holy power, making it extremely effective against devils, fallen angels, and other beings of darkness.

Power Collected: 40%

I felt a tremendous titanic surge of holy power and light power enter my body. An amount of power that felt insane to feel. I almost felt like my body would explode just from briefly containing it as it passed through me into something else.

I could vaguely feel the power coming from the Longinus I barely held in my hand.

My thoughts slowly continued to become incoherent as I felt myself grow dazed.

[Alert: Power remains insufficient for the merging process.]

[Sacrificing Longinus abilities to acquire the required power.]

Power Collected: 40%

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Assaratana (Horse Treasure): Teleports the person the orb touches or can be used to teleport the wielder.

Power Collected: 44%

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Cakkaratana (Wheel Treasure): Destroys weapons.

Power Collected: 47%

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Parinayakaratana (General Treasure): A powerful attack with high destructive capabilities, the strongest among the seven. It has some usage restrictions, possibly requiring certain conditions to activate.

Power Collected: 56%

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Itthiratana (Female Treasure): Temporarily stops the special abilities of women.

Power Collected: 59%

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Maniratana (Pearl Treasure): Redirects attacks sent toward the user.

Power Collected: 62%

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Gahapatiratana (Householder Treasure): Creates warrior-like entities similar to Blade Blacksmith's Balance Breaker, Blade Knight Mass.

Power Collected: 65%

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Hatthiratana (Elephant Treasure): Allows the wielder to lift objects that the orb touches.

Power Collected: 69%

Sacrificing sacred gear skill: Spear Manipulation: The True Longinus can extend and retract according to the wielder's will, with seemingly no limit.

Power Collected: 74%

I am struggling to keep my thought process coherent now. It felt like an unknown force was pressing upon my mind and squishing it to mulch. Thinking felt harder and harder as time went by.

A holy power that didn’t feel like mine had surrounded me by now. It felt more dense and ancient than mine, that’s what my angelic instincts were screaming at me anyway.

My body was lax, the power that surrounded me protectively making me feel more comfortable than I had been since arriving to this world. Despite my body feeling comfortable, my mind was getting just more and more blurred.

I still wasn’t sure what this was or what I had done by accepting it.

[Current power collection is insufficient. Searching for viable alternatives.]

[Alternative identified: using faith energy as a substitute.]

[Heir authorization confirmed.]

[Initiating teleportation to optimal coordinates.]

The dense holy power swirled around me and I felt myself being taken somewhere else.

I couldn’t see much more as I was taken into a sequence of weird dreams or were they memories?

-{Vatican POV}-

It was an early morning for the Vatican. The air felt crisp and fresh as it always did and the various nuns began to stir, preparing for their morning prayers and duties.

The city of Rome, just beyond the walls of the Vatican, was already coming to life. The hum of traffic and the steady rhythm of people going about their morning activities.

Tourists stirred early to try to avoid the business most famous places in Rome drew in.

Narrow cobblestone streets mingled with sleek cafes and bustling markets, where the scent of freshly baked bread and espresso filled the air.

Tourists wandered the ancient streets, excitedly speaking about the centuries-old architecture of Rome, while locals hurried to work or gathered in small groups.

The domain that once belonged to the Olympians now housed one of the pillars of Heaven. Which naturally caused many of the locals to be devout in the teachings of the Abrahamic God.

Partially due to the Vatican’s presence, which made it easy grounds for recruitment or conversion. Of course there were many who while technically believing in God, didn’t truly believe in the higher presence.

Merely praying in times of need or when they had some free time. After all, becoming devout to a being that had not performed any miracles for hundreds of years or even shown a hint of being real was bound to cause many believers to become like this.

The church had been extremely necessary in keeping the faith alive, and the fact that there were still so many devout believers was a testament to that. But even that was starting to fail.

With no Saints in hundreds of years or any miracles directly from God, the once largest religion in the world had slowly started dying. The church had been forced to revert to showing the existence of the supernatural to many who were inducted as to make their belief solid.

Of course, with the large number of exorcists they had in their ranks and Heaven only interacted with the highest of ranked church members. It had caused many stray exorcists to appear.

In their eyes, God wasn’t real and simply a figure they used to maintain power.

Switching to another scene.

Sister Alessia knelt out in the gardens of the Vatican. Her hands were clasped tightly, fingers trembling slightly as she whispered her prayer to the silent crucifix hanging from her neck.

Even the warm aura of the Vatican that she was sure was God’s presence did little sooth the growing doubt gnawing at her heart.

Alessia had always been devout to the church. Which was surprising since her faith had been the one unshakable truth in her life all throughout her childhood.

When she had been healed by one of the priests from her local church at a young age she had known that this was the religion she had wanted to dedicate her life to.

Alissa wanted to give the joy she had been gifted from that event to other people.

She possessed dark, wavy hair that she kept tucked beneath her habit, and piercing green eyes.

She had been tending to the gardens lost in her thoughts, before she had decided she needed to clear her thoughts to her Lord by praying. A common occurrence for Nun’s.

"Please, Lord... if you hear me, give me a sign," Alessia murmured, her voice barely above a breath.

“I have followed you faithfully, I’ve served your will and shall always try to serve you but, I need guidance. Your people are losing their way. More exorcists turn stray every year and I don’t know how to show them.” She mournfully said.

The number hadn’t grown to concerning levels just yet but it was slowly increasing.

She received no answer as per usual, yet she kept her hands clasped for a good few minutes and only sighed dejectedly when there was still no response.

“Maybe I am not worthy enough.” She mumbled.

Suddenly, a wave of holy power covered the entire city. Alessia who had been taught to sense energies like all Nun’s at a novice level had immediately sensed it. How couldn’t she?

It didn’t take her being any good at sensing to feel the massive comforting power blanket the city. The cross on her neck was pulled up to the sky, like something was drawing it towards them.

Alessia had no doubt that everybody in the Vatican could feel the power, judging by the sudden rush of priests and exorcists alike running out from the Vatican's halls. Hundreds of them pouring out.

Which gave a show to how many resided in the Vatican.

A pure golden light formed, floating above the city, Its form being barely recognisable by those who could peer through the blinding light as humanoid. A barrier of light expanded out from the golden humanoid as the increase of holy power could be felt.

The entire city of Rome went silent as ordinary people stepped out from their vehicle’s to look up and witness the spectacle. The many who wore crosses on their neck found it pointing up towards the sky.

Alessia gawked, the comforting presence feeling familiar. A much higher version than the passive aura the Vatican possessed. She felt her body relax and a blissful feeling throughout her body.

Her eyes stared up in reverence as her mind came to the conclusion most people were coming too.

‘I-it couldn’t be right?’ She thought, falling to her knees.

The holy power only seemed to be growing in presence. Power that humans could never wield by themselves vibrating through the air. It was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.

Instinctually, her body knew she was staring at a higher life form. An indecipherable feeling weighing on her. Her heart was being erratically as in that moment her faith had confirmed itself.

While she had never doubted it in the first place, the confirmation of her Lord had made her burst into happy tears. She had seen the light swords and guns the exorcists wielded along with the tremendous power of a Sacred Gear.

But this was different. The paltry light that came out of the light weaponry couldn’t even be compared to the light she was feeling suffocating her entire being, like a warm blanket.

Many such scenes were playing around the Vatican and even in the city. Believers kneeing as their belief was confirmed and partial believers converting in an instant.

Unseen by all, was the energy coming off their body and streaming up into the sky. Towards the figure of light.

Up in Heaven…

In Heaven, everything fell into an eerie silence.

The ever present joyful and lively silver city, filled with the constant movement of angels, had come to a complete standstill. Every Angel froze in place, conversations cut short as they were all overwhelmed by the energy they had suddenly sensed.

They didn’t need even a second to recognize it. How could they forget? It was the presence they had longed for, one they had dreamed of feeling once more.

A presence that had driven many Angels to end their lives without.

Not the faint echo that lingered in churches, or the ever-dulling presence that resided in Heaven but the full, unmistakable presence of their Father. Even Michael who had just been in talks with an Angel next to him paused. His breath baited as his body shivered.

As the moments passed by, hope started gathering in all of the Angels within Heaven. As their mind caught up with their feelings. They didn’t know how to react, or if this was some sort of dream.

Hope blossomed in their chest, a hope that they knew they should try to get rid of. As it normally led to disappointment and sadness.

The hope they had that their father hadn’t actually died, a hope that had died out over hundreds of years of accepting that their father wasn’t coming back.

With fellow Angels even committing suicide due to the dissapointment. With the help of their brothers and sisters all pulling each other through, a void had been left and a desire that never died had been laid to rest.

It was a haunting part of their history, a day they all knew. One that had never healed even if they tried their best to live on in their father’s name. Other than those who had fallen out of either sheer rage or sadness and those who had decided they couldn’t live without their Father’s presence.

Michael swallowed as his mind went through hundreds of possibilities, even if he wanted to desperately believe it was his father he had to think about the Angel Race.

Mass hysteria was already spreading among the Angels and Michael knew it was only a matter for a few more moments before they all decided to go to the place where they could feel their father.

Michael knew he couldn’t stop them—he wasn’t one to restrict his siblings too much, after all. That’s why he decided he would go with them. Beside him, Raphael stood frozen, her mind racing through countless possibilities.

Then, without warning, a pair of radiant wings burst from the back of a male angel, and in a blur of light, he soared away from the Silver City, heading straight for the gates of Heaven.

This caused a chain reaction, the sound of thousands of wings appearing every second could be heard.

Angels’ shooting up into the sky by the thousands, their wings shining behind them. Making them look like thousands of glittering stars shooting through the air. Angel’s with all numbers of wings flying towards the gate, some much faster than others.

The pearly shining Gates of Heaven stood proudly as the entrance of Heaven, thousands of protective enchantments and forms of protection ingrained into the celestial metal it was forged out of.

It burst open and thousands of Angel’s poured out every second. All of them heading towards the massive presence that was near identical to their fathers.

The protective barrier remained, allowing all Angel’s to exit but keeping guard in case anyone used it as an attempt to sneak in. Bells rung across the sky as above the Vatican Heaven’s Gate appeared.

Angel’s pouring out of heaven for the first time in centuries for the world to see. The scene was enough to make people simply fall to their knees and watch.

The Angel’s swarmed towards the figure, only to be stopped by the barrier surrounding it. They were only momentarily confused before they started banging on the barrier.

“Father!”

“Father, it’s me.”

“Please come home.”

Angel’s began pleading as more joined surrounding the golden barrier every second, few attempting to break the barrier so that they could finally have the one thing they had dreamed about above anything else.

Some cried in joy as others began attacking the golden barrier. The ancient and old lived Angels were reduced to mass hysteria as they only had their mind on one Goal. For their father back and safe within Heaven.

It didn’t help that their Angelic Instincts were going wild. Which was why they didn’t think about the huge waves this would cause among the supernatural.

Not that anyone knew outside of the three Factions that God was dead. But his appearance that had been absent for a long time would be noted along with the strange behaviour of the Angels.

Only Michael was able to think properly even if all he wanted was to go down and join in trying to break the barrier to get to his father. Even with tears at the edges of his vision, his thought process stayed rational.

Michael floated above, mouth open agape even as he subtly looked for any threats. He had thought this was a clever attack, or perhaps a late miracle the system had finally decided to grant.

He had no doubt everyone could feel this, there were no barriers currently erected and the battle period formations weren’t active since they weren’t at war anymore.

A God’s presence, especially their Father’s even if it seemed extremely weakened. Wasn’t something reality could ignore. That was made apparent by the way space warped inside the barrier.

Michael suspected the barrier around him was preventing the weight of his presence from overwhelming everyone. Even if the feeling of comfort and warmth emanating for his aura was intoxicating.

Judging by the fact none of the humans had even thought of recording this, being too enthralled to think about anything else. Was a testament to this fact.

Azrael and the rest of his Fallen Angel’s save those with less than four wings and the newer generation of Fallen would no doubt understand this energy.

Any Angel with less than four wings typically didn’t have the ability to sense energy. Even with four wings unless you trained your magical Attunement and sensing abilities they would only vaguely feel it.

Michael knew that all of the higher ups within the Gregory could pinpoint the location of this and were in a scramble to figure out what was going on. He had no doubt that their Father somehow coming back to life for them was both a joyful and fearful experience.

He also had no doubt that those below the Fallen Cadres except the sensor types who had trained their sensory ability were in a mess.

Even just feeling the full presence of their Father must be devastating and will have the whole Gregory and other smaller Fallen Angel factions in a frenzy, considering many fell after his death for one reason or another.

Mostly for revenge or deciding that living without morals was easier for their hearts.

As for the Devils, very few were from the old age and he doubted even Sirzech and Ajuka knew what this meant other than a new powerful Angel appearing.

Michael could imagine emergency meetings being held by both the Gregory and Devil Faction. The fact that tensions with the other two Factions and Heaven was high didn’t help. They would definitely be probes and spys sent to try to figure out what was happening.

Such was the cold reality of being in a passive war.

Michael activated the war formations around Rome and threw up dozens of barriers for added protection, which was solely to keep anyone outside of Rome from sensing his Father any further.

It was also to keep any unwanted eyes from watching.

Luckily his presence had only been felt for under twenty seconds or things may have become troublesome. Especially since it was starting to grow thicker.

Beyond that, Michael stared at the shining body of light, swirling with his father’s holy light. He couldn’t desperately doubt the notion anymore. Not that he had wanted to, he had simply not wanted to experience the disappointment again.

Their Father was back.

-{Gabriel}-

Something was wrong.

She felt it in her bones, the strange protectiveness she felt for the young Angel flaring up. Her powerful Angelic instincts also foreshadow something. As if a big event was going to happen.

The young Angel's aura, which she had been closely monitoring, had suddenly vanished. She had admittedly panicked for a while only for it to reappear briefly before disappearing again.

Which had doubled her worry. Which was why she had been flying around the City she had felt his aura in. She concluded that some barrier must have been put up around Kai.

Either that or he had gone to a different dimension, but she doubted that. Travelling Dimension wasn’t exactly a simple matter.

Inadvertently, in her attempt to find the barrier and destroy it to see if Kai was alright. She had come across many smaller fights between fairly weak beings with weak barriers put up.

She hadn’t given them much thought, even as they all shook at her unrestrained presence and a few even wet themselves. Gabriel really had meant to and had given them a quick sheepish ‘sorry’ for the scare before flying off to find Kai.

‘I shouldn’t have left him.’ She lamented mentally.

She felt like a fool. Gabriel felt she should never have agreed. His survival was a miracle, a testament to his prodigy-like growth. It was clear to Gabriel he wasn’t ordinary, a prodigy among prodigy perhaps.

Even then, she had only agreed because how could she not? Her heart was too soft. When he looked at her, a sister he had never met, she wanted to spoil him.

But, she should have waited till heaven. Now, as she flew around in the Graeco-Roman Pantheon’s territory she was lamenting her choice. She came to a stop her Angelic Instincts started going wild.

Gabriel had learnt to trust her instincts so naturally she assumed either someone needed help or she was under attack. She went to move only to stop.

She froze as she suddenly felt it. A massive presence washing through the area. A presence that made her mind stop and her heart beat erratically.

A gasp escaped her lips. Her heart jumped and her throat dried. She felt her limbs go numb. When had she last felt that comforting Aura? The Aura that had left a void in her heart without its presence.

Thoughts sped through her mind and she tried to make sense of the impossible reality she was faced with. An Aura that was long gone, leaving only remnants due to her Father’s heavenly system.

A mixture of hope and fear entered her chest.

“D-daddy?” She whimpered.

Her mind was split with indecision. The presence of her Father which she hadn’t sensed in what felt like an eternity was back. She almost felt like this was some sort of trick but it couldn’t be.

Gabriel’s body relaxed instinctively, her body revelling in the aura she would have done anything to simply feel one more moment of. She didn’t know what this meant. Coming back from death hadn’t been done.

Even faded God’s who had died permanently had never come back.

She shook her head. While she desperately wanted to go find if her Father was alive, she wouldn’t let that overtake the importance of saving one of her sweet kin.

Gabriel felt a connection to him and wouldn’t allow him to die. Then, once he was safe they would go find if her Father had somehow returned to life again.
-{Kai}-

[Faith Gathering Initiated]

[Current race classification: Insufficient.]

[Analysing potential solutions… Solution identified: Evolution.]

[Commencing evolutionary process to ascend to higher Angel classification.]

What the fuck is even going on?

Also why was I watching a man get nailed to a cross? Was I even awake?

-END-

if you wish to read up to twelve chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 44: The Presence

Notes:

if you wish to read up to twelve chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 44

(The Presence)

-{Azazel}-

Azazel's glass filled with wine slipped from his hand, shattering on the floor. He no longer paid any attention to the stripper in front of him. His face was a mask of absolute shock, eyes wide and unfocused.

He quickly regained his composure, his eyes sharpening and his face receding into a passive expression.

It had been less than twenty seconds, twenty long seconds of a presence he had both longed for and dreaded with every fibre of his being. His mind instantly raced as soon as the presence suddenly cut out.

He was gone in a flash, leaving only a few black feathers and a confused stripper who looked around in confusion. A magical circle appeared by his mouth as he ordered the other Fallen Cadre's to gather in the Fallen HQ. The only person he couldn't connect to was Kokabiel.

Azazel's mind went through possible scenarios. Such as Michael finally being able to get the heavenly system operating, which would completely change the tides of the status quo.

The angels suddenly go from the potential weakest to a much bigger threat. The Cold War was still on after all and Azazel hadn't spoken to his brother in a long time.

Michael was a General, not a leader. He had shown that by being too passive. If the heavenly system was fully back online, would it give him the confidence to act without restraint?

Or perhaps a holy relic had been discovered? No. The presence had been far too overwhelming for that. The True Longinus crossed his mind, did they get their hands on the Indra boy toy? That kid named Cao Cao he had been hearing rumours about? But even that sacred spear couldn't emit such an overpowering aura.

Especially since Azazel could trace the source all the way to Rome. If he was feeling it from this distance, it meant he was only experiencing a weakened pulse of its true power.

'T-that presence.' He thought, shivering.

Maybe the Church had finally gotten its hands on the True Longinus and found a way to boost its power. It would make sense with how all Three Factions basically devoured any sacred gear wielder they could find.

That was plausible but even then, perhaps he didn't want to think about the potential possibility.

That his Father had returned.

Only he could have made Azazel's fallen instincts go so wild.

A burst of complicated emotion flowed throughout him.

On one hand, the thought made him endlessly happy. While he had betrayed his Father's teaching. He had never wanted his Father to die. He doubted any Fallen truly had wanted that either.

Many but the most powerful Angels had forgotten why the great war between Fallen and Angel had truly started. Why the Angels had followed Lucifer to rebel, which had included Azazel.

A decision he had come to regret many times.

He supposed it could be attributed to one thing.

Jealousy. The Small war that had initially been waged to gain their Father's attention away from humans and to destroy Humans themselves.

That had unfortunately quickly spiralled into a massive war when one of the Fallen had accidentally killed an Angel in one of the many small skirmishes they had been having.

Then Lucifer decided to go and create her own twisted race for whatever reason with Lilith. For reasons, Azazel would never know. Her mind has simply devolved from there.

Becoming more and more desperate and frantic to the point it led to death.

It was sad in Azazel's eyes.

Lucifer had been the sweetest of the Angels and had been obsessed with following their Father.

On the other hand, God being back from a tactical standpoint was absolutely devastating. Even now the Three Factions warred over the weapons he had left behind for humans. Having the creator himself reborn was terrifying.

Despite what many thought, God had never joined the war efforts himself. Had he done that, the Fallen and Devils probably wouldn't exist unless they came to some agreement.

Considering the fact that the Fallen had become a lot worse in his absence and the Devil had started devouring souls after he had shown no presence on Earth. Azazel doubted he would remain as passive as before.

Even if the Devils were trying to become better it was too little too late. Most Devils still believed God was alive and that he simply didn't have the gall to come down to the underworld.

That along with the fact that Sirzech and Ajuka probably have gotten used to being able to pressure the other Factions with their immense power. It wouldn't help that the newer generations of pure blood Devils and reincarnated Devils have witnessed this, which would lead to pressure for war.

So they will be pressured to use the same tactics even knowing God is back. All of this could lead to another War. Something Azazel desperately didn't want. Beyond the fact that this war would be short.

Azazel's thoughts were abruptly cut short as he touched down at the main Gregory HQ.

As expected, the place was in chaos. All of the Fallen Angels ignoring the newer generations that came after God's Death and a few of the more unruly ones were in an uproar, their voices rising in heated discussions.

But he had no time for their squabbles. Ignoring the chaos, he made his way straight to the main meeting room.

Inside, the familiar faces of the Fallen cadres greeted him—all present except Kokabiel, who was notably absent. The room buzzed with tense conversation.

Baraqiel was a tall and imposing figure with a strong, muscular build. He has long, spiky black hair that reaches his back and sharp, intense eyes. Was currently wearing a pained expression.

Next to him sat Armaros. He had shoulder-length silver hair, neatly kept and calm calculating eyes that reflected his intelligence. His features were more slender than Baraqiel's bulky frame.

Even his normally calm and composed expression was set in worry.

Across from him was Penemue who looked inconsolable. She had a slender, feminine build and had long, flowing purple hair that fell past her shoulders and striking violet eyes.

Her features were soft yet ruined by the expression of despair and sadness. She had been an angel who had fallen after God's death due to anger and sadness. Yet, she kept using his teachings even as a Fallen Angel.

Never letting herself give in to depravity and was largely known as the kindest of the Fallen Angels. Which was why she held a lot of sway within Gregory even if she didn't care for it.

Many Fallen would kill any man who dared to even make her dissatisfied. Azazel imagined if they heard news of her crying they would flock to make sure she was okay. As evil as some of his brethren where none could deny Penemue.

Shemhazai sat next to her, trying his best to calm her down even as he looked bewildered. Gadreel was next to her on her other side too, attempting to soothe her. Both of the Fallen seemed unable to reason with the normally calm Fallen Angel.

Remiel was the last cadre present, who was simply staring blankly outside the window.

Azazel sighed.

This was going to be a long conversation. He didn't even want to know how Kokabiel had reacted to this.

-{Azrael}-

An ethereally beautiful woman who may have been equal or even slightly more beautiful than Gabriel who was Heaven's most beautiful Angel looked up at the sky with tears flowing freely down her eyes.

Azrael had abyssal black hair that cascaded like liquid midnight down her back, It was as though the shadows themselves had woven her hair. Her eyes, however, were what truly captured attention, a piercing red that once held warmth and pure kindness.

Her aristocratic facial features were sharp and defined, with High cheekbones and a perfectly sculpted nose, she looked as if she had been crafted by the gods themselves. Her lips, full and elegantly shaped were curved up as she stared dazedly at the night sky.

The country's time zone she was in was currently midnight.

The slight awed smile and pure look of bliss on her face from sensing her father's presence was the first sign of emotion she had shown in centuries. She had been close to giving up and ending it all to follow her Father's death. Which was ironic considering her heavenly authority was Death.

When Azrael had led the group of powerful Angels out of Heaven and had separated from her kin it had been with the goal in mind to resurrect their Father.

A feat that had never been achieved but she had refused to accept it. So, she had taken her loyal followers whose trust she had gained by leading them through the war and left.

In that time, she had travelled to many places through many eras. Visiting legends of different Pantheons save for the Hindu Pantheon who had driven her out of India.

Unfortunately, the many legends she followed of resurrection were mostly exclusively for lower beings such as Humans. Reviving a God such as her Father was infinitely harder.

It had only ever been attempted a handful of times, and those had simply been misunderstood cases where people thought a god had died, only for the deity to return on their own.

Or even a higher being using an insane amount of power to revive them. Which Azrael could neither contact nor replicate with her level of power, unfortunately.

Reviving a god was, understandably, a near-impossible task.

Which was to be expected, but when she had spent so long looking for a way. The hope had slowly dimmed. The realisation slowly sank in. The Angels under her control still held firm but they had broken down many times.

There had been one final attempt to revive their Father, the Holy Grail. Azrael believed that only an artefact created by Him could wield the power to bring Him back.

She was hopeful that with the Holy Grail back in one piece. She would be able to revive her Father even if the Holy Grail was drained of all its power. Which she doubted.

Honestly, one thing she would never understand was why her Father would give a Sacred Gear of that power to Humans. Had Heaven kept a hold of it they would have been able to bring him back instantly.

Then she supposed she was in no place to tell her Father what actions he should take.

With her goal in mind. She and the legion of Angels she commanded scoured the world in secret. Searching for any rumours.

But in the end, she came up empty. Not that she had stopped trying, but progress wasn't being made.

During that search, Azrael watched from the shadows as Michael did his best. She had wanted to help. Seeing his struggles and learning how many of her kin had taken their own lives only reminded her of her failures.

It had all been her fault.

She should have stayed by her Father's side when He was weak. She was, after all, his strongest Angel, once feared across the other two Factions for her power.

It was ironic, in a bitter way. Azrael held the Heavenly authority of death, and now she had desperately tried to grant life.

He would still be alive if not for her. But everything has changed now. She wiped away the tears from her cheeks. The presence had vanished, leaving her with a void in her stomach once more.

He had somehow come back, the thought made her feel an infectious happiness and her supernatural senses could hear the Angels she had led celebrating with joy.

"Father, you're back. I've missed you so much." She mumbled. Her voice choking up slightly.

The presence had come from Rome. She tensed her body and prepared to fly there in a show of power that would probably leave shockwaves in her wake.

She wanted to give her Father a big hug and apologise for being so worthless. Even if she was killed for the sins she had committed to try to revive him she would die happily. Though she knew he wouldn't do that.

His kindness had been why the Devils and Fallen continued to procreate their filthy spawn.

She paused.

First, she did not doubt that Michael had set up hundreds of battle formations around Rome. While she could get through them, it would take time to get through unless she overloaded them and fixing them afterwards would take even longer.

Despite this, she approved. Father needed to be protected. No doubt he would be disoriented and need a few thousand years of rest to make sure he was well-rested. In her mind anyway.

Secondly, she felt nervous facing her Father. She didn't feel worthy. Azrael had done things that made her shiver in disgust. One of those things was abandoning her kind.

Safe to say she didn't want to receive his disappointed stare.

Perhaps she would stay in the shadows for a bit longer. Just a few days to make sure the Devils and Fallen don't act rashly. She and her Angels had never stopped training for battle after all.

Reminding them of her presence if they stepped out of line would be her pleasure.

She idly wondered if the Great War would start again. Perhaps she could convince her precious Father that this world only needed one God and to eliminate the other pretenders.

Her memory briefly flashed, memorising the large golden gate opening up in the underworld with Azrael leading a legion of armoured Angels to attack the traitors. The passion she felt as she fought for her God.

Along with the borderline hatred that threatened to turn her into a Fallen, her loathing for the disgusting Devils festered. The foul attempts to replicate older, more evil beings were something Azrael could never forgive her sister for.

It had confused and hurt her deeply, for she and Lucifer had been extremely close growing up together. Azrael could never understand why her sister believed that replicating those foul beings would reach their Father's heart.

That had been the core of the entire rebellion, after all. Yet, the world remained tainted by their cheap imitations, continuing to spread sin. Azrael shook her head, taking a deep breath as she forced the centuries-old thoughts from her mind.

Azrael would do anything for her Father.

A cold, subtle smile curved her lips as her beautiful eyes remained vacant.

Now that he had returned, she wouldn't repeat the mistake of staying passive and allowing him to be harmed.

Even if it meant burning the world of sinners for the greater good.

-{Kai}-

I watched the fairly handsome man get nailed to the cross in disbelief.

His hands were bleeding copious amounts of blood. Yet, his eyes were powerful, they didn't shine with despair like the criminals nailed to the cross next to him. His eyes were the colour of warm amber and seemed to hold both the wisdom of eternity and compassion. That was to say they radiated kindness.

His skin had the sun-kissed glow of a man who had spent years in the open air, the soft olive tone giving him an almost ethereal quality under the light. While his hair which fell to his shoulders was dark and rich, His beard was well-kept but natural, accentuating his strong jawline and the quiet strength of his features. His nose was straight and noble, perfectly balanced in proportion.

He possessed surprisingly aristocratic features. I guess that made sense if he was who I thought he was.

He was dressed in simple robes of white and sand-coloured linen.

"Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do." The man called out, looking up at the sky.

Everyone around seemed oblivious to the intensity of his gaze, but as I glanced upward, my eyes widened in shock.

Tens of thousands of winged beings stared down from above, their piercing stares fixed below. Their expressions were fierce, as though they were going to descend at any moment, ready to save him.

Was I seriously witnessing the crucifixion of Jesus Christ? Also, how close were these humans to facing death? To be wiped off the face of the earth? The Angels looked really pissed off. It kind of reminded me of Avael but to a lesser degree.

The army of Heaven was undeniably intimidating. There was something about the way their celestial golden armour glistened in the light, giving off an aura of danger and power. They all stood on solidified clouds, clenching their weapons tightly.

Why was I seeing all of this? Hadn't I been fighting Ares? I'm assuming this had something to do with the shard. Had I died? I better have not. This didn't look like the void anyway. It could be another form of afterlife… but I don't think Ares had landed any blow that would kill me. So I'm not dead.

What even was going on? I knew it had something to do with the shard and of course, my mind was piecing together potential scenarios.

The True Longius contained the will of God apparently. Had interacting with it caused me to receive some of his memories from the past?

Before I can think about anything more, the scene shifted. Opening my eyes revealed a desolate battleground. In the midst of the dark, barren wasteland, strange golden gates opened up and shone a divine light that didn't match at all with the wasteland.

The sky above, an eerie, unnatural purple, marked this as the Underworld. Somehow, I knew these gates belonged to Heaven. A weird pang of unnatural nostalgia was sent through me as I gazed at them.

Angels poured out, their armour shining and meeting the army of darkness below. With bat wings and dressed in dark armour, the flood of Devils led by their commanders painted a sight that would leave anyone screaming.

I felt a strange overwhelming sadness as I watched it play out.

Bombardments of light were taking out groups of Devils and demonic magic was being shot back in retaliation, vile and twisted that made the Angels scream in pain only to have their lives ended by a nearby Devil before they can be healed.

My eyes took in their faces.

A massive barrage of twisted demonic-looking flames was suddenly shot my way. I flinched and tried to erect a dome of light, only for my light magic to fail me. I saw the attack approach closer and closer. Why wasn't my powers responding?!

Before my panic could even rise further, the attack was already near my face. But I didn't feel the heat or pain that I had expected.

As I opened my eyes, I watched the attack phase through me and land into a crowd of Angels.

In a flail attempt, I reached out my hand towards the angels. But they were already burning. I saw one of them, a very young angel try to run away.

He wasn't fast enough.

The two armies met and I was in the centre of it all.

My face was contorted by pain and grim helplessness as I watched the slaughter unfold.

Shard fixed

Shard Acquired.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 0%}

[The Shard of ?]

What?

My wings popped out on their own, distracting me from the strange pop-up and making me look back in confusion. I tried retracting them but for the first time since becoming an angel, they didn't obey.

Pain spread through my body and I grit my teeth.

[Evolution Process Starting]

Evolution? I was evolving? What did that even mean? I was an Angel, there was no 'Evolving' from there. My brief confusion made me pause, only for the pain to make me double over.

Something big was happening and I was stuck here like a fool as Ares was probably in the process of foot-slamming my head against the pavement. Had I been beaten so hard that I was evolving?

I didn't know if I would be happy or embarrassed if that was the case, but I knew this had something to do with the shard. My wings burst into golden particles and my stomach dropped.

My wings had become important to me, I was guessing it was an Angel thing. Seeing them just disappear and not being able to sense them felt wrong.

My golden halo shifted in response, and I briefly wondered if this transformation meant I would no longer be an Angel. The thought left me feeling conflicted.

But the moment passed as a strange, bluish aura burst from within me. Large white wings, glowing with the same light, unfolded behind me. Above, a new halo formed, shimmering with unstable energy.

I raised my arm and found it wreathed in the strange celestial light.

Suddenly everything vanished and I could finally see my surroundings. There was some weird barrier around me which was holding off an uncountable amount of Angels who were banging on the powerful barrier.

I looked down and saw my form was completely covered in golden light.

Seriously what the fuck.

[Evolution Complete]

[Race: ? (Evolved Angel)]

New Racial Skill Acquired

[Angelic Form] (Passive)

When activated, the user shifts into their Angelic form, granting increased resistance to both magic and physical damage.

I gawked as other notifications appeared.

-{? POV}-

Slumbering deep under the underworld a being's long pointed ears twitched, the only display of movement it had performed in centuries. The next sign of movement was its pointed demonic-looking tail that twitched.

Had anyone known of this being's existence, they would have panicked at the sign of movement. For it meant the beast was awakening. A sign that wasn't good for anything or anyone.

An eyelid opened, tainting the surroundings with its putrid gaze. Sulfuric burning slitted eyes that could make the bravest of men cower in fear. A second eyelid opened and both eyes narrowed.

It was faint down in the depths of the underworld. Barely noticeable through the dimensional gap. But the ancient beings' senses were able to snuff it through the copious amounts of demonic energy that shifted through the air.

A wicked snarl overtook its features and endless hatred shone through its eyes. A hatred that threatened to consume everything. A hatred that had no end.

"Impossible." It growled, its voice making the two demonic beasts flinch.

"M-my lord, you've a-awoken-" one spoke. Only to be cut off as its head suddenly found itself rolling on the floor.

The other more humanoid demonic creature simply bowed.

"He should be dead." The massive demonic creature roared. A pressure descending and forcing the remaining much smaller and weaker creature to collapse.

The roar sent tremors through the vast plains of the underworld. The black sturdy twisted castle that sat at the core of the underworld unknown to the residents that reside above easily withstood the force that would flatten mountains.

Wings covered in inky corrupted shadows stood behind him as he rose. His massive form was easily able to dwarf buildings.

Black flames surrounded him. His throne/royal chamber lit up with the cursed flames that made the poor little demonic beast sweat profusely and struggle to breathe.

"Servant." Its voice growled.

The demonic beast that cowered below hesitantly looked up.

"Yes, my Lord?"

"Go awakens the other six Lords. Tell them that He is back." The massive beast ordered, its tail swinging around erratically.

"He? My Lord." He questioned meekly.

The large beast scowled. Making the much smaller and less threatening one cower.

"The Lord of Light has returned, now go before I devour your puny little soul." It roared again and the smaller demonic beast scrambled away.

It seemed like the war wasn't over.

-END-

Note: if you have any ideas you may like to see added or any downloads you would like to see downloaded. Let me know down in the reviews. Construtive criticism is welcome :) thanks for all the support.

if you wish to read up to twelve chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 45: A Divine Form?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 45

(A Divine Form?)

The world around me flashed in a golden light and suddenly found myself back to the location I had been when I had touched the True Longinus.

Or at least I thought so, since I was now in a massive crater.

The True Longinus Spear was next to Cao Cao once more. Whose body was close by but not in the same location it had been in when I had last seen it. It also looked a lot duller than before. Its bright lustre had vanished.

I winced as I felt a sharp pain flooding my body. I looked at my arms expecting to see some wounds, but fortunately they have been mysteriously healed.

The wounds that had been healing were fully closed. The strange celestial Aura was still around me, with two massive pearly white wings stretched out behind me.

Ares was standing opposite to me and was looking at me in bewilderment and a small amount of fear. His burning eyes narrowed. The cocky smirk wiped off his face.

Percy and Medusa were nowhere to be seen. Which wasn’t surprising. Since the battlefield was now a massive crater. Akin to the crater Naruto had fought Pein in.

Most worryingly was I couldn’t spot Avael.

That experience had flown past me. The strange memories of watching Christ be put on a cross and suddenly being surrounded by Angels calling for me was… surreal.

Had that seriously just happened? I wasn’t dead and Ares was still here, I think I had been teleported somewhere while this had all played out. Also why was there a massive crater around us now? Had I done that?

My body was floating in the air, a few metres off the ground. My aura casting a bluish-white glow and my wings causing a shadow to outstretch across the crater.

A system notification popped up.

For evolving you have earnt:

40 STR

20 DEX

80 MAG

An insane amount of power entered my limbs. My muscles rippled painfully and my magic exploded out of me. The strange aura became denser and small orbs of light cascading off me.

I gritted my teeth. The pain of receiving such a sudden boost in power being excruciating

First inherited Skill unlocked.

[Judgement] (LVL: 1000/1000) {Godly}

Judgement forces the target to relive every sin they've ever committed but from the perspective of their victims. With a single point of the user’s finger.

My eyes widened, a jolt running through my body. My hair stood on their ends as I processed the description of the fully maxed out skill.

I had no idea how I’d acquired something so powerful, and the thought alone sent a shiver of fear and wonder down my spine. Even if I am assuming it was the shard, how and why did I gain powers from it?

As for the skill It looked simple in its function but the actual power was terrifying. Also, why was it max ranked?! I had never seen something fully capped at the max rank.

I hadn’t even known the name of the max rank, even if I had theories that it was something related to divinity.

I felt something else increase, the light around me becoming downright malleable. My hand massaged my forehead as I felt a burst of Information flow to the front of my mind.

Another notification popped up.

Shard has influenced [Light Embodiment] and [Holy Power Manipulation]
[Light Embodiment] (LVL: 50/100) {Adept}
[Through the evolution of Light manipulation you have gained the skill Light embodiment, a much more powerful version of light manipulation. Allowing the user to not only manipulate, but incorporate and embody the element of light.]
[Passive Effect: Reduces light usage cost by 80% increases light attacks by 130% Negates all regular physical damage by 100%]

[Holy Power Manipulation] (LVL: 100/200) {Master}
[Holy Power Manipulation is a sacred and divine ability that allows its wielder to channel and control the forces of pure righteousness and divine energy. Those blessed with this power possess a deep connection to the divine, enabling them to shape and direct holy energies for various purposes.
With Holy Power Manipulation, the user can generate and radiate a powerful aura of pure light and divine energy. This radiant aura can inspire courage and hope in allies, while striking fear and weakness into the hearts of darkness and evil. The intensity of this holy aura can be adjusted, ranging from a gentle glow to a blinding brilliance that sears the eyes of malevolent entities.]
[Passive effect: Reduces holy power cost by 40%]
There was an almost solidified aura of light around me. I reached out a hand in curiousity and clenched it around the light. Instead of trying to resist the change in its shape like a solid, it bent to my will.
The Shard I had gotten from the spear was seemingly acting as some sort of inheritance, like a much more powerful version of the one Namara had bestowed me with.
This felt much more powerful and comfortable around the light. I felt like I could look at this light for eternity and still not get blinded. My connection with my light has definitely undergone a qualitative change.
I could feel it.
[Divine Shard] {Progress: 0%}
[The Shard of ?]
Divine Shard has sensed Danger.
Divine Shard has influenced residue Divine power.
Divine Shard is temporarily unlocking locked features with residue faith power and left over divine power.
Out of sheer excitement, I rushed to check my status and felt my cheeks bulge with air as I nearly laughed at the absurdity of it.
This was my current status.
{Name: Kai}
{Power level: 11,270 (48,650)
{STR: 189 (800)
{DEX: 160 (800)
{VIT: 120 (800)
{MAG: 239 (800)
{CHA: 50
The aura around me thickened as I felt the shard that had entered my body shift. A titanic amount of power entering my body.

My body floated to the ground, my bare feet touching the cold earth. Despite the ground being icy, I felt a burning hot malice build in my heart after looking at the pensive Ares.

My thoughts started getting hazy.

What the hell is going on now?!

I sweeped my gaze around the area, yet I couldn’t see Avael. I felt a creeping sense of worry enter my heart.

Had she fought him in my absence? I suddenly saw images of a hurt and weeping Avael flash through my mind. It didn’t help that images of my other Angel who had been tortured overlapped with hers in my mind.

I felt my veins burn with anger at even the thought of losing yet another of my angels. No. It would be different this time.

Ascension process unfinished, activating defence.

Semi-divine form (underpowered) activated.

Ares was looking at me warily, his eyes wide.

My mind went peaceful, my emotions growing distant as I stared at the arrogant God.

“Fuck.”

A powerful divine aura exploded out of him just in time, a divine aura covering his body and his muscular frame growing bigger.

The air cracked like thunder as I appeared in front of Ares, no warning, no sound to announce my arrival. The world bent around me with a power that would leave me gobsmacked if my mind didn’t feel so weird.
His eyes widened in sheer panic, his divine aura barely flaring to life in time to shield him as my fist drove into his chest.
The impact was cataclysmic, his feet gouged trenches into the earth as he was forced back, his armour groaning under the pressure. A shockwave obliterated everything around us.
Ares snarled, his divine form stabilising as the war domain around him flared to life.
Shields of shimmering energy formed, encasing him in an unbreakable defence, their purpose to turn aside any assault.
His hammer swung down in a blinding arc, aiming to crush me under its overwhelming weight.
I didn’t flinch. My hand shot out, catching the hammer mid-swing. I looked at it with a detached interest.
The force rippled through the ground, but I held firm. Ares stared in disbelief as I yanked the hammer free and hurled it aside like a toy.
His shields shifted, glowing brighter as the War Domain unleashed Unyielding Offense.
Dozens of ethereal barriers surged forward, weaving and striking like serpents. They were unbreakable, unstoppable at least that’s what I assumed they were meant to be.
I moved faster. My body blurred as I stepped through his defences, each shield crumbling under the sheer velocity of my strikes.
Before Ares could react, I was behind him, a kick driving into the back of his knee and forcing him to stumble. Light chains ripped through reality and forced him to barely retreat, one piercing through his arms which he was forced to cut off.
His roar of fury echoed as he spun, throwing wild punches and conjuring bursts of divine energy to overwhelm me. I sidestepped effortlessly, every blow missing by the width of a hair.
His hammer reappeared in his grip and he swung with reckless abandon, the air splitting from the force.
I met him head-on, my fist slamming into his hammer as I closed the distance.
The weapon was flung away.
His expression twisted from rage to outright disbelief as I grabbed him by the throat and lifted him clean off the ground.
"You’re supposed to be a god," I said apathetically, driving my knee into his chest.
The sound of ribs cracking was unmistakable as Ares flew backward, skidding across the ruined battlefield.
He staggered to his feet, his War Domain surging one last time. The shields reformed around him, denser and brighter than ever, their edges crackling with raw power.
He charged, his roar shaking the heavens.
He swung a punch, I slapped his punch away and kneed his stomach. Proceeding to punch him hard enough he was sent flying away, only to be yanked back by an abrupt chain of light that burnt his leg.
Ares wobbled back.
“W-what the fuck.”
For the first time, there was fear in his eyes.
I leaned in close, my voice calm but razor-sharp. "You’re outmatched."
I drove him into the ground with a final strike, his divine form flickering and breaking apart under the pressure. I could see his body trying to heal, some sort of divine healing.
He was kicked away and my hand raised, power gathered.
Before I could take a breath, a jarring alert flared in my mind.
Ascension process complete.
Divine form running out of power. Please unlock more of the shard to maintain divine abilities.
The light around me dimmed, my strength rapidly draining.
Semi-Divine Form (Underpowered) [Passive] [UNCHARGED]

A semi-divine transformation that can only be sustained for fifty seconds once fully charged. Activation requires the metre to be fully charged with holy power.

[Holy Power Stored: 0/10,000]
My knees threatened to buckle as the overwhelming power slipped from my grasp.
So this was what powered me? That certainly didn’t feel like fifty seconds, that had been more like twenty to thirty.
You were using residue power, it ran out and the form couldn’t be sustained any longer than that.
I cursed. I kneeled, my mind coming back as the events of what had just transpired played through my mind.
That power… I wanted it back. How do I get it back?
I tried to activate the new form. I couldn’t even feel as excited as I would normally be. My mind was focused on Avael and the others. Along with my own survival.
Power Stored is insufficient for activation.
I suddenly felt that I was losing control of my body. In no time, I found myself falling to the ground.
Fuck. I didn’t have time to think about this.
My body weakened, the normal presence of my strength absent in my muscles. I was completely spent.

My body was burning with pain and with a glance I realised my body was literally burnt. It must have been hosting that insane power.

My eyes absently flickered to the site of shards of golden energy falling from around us, I was assuming that was the barrier that had been set around me when Ares had arrived.

Which was why Gabriel hadn’t arrived.

I had just destroyed it.

I was still reeling from all the discoveries, but for now I had to focus even if my mind felt fuzzy from those memories. I hadn’t just witnessed them, they had also been inserted into my mind.

Ares slowly took a step forward, getting up and wiping blood from his mouth. His eyes looked at me nervously. An item appeared in his hand and a black purple power covered him briefly, his slowly healing wounds accelerated in their healing process.

He cracked his neck, the damage I had done mostly healed. I could see he was still hurt despite this though.

“…”

What was that?!

“I had to admit, you had me worried there for a moment kid.” Ares spoke only to pause. “It’s a good thing I have friends in low places, or I may have been healing for a good few days.”

“Or whatever Angel you are that seems to take the form of a child. Hell, I even thought you were the King Of Heaven himself for a moment.” He chuckled, only to sputter into a coughing fit.

I opted to remain silent as Ares talked.

“I do have to wonder what that was, that insane amount of power perhaps a failed attempt and resonating with the True Longinus? Though you now possess a strange aura coating your body so perhaps semi-failed? I suppose it didn’t matter in the end.” Ares mused. “I can see now it was only temporary, hell. Your body could barely even stay together by the looks of it.”

His hand was held out and the weapon that had been flung so far away flew back. He spun the newly transformed spear in his hand, as if his weapon had been chosen to mock my supposed failed attempt.

Judging by the wicked smile on his face I was guessing that’s what he was going for.

“Where is Avael?” I questioned weakly.

System, is there anyway to get that power back?

I’m sorry Kai, that was temporary and an effect of the ascension process. You should be overjoyed that you even got access to the underpowered Divine form.

What?

I didn’t receive an answer.
{Name: Kai}
{Power level: 11,270}
{STR: 189
{DEX: 160
{VIT: 120
{MAG: 239
{CHA: 50
He raised an eyebrow as he slowly but surely approached me.

I don’t think he noticed that the barrier had broken.

“Hm? Are you perhaps referring to that Angel? Well, she fought valiantly. At the end of the day I am The God Of War.” He laughed, as if telling some funny joke.

Despite his casual demeanour I could see him warily keeping his space, the only reason he hadn’t killed me was because he was worried about that power coming back to me.

My chest tightened and my mind raced. I had ordered Avael to protect the others and to get them to safety if the fight had escalated, but then again it’s Avael.

I didn’t know if Ares was doing this to put me off my game or perhaps out of spite. Throwing your enemy off with words was a classic battle tactic but why would Ares use it now? By all means in his eyes I was a defeated opponent.

I hadn’t been gone for long, I knew that much at least. Perhaps Avael escaped with the others?

My fists clenched. Nails digging into my skin.

Damn it, maybe I should have summoned her siblings to accompany her. I had been hesitant.

Avael had shown herself a quick thinker and above the others in skill. Which was why I had chosen to only summon her, summoning the others would draw a bigger target.

“Was she important to you?” Ares asked.

He knew she was. My face twisted.

I was going to kill this arrogant God.

“What? No snarky comments now huh?” He chuckled.

He was close to me.

There was only one other thing I could use now.

“Hey, Ares, how many Sins would you say you’ve committed in your long miserable lifetime?” I asked, my lips twisted into a sadistic smile.

He paused, his approach slowing. He was now only a dozen metres from me.

“What?” He asked.

“I suppose asking a dumb monkey brained fool like you to tally up your sins would be too much to ask. Let me try something else, have you ever heard of karma?” I maliciously questioned.

I was going to enjoy this. I knew that speaking so much was idiotic and it was unlike me but i really wanted to savour this moment.

“What are you talking about brat, has the effects of my beating finally shown itself?” He growled.

His body fazed and warped presumably due to the Helms influence. A dark aura exploded out as the Helm reacted to Ares' rage. It didn’t affect me though since my mind was immune to all mental attacks.

“Karma is based on a person's actions. Good deeds generate good karma which brings good luck and bad deeds bring bad karma which will come around bad luck.” I explained gleefully. My anger reached a boiling point as I spoke.

I wanted him to remember this, I wanted this to scare him. I wouldn’t be able to kill him on this day but I would let this pathetic God wallow in an experience he would never forget.

My angelic instincts were oddly quiet.

Ares raised his spear, his face red in rage.

“I think it’s time I finally shut you up.” He raged.

“What goes around comes around and you are overdue on tax.” I roared.

I pointed my finger weakly.

“Judgement.” I shouted, my voice echoing and a large amount of my angelic mana being drained.

Ares dropped his spear. His eyes turned black and unfocused. Tears soon fell down his face as he fell to his knees. In the next few seconds he screamed in agony.

The Helm slipped off his head, Ares thrashing around and ending up kneeling on the ground.

I didn’t waste this opportunity, using my remaining strength to crawl towards him. My hand making contact with the Helm and instantly being stored within my inventory.

Ares burning eyes appeared only a few seconds after, the blackness of the strange divine technique I had inherited receding. He didn’t even seem to notice his Helm was gone. His breathing strained and his eyes wide.

The god's body shook and his head snapped up to me.

“What was that?” He shouted, the undeniable hint of fear in his voice.

“Karma.” I sneered. Pointing towards him again.

“No!” He roared. Desperation and anger in his voice. Which was understandable, he had just experienced the lifetimes of Sins from his victims perspective. As a Greek God that must have been horrifying.

Divine energy exploded out from him.

“I won’t let you make me experience that again, how-HOW DARE YOU!” Ares’ voice echoed.

His divine form was still active, I was fucked.

Ares' body sparkled. His divine form causing the space around him to fluctuate. The air shimmering and bending. His spear was in his hand once more with an aura of golden red surrounding it now.

I prepared to enter my sub-dimension. I was a split second from exiting. Only to sense a familiar power incoming like a nuke. The shine of holy light flashing before Ares’ body vanished and suddenly a massive explosion erupted further away.

Gabriel was suddenly in front of me, a flash of light being the only indication of movement from her. Gabriel’s soft concerned eyes took in my tired visage. I noted her eyes linger on the strange aura surrounding me.

My Angel wings had receded back into my back now so she luckily hadn’t seen my change.

“I shouldn’t have let you out of my sight, please forgive me.” She mumbled, stroking my hair gently before a glowing light enveloped me.

She quickly wrapped me in a hug. I felt myself nearly pass out in her arms, I was spent. I felt the burns on my body vanish as she healed me.

The ground exploded a bit away and Ares came shooting up into the sky.

Gabriel’s concerned face became cold, her eyes empty and lips thinned. She stood in front of me protectively.
-{Gabriel}-

Gabriel contained her anger from ballooning into hatred with practised ease. The amount of times she had nearly fallen back when her Father had died had allowed her to keep her emotions from growing too far.

There was a certain threshold that your negative emotions had to fall into for you to fall. Since God had known that expecting Angels to be completely pure with the darkness that lingered in the world would be an impossibility.

Her eyes scanned the figure she had quickly realised to be the Greek God Of War coldly.

She had finally reached Kai. The thought that he had been struggling in a fight with a God while she had been searching for him hurt her heart. She had felt him instantly as what she presumed was a barrier made out of divine energy dropped.

It was common for Gods to use Divine Barriers to keep people from interfering. It was a part of the common divine arts.

Her eyes lingered on the strange aura surrounding his body, it felt familiar. It was Kai's original singature but there was something else that made her feel nostalgic and weirdly protective. She couldn't focus on that for now though.

“Leave and I won’t have to hurt you.” She offered coldly.

She already knew he wouldn’t accept, the God was too prideful and lustful judging by the way his gaze leered at her. But she still had to offer, if for the sake of her own consciousness.

Gabriel didn’t enjoy hurting people. It was against her caring nature as an Angel. It was unfortunate that she had been so good at it during the war.

Ares sneered.

“Give me that little monster and I’ll let this slight go unanswered.” He retorted.

Gabriel summoned a halberd, its sharp gleaming edge tinted with a golden metal. Her body tensed and her mind began to look for signs of weakness from Ares. In Gabriel’s mind. If Ares seeked to hurt Kai, then he needed to be put down.

“Why do you want Kai?” She questioned defensively.

Ares' weapon morphed and turned into a large hammer.

Ares bellowed, his voice echoing with fury. "That little rat dared to use his freakish power on me!" His fists clenched tightly at his sides, trembling with rage.

"That little monster needs to be put down like the little shit he is. I’m going to kill him for what he put me through!" His eyes blazed, the veins in his neck bulging as he spat out the words.

Her eyes briefly flickered to Kai’s face, which was equally as cold as her. A hint of rage in his eyes that made her feel surprised. She felt her anger at Ares grow.

‘Just what has this God done?’

It hurt her heart to see such a cold expression on one of her own faces. Her eyes tightened and time slowed down to a crawl around her. She resolved to banish this sinful God’s presence from this world.

‘Heavenly Domain Skill: Speed Of The Divine Messenger.’

Gabriel activated one of her Heavenly Domain Skills right off the bat.

These abilities were tied directly to an Angel's Heavenly Domain, a gift only the Arch-Angels and Seraphs of Heaven received from their Father. A Heavenly Domain was similar to a God's Domain, though slightly less powerful.

Heavenly Domain skills were normally held in reserve for the strain they caused on the body. It was the ultimate set of skills for any Arch-Seraph or Seraph. Above the normal set of Angelic Skills. It allowed them to fight above their weight class.

A flash of light and she was in front of the arrogant War God. The Halberd she wielded striking out in an instant. Heavenly steel met celestial bronze steel as Ares barely kept up with her speed. A splash of sparks erupted from the collision.

A thin cut appeared on Ares throat, ichor leaking from the wound that had nearly been fatal.

That alone seemingly nearly made him decide to flee. After all, There was a reason Gods rarely fought in their divine form often, if they were killed in their divine form they would permanently fade.

Gabriel spun her Halberd and Ares was forced to block two swings, her speed being that of a blur to Ares. Three more rapid swings and a long cut was engraved on his armour.

He scowled furiously, trying to swing back only to be forced back into defence as Gabriel dodged and more precise strikes were thrown back at him. A deep cut appeared on an opening Ares armour didn’t cover.

Ares jumped back, attempting to gain some space with the ground exploding underneath him from the force. Only for Gabriel to easily keep up with him. As the previous messenger of God her build was mostly in speed.

So while Ares possessed mightier strength it didn’t help him as she danced around him with the help of her divine skill on top of that.

“Enough!” He roared in fury. “War Domain: Unyielding Offence.”

A baleful red see-through shield appeared as Gabriel sent dozens of strikes at Ares. The energy shield easily deflecting the speed-based attacks. She flew up and avoided the swing of his hammer.

Ares' hammer shifted into an axe and he followed her up.

Gabriel’s eyes took in the surroundings. Worriedly looking at all the humans in the very far distance rushing away. Her eyes took in Kai who was now further back due to the shockwaves caused from the impact. Which forced him back into a further distance.

In that exchange only a dozen seconds had passed. Gabriel mentally thanked her Father that the area had already been cleared, even if many humans had died in the process.

She tapped into her Angelic Mana pool and holy light condensed behind her, quickly forming a shining cross. There was power to be found in her Father’s cross.

The cross was like a beacon in the sky. The air around it shimmering and distorting from the sheer power. She made sure not to make it explosive, less she wiped out the entire city by accident.

She waved her hand, and the light cross shot toward the rapidly approaching Ares.

The holy light cross struck the divine barrier, but all it managed was to push Ares back, halting his momentum without breaking through. Gabriel remained unfazed as ten more holy light crosses formed behind her.

The barrier buckled and twisted under the immense force, diverting Ares' attention. In that brief moment, she appeared behind him, her halberd flashing as she struck the barrier with rapid blows.

The blade of her halberd shimmered with a thin line of holy power, amplifying its impact. The barrier crumbled under the relentless assault, forcing Ares to retreat.

Ares swiped his axe.

“αδίκημα”

A massive energy blade was sent towards her and she flickered out of the way.

“War Domain: Wrath of War” Gabriel heard him mutter.

The sky was split apart.

-{Kai}-

I tore my eyes away from the two Titans of power clashing up in the sky. I couldn’t even see them move. All I could see was the aftermath of their clashes, shockwaves and explosions weaving into each other to create chaos.
To think I had been at that level of power just a moment ago.
My chakra eyes couldn’t even be activated, the air so saturated with power it left me blinded. This was true power, the type of power I wanted. I felt my spirit become stronger as I watched the battle pass every second.

I had to stop myself from watching the aftermath play out.

I needed to find Avael and the others, if she was alive in any case, I thought darkly. I hoped Ares was just saying that to get a rise out of me but there was a real possibility he had killed her.

Though, I doubted Ares and Gabriel would allow me to leave so brazenly. Each for different reasons. So I needed to think of a way to temporarily escape them.

My magic reserves were massive now even if a large part of it had been spent in the previous battle with Ares. That along with my new mastery of light embodiment made the light around me feel more malleable than it had ever been.

An idea began to form.

I bet I could use light to make myself faster at this point, but they would obviously see that. Unless I attempted to make it invisible. Then again, they were probably idly keeping an eye on me. Even if they seemed in the midst of an intense battle.

An illusion…

That was my conclusion. By manipulating the light around me, I could turn transparent and craft a convincing illusion with my newfound mastery of light.

My Light Embodiment skill had been difficult to level up because it was a higher-tier ability compared to simple light manipulation. In fact, reaching the adept rank likely meant it was on par with whatever came beyond the master rank in light manipulation.

Could I pull it off without being caught?

I was watching two beings currently far above my level of power fight right now. I couldn’t get involved, even if I wanted to use Judgement I would need to be able to point at Ares.

Slowly, I reached out with my light magic. In an instant, a body identical to mine appeared in front of me and I bent the light around me to conceal myself.

I waited with baited breath. Watching the battle continue on in complete silence. I had used all the mastery and power I could in that moment. The illusion was powerful. Ordinarily in a battle it wouldn’t be worth it.

A considerable amount of angelic mana had been infused into it.

I backed away, watching the battle continue without any hitch. They must be pretty focused, but I imagine that would be the case when both of them were throwing out such powerful attacks.

In a moment, the sky tore in half as Ares called down some attack and I instantly retreated as quickly as I could. Even as Gabriel erected a massive barrier of holy light to defend against it.

The main thought I had as I reached the boundary of the massive crater and area of destruction.

I needed to find Percy and hopefully Avael by association or at least find out what happened.

-END-

if you wish to read up to twelve chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to twelve chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 46: A Mysterious Reward

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 46

(A Mysterious Reward)

-{Gabriel}-

Gabriel let go of the shield covering the area. The corner of her eye spotted Kai unharmed, watching the fight with awe. That caused her a bit of giddiness she quickly crushed down.

She would admit she loved showing off to him, letting him know how cool his elder sister was. But now was not the time.

‘Heavenly Domain Skill: Holy Water’

The air shimmered with divine energy as she raised her Halbert towards Ares, her voice ringing across the sky and putting Ares on guard. Gabriel stared at him with cold eyes.

Instantly, a titanic surge of holy water materialised, shimmering with a golden aura. The water swirled and gathered above her, expanding rapidly until it formed a massive churning chaotic whirlpool that swirled around Ares.

Multiple lines of red energy cut through the massive pool of holy water only to be sealed back up in an instant. Inside, he was forced to dodge and send massive surges of energy at the spikes of water that formed in random places.

Ares roared and a massive red explosive erupted out from him, forcing her to quickly raise a barrier to protect the city while the attack she had been gathering was sent at Ares.

“War Domain: Unyielding Offence.” He quickly muttered.

A barrier appeared just in time to block the beam with holy power.

Gabriel noted that his movements were slightly sluggish. Like he had been in a fight on this scale already.

Golden magical circles reappeared, layering over each other as Gabriel performed magic from the Angelic Arts. They spun behind her while Ares regained his bearings.

Ares spun his weapon in his hand, the weapon being spun and gradually becoming faster as a powerful red prominence of power was seemingly absorbed into the swing. Eventually, it became a blur even to Gabriel.

The golden magic circles formed a massive spike-shaped holy power, its tip sharp enough to cut through mountains with ease. The magic circles spun and amplified each other in what was a master level of the Angelic Arts.

Gabriel launched the attack at Ares who continued to spin his hammer to the point that mini-tornados were being formed off its spinning.

“αναστάτωση” He roared.

The spike of holy energy was in front of him in a flash and he finally swung his axe at it. Red energy invaded the Holy Spike, creating veins in its appearance in a split second as a massive barrier held it off from hitting Ares.

Just as the attack started to make its way into the barrier made from, the holy light destabilised and was sent back as an explosion of colossal proportions back to Gabriel.

The sheer amount of Gabriel’s holy power and Ares's power combined forced her to put up multiple massive barriers that had magic circles reinforcing them.

A massive collision that shook the ground for dozens of miles clashed and Gabriel could feel herself being watched.

‘This is not good. A clash between two beings of our power was destined to draw attention,’ Gabriel thought, her concern deepening. 'I suspect that the beacon of Father's energy had held their focus for so long, but now... the distraction is fading.’

The space around Gabriel and Ares was bending under the power output. She quickly attempted to erect privacy barriers and tried to set up a formation that would keep their battle in a concealed area.

Normally battles were either held in different dimensions, which tended to be much stronger in material and just overall more sturdy or within magical formations that kept the battle from reaching the outside world.

The barriers Gabriel erected wouldn't hold for long. She hadn’t had time to create a proper one, especially with Ares already pressing the attack. The massive explosion had dissipated, leaving only steam rising in the air.

Gabriel released her hold on the crumbling holy barriers. Only two remained after the violent explosion, combined they were infused with enough angelic mana to rival a low-ultimate class being in power.

Ares was already shooting towards her, using red magical barriers as a way to move through the air. Gabriel could see that his breath was slightly heavy. Which wasn’t surprising. Domain skills of any kind were costly for the insane effects they had.

Gabriel briefly considered using her other side. Jibril. The name she had been given by the Islamic side of the Abrahamic Faction. It was a side of her that she had suppressed for many years because of what it entailed. A reminder of her failure of trying to revive Father with faith & long Crusades influenced by Devils.

Right now, only using the Gabriel part of herself, she was only slightly weaker than Ares. Which she made up for in sheer speed. If she used the Jibril part of herself she would suddenly become considerably stronger than Ares.

Yet, she didn’t.

Gabriel hadn’t when she had been searching for Kai. A mistake she had berated herself on but even now, she couldn’t bring herself to tap into that part of her.

Had she utilised her full power then using her tracker ability through dimensions wouldn’t be a problem.

Just as Ares approached she swiped her free hand down.

Ares finally looked up and noticed the gathering water. His confidence faltered for a split second as he spotted the massive maelstrom that continued to grow larger.

Its golden light cast eerie shadows over the battlefield. The sheer scale of it was breathtaking, a vortex of holy water spiralling with increasing speed, threatening to consume everything in its path.

With a single motion, she directed the colossal maelstrom toward Ares. The swirling mass of holy water descended upon him, the bright golden currents crashing against his defences. Sending shockwaves through the air.

The force made his Domain shielding skill falter. Since the best way to counter a Domain skill was with another Domain skill or skill of equal power to a Domain skill. Or it would cost a larger amount of power than normal to overwhelm it.

Ares roared, and the space around him trembled as the holy water detonated in all directions, dissipating under the sheer force of his power. Currently, Ares was far stronger than Gabriel without her using her Jibril powers.

In truth, she had the advantage in speed, whereas Ares relied heavily on brute strength and endurance.

Thus finally Gabriel started to half tap into her Jibril powers, drawing on a part of her raw power without any heavenly domain skills or techniques that came with it.

Had she not done so, even with her superior speed, heavily enhanced by her Heavenly Domain Skill, she would have already been defeated. But there were limits to what speed and Heavenly skills could do.

Especially Ares who was no doubt tapping into both his Roman and Greek God powers. Making him fully powered up. If she had to give it a guess. Ares was currently 12.5% stronger than her.

“Καταιγισμός χτυπημάτων” Ares enraged voice shouted.

The axe in his hand swung down and suddenly five more copies appeared next to it, essentially multiplying by force by five times.

Gabriel opted to dodge, her twelve golden wings allowing her to move through the air fluidly. Multiple balls of bright light appeared in her hand as she flew. Shooting towards Ares.

The copies of his axe that hovered back beside him were swiped through the air as they mimicked his weapon.

“αδίκημα”

Five streaks of red energy were sent cutting through the air, they clashed with the balls of energy that exploded into bright flashes of light that temporarily blinded him. The blades cut through but Gabriel wasn’t there anymore.

He was forced to block a strike from behind. Gabriel spun around him, attacking him with multiple quick and precise attacks that he struggled to dodge.

Gabriel drove her Halbert into his stomach, forcing a pained wince from him. In retaliation, he was able to land a powerful kick to her abdomen, sending her flying from the sheer force.

“War Domain: Wrath of War” He shouted, his breaths becoming heavier as he used yet another Divine Domain Skill.

The sky once more split apart, a massive axe covered in divine energy sweeping down with a force that could eviscerate mountains. Gabriel once again erected multiple shields. Breaths of excursion leave her at the sheer amount of power infused into them.

Multiple holy light barriers shattered and forced her to create more to stop the attack from reaching the city below. The attack reached the seventh barrier before stopping.

Gabriel released the barriers with a heavy breath.

Ares didn’t stop there though as he viciously attacked once more.

“War Domain: Spartan Synergy”

Suddenly, multiple copies of Ares appeared, each wielding massive shields in a tight formation, charging at her slowly. They all charged at the pace of a peak high-class being.

Despite their slow advance, their sheer numbers would serve as a distraction, giving Ares the perfect opening to strike when her guard dropped. They also created a divine haze covering their formation which meant she couldn’t sense Ares’ true aura.

It was a powerful technique.

“Heavenly Domain skill: gaze of light" Her beautiful eyes glowed. Her pupil vanished and was simply replaced with two beams of light.

Gabriel could see through all the copies and found the real Ares acting as a shieldsman. She pointed her Halbert at him and prepared herself.

She raised her hand and summoned a blinding ball of light. Which served to temporarily blind Ares for only a split second before he filtered it out using divine energy.

Gabriel swirled and her weapon met his divine flesh. He roared in pain, his arm cleanly cut off and dropping below to the ground uselessly. She had amputated his arm. His wound cauterized at shoulder joint with Holy light.

He was stunned.

That was all the time Gabriel needed as Ares and his copies found themselves wrapped in a giant ball of water. Gabriel’s Heavenly Domain skill activated once more.

Ares went to break it once more only for the water to collapse on him. Cutting him off as the Holy Energy within the water attacked him, a red aura started to surround him and the water started to burn away.

“Heavenly Domain Skill: Frozen Abyss” Gabriel gasped. Her breathing is now heavily laboured.

Gabriel’s body started burning. Her Angelic Mana was low on energy. That was the danger of using Domain skills of any sort, they were powerful but they put a strain on the body and mana.

Normally, a battle was a bit more prolonged in war. To save energy in case allies of your enemy emerged, but in this case, it had been a battle of time. With a God trying to kill Kai and Gabriel trying to finish this quickly to take Kai up to heaven.

This skill was a lesser version of her elder sister's Heavenly Domain skill. While it couldn’t be broken by someone of your level if they managed to get trapped in it, outside it was very fragile.

But compared to Azrael who had the Heavenly Imprisonment skills, it wasn’t as good. Gabriel felt a surge of sadness that she squashed down at the thought of her sister.

The battle was over.

The large mass of water was frozen solid. All of the copies inside were frozen still with the ice having a yellow sheen to it. The red aura that had been building and burning the water was absent too.

Ares could only be frozen without any access to his body. The mass of ice didn’t stay in the air for too long. It slowly descended to the ground as Gabriel watched.

The ice smashed as it descended onto the ground.

Gabriel lowered herself and watched the frozen ice turn into a mass of frozen shards. Ares was spat out into a river of ice, gasping and attempting to stand up only to fail. Dozens of wounds were littered across his body, his armour destroyed.

She smiled victorious, her eyes going to Kai which definitely wasn’t to receive some praise about how cool she was. Gabriel knew he must be feeling pretty intimidated so she would comfort him after dealing with Ares.

What she found was a blob of light in the place of Kai.

“…”

Ares glared up at her and turned to the blob, his eyes widened as he noticed too.

Gabriel's stomach sank and Ares took her distraction as a chance to run, but he didn’t escape nor did he attack. He jumped into the city. Gabriel quickly followed.

In search of Kai.

She needed to make sure Ares didn’t react to Kai. Which was why she sent attacks at him to slow him down, unfortunately, she couldn’t unleash anything too big as Ares used the city for cover.

-{Kai}-

I finally escaped the barren battlefield where the battle between the two powerhouses was being waged, reaching the untouched outskirts of the city, which gave me enough cover.

Honestly, the battle had spiralled out of control the moment Ares decided to break the rules and shift into his divine form. It made sense though, considering I had smashed him around with my new Semi-divine form.
Which was insane to think about, that power had felt good. The world had bent around me. I wanted more of it. I would have to focus on that later though.
That confirmed what the Shard led to in any case.

Maybe using Judgment was rash, but I couldn’t leave without my Angel, and my movements were already limited. I had also been furious when he bragged about killing Avael.

I didn’t regret it and I still decided that there wasn’t a better way to go about it given that this was my first time operating at such higher form. I admit, beating him up felt good. Next time I'll go directly for the head.

I had no time to dwell on it now though as I quickly travelled through the city. Even this far away I couldn’t use my chakra sight to find them due to the massive amount of residual energy from the battle.

I tapped into my empathy which nearly caused me to be overwhelmed by the sheer fear in the air. I tried sifting through them, I didn’t know what I was looking for.

How would Percy be feeling? I wasn’t sure but I did know how Avael would feel. Hopefully, she was still alive or I would be forced to do something rash. I searched with only a bit of desperation as I focused.

Thousands of emotions surged through me every second, making it hard to focus. Then, finally, I found it—like a beacon amid all the fear—and my body sagged in relief.

If she had truly been killed, I doubt I could’ve stayed rational. I probably would’ve gone to extreme lengths to make the Greek Faction pay. Without her body, reviving her would’ve been impossible unless I acquired another skill.

It wasn’t the best or most rational of thoughts but revenge was hardly rational. I knew that from how I had been when I had first arrived here, a betrayed teenager who had just hated everything.

I didn’t waste any time, with my mask still on to prevent my aura from somehow being sensed I flew through the streets. Making sure to keep cover from Gabriel and Ares.

I quickly found myself in a location that wasn’t exactly what I had in mind for where Percy had retreated to.

A massive gated house that was expensive-looking especially for its location. I could sense that they weren’t inside but behind it, four different sets of emotions.

I turned my empathy off and made my way through the house, pausing as I stepped out into the large backyard and was immediately assaulted by Medusa.

Her hand extended out, with her glowing eyes glaring at me. I reached up and caught her hand, titling my head in amusement.

“I’m glad to see you’re safe, Medusa,” I spoke.

Medusa’s eyes widened and she sagged in relief.

My eyes went behind her where I could see Percy submerged in a pool.

He looked ready to fight with whips of water ready to attack me. He had only stopped as he recognised my voice, seemingly relieved to see me as well. Judging by the way his entire body slumped in relief.

Annabeth was unconscious, her chest rising up and down which made me sigh in relief. It seems she had made it.

My eyes went over to Avael…

“What happened?” I questioned, quickly opening my system shop.

Avael’s body was battered, blood covering her body and her beautiful wings broken. I needed to invest in some healing magic to stop myself from continuously having to buy these expensive potions.

It would be a lot faster and perhaps more potent depending on the power.

I pushed down the anger at seeing her like this. Her eyes were faintly opened, normally bright eyes looking misty up at me.

“Father?” She mumbled.

Medusa looked at me in confusion, but I didn’t bother correcting Avael. Instead, I wrapped her in a hug and gently coaxed her to drink the healing potion.

"When you vanished, Avael was enraged, she thought you had been kidnapped and well… tried to attack War God. It didn’t end well and we barely managed to retreat. I even had to use my right side blood to keep her alive from corrosive divine injuries," Medusa explained quickly, her voice was heavy.

What a shitshow. I grimaced. This had meant to be a simple mission to go up and deliver Zeus’ divine weapon to reap my rewards. While also making allies with a powerful God and Demigod.

"War God hesitated about something. That's the only reason we got away. He had been looking intensely at the spot you disappeared and when we escaped we saw a massive pillar of light descend. The amount of power I felt had been… terrifying" Medusa continued gravely.

Percy finally emerged from the water, his expression dark with frustration and self-loathing.

"I took massive damage when I tried to help… Avael," he admitted, his fists clenched tightly. "So, we rushed to the nearest water source so I could heal and be prepared to defend ourselves for whatever or whoever came next."

I nodded. I hadn’t been gone for long when that weird… process had happened, but it seemed that Ares had been truly wary about me. Which in some parts was good and in other parts less so.

I couldn’t be angry at Avael even if she had disobeyed my orders considering that anger had been for me.

“Kai, what’s going on? We saw massive attacks and power being thrown around a while after we left.” Medusa finally asked.

She had been waiting to see Avael start healing before asking any questions.

I decided not to divulge what had happened with the True Longinus.

“My Elder sister has arrived and is currently fighting War God. We need to leave. He has entered his Divine Form and is less than pleased with us.” I told them.

Medusa’s eyes widened while Percy looked a bit confused.

“One of your elder sisters? Are you sure they will be alright? I’m ready to go help her if it’s needed.” He replied.

“Percy, my sister is an Arch-Angel. I doubt any of us could help her at this point. Not yet at least.” I mumbled the last part.

Percy had a look of realisation.

“What’s our next move?” Medusa changed the subject.

Percy nodded determinedly. “Right. What’s our next plan?” He asked seriously.

“We will not be doing anything, rest and recuperate. I will be delivering the weapon alone.” I responded.

Percy went to object but a rift opened up behind him and I gently kicked him inside. The rift closed behind him.

Medusa sighed. “I’m assuming this isn’t up for debate? We aren’t the ones who needed to recuperate Kai. We watched that fight, Percy tried to help dozens of times when we saw you being hurt. You were far more hurt than us.”

I shook my head.

“You see this mask? It completely covers my aura from detection. If you travel with me they will be able to sense me and stop me before I can do what needs to be done. It’s more logical this way.

“N-no.” Avael tried to protest. She seemed to be semi-conscious.

I ignored her for the time being.

“Take Avael with you and make sure my Angels don’t act too rashly. I’ll join you soon.” I ordered.

Medusa sighed and nodded.

She went over and picked up both Annabeth and Avael over each shoulder with ease. I opened up a rift and she quickly entered inside, just as I could see Percy try to exit I closed it.

I knew I was being a dick, but this wasn’t even just about my preference for being alone. I needed to go undetected and Percy wasn’t exactly giving off a subtle aura. He was half-god.

Explosions through the city suddenly caught my attention and I realised the battle that had been waged in the sky above the city had stopped.

It would seem my illusion has been noticed.

Travelling back to Hades Domain entrance would be a liability. I wanted to give Hades his Helmet before going up to Olympus and meeting with Zeus.

An idea sprang to mind and I clasped my hands together.

“Lord Hades, I have your Helm.” I prayed.

I felt something shift.

A golden barrier materialised in front of me as an attack came smashing through, the divine form of
Ares became visible. Gabriel looked at me in confusion as she repelled God.

“GIVE ME THE HELM BACK BOY.” Ares roared and the area around us trembled.

I may be in trouble. They couldn’t sense me but evidently, my prayer to Hades had done something to draw their attention.

Just as I was considering escaping into my sub-dimension I felt something attempting to transport me. Mentally, I allowed it to happen and I found myself outside a room.

I exhaled, that was close.

After taking a moment to steady myself, I noticed the door ahead. It wasn’t the shadowy entrance to the throne room, nor was the interior familiar.

Instead of the cold, oppressive atmosphere of Hades’ castle, this corridor felt warm with a different design to the lavish carpets and dark walls. It wasn’t designed for luxury.

I concluded that I wasn’t in the same castle.

I opened the door. I was met with an unfamiliar face.

A skeleton wearing a robe stared back at me, sitting on a throne. He wore long robes with a scythe sat by him.

‘Appraisal.’
{Name: Pluto (Hades)}
{Title: Father Of Wealth (Dis Pater), God of the Dead, Wealth, Gems, Agriculture and Positive Afterlife}
{Race: God}
{Current Power level: 42,000}
{Power level: 48,000}
Okay. I was slightly confused. Pluto was the Roman version of Hades, right? Was this Hades in that form or someone else?
“Kai,” He nodded. “I believe you said you have my Helm? If this is true then I believe I owe you an award.”
I stared blankly.
“Are you Hades?”
He titled his head. Before looking down at himself.
“Ah yes, I forgot you wouldn’t know much about that. Yes, I am Hades. Technically Pluto but we are the same being so you may refer to me as whichever is more comfortable.” He explained.
“Why do you look different?” I questioned, more out of curiosity.
He tapped his cheekbone.
“Technically I am a separate form to my other body which is that of my Greek God counterpart. As a God, we can split into two forms due to having two different authorities. It’s quite complicated.” He waved me off.
I nodded, moving on. I pulled his Helm out of my inventory and it was snatched from my hand in a mere moment. His facial bones move into what I assumed would be a smile.
“Very good, boy. You have done me a service. I had suspected that you would simply call me to fight Ares for you, but you seem to have managed.”
“…”
He would have fought for me? I thought summoning him would be a slight on my part, which was why I didn’t do it. Hades or Pluto was much more of a threat than Ares.
“Now, tell me. What do you wish to receive for this service done to me?” Pluto questioned authoritatively.
I frowned in thought.
Having Hades as a contact and ally couldn’t hurt, even if I was going to Heaven. Hades was a powerful God who no doubt could help with future endeavours. I wasn’t going to be in Heaven forever after all. Even if I had to find a way to sneak out.
I went to speak only to be cut off.
“Perhaps I can help you come to a decision,” Pluto said, gesturing to an area where a podium rose up with a singular item.
“A holy relic I found quite a long time ago. I’m not sure what it is but it possesses a potent holy aura. Perhaps it would be of interest to your Father. I heard many holy relics had been lost in the war.” Pluto offered.
‘Appraisal’
Holy Hilt Guard Of ?
Description: The Hilt Guard of ? A divine hilt Guard made of the purest of heavenly steel. A part of the ? Crafted by God.
Abilities:
Key of Hell: Allows the user to cut an entrance into the deepest parts of the underworld, deemed by many as the True Hell (sealed).
Holy Conduit: Gives the user better control of holy power.
It was a cross, obviously meant to be attached to something. Its appearance was pearly and pure. It was beautiful and its appraisal description gave me pause.
“Where did you find this?” I questioned.
The Key Of Hell part was interesting but the Holy Conduit made this even more valuable.
“It was found by one of my reapers, apparently it was in one of the deeper parts of the underworld,” Pluto explained. “I see you’ve taken a shine to it, I haven’t been able to use or find a use for it. So I don’t mind parting with it.”
I imagine if he knew, then I probably wouldn’t be offered it. Since this part suggested that some of the deeper parts of the underworld were locked. I must admit I didn’t know much about it, but something in me wanted it. A new part of me.
“I’ll take it,” I said, before really thinking about it.
“Perfect, it’s all yours,” Pluto replied chipperly.
The cross floated from the podium and into my hands. Instantly I felt my connection with my holy power, as good as it had become, get even better. While I would have preferred some sort of alliance this was good too.
“I see. I guess I better get going. May I leave via the DOA studio entrance to your domain?” I questioned.
Pluto nodded.
“Of course, you’ve done me a great favour and while I may not be in your debt. Know that you have gained my favour, young Angel. You’re much better than those stinky prideful Devils.” Pluto praised.
I smiled, giving him a small bow.
He told me the route to take since we were in a different palace and I bid him a farewell.
As I stepped out of the room, I let out a breath. The cross was still held firmly in my hand and a smile was on my face. At least I had gained something worthy for my troubles. It made the fact that Avael was hurt slightly less costly in my mind.
Gathering my thoughts. I went to find the exit to the palace before a soft voice called my name. Stopping me in my tracks.
“Kai?”
I turned around to find Aphrodite with another woman.
“What are you doing here?” She questioned.
What was Aphrodite doing here?
-END-
if you wish to read up to twelve chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to twelve chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 47: The Yandere Returns?!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 47

(The Yandere Returns?!)

“Aphrodite?” I questioned. My eyes flickering briefly to the woman next to her.

The woman in question smiled kindly as she caught my eyes observing her, while Aphrodite practically beamed at my presence. A bright smile appeared on her face after getting over her surprise.

“Kai! What a surprise. What are you doing here?” She questioned happily.

I had previously taken my mask off to show respect to Hades or well Pluto. Meaning she was able to immediately identify me.

I briefly considered how to respond, while she had been nothing but genuine and warm with me I had only met her once before. I wasn’t some simpering idiot who would immediately trust her due to her beauty.

Beauty was just another sort of weapon, confirmed by the system as my power level rose when my charisma had risen.

“I just had a meeting with Pluto, I’ve retrieved his Helm from a certain individual.” I answered truthfully. Giving her a small smile back in turn.

The woman next to her perked up.

‘Appraisal’
{Name: Persephone}
{Title: Demeter's daughter of Zeus, wife of Hades, and queen of the underworld.}
{Race: God}
{Current Power level: 12,600}
{Power level: 19,200}
That was less than I was expecting from the queen of the Greek underworld, then again she was considered a minor goddess by her pantheon and myth so it made sense.

She was still stronger than Hercules and her divine form reached into the class I had still not decided on a name for that was above the Ultimate Class.

“Oh my, you were able to retrieve my husband’s weapon?” Persephone asked. “He did tell me about the young Angel who had so brazenly entered his domain. It seems your bold attitude has some validity if you managed to snatch it from Ares' grasp.”

Aphrodite paused at that. Her smile receded.

“You fought Ares?” She questioned with concern. Her hand shook minutely, which I caught with my enhanced eyesight.

She truly was afraid of the fool wasn’t she? I suppose having such a stalker work on weakening you over the course of centuries just to enslave you would be intimidating.

A flash of pink and she was suddenly in front of me, checking me over. Persephone looked at her in confusion and amusement. Her warm hands touched my cheeks delicately.

“Are you okay?” She asked. “Persephone told me that Ares was behind the stolen divine weapons and the brewing war. I am not surprised someone like him would start a war just for fun.”

I took a moment to register what was happening and used Empathy to detect if she was putting on an act. I couldn’t help but be suspicious even if I was technically her friend. Again, I had only met her once.

Such care was strange…

“Yeah, he kind of beat my ass but I managed to force him into his Divine form. Let’s just say I got a little payback for you and the friends he hurt.” I replied with a smirk.

Her eyes widened and a small blush crept up on her cheeks. She looked flattered. Which was the intended effect of me admitting that.

Persephone was smiling slyly, her eyes continuing to flicker between us. I could already tell she was cunning. There was something about her that put me on edge.

Her emotions were that of Amusement, interest and ambition.

“You didn’t have to do that for me.” She replied softly. Her warm breath tickled my skin from how close she was. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

She ignored the fact I also did it for Avael and Percy along with Annabeth. I was truthful. Ares was a dickhead and part of me had decided it was a good chance to get revenge for her, if only to gain her favour and further our friendship.

“Don’t worry, I’m fine. I’ve got a special ability to regenerate” I assured her.

Her eyes narrowed.

“He forced you to regenerate?” She asked.

I chuckled.

“I’m pretty sure he broke about every bone in my body at one point.” I smirked. “Don’t worry though, it’s just the cost of enraging a God. He was left in a worse state than me. Both mentally and physically.”

She looked angry.

That genuinely surprised me.

“He still hurt you. I ought to strangle life out of that pathetic waste of divinity.” She growled.

Persephone laughed gently behind her, simply opting to observe us.

I smiled awkwardly.

“I don’t think Zeus will have much mercy on him after I tell him what Ares has done. Speaking of, I’m afraid I have to go. I have a Bolt to deliver.” I replied.

And rewards to collect.

Aphrodite nodded, a frown on her face. She still had her hands cupping my face. Which was a bit awkward but she didn’t seem to notice and it felt oddly comforting so I didn’t protest.

“I’m coming with you.” She stated.

I scratched my head awkwardly and she finally realised she was still closely holding onto me, quickly she stepped back. She was still close but not in breathing level.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, I’ve got a mask that completely suppresses my aura. So I can sneak around easily.” I explained. “Also Don't you have something that needs your attention here?

I looked towards Persephone.

“Oh don’t mind me, Aphrodite merely came down to visit me after all. I do love having one of the few friends I have in my realm.” She said, a mysterious smile on her face.

Aphrodite nodded.

“I can alway come visit her at a later date. For now, I will escort you to meet Zeus. He is much less likely to strike you on the spot with me after all.” She explained, giving me a gentle smile.

A blush reappeared on her face. “Thank you for being so considerate of me though.”

She had a point, I didn’t really know of Zeus so I hadn’t accounted for the fact that he might just strike me down. Perhaps the myths and legends had some validity?

I also didn’t think she was going to take ‘No’ for an answer.

"Alright, I was planning to make my way out through the DOA Studios exit from the Underworld." I replied.

Aphrodite smirked and Persephone giggled in amusement.

“There’ll be no need for that. I’m keyed into the wards and formations protecting Hades domain as a trusted visitor. I can teleport us out.” Aphrodite informed me.

Well, That saved me the trip all the way up to Olympus.

“We need to go soon,” I said, my gaze shifting between Aphrodite and Persephone.

I put my mask on. I could feel the metaphorical clock ticking on this whole situation, and every second spent lingering put me closer to unwanted attention.

Aphrodite smiled, stepping closer again.

“Of course, but first…” She turned towards Persephone, who was still watching us with that knowing amused expression. “I’ll see you again soon, Persephone.”

Persephone gave a slow, graceful nod. “I look forward to it and try to take care of her, Kai.” Her tone was teasing and there was a hint of something deeper beneath her smile.

Without another word, Aphrodite gently placed a hand on my arm and a pink power covered us as the world blurred for just a moment.

When the haze cleared, we were standing... in Central Park? Not exactly the location I thought we would be going to.

“Wait, why are we in Central Park?” I voiced my thoughts, my brow furrowing. “I thought we were going to Olympus?”

Aphrodite flushed crimson, avoiding my eyes as she shifted her feet nervously.

“Uh, there was a problem with teleportation into Olympus.” She said unconvincingly.

Her embarrassment was clear as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.

I stared at her a bit flatly but nodded regardless.

-{Aphrodite}-

Aphrodite didn’t know what she was doing. She of course could teleport directly into Olympus as one of the twelve Olympians. Kai knew that, judging by the way he stared at her in slight amusement and confusion.

It made her face heat up, this had been a last split moment decision. With what reason in mind? She had simply wanted to spend a bit more time with him.

Truthfully Kai did something to her, that much was obvious. She couldn’t remember the last time she had flushed in embarrassment like this. Even without the consideration he had shown for her that she wasn’t used to receiving from males.

He fundamentally made her feel a certain way she enjoyed.

Being a Goddess of Love had made her be treated like shit by most Gods, who assumed she would easily put out and spread her legs. Then she didn’t take it as a personal insult no matter how kind she was about it.

Finding the right man among Greek and Roman Gods was never going to happen though. There were very few genuine Gods to be found among them.

“I see, then perhaps we should slowly make our way over to Olympus?” Kai suggested.

She nodded, smiling happily at the suggestion.

“Yes, it shouldn’t be that long of a walk. We can’t simply teleport a bit closer once we leave Central Park.” Aphrodite suggested.

He raised an eyebrow but didn’t comment. Simply nodding along.

Kai began walking at a casual pace. Aphrodite follows along, occasionally stealing glances at him.

“So.” Aphrodite began. “I must admit that I am curious how you ended up getting involved in my family's mess.”

Kai seemed thoughtful.

“I kind of just ran into Percy. I was mainly floating around before all this after some events that left me in need of a break.” He spoke with a thoughtful frown.

Aphrodite hummed in response. She had come to know what Kai was involved with after she had done a little research on him. Well, gathering all the information she could on him. For research purposes only. Is what she reminded herself of.

She hadn’t been able to find much, which wasn’t very surprising. Aphrodite didn’t have many people she spoke to and the best she could do was try to gather information through her daughters all throughout the world.

No one has heard of Kai, he had just suddenly showed up in camp when Chiron found him. He had apparently saved the troublesome Demigod son of Poseidon.

“You weren’t sent here by your father?” She questioned curiously.

The Father of Angels didn’t normally involve himself in the affairs of other Factions, not anymore at least. Excluding the time he drove the Egyptian pantheon to near extinction.

She had thought perhaps a Divine war that would surely spread past Greek/Roman boundaries had finally made the powerful God move. Then again sending a young Angel instead of a Seraph didn’t seem like a wise choice.

Kai looked pensive before he shook his head.

“No, but my presence in America is known by Heaven.” He replied hesitantly.

She understood. He was trusting her.

It made her heart beat slightly faster.

Perhaps all the years of neglect and being seen as a tool for sex had made her weak to any sort of normal interaction. Or the comforting aura he radiated even when it was concealed with that strange mask.

Aphrodite smiled sweetly.

“I heard most, if not all, Angels are up in Heaven. Sounds like you were doing something intense before all this. So, why aren’t you?” she asked hesitantly, wondering if she was being too inquisitive.

Kai shot her a sideways glance, and her worry grew. Had she overstepped? As a Goddess, even with few friends, she was used to mortals answering her questions. It was a bad habit.

“I’m a bit of a different case, you could say. I’ve been able to travel, which has been... interesting,” he replied.

-{Kai}-

Aphrodite paused.

“Thank you for telling me this.” She thanked me genuinely, looking flattered.

I had been a bit cautious of her questioning for a moment, which was expected from a guy who had been betrayed by his entire family in his past life but her emotions were sincere.

For some reason she felt trustworthy and oddly warm.

So I was okay with giving her some information on myself. I had gotten better at interacting with people during my time in India after my solitude in the Familia Forest.

We walked for a bit, enjoying the slowly setting sun. While I personally would have preferred simply getting this quest done with, I was enjoying the time simply hanging out.

It was a small bit of normality in the chaotic way I lived.

We continued walking, the silence between us comfortable. Aphrodite occasionally brushed her hand against her hair while stealing quick inquisitive glances at me before looking away with a small, almost shy smile.

"So," she began after a moment, her voice taking on a slightly more playful tone, "You mentioned before that you’ve been to some interesting places. Where has the mysterious Angel named Kai travelled to before? "

I considered her question. Before I decided that telling her wouldn't really change anything.

“I guess India would have to be the most interesting.” I replied.

Her eyes widened.

“India? Really?” Aphrodite questioned.

I raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah, why?”

“Kai no one goes to India, in fact it’s hard enough to get in there without being caught but dealing with the Hindu Gods is always unpleasant.” Aphrodite replied.

Oh right, Shanu had told me this but I thought a God would surely have been there before. For one reason or another.

“The Hindu Pantheon is the most mysterious collective group of Gods in the world, perhaps only matched by the Abrahamic God. They are unfairly powerful and have no wish to interact with anything beyond India. Unfortunately their Diplomatic team is less than pleasant and have a tendency not to care.” Aphrodite explained.

Seems about right.

“Yeah, well. As I said. It was interesting but did end with me being chased out.” I chuckled.

Her eyes tightened minutely.

“I see. Did they hurt you?” She questioned.

I frowned as I remembered what they had done to my still deceased Angel. Which reminded me that Momonga should be downloaded in a week. That would finally allow me to download someone else and most of all obtain the resurrection skill.

“No, but they did hurt… a friend.” I quickly caught myself.

It was strange. I shouldn’t feel any emotion for the Angel I had lost, but both my Angelic instincts and even just myself had felt loss. The way he had looked at me…

I remembered the Devi that had caused it and I wouldn’t forget. I would be going back to India at some point. Even if I had to create my own army of Angels to achieve it.

She held my hand in what I assumed was an attempt to comfort me.

“I’m sorry they did that to you.” Aphrodite said softly.

I smiled.

“Don’t worry, I’m over it.” I replied.

I wasn’t and I was going to put that bitch on a pike while marching her down the streets in front of her children.

I felt my Angelic instincts give me a feeling of exasperation. It was weird, they were like its own foreign semi-conscious presence inside my body.

She let go of my hand hesitantly, and nodded. Her eyes worriedly glanced over at me from time to time. She seemingly didn’t know what to say, which made sense. I mostly didn’t care about how I talked anymore, it was hard too after fighting literal Gods.

Aphrodite suddenly stopped, her clear eyes looking at me with something foreign. Her flawless cheeks flushed. Her hand came out to grasp mine once more and I let her take it with interest.

I could see why people viewed her in a certain way. She was insanely beautiful. I wouldn’t be surprised if any Men nearby tried to attack me if they saw the way she was acting.

“You’ve been kinder to me than many I have met over the course of my life. I really do appreciate it, Kai. I’m glad to have accidentally met you. My new friend. I promise I’ll try and help you, I can see you’ve been through a lot. You don’t deserve that.” She suddenly said, her eyes staring at mine.

Even with my mask on. She seemed to know exactly where to look.

What the hell? Where did this come from? I could feel her sincerity and a foreign emotion that had been developing through the process of our conversation grow.

Hearing such heartfelt words left me speechless.

I went to reply only to freeze as a pressure descended on the area. Aphrodite’s eyes widened before narrowing, I felt both annoyance and apprehension emanating from her.

This aura was familiar. It took me a moment to remember where I had felt it and I remembered the person it had come from. It had felt like ages since I had escaped her.

I turned around and found an obscenely gorgeous woman staring at Aphrodite with anger.

Flawless pale blue hair cascading down to the woman’s lower back. With two mesmerising blue-slitted crystal eyes staring narrowly. Her lips I noticed were perfectly full.

Her body rivalled Aphrodite’s which was incredible in of itself, since I had only seen one woman more beautiful than the both of them and that was Gabriel.

Tiamat…
-{Tiamat}-

A few minutes earlier…

She had finally found him. It had been months since he had escaped and she had time to reflect as Ajuka searched for him.

Since Ajuka had told her not to go searching for himself herself, she had given him six months at the most to find him before she went looking for him. Tiamat knew Ajuka had connections and thus it would be easier to find him through Ajuka.

Firstly, she had rebuilt the part of the Familiar Forest she had destroyed in her brief rage.

Then, she started thinking. She knew that she had been in the wrong. Acting so unhinged wasn’t normally like her at all. Falling head over heels for a boy she hadn’t spoken to was even stranger.

That emptiness she had felt hurt. So, she had focused by finding out what had happened. With her many treasures there were books, both on her species and theories surrounding her species.

Tiamat had come to a conclusion, the first thing was the suddenly intense emotions. She had deducted that this had happened due to holding in her instincts. Every Dragoness eventually got an urge to procreate.

As a virgin Dragoness she had never allowed herself to indulge in that, so holding in all of that had left her overwhelmed. Finally having that all poured out had made her thinking twisted.

After figuring that out, she had wondered why she had become so attractive and in love with a stranger. Which was when she found out a rare phenomenon among Dragons.

Dubbed ‘Bonding’ by the dragon that had noted it from an age well past, it was an experience only a couple Dragons had experienced throughout history.

Normally, it simply made a Dragon fall deeply in love with its recipient for whatever reason but Tiamat had experienced a much more intense version of this experience.

This didn’t help though. Once she had learnt that she had been left with only her feelings and thoughts. Ajuka was helpful but he couldn’t find him. Tiamat had reflected over her actions.

Telling the interest of her affection that she was going to ‘Trap him.’ Had left her cringing at her actions. She was normally the cool and calm type of Dragoness, so really taking time to view how she had acted was horrifying.

She had made so many plans for when she would find him. Apologising, offering her services to his Father as an Apology. Something she was sure an Angel would appreciate. Even if his Father wasn’t the most accepting of Dragons for their chaotic actions in the past.

The emptiness had grown unbearable, consuming her days and nights. She found herself retreating into sleep, using it as an escape from the hollow ache gnawing at her. That was, until Ajuka mentioned rumours from his contacts. Whispers of an Angel clashing with a God in America.

She hadn’t hesitated. The moment she arrived at the location he'd been spotted, her heart raced.

After so long, she finally caught a trace of his scent. But just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished into thin air, leaving only the faintest ripple of energy behind.

Teleportation, she realised immediately. He had slipped through her grasp again.

Her hopes were smothered. She hadn’t gotten there in time. She hadn’t missed the signs of a colossal battle which made her worry. Then, suddenly she smelt his scent. It was just in her range of smell.

Tiamat hadn’t wasted any time. Tearing through the sky like a fighter jet and finally spotting him… with another woman.

Aphrodite.

She knew most Gods. Which was why she could instantly identify her.

The Love Goddess was holding his hand.

Her fists clenched.

-{Kai}-

Tiamat.

The crazed Dragoness who once tried to lock me in her cave for reasons I still couldn’t figure out stood before me. I had only seen her in her dragon form before.

Seeing her in human form was an experience. I could see her power level had gone down which made sense. Namara’s power level had gone down when he had taken human form too.

I had to admit, I appreciated this form a lot more than the deadly Dragon one.

Still though…

I nearly threw my hands up in exasperation.

Why now? I was so close.

I knew that fighting Ares would draw attention, but this was ridiculous.

She seemed... calmer now.

Maybe it was because she was in her human form, but she looked almost sane. Her eyes were coldly staring at Aphrodite, though they did linger on me and soften considerably.

Then Aphrodite stepped in front of me, her presence immediately drawing the Dragoness' sharp gaze. One of her eyes twitched in agitation.

"State your business," Aphrodite demanded.

My eyes widened in surprise. She was actually attempting to protect me?

I’m sure she didn’t know who this was but she did see my wariness and the power emanating from Tiamat. While I appreciated her attempt, she wouldn’t be able to defeat Tiamat.

“I owe you no explanation, wench.” Tiamat’s soft voice rang out, a stark difference to the lower, more primal voice of her Dragon Form.

Aphrodite actually looked angry.

“I don’t know who you are, but I won’t tolerate your threats much longer. Leave. Now.” Aphrodite retorted.

Tiamat didn’t respond immediately. Instead, her cold, piercing gaze drifted to where Aphrodite’s hand rested protectively on my arm.

“Remove your hands from him or I’ll remove your hands from your limbs.” Tiamat threatened coldly.

Her draconic aura intensified and the air was saturated with power. Aphrodite paused as she realised that Tiamat was powerful. She was dealing with someone stronger than her.

“Who are you?” She questioned.

I was observing them quietly for now, simply wondering the best way to go about this.

I couldn’t attribute much of any fight that broke out, past stunning her with judgement but there was a chance that there weren't enough sins to experience that would affect her.

She could also just go crazy like Ares and start killing everything. Past it’s stun affect it was basically a torture power.

Tiamat smirked.

“I am the Chaos Karma Dragon Tiamat and I’ll tell you this only one more time. Remove your hand from him. I’ve killed enough of your kind before.” Tiamat revealed.

Aphrodite grit her teeth.

“Kai run.” She quickly whispered, not that Tiamat couldn’t hear it by the way her face morphed into a snarl.

Suddenly Aphrodite was pinned down on the ground, Tiamat appearing above her in a burst of speed I couldn’t even hope to follow. Cracks cascaded through the ground from the sheer force.

Aphrodite whimpered in pain.

“You think you can Charmspeak him into loving you? Skank.” Tiamat coldly said.

My eyes narrowed and ethereal chains burst out of me in the next split moment.

Perhaps this was stupid but I wasn’t a coward. I didn’t suspect I would be able to run by the way Tiamat seemed to keep her sight on me at all times. Her sharp eyes focused.

She swiped her hand and the two glowing chakra chains were swatted away.

Tiamat clicked her tongue.

“It seems she’s got you under her thrall already.”

Chakra roots erupted from beneath Aphrodite, who was still gritting her teeth in pain from Tiamat’s hold. Tiamat simply destroyed all of them with a move I couldn’t keep up with.

A burst of pink and I was forced back as a massive beam of pink energy exploded up.

Aphrodite was up. Her hair rising and body covered in a pink aura.

“Love Domain: Prison of the Heart.”

A dome formed around Tiamat who merely raised an eyebrow.

“You think I can’t break out of this? I admit it’s strong, but not even a Domain skill can breach the gap between our power. Especially for someone with such a severed link to their Domain.” Tiamat mocked.

Aphrodite flinched and I could see the hurt in her eyes.

Love Domain Skill?

“Love Domain: Heart Break.” She sneered.

A copy of me appeared in front of Tiamat, making a show of sneering at her with a look of sheer disgust.

“You really think I could ever love someone as pathetic as you-“

The illusion shattered. The barriers shattered and the world exploded.

Tiamat appears and delivers a punch hard enough to make Aphrodite scream in pain, a barrage of hits a split moment later and Aphrodite was on the ground unconscious.

I didn’t wait, quickly creating chains of light to bring her to me.

As soon as I touched her she vanished into my inventory.

Tiamat was huffing in anger, her eyes shining with rage.

Her eyes turned to me.

The thought that I had an unconscious Goddess in my inventory was certainly interesting.

For now I had a Dragoness to deal with.

-END-

Note: Bit of a slower chapter, I hope you enjoyed it regardless.

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 48: The Crooked One

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 48

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

I get some of you feel that the situation was forced but if you think about it logically, Kai had thought he couldn’t be sensed and it had been Aphrodite’s idea. A brief ten minute detour wasn’t exactly harmful in his mind.

(The Crooked One)

Tiamat’s eyes were fixed on me. Not even batting an eye as Aphrodite disappeared. She knew about my ability to store things.

Not surprising, funnily enough, I think Tiamat probably knew me more than anyone. If my suspicion that she had been watching me in the forest was correct.

Her body was trembling slightly and she took multiple deep breaths to presumably calm herself down. Her slitted draconic eyes were glowing slightly and steam was rising out from her mouth.

The park around us was in a mess…

Tiamat’s outburst had caused massive cracks in the earth which had uprooted a lot of the scenery along with the shockwaves from her movement.

In truth, I knew I should have probably attempted to de-escalate the situation but getting in between two powerful beings didn’t seem optimal and even with my semi divine form Tiamat would kick my ass.

Said Semi-divine form was not even charged.

It had also happened quickly. Aphrodite and Tiamat had spoken for less than a minute while I observed them trying to make a judgement on the best way to go about dealing with this.

Now, I had a goddess in my inventory and an angry Dragon King to deal with.

I don’t know what technique or spell Aphrodite had used but it had been enough to make Tiamat lose her composure.

I didn’t think making an illusion of me saying some bad words was enough to warrant this so I was going to assume something else I hadn’t been able to see happened.

My jaw clenched as I stared back at the Dragoness.

Truthfully, I was annoyed. Extremely annoyed. Not just from the events from a few hours ago where I beat down that little pest Cao Cao or Ares who had convinced me he had killed Avael.

Something I was relieved he hadn’t done, even if he had hurt her deeply. Had another one of my Angels died I would have lost it. The thought made a surprising amount of rage pass through me. My Angelic instincts gently worked on cooling down.

Aphrodite had been growing on me and seeing her get hurt was surprisingly annoying. Beyond this entire quest.

What a mess.

Perhaps I had been too passive from the start of this interaction but I was figuring out the best way to approach it. Tiamat was a lot stronger than Ares who had just beaten me down an hour ago in his mortal form.

Not that I think he could achieve that level of a beatdown again with my power boost. As loath as I was to admit it, even with the power boost I wasn’t able to kill Ares in his divine form but his mortal form?

Now? I would have a true chance at killing him in his mortal form at the very least. Which was good progress even without needing my semi-divine form.

My power had spiked up a couple thousand in power and my magic had reached the higher stage of ultimate class. That made me a true threat. I had learnt that having a higher power level to a certain degree didn’t mean that an opponent outclassed you in certain aspects.

Even with that, I was dealing with literal Gods and currently at this moment I was dealing with a Dragon King who had probably killed Gods.

I kept blaming myself for being so weak and resolved to train to a new level but when I took time to think about it, I was dealing with beings far older than me.

I hadn’t been in this world all that long and everyone told me my progress in power was already insane. Perhaps I was being too hard on myself but that wouldn’t help me now.

Not that I would need to fight for my life, like last time Tiamat wanted something else from me. Her weirdly powerful emotions proved that.

It’s why I wasn’t making any sudden moves. I didn’t need to. She wasn’t here to harm me.

That was something I was pretty certain of. If she had been here to harm me now or back in the Familiar Forest she wouldn’t have a hard time achieving that.

I frowned in thought.

All of these thoughts happened within seconds as my Mastermind Maven was activated. Allowing my processing skills to go insane. My head cleared and I regarded the Dragoness in front of me.

“Tiamat.” I sighed. Why did this have to happen now just as I was about to finish the quest? It had been one event after the other. Not even Percy had this much trouble when he had finished this quest originally. Were Moirai assistanting Percy that much?

“It’s been a while. I’m surprised you came all this way to find me.” I continued.

She straightened up slightly. She then went to speak only to stop and look conflicted for a split moment as if she was holding herself back from saying something.

“It has, hasn’t it? It felt like years to me,” she replied, her tone awkward.

Not quite what I meant.

“Kai, I… I want to apologise,” she blurted out suddenly, shifting nervously as her eyes darted away from mine.

I blinked in surprise.

This entire situation was weird.

One moment I was spending time with a Goddess who had taken an interest in me for some reason and now I had a slightly crazed Dragoness to deal with.

“This is an interesting way to approach that.” I dryly retorted after a moment of thought.

She flinched at that and her eyes flickered to our surroundings. The once tidy-looking park was severely damaged and messy with trees dislodged from the ground.

“I am sorry but s-she provoked me!” Tiamat quickly replied.

The cold demeanour she had been trying to display melted away. Not that I had fallen for it. My empathy was on, sensing for even the slightest shift in emotions.

Tiamat seemed saner than before at least. I hope this didn’t end up with her trying to drag me away to her ‘Cave’

“Love goddesses are always a pain in the ass and I thought the hussy had tried enthralling you.” Tiamat finished.

I raised an eyebrow.

“I mean, you kind of interrupted us and then immediately threatened her. Assuming you’re hostile isn’t unreasonable.” I replied logically.

Tiamat huffed annoyedly and crossed her arms, which accentuated her bust. Not that my eyes dipped down. I didn’t think that would be the best move at this moment.

Even if my damn teenage hormones were giving me a hard time. My angelic instincts came in clutch and doused the lust like cold water.

“Can’t you see I’m trying to protect you? Aphrodite is bad news, Kai. I've even heard rumours about her.” Tiamat said neutrally with an undertone of worry.

“Did you ever confirm these rumours?” I asked curiously.

“W-well no and don’t get me wrong I know better than to accept the word of others for fact but they had to be taken into consideration. She was obviously trying to seduce you.” She replied with a satisfied nod.

Right…

Moving on from that.

I felt the need to abruptly ask…

“Why?” I suddenly asked. My eyes slightly narrowed.

I’d been wondering ever since my abrupt departure from the Familiar Forest landed me in India.

She tilted her head, her expression showing that she was puzzled.

“Why?” she echoed, her confusion evident.

I decided to elaborate.

“I have to admit I’m confused. I distinctly remember my time in the forest being spent alone ignoring the presence of my neglected maid, Grizella. Then, when I finally planned to leave. You tried to intervene and ‘keep me safe’ within your cave? Why did you try to force me to stay?” I asked her inquisitively.

She stayed silent. Her head lowered slightly.

“I-I panicked and my headspace wasn’t quite as clear as it is now. This may sound a bit weird, but I have a habit of watching things that interest me as a pastime in my forest and I had been watching you for quite a while before that.” Tiamat admitted.

So she was watching me. I already knew that but why had she been so against me leaving? She was an ancient Dragon King. I doubted some random Angel in the underworld was anything other than an interest.

“Why did you freak out and stop me from leaving?” I asked after a moment of silence.

Her eyes turned slightly downcast.

“Because I watched you grow. I was there with you even if you didn’t notice me. Something else happened at that time and it made me a bit unhinged. My apologies.” She apologised.

“Just how long were you watching me?” I questioned a bit incredulously.

It sounded like she had been observing me for longer than I had expected.

“Most of the time you spent in my forest.” She replied awkwardly. “I hadn’t expected to watch you for long, since I was going to tell Ajuka about your presence in my forest just as an alert but things changed.

“So… you saw me massacre the Goblins?” I asked hesitantly.

She had technically seen me at my worst.

She nodded. A small sweet smile appeared on her face. “They deserved it but I can see from my brief time conversing with you now that you’ve healed.”

I looked away before registering something she had said. Mostly as a way to steer the topic away from this.

“Wait… you said something made you act in that unhinged way when you had been desperate to trap in your cave. What was it?” I asked.
Was it my allure or was it that strange fated love perk I had gotten a long ago? Did allure cause a weird effect around female Dragons? That was worrying. I mean, if they all started acting like Tiamat I may be in trouble. It hadn’t seemed to affect Gabriel and I was pretty sure it was only meant to make me more charismatic.
Tiamat scratched her neck embarrassedly.

I was fully prepared to escape if she went into that weird Yandere mode again. While being trapped in a cave with a hot Dragoness sounded cool I wasn’t going to have my freedom restricted by anyone.

“Well, you see there’s this type of phenomenon that can happen to Dragons. It’s rare, super rare among my kind but it’s the only explanation I could find.” She started.
I didn’t interrupt, watching as she nearly crumbled under the weight of her embarrassment.
Despite the cold mask she tried to maintain, her emotions betrayed her. Especially with the flush of her cheeks giving her away. I was curious to see what excuse she would manage to come up with.
She hadn’t reversed whatever had caused that reaction since I had seen some of those weird crazed emotions in her when she had first arrived and seen me with Aphrodite.

My guard was up, not that I thought I could escape from her. Unless I slipped into my sub-dimension but even then she could stop me with sheer speed especially since she knew about my light embodiment and might be ready to counteract it.

“The Dragon who recorded it called it ‘Soul Bonding’. It happens when a dragon finally finds itself a Mate.”

“Are you saying this ‘Rare Phenomenon’ somehow happened to us?” I asked in surprise.

The chances of that happening… shit. Was my allure even more of a problem than I had suspected? I knew it had made women more attracted to me but it wouldn't force them to go this extreme.

Past encounters with the Devi and other women had shown that. So why did it affect Tiamat like this?

“Yes. I don’t know how it happened but I haven’t felt an attraction for any being since I was born. I am not sure why but it’s simply never happened despite the many powerful Gods and Dragons alike who have tried to mate with me.” She replied a bit somberly.

I think I was starting to see what had happened here.

“So, when I finally felt that spark of attraction, it struck me like one of Draig’s blasts, catching me off guard and making me act in a way I regret. I know someone like you would hate feeling confined. I may not know exactly what you've been through, but it’s clear you've been deeply wounded by something.” Tiamat explained, offering me a gentle look at the end.

My guard was lowered a bit. It was odd. I felt kind of connected to her in a way. She was just as lonely as I had been.

“How did you find me?” I questioned in a bid to stall for a bit more time to think.

That was also something I had wanted to know. My mask was on so my presence should be undetectable and how had a Dragon found me in an entirely different world anyway?

“After you left, I caused a bit of a ruckus and Ajuka popped in. He used his connections to help me track you down. When I got here, I saw signs of a huge battle and feared the worst, but I caught your scent and followed it. Even with that strange mask you have, I knew it was you," she replied quietly.

I took a moment to think.

“With that in mind. What’s your intention now that you’ve found me?” I further asked.

“I-I’m not sure. I had wanted to apologise but I had also wanted to be in your presence. It’s comforting.” Tiamat admitted.

How troublesome.

A thought occurred to me, I could use this to my advantage. It was obvious that Tiamat at least cared for me. Even if this bonding thing wasn’t the case and my allure had just given her a temporary attraction to me that she had never experienced before.

I could feel her overprotectiveness. Which was why she had started a fight with Aphrodite.

“Aphrodite was meant to come with me to meet the King of Olympus. I don’t want to explain the whole thing but I ended up finding myself in an annoying quest and that quest will end when I give him back his bolt.” I quickly informed her.

She nodded. Her eyes shone with slight hope as Tiamat could understand where this was leading.

For some reason I felt like I could talk more openly with her, she knew me better than anyone else and that comforted me in some strange way.

“You may come with me as a replacement. I have no guarantee he won’t just strike me down on the spot. If you wish to show that you’re serious about this anyway. Having your protection would help.” I finished.

A big smile appeared on her face for a moment before she composed herself.

“I would love to accompany you, Kai. I promise I’ll act correctly this time.” She replied.

“That means not randomly attacking anyone. I must admit I’m annoyed. Aphrodite has been good to me despite your thoughts and paying that kindness back like this isn’t good.” I say, a frown of displeasure on my face.

She looked bashful.

“Sorry, I did think she had enthralled you.” She apologised.

I nodded in acceptance, pressing the matter would do any good. I doubted Aphrodite was going to be happy when she woke up.

I inwardly sighed.

Part of me just wanted to stuff her in my inventory or sub-dimension but I had been handling too many problems and inconveniences in that way. So it wouldn’t help if I continued acting that way.

Like it or not. I was also going to be taken to Heaven at some point. I didn’t know how I was going to be received considering I was… me.

Those were thoughts for later though.

“I’m sure you’ve noticed I’m a little bit different to my fellow Angels right?” I asked hesitantly.

She nodded with a small smile.

“Keep that a secret or we will have problems. I am a bit of a special case among my kind for reasons I don’t want anyone to know. Not yet at least.” I told her.

Tiamat became more serious.

“Don't worry, I won’t tell anyone. Not that I would even without your warning.” She promised seriously.

I could feel that she was genuine and it admittedly made me trust her a bit more. I knew I was playing a bit of a dangerous game with a lot of unknown variables but considering the chaotic situation I think I could be forgiven.

“In that case, we need to go to the Empire State Building and go up into Olympus,” I told her and she gave me a nod even as an ecstatic smile spread across her lips.

The amount of joy and happiness that quickly covered up the lonely depressed feeling that had been meaning from her was shocking. It also gave a bit of credibility to her theory.

I’ll have to deal with whatever comes with that after this quest.

For now, I had some rewards to collect from a certain Greek God.

We began briskly walking in the direction of the Empire State Building.

-{?}-

A large hooded figure knelt on the ledge of a tall building as he lowered his scythe. Not even the large black robes that attempted to cover his tall frame couldn’t contain the sheer bulk and physique this being possessed.

Two glowing molten eyes stared down at the masked Angel and the Dragon King. The hulking figure clicked its tongue.

Here he had just been about to strike the troublesome creature that had been interfering with his plans. The Love Goddess would have been much easier to escape from after his attack since he currently didn't have the power to fight a God.

But the Chaos Karma Dragon was a different story.

He leant on his scythe as he watched the figure go to turn in his son's little toy. Many of his plans seemed to be going awry lately.

The escape of some of his loyal subjects from Tartarus was foiled. The plan with Ares and the divine weapons was foiled. Even the backup he had received from the Khaos Brigade. Not that they had truly sent him anyone important.

The one thing that he had noticed was that a majority of his plans had been ruined by the Angel brat. Why was an Angel interfering? Who could know? But if the rumours around the Khaos Brigade were to be believed the King Of Heaven wasn’t even alive anymore.

Perhaps Michael was trying to follow in his foolish father's steps for peace. That was if the rumours were true anyway. He on the one hand didn’t exactly care about killing an Angel even if the feathered ass was still alive.

Oh sure, he wouldn’t do it without reason and even if the Angel had just decided to be an annoyance he would have stayed his hand.

Purely not to risk the wrath of the Strongest God but even then it would only cause problems for his traitorous children. Who still thought him sealed away.

The strange yellow glow retreated from his long scythe.

He would have to retreat for now. The Khaos Brigade’s resources were vast, making it easy to set up a new base and regroup for another attempt.

This time, he might call on some of the evil gods and other powerful beings who had thrown in their lot with the Brigade. While it sounded like any other cheap supernatural terrorist organisation at first. It was already an entity of its own.

A perfect place for all beings shunned by those who had come to rule. A gathering of Evil Gods and monsters alike. He had been surprised to see just how powerful they really were.

While he had plans of his own, staying in good relations with the organisation couldn’t hurt. Especially with the plans some of its members had. A bright future indeed.

Kronos could still vividly recall the moment they approached him. A simple offer, yet it resulted in allowing him to inhabit a vessel. While it wasn’t perfect it was good to finally have some limited freedom again.

The vessel wasn’t perfect. His power was restricted massively and a large part of him was still sealed but that would change soon though.

He stood up.

This whole attack would had been funded by the Khaos Brigade and the only reason he didn't succeed was because of his pride. He hadn’t expected the offers. The extra backing and foot soldiers. A mistake he wasn’t going to make next.

He did wonder what the Khaos Brigade on the whole got out of this but then again it was pretty easy. Having the future Greek Pantheon as a part of the Khaos Brigade was bound to be worth the effort.

Kronos looked at the entrance to Olympus.

In a flash, he swung his scythe and a blade of thick yellow energy sliced out, only to pause.

“About ten minutes should do.” He muttered.

The attack would go off in ten minutes.

Why was he doing this?

Honestly. It could be attributed to one thing.

He was petty like that.

-{Kai}-

“Hestia?” I asked in surprise.

We had just arrived at the Empire State Building after a short fly over here. Only to be met by Hestia who had been standing outside.

Hestia’s softly burning eyes shifted to the Dragon King next to me, her eyes narrowing slightly before she looked back at me with a large smile on her face.

“Kai.” She greeted me back softly. “It’s good to see you again, I’ve heard you’ve been through quite the ordeal.”

She had heard of the shit I had been forced to go through?

I raised an eyebrow at her, still processing the sight of Hestia standing here.

She wore a calm but knowing expression on her face.

“I didn’t expect to see you here," I replied, a small smile forming. “Also, You know what I’ve been up to?”

Hestia’s expression softened, her smile tinged with sympathy. “News travels quickly when it concerns someone I care about. That and when they go about shaking up a divine quest relating to a big factor in their Pantheon's potential future.”

Her smile turned slightly teasing at the end. Before dimming down a bit. “I also wanted to make sure you were okay.”

Tiamat had opted to stay silent. Which was probably due to the fact she knew I was annoyed at how she had hurt Aphrodite. Her expression for now was passively cold as she observed my interaction with Hestia.

My smile grew a bit bigger at the last part.

“I’m glad someone is watching out for me. This entire quest has been chaotic. I’ve had to deal with Assassins, Sacred Gear users and Gods. Not at all what I had signed up for.” I told her with a weary sigh.

This quest has quickly spiralled out of control with multiple elements entering the picture. I was pretty certain that there was someone or perhaps a better term would be a power.

Hercules being in contact with the Hero Faction and acting as their support? Frankly, it wasn’t my business but this smelled like something was behind this.

“Ah, I think I may be missing a few details,” Hestia admitted with a conflicted expression, her eyes flickering to Tiamat once more. “Judging by the interesting company you’ve decided to bring with you, I can imagine.”

“Yeah, it’s complicated. I’m pretty sure there’s something bigger going on behind all this, but that’s a bit above my pay grade,” I joked.

Hestia giggled lightly, a gentle smile spreading across her face. “I think you left your pay grade behind ages ago.”

“As much as I’d love to chat, there’s an angry god and a few other things hunting me down. Any chance you can show us up to Olympus? I still don’t exactly know how the gate works.” I asked and she nodded.

“That’s why I’m here, after all, I had known you would arrive here. So I’ve been waiting for you.” She replied kindly.

I scratched my mask.

“I hope I didn’t keep you waiting too long-“

Just as I finished my sentence both Hestia and Tiamat’s heads snapped up. A flash of yellow I barely even caught appeared before a massive explosion erupted above us.

Debris rained down onto the pavement as a chunk of the massive building was removed.

What the hell?!

Two domes appeared above us in a split moment. One a soft orange and another a harsh sparkling blue. It was obvious to tell which barrier belonged to who.

I hadn’t sensed the attack since I didn’t have my chakra sense on.

My eyes caught sight of a weird line that went directly up into the clouds being cut above the Empire State Building and I instantly knew what this was.

An attempt to slow me down.

Someone evidently didn’t want him to get his weapon back, this deepened my belief that there was something bigger at play.

Perhaps this annoyingly chaotic quest hadn’t been as chaotic as I had initially assumed.

“I’ll go out on a limb and assume that was meant for me,” I remarked dryly. I looked over to Hestia. “Do you have any idea who could have done this?”

Hestia’s face was morphed into a frown. “No, but something about it was Familiar. I-it probably doesn’t help that I don’t know how to sense mana.”

I looked at her in surprise. “You don’t know how to sense Mana?”

All the powerful beings I had met so far had all possessed some sort of way to sense magic.

Hestia looked embarrassed. “I'm the personification of homely fire and warmth not a fighter.?”

Was that a question or a statement?

Wait. That didn’t matter right now.

“It was delayed and oddly weakened. I would expect such an attack to be more powerful. It also felt accelerated, the energy used also felt Familiar.” Tiamat spoke up.

I nodded.

“I don’t suppose you have a way of getting up to Olympus? I am pretty sure the entrance has just been temporarily closed.” I asked Hestia.

The two magical domes were still surrounding us.

Hestia was looking around at the scene with soft eyes. Humans were running around screaming about a terrorist attack, which was a valid response in all fairness.

“I can, let’s go. Staying here might cause another attack.” She replied.

A teleportation circle appeared under us. The symbol of a chaste tree branch, kettle, and pig. A weird combination.

In a flash, we were whisked away to Olympus.

Finally, this Quest was coming to an end.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 49: The Greek King Of Gods

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 49

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

(The Greek King Of Gods)

With a flash of warm orange light covering us, the scenery around us shifted. The sounds of screaming and police sirens fading into silence as we appeared in a large room.

As the orange light died down we found ourselves stood in a comfortable-looking room with marble pillars rising toward an arched ceiling adorned with flickering firelight that danced across gilded accents.

Tiamat immediately took a step in front of me somewhat defensively as her eyes quickly took in our new surroundings while Hestia next to us smiled serenely. Her eyes were a blur and I felt that if anything attacked it would be destroyed in moments.

Pictures decorated the walls, each depicting scenes of flames, hearths, and family gatherings. I began to understand where we were as I looked at the clear depiction of the goddess of the hearth herself on the wall.

The gentle warmth of the room felt welcoming and a soft glow radiated from soft fire set along the walls, the flames flickering a gentle orange.

“It’s nice to have some visitor for a change.” Hestia announced happily.

I glanced around, taking in the surroundings with some appreciation. “Nice place.”

Hestia flushed a bit at the compliment, her expression turning a bit bashful.

“Thank you. Not many people visit me these days. You two are actually the first to step into my home in centuries.” She looked away, almost shyly.

“Their loss.” I muttered and she perked up with a bright smile.

I turned back to the room she had teleported us into. I noted that this place had a warm feeling. I felt oddly relaxed and I attributed it to Hestia's domain. I was sure there would be a Hearth somewhere within her palace.

Underneath us was a thick carpet and the extremely well-designed architecture which was obviously made to impress was countered by Hestia’s personal touches on her palace.

Small ornaments covered what should be intricate carvings that were the height of architecture and art.

It gave me the feel that this palace had been made originally to impress and impose anyone who entered only for the owner to ruin that effect by deciding to make it more comfortable.

Which wasn’t surprising since that was basically a reflection of Hestia's personality from what I had come to know of her.

Tiamat on the other hand didn’t look all too impressed. Considering she had probably seen and even been offered such castles or palaces wasn’t that surprising either.

“As much as I’m sure Kai would love to look around, can we get to the situation at hand.” Tiamat neutrally interjected.

Hestia nodded next to us, her face becoming more serious.

“My brother will be in his own Palace as of now. I think it would be prudent to visit him there instead of calling a meeting for all the Gods. Considering how important the subject of the matter is.” Hestia said seriously.

I wasn’t too worried, considering I had a Dragon king protecting me. Which was why I easily nodded in agreement with Hestia’s statement. Not a single shred of concern within me.

The biggest concern had been whether Zeus would smite me on the spot but I should be fine. Especially with his elder sister’s favour.

It was finally time to finish this quest, despite all that had happened in such a short amount of time and the sheer chaos that had been left in the wake of the quest.

I was excited.

The system had told me the rewards would be worth it and it never lied. Hopefully I would be glad that I had gone through with this at the end of it.

Hestia smiled comfortingly at my silence. My mask still concealed my expression from her sight so she mistook my silence as nervousness.

“Don’t worry Kai. My brother has his moments of being unreasonable but he isn’t as bad as people have set him out to be.” Hestia attempts to comfort me.

Tiamat let out a snort of amusement next to me.

She knew me a little too well.

Hestia simply sent her an amused glance.

I could feel her amusement. She knew something.

“I’ll be there to protect my belo-Kai so he won’t need to worry about anything.” She quickly amended.

Hestia nodded, a smile on her face. I could sense she was worried about Tiamat escalating things into a fight but I gave her a comforting head pat.

“Let’s get going shall we?” I questioned.

Hestia nodded once more with a faint blush on her cheeks.

She quickly led us out of her palace, out into a gated wall. Which I assume was to isolate the Goddess from Olympus. We passed the gates and I faintly saw a golden shimmer pass through the golden bars.

As we fully stepped outside her seats, the sight of Olympus appeared before me. I took only a single moment to take in the sight. I had known Olympus was going to be amazing. It was a city of the gods after all.

The city was breathtakingly large, with tall columns that lined wide marble streets chock full with all different types of creatures. Statues of the gods and creatures from myths stood in various corners, standing proudly and towering up into the sky.

I didn’t appreciate the large city’s beauty for long, I wasn’t the type to normally do that but Olympus was definitely impressive.

I followed behind Hestia who looked around with a calm smile. Funnily enough no one seemed to really give much attention to the fact the oldest of the Greek Gods were casually walking among the various creatures roaming around.

We moved further into the city, trailing behind Hestia as she navigated the bustling streets of Olympus.

The marble pathways extended wide enough for chariots. Creatures of Greek myth and legend mingled that hadn’t been forsaken or cursed by the gods walked around with the occasional minor god or goddess which my appraisal helped identify.

It felt joyous and carefree, despite the war that was brewing between the three brothers. How strange.

Did they really not care? It was kind of annoying considering I was on the one cleaning it up for them but strangely enough. Something clicked inside me at the selfless act. Something new in my body shifted slightly before going back to being dormant.

I ignored it for now. Like I had been a great many things. In favour of focusing on what was happening right now.

The thought had occurred to me that Olympus didn’t know of Ares' betrayal yet and as such he could be here, waiting to strike when I’m about to pass the finish line.

Then again, I had the slightly crazy but kind of hot Dragon king protecting me. So that worry lessened. I had a bigger fish to worry about. One that I would be going to talk to at this very moment.

Hestia led us toward a section of the city walled off with enchanted gates shimmering faintly with layered wards, clearly meant to deter any uninvited guests.

Without hesitation, Hestia passed through the barriers while Tiamat and I followed closely. Tiamat was cautious as she passed through the barrier, her body tensed.

My appraisal told me of the sheer defence the warded off section of the city had so I found it hard not to be wary, especially with my track record of chaos.

Behind the walls everything was quiet. The streets were empty but I was exposed to the sight of massive castles on multiple mountain cliffs. It didn’t take a genius to guess where I was, especially considering there were twelve castles.

Dark clouds gathered in the sky. Flashing of silent light flashing every now and then. My eyes trailed towards Tiamat, who was noticeably looking a lot more tense.

Activating my chakra eyes, I flinched back. The sheer amount of divine power in the area was blinding. I looked up at where the clouds were swirling around unnaturally and finally, I got a view of Zeus’ castle that predictably stood at the highest peak.

The castle towered up into the sky, its walls a polished marble, with carvings tracing tales of ancient battles and victories. Massive columns framed the entrance of the castle, each possessing symbols of thunder and lightning engraved within the marble.

Statues of eagles and thunderbolts were on the outer edges.

It almost seemed like a complete opposite to Hades castle.

After a moment of silence. We began walking to Zeus’ massive castle in silence and I started forming what I was going to say to him within my mind.

I noticed the smell of ozone become stronger the closer we got to the large looming castle.

The air was swirling a bit chaotic while the light clouds gathered above it.

The smell of ozone was strong in the air as we arrived at the bottom of the path leading up into his castle.

A woman that was in the process of walking past, spotted the three of us. A questioning stare sent our way.

The first thing I noticed was that she looked young probably wasn’t the case.

Her dark hair cascaded down over her shoulders. Two curious green eyes looking at our arrival. She obviously didn’t know who me or Tiamat where judging by the interest that passed through her emotions at the fact we were being led into Zeus’ castle by Hestia.

She was wearing a traditional white chiton that flowed down to her ankles, tied at the waist by a simple cloth.

“Lady Hestia?” The woman called out softly.

‘Appraisal’

[Name: Hebe}
{Title: Goddess of eternal youth, prime of life, forgiveness and marriage,
Cupbearer to the gods}
{Race: God}
{Current Power level: 9,600}
{Power level: 13,200}

A minor goddess.

If my calculations were correct, that meant her divine form had abouts eight hundred and eighty stat points in total spread among her stats.

To think I had risen to a point in power that I could be considered a minor god was something I was going to celebrate later on. It may not seem like much to the ambitious but when considering I had been a normal human a few years ago it was insane.

Then again, this Goddess was a simple cup bearer for the God I was going to meet. Seriously, how had I gotten in between a feud with Gods like that.

It was easy to read about in my old life but in reality the sheer audacity I had shown to what was essentially a bunch of ancient powerful Gods would land me a spot next to Percy for the sheer amount of balls and recklessness I had shown.

“Hello Hebe.” Hestia greeted her warmly.

“Lady Hestia, what are you doing here? Father is not expecting you or at least he hasn’t let me know if he is.” Hebe replied, starting to seem slightly embarrassed.

Hestia giggled lightly. Though I found it was very different to the laughs she gave me.

“No need to worry, I would be surprised if he was expecting us. Would you mind taking us to him? We have important matters to discuss.” Hestia questioned.

Hebe looked bashful.

“Father is rather busy so one second please.” She replied politely.

The minor goddess turned away, a glow surrounding her briefly as she seemingly contacted Zeus. The Goddess waited for a moment and nodded back in confirmation.

My chakra eyes briefly activated and I could see something travelling through the winds, which I assumed was Zeus using his domain to carry his voice to Hebe.

We weren’t able to hear anything she said with our enhanced senses due to the barrier around her.

The glow dissipated and she turned back to us with an apologetic smile.

“I’m sorry, Father says he is busy. War preparations.” She replied, the two simple words giving us what we needed to know.

“Oh but it is important.” Hestia replied firmly.

Hebe sighed helplessly.

“I’m afraid there’s nothing I can do, Father was quite insistent-

Yeah, no.

“The Lord Of Olympus doesn’t want his Bolt back? That’s fine. I'll come back at a time that is more convenient.” I suddenly spoke up. Making a show of sighing tiredly.

Hebe looked at me in bewilderment while Hestia turned to me slowly, her beautiful flaming eyes flatly staring at me.

I hadn’t been rude on purpose. I know what intended effect I would get and pissing off a powerful God wasn’t something I wanted to add to my list of mistakes.

The sky filled with power, clouds darkening and rumbling violently shaking the air around us. The peaceful air turned harsh and I knew I had gotten his full attention.

Lightning sparked to life in the sky, multiple bright flashes of blue streaking through the sky before a thick bolt descended down in front of us. Bright blue bathed the area.

Divine power suddenly surrounded me and I felt myself being pulled. It was akin to what Hades had used to teleport me and I instantly connected the dots.

Instead of that weird questioning feeling that had happened that allowed me to accept the teleportation this was more forcible. My power flared out instinctively in an attempt to fight back.

Momentarily succeeding as the far more powerful power seemed to actually struggle before it succeeded with difficulty, the sky rumbled and just as I was teleported away I felt Tiamat’s power just about to wrap around me.

A flash of blue and I found myself transported into some sort of throne room. Smoke briefly obscured a shadow that set on a large throne. I regained my bearings and remained calm even as the light fully died down to reveal a tall muscular man wearing a white toga with golden trimmings, who sat on a throne.

The God’s golden hair shone just as bright as the two glowing blue orbs of lightning that replaced his eyes.

There was silence as I found myself in front of the God I had been looking for.

He silently observed me.

“Boy.” His voice rumbled.

“You have my weapon?” He asked.

{Name: Zeus}
{Title: King of Olympus, Skyfather, God of the skies, weather, lightning, thunder, justice, kingship, law, and order, Advised & influenced by Metis}
{Race: God}
{Current Power level: 48,065}
{Power level: 60,665}

My eyes quickly scanned through his titles but went back to it as I spotted the ‘Influenced by Metis’ title.

Was she literally just stuck in Zeus’ head?

I removed my mask and inclined my head, not enough to seem submissive but a small sign of respect for his power.

“Yes, I have it.” I kept my tone even and calm.

The bolt appeared out from my inventory and I couldn’t even register as it appeared within his hands, he looked at it closely. His eyes softened and he let out a sigh.

[Quest Completed!]

My mood improved dramatically at the sight of the system notification, even if I was still in a dangerous situation.

Zeus grunted, his stance relaxing slightly as he let out a low chuckle. “Hmph. A well-mannered brat at my doorstep, a nice change. I suppose it makes up for your abrupt arrival along with my Bolt of course.”

He glanced back at me, an odd glint of approval in his gaze now.

Before his eyes turned sharp and a pressure surrounded me.

“Tell me, why does an Angel of all creatures have my weapon?” He questioned.

I kept my stance relaxed.

“I was able to retrieve it for you as a favour to Percy Jackson. I imagine you’ll be quite curious to hear about how and who you’ll be wanting to punish for this insult?” I worded carefully, playing on his pride.

Zeus raised a brow, clearly intrigued.

The slightest hint of a smirk seemed to creep up on his stoic face. The lightning in his gaze softened, and the hostility that had first marked our meeting began to fade.

Then again, like a switch he changed. His face turned serious and he leant forward in his large golden throne.

“Then tell me who had the courage to steal my weapon.” Zeus said, his voice rumbling slightly.

I nodded calmly.

This was my chance to get a bit of payback on the annoyances who had attacked.

“I believe there were multiple parties involved but the one of most interest would be Ares. He planned to frame Percy in order to start a divine war between you and Poseidon.” I said, letting my words register as truth to him.

Zeus’ face was cold, while I could feel that the myths of his arrogance and pride were true; he was still an ancient being.

He let me continue.

“He was in league with a Faction I encountered called the Hero Faction along with another God from your pantheon. Hercules.” I continued, hesitating slightly at the mention of Hercules.

I had felt there was something more to the reason he had fought me but at the end of the day he had still followed through.

Zeus’s face tightened slightly at the mention of Hercules but he leaned back, his expression turning mildly resigned.

“You speak the truth. I would expect nothing less from someone who hails from the race you were spawned from. As much as it pains me to admit, my Pantheon is far from perfect,” he began, voice deep and measured.

I had to call upon my charisma to keep my expression steady at his words.

“Hearing Ares involved is less surprising than I would like to admit. He’s always been a troublesome brat. I am not oblivious to the fact that something more is at play but I had not been able to discern what that was. You have done a good service bringing this to my attention boy.” He praised me.

“As such you will receive a boon-“

The ground started to rumble and air around us began to shake, Zeus’ head snapped to a certain direction, his eyes narrowing as if he had finally noticed something. His eyes widened a moment later and the rumble grew more powerful.

He stood up in alarm, his bolt sparkling with powerful bolts of lightning.

A familiar aura blanketed the area and I frowned in alarm.

The wall exploded, a wave of blue flames turning the immediate area scorching hot. Smoke poured out from the hole in the wall, the stone edges turned into molten rock.

Smoke covered the hole, revealing only two draconic eyes that glowed with power.

“A dragon..? No. I recognise you.” I heard Zeus speak slowly.

“I had missed your well-concealed presence before since I hadn’t been focused on you.” Zeus spoke.

The two glowing eyes narrowed.

He swiped his hand lazily, the window blowing away to reveal Tiamat. Whose face was set into a deep frown. Hestia was with her.

“Tiamat please calm down.” She pleaded.

“Khaos Karma Dragon. It’s been a few centuries. Explain yourself immediately.” He spoke in a much more tense manner.

He was prepared to fight. The smell of ozone slowly filling the area and covering the scent of the burning marble. His bolt was clasped tightly in his hand.

Tiamat went to speak but I cut her off.

I didn’t need this escalation. No need to enrage the powerful God who was about to reward me.

“I believe there’s been a miscommunication. Tiamat is here with me and I believe my prompt disappearance has caused her to assume the worst.” I calmly interjected.

His narrowed eyes trailed back to me.

“Oh? An Angel and a Dragon King? A strange duo. Is this true?” He directed the last question towards Tiamat.

She coldly regarded him before sending a look towards me.

I made eye contact with her. Trying to push my intention through my gaze.

She nodded. “Yes, I do believe there’s been a miscommunication. I do hope the cost of the damage won’t cost you too much.”

Her intention was obvious and I nearly sighed aloud.

She wouldn’t be paying for any damages.

Zeus’ face twitched but he remained calm. I had expected a bigger reaction but then again, he had thousands of years of experience.

“Very well, I will write this off a misunderstanding. Will there be any other problems?” He questioned, his presence becoming heavier.

Tiamat matched him. Her calm facade was unchanging.

“Not on my end.” She replied coolly. Her wrist flicked and the remaining blue fire promptly ceased to burn.

I sent her a look.

Tiamat sighed, reigning in her presence. Zeus followed suit a moment later.

Tiamat gave me a nod before she turned around and retreated further back with a relieved Hestia in tow.

Zeus's expression shifted, his face taut with controlled tension as he watched Tiamat retreat. His eyes scanned her thick thighs before coming back to me.

He cleared his throat.

I could see Hestia sigh and nearly facepalm. She could see the lustful gaze too.

“I suppose I can find it in myself to let this go for the beautiful and powerful Dragoness.” He spoke charmingly, a smile on his face.

He turned back to me.

“As I was saying before our interruption. You will receive a reward for your loyalty and as a gesture of good faith, I will allow you to ask of me one boon,” he announced. “So long as it is within reason, I will grant it.”

I thought about it.

Nothing came to mind.

“Would it be okay for me to withhold this boon? I’m afraid I can’t think of anything.” I asked.

He looked amused.

“Normally people wouldn’t have to think much when a powerful God gives them the honour of asking for anything within his power.” He replied.

I scratched my cheek somewhat embarrassedly.
“I can think of something if there’s a time limit on it.” I responded.

He laughed.
His eyes occasionally flicker to Tiamat. As if putting on a show for her which he totally was.

"You've done a great service to all of Olympus, preventing the war and shedding light on the actual culprit so you shall be a friend of Olympus and always be welcomed in the Olympus and in my Pantheon" Thunder rumbles as if he has made a decree.

He was sincere about that. It wasn’t just a show to impress Tiamat. Not all of it anyway.

I could see the thoughts and surprising amount of calculation he was going through to try bed the Dragon King.

How was I going to go about this? It was time for a quick departure now that I had received my quest rewards and Zeus was informed of what was going on.

I just needed to leave without Tiamat ripping the Gods head off.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 50: The Quests Completion

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 50

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Note: Extra long chapter due to the fact it’s my fiftieth chapter. Can’t believe I’ve posted so much lol. Thanks for all the support.

(The Quests Completion)

We left Zeus’ palace through the series of holes that Tiamat had created. She had the gall to suggest using the quick exit she had made when I had finished with Zeus.

Zeus himself had seemed fine with the whole ordeal, I imagined that such a thing didn’t mean much beyond the disrespect that he had decided to ignore in favour of lust.

He had tried to get Tiamat to stay for a celebratory lunch but she had rather bluntly declined.

Hestia had relaxed after she realised her brother wasn’t going to push it further due to his lusts. Something she was both embarrassed and relieved about judging from her emotions.

We hadn’t spoken for much longer after he had confirmed that I would be able to use my boon later on and that I had somehow managed to make myself a friend of Olympus. Another thing to add to the list of benefits this quest had netted me.

As we stepped outside into the sun that shone down on Olympus, the clouds parted seemingly as an indicator of Zeus’ good mood at having his bolt returned to him.

A bolt he had taken away to ‘Heal from the filth’ that had gotten on it. I didn’t know if he meant it as an insult or genuinely felt that way but I didn’t care.

I took a deep breath, my body relaxing.

Victory.

My eyes glanced at the many notifications at the side of my vision.
[Quest Completed]
[Quest] [Completed!]
The Lightning Bolt of Zeus
Description: Zeus, the mighty king of the Olympian gods, has lost his divine weapon—the Lightning Bolt. This powerful artefact, capable of unleashing devastating storms, has fallen into the wrong hands. The balance of power on Olympus is threatened, and chaos looms. Your mission is to retrieve the Lightning Bolt and restore order among the gods.
Objective: Retrieve the Lightning Bolt. [Completed!]
Bonus objective: Help Hades retrieve his helm [Completed!]
Reward: [Perk - Fateless] [Enchantment Scroll (Sharpness)] [Saplings of Laurelin and Telperion] [Summon Token]
Bonus reward: [Perk - Hades Favoured]
Bliss washed over me as I ignored everything around me.
Fucking finally.
Perk Gained
[Fateless] (Passive)
You can't be predicated or bound by Predeterminism such as prophecies and tapestries of fate affecting Greek Gods or Patterns affecting Egyptian Gods or cycles affecting Norse Gods or wheel of Karma affecting even the Heavenly Kings, Gods & Buddhas.
This alone made this entire quest worth it.
Fuck you Fate.
Item Gained
[Enchantment Scroll] (One Time Usage)
The Enchantment Scroll is a single-use magical item designed to transfer the sharpness enchantment on any chosen object. Upon activation, the enchantment scroll will pass a sharpening enchantment.
{Enchantment Properties}
Sharpness Amplification - When applied to an item, the enchantment scroll adds a magical enchantment that will boost the item’s cutting & piercing power. This effect not only increases the sharpness but also enhances the object’s durability.
{Usage Mechanism}
Activation and Imbuement - To activate, the user must focus their intent and channel a small amount of their energy into the scroll. This releases the stored enchantment, which will then pass into the targeted item.
{Special Attributes}
Single-Use Enchantment - The scroll is a one-time use artefact, meaning it will disintegrate upon application while transferring all its magical contents to the selected object.
That was certainly interesting, I hadn’t really thought about getting an enchantment. Then again, I guess that technically did exist even if I hadn’t heard of it before in this world.
It must be some obscure branch of magic, considering none of the divine weapons had it. Or perhaps the Greek Faction simply didn’t use that mechanism. Akin to the way the Norse used runes instead of average magic. If my canon knowledge was to be believed.
Item Gained
[Saplings of Laurelin and Telperion] (Legendary Trees of Valinor)
The Saplings of Laurelin and Telperion are remnants of the mythical trees of Valinor, whose final fruit and flower became the Sun and Moon. These divine saplings glow with a divine light that nurtures and strengthens the realm they inhabit.
{Nurturing Properties}
Divine Light - These saplings radiate a divine glow that bathes their surroundings, blessing the realm they inhabit with a glow that enhances growth, vitality, and harmony within the environment.
Realm Enrichment - The light from this tree nourishes the land, fostering abundant growth and imbuing plants, animals, and structures with a unique resilience and beauty. The realm in which they will be planted will grow along with the samplings, ushering a new era of life.
{Blessing Effects}
Blessing of the Light - Those who have seen the light of the saplings are blessed with Hallowed Fëa (soul) with increased spiritual pressure & awareness along with enhanced hröa (body) capabilities such as enhanced abilities, including minor heightened senses, endurance, and inner peace. This blessing is visible in their eyes, which reflect the sacred light.
Eyes of the Divine - The eyes of those blessed bear a very faint almost unnoticeable glow, which symbolises their connection to the trees' divine power.
{Special Attributes}
Ancestral Essence - As the creation of Aratars & will of Eru Ilúvatar , these saplings hold the sacred essence of the legendary trees along with echoes of music of creation and brilliance of the Flame Imperishable.
“…”
This one caused me to pause a lot more than my other rewards. It was perfect. I had a sub-dimension that this could fit perfectly into but to think I had gotten my grubby hands on such a sapling.
Seriously, minor heightened senses & spiritual awareness along with a slightly enhanced endurance and whatever spiritual pressure means? From looking at a couple of trees? Where do I sign my name?
[Summon Token] (Legendary)
A token that allows you to summon a companion from across the multiverse. The summoned target will be completely loyal to the summoner while also having the chance of potentially rising to the legendary in status in your world.
That was something…
Not exactly what I need, I guess the summoned individual would have the chance to be legendary? Whatever that meant. I was glad to have it anyway, having a loyal potentially legendary companion would be good.
[Hades’ Favour] (Passive)
The favour of Hades grants you the ability to have an easier time accumulating wealth and have a knack for finances. You are also harder to kill and the dead fear you.
Okay, a bit lacking on the information but considering I got a reward from Hades. This was mostly just an added bonus.
In the end… the quest rewards had proven themselves worth every bit of the effort.

I closed my eyes, letting them rest for a moment, trusting Tiamat’s vigilance to keep any threat at bay. If someone was bold enough to strike at me now, they'd be in for a rude surprise.

This had surpassed even the Namara incident, though the weight of that event had affected and continued to affect me much more. Maybe it was because of the loss of my Angel and Namara that had unexpectedly left an impression on me.

Speaking of that, my download should be done very soon. The resurrection skill would be in my skill list soon and I would be able to get my dead Angel back to the land of the living.

Something I was both anxious and excited to do. I was confident in my system, there was still a part of me that denied the possibility of resurrection. Perhaps I didn’t want to get my hopes high only to experience the pain of being let down.

Hestia frowned harshly.

“What will you do now Kai?” She questioned, the nervousness in her voice hard to miss.

I looked back to her and felt Tiamat’s gaze burn into the side of my head. She was just as interested too.

“I’ll be heading to Heaven. Gabriel is waiting for me at a church relatively nearby.” I replied, somewhat hesitantly.

A part of me didn’t want to go but I wasn’t going to betray her trust. Especially when she had fought for me. There were many benefits that outweigh the cons of going up to Heaven and perhaps this would be for the best.

I had been subjected to chaos down on Earth and apparently after all that I still hadn’t touched the true monsters of this world. By going up to Heaven I would be given a chance to grow in a safe environment within Heaven and that was a commodity I didn’t want to pass up on.

Hestia looked at me sadly.

“I see, I had hoped that we could spend more time together.” She replied disappointedly.

My frown deepened, a flicker of confusion that quickly shifted to something else as she stepped closer,

Hestia halted right before me, her gaze flickering to my lips. her cheeks noticeably flushed with a hint of gold. She took a deep breath, her eyes closing.

Then, without warning, she leaned in, her lips pressing softly to mine. It was quick, the warmth of her soft lips pressing against mine only lasting for a second.

She pulled away, but it was enough to leave me reeling in shock. I hadn’t expected this. A thousand thoughts roared through my mind but all I could think was.

Did I just get kissed by a Virgin Goddess?

I felt my face heat up. I didn’t know how to handle this situation.

Her gaze lowered, a look of vulnerability appearing on her beautiful face.

“I hope I’ll see you again,” she murmured, her voice softer with a touch of earnestness slipping through her normally kind tone. “I’ve… really taken a liking to you.”

And with that, she stepped back. Which left me frozen in place.

No shit.

That was the only thought I could get out. I didn’t dislike the kiss, that was for certain. Hestia was special. She had been nothing but genuine and kind. I just hadn’t had time to really think about it.

Tiamat's anger and worry practically radiated off her and was picked up by my empathy skull. She was already pissed off and she felt worried now that I was going to leave her here while I went up into Heaven.

It was enough to snap me out of my daze, regaining my bearings. I reached out, placing a calming hand on her shoulder and she instantly softened under my touch, her scowl turning into a pout.

“I want a kiss too.” She muttered.

I nearly sighed.

“Later.” I whispered barely audibly. Only realising what I said after I said it and nearly slapping my forehead.

The words were something only she picked up because she was standing next to me. I didn’t want Hestia feeling weird now that she had gone and decided to kiss me.

Her frown spread into a grin.

Again, I wasn’t sure how to go about processing this. I hadn’t exactly been great at handling my emotions since being reborn. Romance had been the last subject on my mind.

Even thinking about it, I wasn’t against it.

I just couldn’t help but feel wary.

I looked at the blushing Hestia once more.

She was assuming that she wouldn’t see me again for a long time, the sadness and disappointment I felt for what would be my lack of presence actually made my face heat up again.

“Don’t you have some sort of way to contact me in Heaven?” I questioned, my mind searching for solutions.

She shook her head. “The wards created by your Father have made Heaven an impenetrable fortress. Even for Gods. I doubt he would let me place a Hearth within the silver city too.”

Hestia’s face was downtrodden. “I’ve enjoyed my time spent with you Kai. You don’t look at me like I’m something to be conquered and you’ve taken the time to be my friend.”

This was depressing.

I didn’t think I would be given much more space when I decided to announce my status to Heaven either.

Tiamat turned my face around. “You aren’t going to leave me right? You know I can’t come to Heaven.”

I looked at the both of them before outwardly sighing.

I made my decision. They deserved to know I had a way to stay connected, even if I had to leave.

"There's something I want to show you," I said, keeping my tone even as their eyes lit with curiosity.

I needed to head into my sub-dimension anyway to make sure Percy was settled down and give him back his mother… who I had knocked out and stuffed into my inventory

Then I could drop them all off back at camp.

A rift appeared behind me and I walked in, the two girls following behind me. A large, grassy field stretched out before us. With a large house visible in the distance.

Tiamat and Hestia followed through, their faces both set in surprise.

“Some sort of private sub-dimension?” Tiamat wondered out loud. Her sharp eyes scanned our lush surroundings.

Hestia looked around behind her, kneeling down to feel the grass.

“What is this place Kai? I can feel you have a bond with this place.” Hestia questioned. “I also have the same question”

My arms spread, my mind attempting to block out my embarrassment.

“Welcome to my private sub-dimension, yet to be named.” I replied with a grin.

Before I could respond, five radiant beams of light suddenly descended upon me, illuminating the field around us. The light faded, revealing my angels, each of them glowing with excitement.

“Father!” they shouted in unison, their voices filled with reverence.

Avael especially was hugging me like a lost child who had just found the arms of their parents. She looked tired and was practically falling asleep in my arms.

I felt Hestia's gaze sharpen, her eyes morphing into clear surprise beside me, a hint of confusion in her expression as she murmured, “Father?”

I laughed awkwardly.

“Now now, brother and uh sisters. We have guests no need to play around.” I awkwardly sputtered out.

I mean technically they were my brother and sisters. Oh, who was I kidding.

I didn’t even want to see their reactions so I let myself get buried in my children’s embrace. It wasn’t as uncomfortable as you would think since Angels bodies were softer than human bodies.

Hestia looked at me with a thoughtful frown, her eyes taking in the scene.

A boom rang in the distance and Percy along with the others came running to our location.

“Kai!”

“Hey Percy, how’s it going?” I greeted him.

He averted his eyes from me, opting to look at the ground. Percy approached hesitantly, eyes cast downward, his shoulders tense. It was clear he was wrestling with something.

"Kai..." he started, his voice low. "I... I should have been stronger. Cao Cao caught me off guard. I thought I could handle it, but I messed up."

I blinked in confusion.

“Oh that? Don’t worry about it. He wasn’t exactly hard to deal with. Though I could have done without Ares finding me.” I replied dismissively.

My body felt like jelly. While my mind finally relaxed, nearly sending me unconscious. The container that I had used to bottle my emotions finally unboxed itself.

A wide smirk appeared on my face.

The quest was finally done.

“Just like that?” Percy questioned disbelievingly.

I nodded and he slumped in relief.

“What happened?” Annabeth finally spoke.

Tiamat spoke up. “Yes, I would also know what happened. I was only able to join you at the last part of your quest.”

“Fat-Younger brother. Who is this?” Avael asked.

Hestia looked at me again but seemingly decided to leave her questions unasked.

Wait, wasn’t one of her domains related to relationships? Did that mean she knew? My mind briefly froze.

Tiamat on the other hand didn’t seem to care. Her eyes looked at me curiously. There was an underlying anger in her emotions as she knew that I had been hurt on parts of this quest.

It wasn’t that impactful in comparison like the quest with Namara had been. This had been tough no doubt but more intriguing than anything. Especially with Annabeth and Avael both getting hurt.

Annabeth looked to be in top condition once more. Other than her slightly darkened eyes. Which showed that she was tired.

Annabeth nodded, her stormy eyes looking at Tiamat observingly.

“I would also like to know.” She asked, crossing her arms.

I briefly considered if keeping the truth from them would be a good idea before I shrugged.

“This is Tiamat, an old friend. She is a Dragon.” I revealed.

Tiamat perked up and smiled at my introduction. Her cold mask slipped once more.

“A dragon?” Percy asked with bright eyes. “A real Dragon? Does she have a Dragon form or is that like some sort of myth? What type of Dragon? Do Dragons have types actually.”

Percy went off on a spree of firing questions, his mood much better now that the quest had finished. The weight that had suppressed him was lifted and I could see even with the way he stood how relieved he was.

“A dragon?!” Annabeth shouted. “Do you mean a Drakon? They’re extremely dangerous.”

“No. A Dragon.” I corrected her.

“A Dragon King.” Tiamat then corrected me.

I shot her an amused smile.

They both looked at her in awe.

“Oh also, this is Hestia.” I announced with a gesture to the woman standing next to me.

They both robotically turned to stare at her.

Medusa behind them widened her eyes, looked truly shocked.

Hestia gave them a cute smile and hand wave.

Percy waved back cheerfully while Annabeth and Medusa kept staring at the Goddess.

“As for what happened-“

I launched into an explanation and recounted the events that had unfolded.

Mostly speaking about what happened after Cao Cao, the confrontation with Ares and how everything had been dealt with. I left out many details.

Such as my weird reaction to this spear and the shard I had gotten along with that weird ascendance state.

I remembered being surrounded by Angels I hadn’t seen before calling out my name but I didn’t know if that was a dream or not.

“So it’s all over?” Annabeth questioned.

I nodded, a faint smile on my face. "Yes. Everything's handled. The quest was successful. The lightning princess got his toy back"

Annabeth and Percy deflated in relief, completely ignoring my comment.

Oh right.

I brought Sally Jackson, her body flopping to the ground. Percy immediately jumped down and wrapped her in a hug. Her eyes opened tiredly and she returned the hug.

Unwrapping myself from my Angels who had been staring at my conversation like guard dogs ready to kill if anyone came too close, I decided to give Percy and Sally some privacy.

“Hestia,” I began, catching her attention. “What if you placed a hearth somewhere within my dimension? If it’s possible, it might let us keep in touch.”

Her face brightened, a faint blush colouring her cheeks.

“You’d really want that?” She asked, her voice was soft.

“Of course,” I replied, trying to keep my tone casual despite the strange pull I felt toward her.

After all, she’d just kissed me and that had only happened literally a few minutes ago.

“I would love that.” She replied happily.

Her hand lifted, touching her lips as if recalling the moment. “About that kiss…” she murmured, now clearly embarrassed. “Maybe I acted a little too quickly.”

I chuckled hesitantly, feeling an odd worry bubble in my chest. “Not regretting it, are you?”

“No,” she replied, her gaze meeting mine with a touch of vulnerability. “I don’t regret it. Not one bit.”

“.." Annabeth didn't know what to say.

Avael coughed besides us. I turned to see my Angels staring at Hestia like hawks. Tiamat glaring at them from the side.

“Kiss? What kiss?” Tamiel questioned.

I patted her head. “Don’t worry about it.”

“What about me!” Tiamat growled.

“Tiamat you can stay here if you want, I’ll be able to visit when I can. I doubt I’ll be let out of the sight of my brothers and sisters for a while but when it settles down I’ll be able to come visit often for a couple of hours per day.” I offered her.

She crossed her arms.

“T-that wasn’t what I meant but if it’s the only way to stay in contact with you then I shall move my residency here.” Tiamat replied.

“Where would I put my Hearth?” Hestia questioned.

“I would say closer to the house, I plan to add more housing later. For now everyone is staying in the large house.” I responded, scratching my cheek in thought.

Hestia’s expression shifted into excitement.

“I see! Would you like me to contact Athena to help you with design? She may be a bit cold but she’s a good girl underneath that.” Hestia replied happily.

“Mother?” Annabeth exclaimed.

“I don’t think that will be needed, Hestia, I don’t want to be in debt to Gods.” I replied with a chuckle.

I appreciated her offer though.

“Okay, I can use my domain to help out though.” Hestia replied happily, walking over to the large house.

Tiamat stepped in front of me.

“What about me?” She questioned.

“You told me you had a cave? You don’t have to move any of your belongings if you don’t want to. Perhaps we can dig out a cave for you?”

She pouted.

“Where do you sleep?”

“Uh, sometimes in the master bedroom.” I replied hesitantly.

“I’ll sleep there.”

“…”

I mean it was like I was not going to be sleeping there much so sure? Wait, did Dragons even sleep?

“Okay.”

“Why don’t you go help Hestia? I have to take Annabeth and Percy back to camp half-blood.” I suggested. “It would make me happy.”

I added the last part, her expression turned conflicted before she nodded.

I turned towards Medusa.

"Medusa, I’m assuming you'll be staying with me as well?" I asked, watching her reaction.

She nodded. "If that's alright with you?"

I offered her a smile, and she quickly looked away, a hint of colour rising to her cheeks.

Finally, reaching into my inventory I pulled out the still-sleeping Love Goddess and gently set her on the soft grass.

"Who's that?" Annabeth asked, curiosity bright in her eyes. “Also where the hell did you just pull her from?

“Oh yeah, this is Aphrodite and it's a secret.” I casually replied.

Her eyes widened. “I feel like I continue to know you less as I learn more about you. The more I learn the less I know. How is that even possible?”

The way she said that had started out as surprise before leading into exasperation at the end.

Ah, it seems her brain is glitching. I forgot how absurd certain things must be to normal people. I was used to being in this chaotic and random lifestyle at this point.

Aphrodite’s eyes snapped open and she sat up quickly. Her eyes scanned around and stopped on me. Relaxing slightly before she spotted Tiamat and immediately her body tensed.

I placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, offering a small nod as I spoke.

“There's nothing to worry about. The whole thing with Tiamat was just... a misunderstanding.”

I threw a warning glare at Tiamat, who grumbled under her breath, casting a sidelong glance at Aphrodite.

Aphrodite looked at her in confusion.

"Fine. I apologise," she muttered, in what could only be described as the least convincing apology imaginable.

Aphrodite looked bewildered.

“Wait a second, you knocked me out?!” She shouted.

Tiamat crossed her arms.

“Yeah, my bad.”

“You ruined my time with Kai!” She shouted again.

Tiamat didn’t reply to that and Aphrodite frowned deeply.

“I’m glad to see you coming to an understanding.” I said, giving a sarcastic smile to the both of them.

“Aphrodite!” A shout came from the distance.

We all turned to see Hestia giving them a wave.

“Auntie?” She asked, turning towards me. “What the hell is going on? Am I dreaming?”

“No, things are a bit chaotic right now.” I replied with an innocent smile.

Giving her head a pat somewhat awkwardly, I watched her tension melt away as she quietly relaxed. A small smile formed on her lips.

This was so weird. I don’t know why but my instinctive response to situations like this was headpats.

To give you an image of what was happening as of this moment, I was surrounded by five overprotective Angels. Who all stood closely around me, seemingly partially nervous about all the people who had suddenly joined us and overprotective of me.

I had a Dragon King standing a bit further away, with her arms crossed leaning against a tree.

It seemed she was only going to go and help Hestia when I took Aphrodite back to Olympus.

We all stood in a grassy clearing, the lush grass and healthy trees surrounding us. The large house that had come with the sub-dimension stood in the distance as Hestia, another beautiful Goddess, was looking around with a kind smile.

What had my life come too?

With a slight nod, I turned to Aphrodite. “Ready to head back?”

She nodded, a hint of something in her expression and we both promptly left the sub-dimension. We were back on Olympus.

I led her along the marble paths up to what she told me was her castle, it was much more reserved than Zeus’ castle.

We made idle chatter as we slowly made our way to her Palace. When we finally reached the entrance, Aphrodite paused before glancing up at me with a hesitation.

“When will I see you again?” she asked softly, her voice carrying an almost vulnerable note.

I met her gaze.

“I’ll try to visit you soon,” I replied, giving her a faint but reassuring smile. “It may take a while but I promise it’ll happen at some point.”

She nodded but still had a frown on her face.

“I don’t have many Friends Kai. I’ve appreciated the kindness you’ve shown me. Not many have. I doubt Ares will be able to do much of anything for a few centuries so I will have time to prepare.” Aphrodite replied with a small smile.

She turned around quickly and seemingly stopped herself from doing something.

“I look forward to your next visit.” She spoke.

A flash of pink and she was gone.

I stood there for a few moments. Thinking about what she said before leaving Olympus and re-entering my sub-dimension

I entered through the rift, taking a moment to enjoy peace before I noticed Sally and Percy approaching, their expressions lighter than they had been before though I could sense the weariness lingered in Sally's emotions which made sense since I was quite powerful.

When Sally and Percy reached me, Sally immediately began thanking me.

“Thank you, Kai,” she said, her voice trembling with relief and her eyes glistening. “I can’t express how much this means to me. And I’m sorry for all the trouble.”

She bowed and then slapped Percy’s head. Who then bowed to me next to her. I sent a flat stare to my Angels who were nodding like this was some correct action.

I shifted uncomfortably, feeling a strange embarrassment as I tried to respond.

“Uh… sure, no problem.” I wasn’t used to this kind of sincere gratitude

Saving people wasn’t exactly my usual line of work.

“No, really Kai. Thank you. I know I wasn’t easy to deal with and I got in the way. I promise I’ll work on becoming stronger.” Percy spoke up determinedly.

I gave him a smile.

After a moment, I cleared my throat, awkwardly shifting the conversation. “So… what’s your plan now?”

Sally hesitated, sending a look towards Percy before speaking.

“Years ago just as Percy was born, Poseidon offered me a place in Atlantis and told me I could live there if I ever wanted.” She spoke, looking off into the distance.

“At the time, I refused. I thought it would be safer to raise Percy away from all this but now, I’m starting to think that was a mistake. I want to take him down to Atlantis with me where he’ll be safer.” She admitted sadly.

Percy blinked in surprise, looking towards Sally with shock but he didn’t protest.

I nodded, understanding her reasoning.

“Probably a good call,” I replied. “If that’s what you want, I can get Hestia to help transport you both to Camp Half-Blood. From there, you can find a way to reach Poseidon.”

She nodded gratefully.

I didn’t think that Hestia would be able to access Atlantis since it was probably still under war preparations like Hades' realm had been. It would be easier for Sally to contact Poseidon from a safe place.

I turned towards my Angels with a raised eyebrow.

“You do realise there isn’t any danger right?” I questioned.

They nodded.

“Not with us around.” Avael said, with a tired smile.

I facepalmed.

“Can you go show Tiamat where she will be sleeping? I’m not leaving the sub-dimension right now so you’ll be close by if anything happens.” I asked them, walking around with an entire entourage was becoming awkward.

They looked hesitant.

“I’ll literally be outside the house.” I assured them.

My angels nodded.

“Where will you be sleeping?” Zakiel questioned.

Tiamat smiled.

“Kai’s bedroom.” She replied.

“As if.” Avael scoffed, walking towards the house.

Tiamat followed and I could hear what was beginning to sound like an argument.

I had a feeling things were going to be a little chaotic within my sub-dimension. That wasn’t surprising. I literally had the Khaos Karma Dragon sleeping here now.

I only had a few more things to do before I would go to meet Gabriel.

That included getting Hestia to transport Percy and the others to camp half-blood. Planting my new saplings and then waiting until my download was finished which should be tomorrow.

Then I would be finally able to resurrect my dead Angel and be able to meet up with Gabriel to go up into Heaven.

-{Olympus Council Room}-

The grand council chamber of Olympus was steeped in an air of tension, each god in their divine form. Sitting down in massive thrones that each resembled each gods domains.

Massive marble pillars lined the circular room, supporting a ceiling painted with the stories of old: battles won, lands conquered, mortals vanquished.

At the centre of the massive chamber that had views out looking at the clouds, an immense hearth flickered with eternal flames, casting an orange glow over the gathering of gods seated in their rightful places.

The air in the room was visibly fluctuating under the presence of such powerful Gods.
Zeus was seated at the head, his form wrapped in a shroud of storm clouds. He slowly eyed each god in turn before his voice filled the chamber.
"It has come to my attention that recent events are not as they seemed. A mere theft would be one thing," he began, his voice serious, "but what we witnessed was an attempt to shake the very order of Olympus."
To his right, Hera sat, her gaze was sharp but curious. Hera had dark, wavy hair that fell around her face, her face possessed high cheekbones and intense eyes.

She wore flowing robes in shades of deep blue and purple, with gold detailing that catches the light, and a diadem rests on her brow. Her attire included peacock feathers. Around her divine light swirled as she looked at her husband in annoyance.

He hadn’t decided to inform her of this before the meeting.

Athena, on Zeus's left, observed in silence, her calculating gaze shifting as if assembling a puzzle in her mind. But Zeus’s gaze kept drifting to the one seat that remained conspicuously empty. Ares's.

Zeus looked over to Aphrodite who had shown up a bit late, an amused smile on her face. The absurdly beautiful Love Goddess knew something. There was a look in her eyes that was downright sadistic.

Ares was missing from this meeting, something every god in the room noticed.

"Ares," Zeus began, his voice rough with a mixture of irritation and suspicion. "Where is he? This matter of my lightning bolt's theft has been revealed to be of his doing. He is to come for punishment for his crimes immediately.”

There was a noticeable shift in the room. All the Gods looked slightly surprised.

Demeter frowned in thought.

They knew Ares was a warmongering idiot but stealing Zeus’ bolt and nearly starting a war was stupid for even him.

Hephaestus shifted in his seat, casting a quick glance at Zeus and then at the empty chair. Apollo arched a brow, looking intrigued but uncaring while his fingers idly tapped his lyre.

Artemis scoffed lowly, muttering something as she sent a contemptuous look at Ares' seat of power. While Hermes whistled in a manner that would suggest he was impressed, a smirk on his face.

Poseidon, seated several places away from Zeus, gave a soft chuckle, catching Zeus’s gaze.

“So,” he began, his voice becoming more amused as he thought more on the situation.

“This entire time it wasn’t me or my son you had to worry about all along, brother but your own Son. Funny, really. Nearly starting a war over an accusation like that.” He chuckled.

His tone was light and amused but his words served to piss off Zeus. Lightning rumbled in the sky as the Lightning God glared at his brother.

“I think there are more serious issues that we should focus on rather than your need for petty revenge.” Zeus proclaimed nobelly.

He ignored Poseidon's flat stare.

“While I believe my husband doesn’t have much right to say so, I do concur that there are urgent matters to take care of. . You mentioned an attempt to shake Olympus? Would you clarify on that before being so quick to punish your own son.” Hera spoke up, her tone clipped.

She sent a narrowed glare towards her husband who didn’t return her gaze.

"I agree with Hera," Athena spoke up, her voice calm and collected. "Focusing on the larger problem at hand and finding a way to counter it would be best."

“I believe that we are facing a threat far beyond petty grievances or family rivalries." He paused, his tone becoming more serious. "Ares wasn't acting alone. He was working with an outside force."

Murmurs rippled through the council, with Hera’s eyes narrowing as she looked at Zeus with new interest.

Poseidon rolled his eyes.

“Are you sure it’s from outside our Pantheon? Not that I would be surprised considering how many enemies we’ve made.” Poseidon replied.

"The Angel who completed the quest, the one who retrieved my bolt has confirmed that Ares had outside help. He returned the bolt to me personally and provided me with critical information that I confirmed my own contacts." Zeus informed them.

“You’re trusting an outside source to punish your son for something that may not be his fault?” Hera questioned frostily.

Poseidon surprisingly came to Zeus’ aid.

“No, I have full confidence in the boy. He was involved with the quest. As a helping hand to my son. He has my support in his words.” Poseidon announced. He turned to Zeus’ “What did the boy say?”

Zeus’ huffed. He ignored the unreasonable desire to disagree with his brother purely since his brother had backed his words.

“Apparently he encountered members belonging to a Faction of sacred gear wielders when completing something Ares had asked him to do. Which after defeat led to a battle with Hercules.

Hera’s mood soured after hearing the name Heracles, picking up on that Hephaestus said

“The angel must be tough to beat Heracles. He’s no pushover.”

“Do we know why the Angels are intervening? Was this an order from his Father?” Athena questioned.

Zeus paused.

“I hadn’t asked.” He replied pridefully.

There was a collective sigh that Zeus ignored.

“So what are you trying to suggest?” Artemis questioned.

"The young Angel informed me he was ambushed just as he reached Olympus. Hestia recognized the energy signature of the attack, so I ordered an investigation. Within hours, we received multiple reports matching this energy pattern, confirming that it wasn't an isolated event.” He recounted to his fellow Gods.

“So, I chose to descend myself and while there, I detected a faint trace of an energy that felt all too familiar."

His next statement caused a shift in the mood.

“It felt like Father’s.”

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 51: The Two Trees

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 51

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

(The Two Trees)

I made my way over to Hestia, who was gazing at the calm surroundings of my sub-dimension with an approving expression.

She turned at my approach, her eyes lighting up as she took it all in.

“It’s beautiful here,” she murmured, smiling warmly.

"This place will be perfect for setting up a Hearth. With it here, I’d be able to visit whenever I’m free from my duties. I’ll try to stop by whenever I can." She promised.

“I’ll try to be here when that happens,” I replied. “But the existence of this sub-dimension is a bit of a secret, even from my siblings. My fellow Angels will be watching me closely, so I might be off the radar for a while.”

Hestia’s gaze softened, and she gave me a gentle, understanding smile. “You carry a lot of secrets, don’t you? I can feel that something with your family went terribly wrong. It saddens me but whenever you’re ready, I’ll be here to listen and help however I can.”

“Uh, thanks,” I replied, scratching the back of my head, not entirely sure how to respond.

She was incredibly kind and understanding. It was something that I hadn’t been familiar with for a long time. It made my heart do strange things and I didn’t know how to react.

Clearing my throat, I went on, “I wanted to ask if you could help Sally and Percy get back to Camp Half-Blood.”

Hestia tilted her head thoughtfully, the soft glow in her gaze unwavering. “I can do that,” she replied gently.

“I have a connection through the hearth at Camp Half-Blood. It should be easy enough to get them there safely.” She continued. “I’ll have to create a Hearth here though to send them through, w-with your permission of course.”

I sent her a fond smile. Which elicited a shy smile back from her.

“I already gave you permission to do that didn’t I?” I asked rhetorically.

Her smile turned slightly mysteriously. “Just making sure.”

Hestia turned, sending a side eyed glance to me that I was barely able to catch. She worked her magic, golden light streaming from her hands. While her face scrunched up in concentration.

The air in front of me transformed right before my eyes. The golden energy turned solid. She crafted a grand central hearth in the open, with strange comforting flames I had come to associate with her rising higher than I thought possible.

The light from the fire bathed everything in a warm, welcoming glow and she placed comfortable chairs around it,

I watched with open interest, mostly focusing on her as she made every detail with such care. I could spot Percy and everyone else around watching too.

“Done!” Hestia announced, her voice giddy and chipper.

She turned to me, looking at me expectantly and with a touch of nervousness. “What do you think? I thought this would be the best place to put it.”

The Heart was located near the large house but not too close. I would say the placement was perfect. The aura the Heart gave off reached the large house.

“It’s perfect.” I replied easily, meeting her eyes.

She averted her eyes with a bashful look.

“I guess I should go say goodbye to Percy, I doubt I’ll be seeing him for a while.” I sighed.

Hestia nodded. “I’ll be able to take them back when you wish.”

I turned, walking over to Percy. He could sense that this was goodbye, judging by the way his face became a bit less bright.

“Hestia will be able to take you back to camp half-blood through the Hearth.” I informed them.

“I guess this is goodbye?” Annabeth replied from next to Percy, shifting on her feet somewhat nervously.

I nodded in confirmation.

Percy frowned. “What are you going to do? Can’t you come back to camp with us?”

I shot him an amused smile. “I don’t think you want the chaos I bring along with me anywhere near you. Especially as a Demigod.”

He smiled weakly.

“I’m sure we could figure a way around it.” Annabeth replied, a frown on her face.

I rolled my eyes at them.

“I’m sure we would.” I commented amusedly. “But my elder sister is waiting to take me up to Heaven with her and I think that may be the best place for me to stay right now.”

They didn’t object.

“Will we see you again?” Annabeth questioned.

“Yeah. It’s not like I’m going to spend the rest of my eternal life up in Heaven. I just need to get stronger first.”

Percy gawked. “You… need to get stronger?”

Annabeth looked equally appalled.

I chuckled once more.

“Yeah.. apparently even at my level of strength i wasn’t safe alone. There are threats out there and I doubt my recent involvement has gone unnoticed. My sister tells me that I’ve just scratched the supernatural surface.” I replied seriously.

I honestly believed her. I had my suspicions on who or what organisation was behind this.

My power had just reached the level of a minor God and even they all stuck together in Factions.

I had thought about it and realised you didn’t hear of Gods acting alone, they were always a part of a Pantheon even if they were on an opposing side within that Pantheon. Then you had even major Gods stick together.

This didn’t apply just for Gods either.

What had I truly seen? When I thought about it. I had met Gods. Yes, but most of my time has been spent in modern cities. Shanu had mentioned supernatural cities. I doubted that they only existed in India.

Apart from Olympus which I had barely seen. The sheer amount of creatures that had just been partying and living happily. I’ve got a mysterious Assassin organisation after me and that had shown me there was more to weapons.

Fucking flying drones that were created on mass by a sacred gear.

The item I had gotten from Hades suggested there was a deeper sealed part of the underworld. What lived there?

I stopped my thoughts from going down that spiral of questions. In conclusion, Heaven was an opportunity to grow. I could stay inside my sub-dimension but there were things I could learn from Heaven and I promised Gabriel.

Percy and Annabeth both looked pale.

“I’m sure it’ll be fine though.” I awkwardly tried to comfort them.

“Take care of yourselves, alright? And make sure you keep up your training."

Annabeth’s eyes softened, but there was an unspoken determination behind them. “We’ll be fine. You’re the one who needs to be careful.”

Percy managed a small smile, though he looked just as conflicted. "You know, it was great having you around, Kai. Even if it was brief, I... I learned a lot."

I chuckled softly, reaching out to give him a firm handshake. “Don’t get soft on me. It’s just a temporary goodbye.”

Percy swallowed heavily, looking away. His head was lowered slightly. Green eyes blazing.

Annabeth stepped forward, pulling me into a quick hug. “You better not disappear forever, alright? We’ll be waiting to see you again.” Her voice was low.

"Yeah. I’ll see you soon.” I replied confidently.

Hestia chose the perfect moment to intervene.

“Ready?” She questioned both of them.

They both looked at me. Annabeth quickly turned back to Medusa.

“Thank you for your help.” She quickly managed out before turning around.

Sally watched with a gentle smile. Sending me a grateful smile.

Hestia whispered a few words and lifted her hand, a soft golden light wrapping around them. Within moments, they were gone, safely sent back to Camp.

I stared at the spot where they disappeared for a few moments.

Just like that, their quick departure signalled the official end of the quest. That had been intense, just as intense as you would expect when encountering a quest that would prevent a divine war if completed.

It was worth it. I didn’t know what the shard was but the skill and semi-divine form made up for a lot of it.

Now, all I had to do was plant the two saplings and resurrect my Angel which would have to wait till tomorrow. After that I would be going to meet Gabriel and from there I would end up in Heaven.

I took a breath, bringing the two saplings that had been deposited into my inventory. Hestia was still standing beside me, seemingly watching me closely for some reason.

They appeared in my hand and I heard Hestia gasp. Her blazing eyes moved from staring at my face to my hands, which each held a silver and golden sprout respectively.

“Kai, what is that?” She muttered.

I activated my chakra eyes and widened, the two sprouts were radiating a truly titanic amount of spiritual energy.

Wait… Hestia couldn’t sense energy though? Not that she needed to, the air around the two sprouts was fluctuating. They both felt profound and ancient from just a mere glance.

I sent her a questioned stare.

“It feels like mother.” Hestia informed me. “And so much more, how beautiful.”

My gaze landed on my angels, each of them looking toward me as though they could sense its presence. Even if they couldn’t detect energy like I could. Tiamat was among them, her eyes slightly widened as she glanced in my direction, clearly taken aback.

“These two saplings will be a new addition to my sub-dimension.” I told her, looking around the surrounding area. “I just need to find the best place to plant them.”

Hestia followed behind me.

“Where did you get them?” She asked, mimicking me and looking around for a good spot to place them.

“It’s complicated but they’re the only two of their kind. There are no other trees like this.” I replied, attempting to change the topic with the last part.

Hestia noticed, but as per usual didn’t pry as she noticed my discomfort.

“What are they called?” She questioned.

I used appraisal on them and answered her question.

[Saplings of Laurelin and Telperion] (Legendary Trees of Valinor)
The Saplings of Laurelin and Telperion are remnants of the mythical trees of Valinor, whose final fruit and flower became the Sun and Moon. These divine saplings glow with a divine light that nurtures and strengthens the realm they inhabit.
{Nurturing Properties}
Divine Light - These saplings radiate a divine glow that bathes their surroundings, blessing the realm they inhabit with a glow that enhances growth, vitality, and harmony within the environment.
Realm Enrichment - The light from this tree nourishes the land, fostering abundant growth and imbuing plants, animals, and structures with a unique resilience and beauty. The realm in which they will be planted will grow along with the samplings, ushering a new era of life.
{Blessing Effects}
Blessing of the Light - Those who have seen the light of the saplings are blessed with Hallowed Fëa (soul) with increased spiritual pressure & awareness along with enhanced hröa (body) capabilities such as enhanced abilities, including minor heightened senses, endurance, and inner peace. This blessing is visible in their eyes, which reflect the sacred light.
Eyes of the Divine - The eyes of those blessed bear a very faint almost unnoticeable glow, which symbolises their connection to the trees' divine power.
{Special Attributes}
Ancestral Essence - As the creation of Aratars & will of Eru Ilúvatar , these saplings hold the sacred essence of the legendary trees along with echoes of music of creation and brilliance of the Flame Imperishable.
“The silver one is Telperion, and the golden one is Laurelin,” I said, recalling the information displayed.

Hestia’s eyes lit up with excitement. “Wait, are they related to the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge your Father planted so long ago? I heard those trees were equally as beautiful and powerful.”

I paused, that wasn’t a good look. My angel wings had already changed. I had a power that was most definitely inherited from the shard I had absorbed from God.

“I suppose they could be interpreted that way.” I awkwardly replied, scratching my neck.

Hestia noticed my awkwardness once more and moved on. A cute understanding smile.

She really was too good.

“Oh! How about over there? On the small hill. It would look good there and we would be able to see it from the house.” Hestia excitedly spoke, pointing to a patch of land that was risen up into a hill.

I thought about it. I didn’t know how large these trees would grow. The hill was large enough to put two of them on each side, even if they grow the size of an oak tree.

“Good choice.” I replied, making my way up the small hill.

I decided to begin with the golden sapling, Laurelin. Kneeling down, I carefully lowered the sapling toward the ground. The moment it touched the soil, the roots seemed to come alive, unfurling and writhing like tendrils.

Proceeding to anchor themselves firmly into the earth.

The roots that carried a golden light within dug into the ground effortlessly. I let it go, sinking into the ground. The lush grass somehow became greener as a pulse of golden power ran over the hill.

I stepped back, Hestia copying my actions.

The sapling grew rapidly, faster than any Tree could hope to sprout. By the speed it was growing at now Laurelin would end being massive.

The other silver sapling seemed to react, its roots wiggling and I quickly placed it in the location I had chosen for it.

We watched the two trees slowly grow. The sky was starting to darken as the day cycle that my sub-dimension followed came to an end. Which made the slight glow each tree possessed more prominent.

“When do you plan to leave?” Hestia suddenly asked.

“Tomorrow. I have something to do before then.” I replied easily.

She looked at me.

“So you’ll be sleeping here tonight?” She asked, her voice having a strange undertone.

I nodded. “I will.”

“Ok”

By now the two saplings had grown by about ten feet tall.

I noticed how the more the two saplings grew, the more their glow intensified. These trees were going to be massive. I hoped they would stop at a reasonable size.

“Let’s get back shall we?” I questioned.

Hestia nodded and we walked back to the Mansion.

After heading back to the mansion with Hestia, I decided to spend the evening with my Angels around the newly crafted Hearth.

Its warm, steady glow filled the area. My Angels seemed drawn to the Hearth too, settling around it and chatting quietly. They were clearly enjoying the rare moment of calm.

Hestia sat with us two, watching everyone interact with an expression of bliss.

Before long, I noticed Avael and Tamiel edging closer, each trying to outdo the other in subtle ways to grab my attention.

Avael kept slipping into my line of sight, her expression eager and a little smug. While Tamiel on the other hand continued to lean closer, chiming in with questions or comments on everything I said.

They seemed almost like children, each hoping to claim my focus for themselves.

I watched with amusement as their antics escalated. Avael playfully smirked at Tamiel, her tone teasing,

“Well, I was the one he called when he needed help” She replied, her tone smug.

I didn’t know how this conversation came to be but it had quickly devolved into who I liked more.

Tamiel shot her a quick glare, countering, “And you came back unconscious, forcing father to save you!”

Zakiel, who had been watching with a slight frown intervened

“Come on, you two. This isn’t a competition,” he said firmly, trying to restore some order.

But Avael just shot him a mischievous grin.

“Jealous, Zakiel?” she teased, which only made Tamiel smirk.

I chuckled, shaking my head. “Alright, alright,” I interrupted, holding up a hand.

“You’re both more than capable, and you know it.” That seemed to satisfy them, for now.

The night died down from there, slowly ending with everyone going to sleep in their respective rooms.

-{Scene Break}-

My eyes opened and I let myself relax as I had my first nap in a long time. The warmth of a bed and the peacefulness of drowsily waking up, unbothered and not rushed for time.

Though, something that managed to make my mind quickly wake up was the fact I was in a tangle of limbs and bodies. I was sure I had gone to sleep alone.

My eyes snapped open, the first face that greeted me being Hestia. I turned my head. Tiamat was on the other side and all my Angels were piled up on top of me, resting peacefully.

“…”

The only sound in the room that could be heard was the peaceful breathing of the people who were for some reason sleeping atop of me. My two male Angels were wrapped around my legs like guard dogs while Avael was directly on top of me.

Hestia was on my leff, her body pressed against me while Tiamat was practically doing the same on the right side.

I feel like I was missing a very key event that had taken place in my sleep. I hadn’t bothered keeping my guard up since I was safe.

Now, my mind may be that of an adult but that didn’t mean I could ignore the fact I was surrounded by insanely beautiful women, who were all pressing their bodies against me without a care.

This was embarrassing. I hope they didn’t wake up.

That was pushed aside as I found myself drawn to the latest notification.

{Download Completed!}
{Template - Momonga - age unknown}
{Perks} - [Overlord]
[Undead Monarch]
[Eclipse]
[Master of Death]
{Skills} - [Necromancy]
{Sub-skills} - [Acid Javelin]
[Acid Splash]
[Alarm]
[All Appraisal Magic Item]
[All Greater Heal]
[Anti-Life Cocoon]
[Anti-Information Magic]
[Appraise Magic item]
[Crystal Monitor]
[Crystal Wall]
[Detect Life]
[Conceal Life]
[Confusion]
[Counter Detect]
[Construct Light]
[Bless Weapon]
[Bless Magic Caster]
[Brilliant Radiance]
[Blindness]
The familiar screen that had saved me during the battle with Namara stirred memories, the sub-skill section that housed each spell and every spell Momonga possessed floated before me.

Seeing the vast array of spells again made me curse how long it took to download Momonga. This time, I was not drawn by any of the spells. Simply scrolling through them to find the one spell I truly needed.
[True Resurrection]

A 9th tier spell, which is capable of reviving the dead. It can resurrect weaker beings without turning them into ashes during the process.

I locked on to the spell. No hesitation as I carefully untangled myself from the pile of limbs.

I could think about what my next download was after I revived my Angel. Rising quietly, I left my room without disturbing anyone. Step by step, I made my way down the stairs toward a room I hadn’t visited in a long time.

The room where my Angel’s body had been laid to remain untouched.

The Angel, who I had named Aurel. Looked as he did when I had left him.

I took a step closer to Aurel’s still form, my gaze unwavering as I focused on the True Resurrection spell from Momonga's arsenal. I didn’t waste any more time.

“True Resurrection.” The words echoed.

My hand began to glow with an unfamiliar dark energy that had golden veins of holy power running through it as I brought it up, aligning it with Aurel's heart.

The energy released and I gasped as I felt a large amount of my angelic mana used to turn into the dark dark energy, watching as it flowed into his still body. The magic worked instantly, his form shimmering with energy and beginning to pulse faintly with life once more.

Moments later, Aurel gasped. Oxygen entering his lungs.

His eyes opened slowly, the glassy dazed I had last seen them in clear and replaced with a glimmer of awareness returning. I took a step back to watch as he fully returned.

I looked down at my hand. This would change everything. This spell changed everything. I wouldn’t have to worry about losing my Angels forever anymore, though it didn’t mean I’d throw them into needless danger or care any less about their safety.

After all, the power needed for each resurrection was massive. As you would expect from a spell that could return the dead to the living, I’d need days to bring all of them back if the worst happened and they all somehow died…

Even with this spell, I still wanted to keep them out of harm's way as much as possible. This simply meant I could worry a little less and ease up on how restrictive I was.

I still found the care I felt for them strange. They were created by a spell. Logically they were an expendable force but if anyone suggested that I’d probably kill them.

“Father?” Aurel questioned. His eyes tiredly looking at me.

“Aurel.” I hesitantly greeted him.

“Aurel? He questioned, before his eyes widened. “Is that the name you’ve graced me with Father?”

“Yes..?” I replied.

I flinched as he hugged me, his eyes looking at me like a puppy. I returned the hug. He was like a child. I think all my Angels were like children.

Was this what God felt when he created Angels?

We walked outside, intending to enjoy some time around the Heart like I had with my Angels yesterday. Only for both of us to pause at the massive trees. One with silver leafs and the other gold. Immediately I felt my eyes heat up and everything slowed down slightly.

My vision sharpened minutely and I looked towards Aurel, just in time to watch his eyes gain an almost unnoticeable golden sheen.

The land around the tree’s was filled with life and energy, while somehow the land between the two trees had grown further apart even though they had both grown massive.

Laurelin and Telperion had both grown to a massive height that reached about two hundred feet if I had to guess. The air around was somehow noticeably fresher. I didn’t even want to activate my chakra eyes to see how much power it was containing at this point.

“Kai?” Hestia questioned, walking outside through the front door with a tired yawn. Rubbing her flaming eyes adorably before freezing, her eyes going wide.

What the hell had happened overnight?!

-{Gabriel}-

Gabriel paced around nervously, biting her short nails. She was at the church, like she had said she would meet Kai at.

Yet, a whole day had passed since Kai had decided to wander off and there was no sign of him.

She truly didn’t think he would lie or go back on his word. She shook her head. No. He was either busy dealing with something, something she couldn’t help him with or he was dead.

Gabriel crushed the apple she had been holding in her other hand.

‘So close, I had been so close to getting him back home safely. Why did I let him do this?” She thought worriedly, her senses on full alert.

She didn’t know what power or item he had used to completely conceal his presence.

It was impressive. That illusion had been impressive. Much better than the one he used to cover his true appearance. She knew why he covered his appearance.

That strange increase in presence and allure. It must have drawn quite a bit of attention. Something he as a lone Angel didn’t need but even that couldn’t compare to that illusion he had pulled off.

Just as she expected he was special. It made her wonder. Her thoughts turned to the presence of her Father. Maybe his birth was more of a miracle than she thought.

Gabriel wasn’t sure if her Father had returned or if some ancient holy relic had been unlocked. The aura she sensed was powerful, but it could easily have been nothing more than an echo.

It felt unlikely, given the potency of the energy and yet she held back her hope. She didn’t want to face such disappointment again. She was already carrying enough anxiety and stress without adding another layer of uncertainty.

‘Perhaps I should do a sweep of the country?’ She thought, only to shake her head.

Her presence was probably already being monitored. Flying around a territory that didn’t belong to you wouldn’t do well, especially since she knew the Devils and Fallen held land within America.

She looked out of the window, ignoring the Nuns and priest who gawked at her through the window.
Gabriel would give it a few more days before doing anything drastic.

She hoped that Kai was safe.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 52: The Silver City

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 52

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Admittedly this is a bit of a slow chapter since it’s introducing Heaven but it’ll speed up.

(The Silver City)

I avoided the image of a certain group of Angels looking at me with pleading eyes as I stared at the church in the distance.

Saying goodbye had been interesting and had been met with a lot of resistance.

Aurel, especially, had looked as sorrowful as he could to try to make me stay. Given we’d only gotten to spend a day with each other, I wasn’t surprised by his attachment.

Interestingly, I’d discovered that using the resurrection skill drained more than just my angelic mana. it also consumed a large chunk of my gold. Suddenly, the wealth I'd amassed regained its value as without it I couldn't rely on resurrection as often as I thought.

I had also said goodbye to my Familiar, which was unusual. Normally, she was always with me. Tucked under my clothing. Her ability to become intangible was overpowered. Since it allowed her to escape attacks thrown at me unharmed.

During a battle she normally found herself on the sideline since I didn’t want her to get hurt.

Unfortunately, I couldn’t take her since she was starting to grow massive. It would be near impossible to hide her and explaining how I got a species of snake that didn’t exist seemed troublesome.

I hadn’t involved her in many things due to her lack of power and my desire to keep the little snake safe. I doubted that would be a problem when I returned if she kept growing at the rate she had started to grow at.

A small smile crept across my face at the thought, and I shook my head slightly.

I had said goodbye to everyone. As expected it had been depressing, since I knew or suspected that I wouldn’t be able to come back for a considerable amount of time.

They knew that too due to my warning and it made the whole situation rather awkward.

I adjusted my mask that was firmly covering my face, allowing for my presence to be concealed as I looked out at the Cathedral we had agreed to meet in from across the street.

As to how I had gotten here?

Hestia had managed to teleport me nearby to the Cathedral. Only after giving me a sombre goodbye and yet another kiss.

I would have to think about what that meant later since right now I had to focus.

The moment I’d both dreaded and anticipated had finally come. It was time to meet Gabriel.

I drew a deep breath, cold air filling my lungs as I closed my eyes. I let a moment pass before I reach up to touch my mask. As soon as my finger made contact the mask vanished within my inventory and not even a moment later did soft arms wrap around me protectively.

The familiar scent of Gabriel filled my nose and I felt her head come to rest on my shoulder. I was only slightly taller than the beautiful woman who now hugged me.

“Kai.” She muttered.

I registered her presence, my body tensing before realising just who was hugging me. Her speed was insane, making me restrain a flinch back.

I had expected that she would sense me as soon as my mask was taken off. Considering many beings of her power seemed able to sense energy.

That didn’t make her speed any less impressive.

“Gabriel.” I hesitantly greeted her back.

“It’s good to see you, I have been worried for you.” She replied, still hugging me.

I chuckled. “Sorry.”

She pulled back and went to say something only to pause. The illusion dispersed around my eyes and I nearly facepalmed. I hadn’t expected it to go unnoticed for long anyway.

Even with my boost in light embodiment. It evidently wasn’t enough to fool Gabriel for long. I suspected that only once I achieved the master rank in light embodiment would I be able to fool her.

Gabriel touched my face. Her fingers lingered on my face, her brows knitting in concern. “What happened to your eyes? They look different…”

My eyes had gained a light silver rim due to the tree's blessing. It wasn’t too much but it was noticeable.

The same blessing had applied to all of my Angels, only seeming to exclude Tiamat and Hestia for some reason.

“A lot of things happened.” I chuckled bashfully.

My cryptic words seemed to agitate her.

Gabriel’s eyes narrowed, scanning my body and completely dispersing the illusion I kept wrapped around me.

“Your aura feels different as well.” She muttered.

It was true.

My angelic mana itself had gained a small difference after the strange process that I had gone through when absorbing the shard, it visually had gained blueish-light specs within the bright golden aura I had along with having a small change in feeling.

That wasn’t including my Angelic form which caused my aura to go completely bluish ethereal-light.

I had a good idea of what it might relate to and I suspected that the strange percentage meter next to the shard would only intensify this effect on my aura.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 0%}

[The Shard of ?]

I had a suspicion that this was like a much larger inheritance like the one I had gotten from Namara. What this meant regarding the Angels I truly didn’t know but it seemed Gabriel recognised the difference.

“It’s familiar in a way I can’t quite put my finger on.” I heard her mutter.

I felt her holy power enter me as she attempted to perform the act she had performed before and force my wings to sprout out, the difference was that this time it didn’t work.

I was glad for that, my wings were a lot different now. I’m sure it wouldn’t be hard to make assumptions based on that.

This caused her to frown even more, her eyes looking at me worriedly.
I knew I should tell her the truth and I wanted to, but I wasn’t ready. If I was to reveal myself as the new Heir of God, I needed to know more before making such a monumental reveal. I wanted to see Heaven with my own eyes, to understand its current state and the role I would be stepping into.
I would be giving up a lot of my freedom should they know about my inheritance. Jumping into it straight away without any knowledge would be stupid.
It wasn’t a matter of distrust. I knew I could rely on her. But timing was everything. There were countless reasons to hold back for now, not least of which was the need to grow stronger. I couldn’t take on this responsibility without first ensuring I had the power to carry its burden. Since I doubted God didn’t have many powerful enemies.
As the thought lingered, a familiar, lonely unease welled up in my chest. I push it away. I wouldn’t let that stop me.
It wasn’t that I didn’t trust her, it was that I couldn’t. Not yet. The enormity of what I faced, of what I was about to become, demanded silence for now. My instincts screamed that revealing everything too soon would jeopardize everything I had worked for, everything I was still striving to achieve.
I will tell them in the near future.
I also wanted to progress and understand my Divine Shard before I truly stepped into it. I needed time to prepare, to grow and to ensure that when I finally did, I would be ready. I didn’t enjoy the fact I would have to withhold the truth but it was only temporary.
“Why did you escape my vision?” She questioned, her tone angry. “Did you truly not trust me? I had the situation under control. I know I may not seem strong but your elder sister was able to show God what an Angel is capable of.”
“No, it wasn’t that. I just knew you would stop me from carrying out what I needed to do.” I answered truthfully.

She leaned forward. “Of course, I would! I don’t know why I let you do this. I’ve been worried sick!”

Her voice trembled in frustration and her hands tightened slightly on my arms.

Gabriel took a breath, her anger dimming and fizzling out effortlessly. Her soft eyes stared at me with sadness.

I stayed silent.

I didn’t think telling her that I had completed the task now anyway would have a positive response. Not that I thought she was truly angry. It was reassuring to know she cared so much.

“I have been worried half to death, I’m not sure what you did but it allowed for you to escape both mine and Ares’ senses. That illusion had also been impressive, a display of light manipulation above what you had previously displayed.” She observed with crossed arms. Her golden hair looked slightly untamed.

I scratched my face awkwardly, trying to ignore her beauty. Did she have some sort of allure too?

“I grow quickly in battle? That's why I’m at my current level of strength.” I replied, truthfully.

My Prodigy perk worked in weird ways.

Her eyes softened further. I could see her jaw clench. Gabriel’s soft gaze shifted, darkening as her sadness grew.

“You’ve been forced to endure so much alone,” she whispered, her voice filled with barely contained frustration. “All this fighting, doing all of this alone and this outcast persona you’ve been forced to adopt. It's not right.”

I tried to brush it off with a shrug like normal, but her expression hardened. “It’s fine.”

“Do you think this is something to shrug off?” she demanded, her tone turning sharp. “You’re still-”

She paused, taking a breath as she reined in her emotions. “You shouldn’t have to carry all of this yourself. To grow stronger? Yes, but not like this.”

Her words surprised me and I found myself at a loss.

Gabriel’s face hardened into resolve.

“At the very least won’t be forced to go through that anymore. Not in Heaven, where all Angels should reside permanently. Our elder brother might disagree but I’ve always known better. Thank you, Kai. For making my resolve strengthen after so many years of being unsure. I won’t let the pain you’ve been forced to endure go to waste.” She spoke passionately, her eyes burning.

I gave a faint, puzzled smile.

“There’s no need for any of that. I’ve learned so much out there, more than I ever would have otherwise. Yes, I’ve faced some… unfortunate moments.” I shrugged, a hint of sadness touching my tone. “But truly, you shouldn’t trouble yourself over any of it. I’ve gained so many valuable things along the way.”

She smiled sadly.

Her voice softened with curiosity. “Tell me, why did you never go to any sort of church or the Vatican? I’m sure you’ve learnt in your time here about your kin.”

I paused.

Luckily, this was a question I had already thought about.

“I wasn’t sure I would fit in,” I admitted truthfully.

Gabriel practically melted, her grasp on me lessened. I could feel the empathy in her eyes. For some reason I felt like she understood.

Oh dear.

She gained her composure.

“Let’s not waste any time. Take my hand, it’s time to finally meet your family and home.” Gabriel replied comfortingly.

Gabriel’s grip was firm yet comforting as a golden magic circle glowed beneath us, its light weaving an intricate symbol. Which was a trumpet entwined with an unfamiliar crest.

The entire area pulsed with the circle’s golden glow, casting a warm light on everything around us briefly.

Unlike Zeus’s harsh, forced teleportation. This felt much calmer. Gabriel’s holy power wrapped around me, oddly soothing and protective.

Once again, I was teleported. Something that had been happening quite a bit as of often.

The scenery shifted.

The encroaching dark sky was replaced by bright light.

Fluffy white Clouds surrounded us as we found ourselves standing before a massive gate. The ground below us was reflective. Like a massive mirror that reflected the sky.

It was trippy…

There was also no noise to be heard. A silence enveloping the whole area that I found peaceful in a way. Especially with the scenery. I also found that there was something familiar about the place and the massive amount of holy light energy I could feel saturating the place.

What I could only guess was The Gates of Heaven towered ahead, the only other structure I could see around and seemingly carved from an unknown metal that shimmered with powerful holy power.

The metal it was made from was reflective and extremely clean in a way that made it feel untouched by anything, even time. The strangest part was unlike the fortress I was expecting to be defending Heaven there was nothing else.

No walls, just a Gate. A Gate that I could easily walk around to find myself on the other side, but through the gated bars I could see that wasn’t the case.

Through the Gate’s bars showed a golden landscape within.

“Is this the gate to Heaven?” I questioned, curiously.

Gabriel laughed softly, shaking her head, causing her silky golden hair to sway around her.

"Oh, heavens no," she said with a smile. "This is just the dimension you must pass through to even reach Heaven."

“So it’s like some sort of warning?” I asked, inspecting the lack of anything other than the gate. “It doesn’t seem to have many defences.”

She blinked at me, slightly surprised.

“Precisely. This dimension serves as a warning. You may not see it but there are many alarms. Making this the only way to enter into the sub-dimension means we can be alarmed of any wishing to invade.” She gently informed me.

I tilted my head, intrigued. “But wouldn’t some sort of direct barrier be stronger?”

Gabriel laughed softly. “Perhaps, we do have many barriers around Heaven. It’s one of the hardest places to get into after all. Not even the Devils or Fallen have anything close to it.” Her face turned more downcast. “Father also believed in choice. This dimension offers clarity. Those here with ill intent or demonic in nature will find themselves having a harder time entering.”

“So is it impossible to breach Heaven?” I further questioned.

She shook her head. “It’s happened before, it takes massive force. There’s been two times it’s happened before. Both were led by Lucifer.”

“What happened?” I couldn’t help asking.

“It was… brutal. We don’t know how she did it. Father believed that something else was at play but he didn’t wish to further speak about it. When Lucifer was able to invade. It was a full force invasion.” Gabriel replied sadly.

I decided to swiftly change the topic.

“Does this dimension have a name?” I questioned, still looking around.

Gabriel looked away awkwardly. “Father never really gave it a name.”

“I see.”

“Then that means all Angels have to pass through here to exit?” I questioned, my eyes observing the dimension we found ourselves in.

“No. Entering Heaven is much more difficult than exiting Heaven. The Gates of Heaven can appear anywhere and allow you to exit.” Gabriel replied patiently.

She seemed a lot more comfortable and unworried in this weird plane.

‘Appraisal.’

[Heaven’s Gateway] (Celestial Gateway to the Divine Realm)

The entrance to the realm of Heaven serves as both a barrier and an invitation to those deemed worthy. Forged from an unknown metal that reflects light in a way untouched by time or imperfection.

{Barrier Properties}

Eternal Reflection – The surface of the gates acts as a mirror to the skies and realms beyond, any evil attempting to invade will be forced to reflect upon their sins.

Celestial Threshold – acts as a link to the real entrance of Heaven.

Light infusion - Gives out an aura of light that will both instil fear in any demonic beings and kill any demonic creature below high class.

Holy infusion - Gives out a powerful aura of holy power left by its creator. This aura is able to disintegrate any demonic creature below the mid-class level and can gradually cause poisoning to even high-class demonic beings.

Lord Of Lights Craft - created by the Lord of Light this gateway is crafted in a way that allows for the metal to be infused with strange powerful effects.

System Link - this gateway can activate defences due to its link to Heaven’s console.

Anti Divinity - lessens all divine attacks by 50%

Anti Warp - Stops all teleportation attempts from getting through.

Divine Blood - infused with the divine blood and flesh of slain Gods. This gateway has a very limited consciousness.

The sheer amount of effects blew everything else I had seen out of the water. I knew God had been an insane crafter and invention maker but this was certainly impressive.

Especially that last one, which was hardcore. Then again he had gone around and made two Heavenly Dragons stronger than Tiamat into sacred gears to serve humanity.

To think this wasn’t even the gate.

Gabriel allowed me some more time to look around before gently taking my hand.

“Shall we go?” She asked, her eyes shining in amusement.

“Sure,” I replied.

Gabriel’s gentle smile turned downright blinding even more as she held my hand, guiding me toward the towering gate.

Oddly enough, I felt myself resonating with the gateway. The air around us grew thick with holy energy and suddenly the reflective surface beneath us rippled, spreading like waves in a pond.

Our presence was noted. The Gateway to Heaven seemed to resonate in response, humming softly.

A sound that echoed through the vast openness and silence of the dimension.

The Gateway opened and we were practically sucked in. Blinding light surrounds us. The light seemed to swirl around me protectively, something I could feel due to my light embodiment skill.

The blinding light dimmed and as my vision adjusted, I was greeted by the sight of the true Gates of Heaven.

Massive walls loomed before us, shimmering with holy light that radiated power beyond anything I’d ever felt.

They were forged from the same strange metal but glowed with an intensity that made the previous gate seem like a shadow in comparison. The walls stretched upward into the clouds, vanishing into infinity.

While the true gate was adorned with engravings, what I assumed to be depicting the creation and history of Heaven.

Standing just outside the gate, a man held a scroll in one hand, his other hand resting on a staff. He was wearing robes of pure white. His gaze lifted quickly, his eyes wide only to calm down as we approached and he gave Gabriel a respectful nod.

His expression looked conflicted and distracted at the same time.

“Lady Gabriel.” He greeted her warmly.

‘Appraisal’

[Name: Peter}
{Title: Saint Peter}
{Race: Blessed Human}
{Power level: 6,180}

Oh? Just a step into the ultimate class.

“Peter.” She replied bubbly, her voice light. “How are things?”

The man’s face shifted.

“You don’t know?” He questioned.

Gabriel’s face fell slightly.

“Are you speaking about that wave of Father's power?” She questioned.

I stayed perfectly still.

“Lady Gabriel, we didn't just feel his power. He was above the Vatican himself.” Peter replied excitedly, his face was set in pure joy and devotion. I could even see small tears in the corner of his eyes.

“…”

Gabriel’s face morphed into pure shock.

“He’s truly back?” She whimpered, falling to her knees. “I had thought that someone must have retrieved an old relic or some other such thing and that had caused the massive surge in his aura, I never-“

Her clear eyes became slightly misty.

“The Lord truly did. The entirety of Heaven is in chaos. It had been so sudden. He had just suddenly appeared above the Vatican, for the entirety of Rome to see.” Peter recounted. “You should have seen it, every Angel in Heaven swarmed out of the gates and down to speak to him.”

She was frozen and her face didn’t know which emotion it wanted to settle on.

In the next moment Gabriel was grabbing onto Peter's shoulders.

Peter was looking at her in surprise at her outburst.

“Father is back?!” She demanded desperately. “Is he here? I need to speak to him-“

Peter’s face fell.

“N-no. He disappeared a while after. We couldn’t find any trace of him.” He responded sorrowfully.

Fuck.

That was totally me.

Gabriel's face twisted. Her silence was almost deafening and Peter's face contorted with a grimace. A raw pain was easily seen in her eyes and I had no doubt it would have drawn anyone witnessing to her side. I had no doubts that she would be swarmed if there were people around us.

It was obvious how badly Gabriel wanted to see her Father.

I was going to be forced to deliver the bad news too. Since I’m technically his heir?

‘Just a bit more time.’ I thought.

I would tell her and the others soon, I just needed to get a grasp on Heaven and what I was dealing with. I couldn’t walk in blindly.

“How could you let him disappear again?” She asked rhetorically, her voice sounded defeated.

I remained silent, as I had for the most part since we arrived up here.

Peter shook his head. “It was so sudden, we couldn’t even reach him. There was some sort of barrier preventing everyone from touching him.”

Yeah…

That two percent chance that it wasn’t me had just turned into zero.

My presence concealment skill was probably the only reason they hadn’t figured it out. That being the small part of my aura that felt like what I’m assuming to be God.
[Presence Concealment] (LVL: 45/50) {Apprentice}
[Presence Concealment, a skill that allows the user to mask their presence with a small amount of mana usage. This skill is commonly used by assassins and shinobi allowing the user to go undetected]
[Passive effect: Reduces presence detection by 15%]
Gabriel regained her composure. “How’s Michael dealing with this?”

“He hasn’t made an announcement yet but he wishes to speak to you,” Peter replied.

She wiped her eyes, the redness looking painfully obvious against her perfect skin.

Her eyes widened as if suddenly remembering I was there. “Ah, Peter. This is the newest addition to our family. I’ve finally brought him to Heaven.”

His eyes widened. “A new Angel? Are you with the others?”

“The others…?” I questioned.

Had they known about Avael and the others.

Peter's eyes widened further. “Do you know where our Lord is? Are the others of his newest creations with you?”

Gabriel’s face twisted with confusion.

I remained silent. I wasn’t going to lie.

“Peter,” she interjected, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and frustration. “What are you talking about? Why would he-”

“It’s... meant to be classified,” Peter said hurriedly, casting a quick, cautious glance at her. “You should ask Michael about it.”

His eyes stared at me, but he didn’t question further. I could tell he was coming to many assumptions.

Was he speaking about my other Angels? Gabriel hadn’t said anything that confirmed that she knew of their existence. Then again, she had been saying that had been looking for me for a long time.

Had she left before learning of them?

Who was I kidding? This was one of the reasons I hadn’t created any more Angels with my ‘Pantheon’ skill.

“…”

Gabriel blinked, his words sinking in and a look of realisation dawned on her face. There was a new intensity in her gaze.

As the gates of Heaven slowly swung open and Peter granted us entry, we both seemed to ignore the way the gate seemed to buzz at my entry.

We bid Peter goodbye.

My focus was turned to the massive silver city in the distance. Part of the city seemed to be floating in the air, while part of it was on the ground. It was built in a way that made sure the sunlight covered all of it. Giving the silver buildings a slight flow.

Rich colourful-looking lands stretched out around the giant city.

I looked up.

Above us was an endless expanse of clouds that seemed to lead into another layer. There was a cyclone that I could see other Angels flying into and I guessed that was the way to ascend to different layers of Heaven.

The whole place was majestic and colourful. It was like all colours had been slightly amplified.

“Beautiful isn’t it?” Gabriel commented from beside me. “This is the first floor of Heaven, where the silver city resides.”

I nodded slowly. I could definitely appreciate it.

She raised an eyebrow, but didn’t say anything. A proud little smirk didn’t make its way onto her face though.

My body was relaxing as I felt the entire place resonate with me.

The Silver City made even Olympus pale in comparison. Towering spires pierced the clouds effortlessly and countless buildings stood in perfect harmony, crafted with a sleek design that was beyond anything else.

I could see many white-winged figures in the city flying through the air. The city seemed abuzz with activity.

“Kai.” Gabriel softly spoke up, drawing me from my daze.

“Yeah?” I replied, drawing my attention to Gabriel.

"I need to speak with Michael about... an urgent matter,” she said, her tone gentle. Though there was a hint of something unspoken beneath her words. “I’d rather not leave you wandering around alone, even if you do seem quite comfortable. Meeting all your family will be overwhelming.”

She paused, her gaze warm and searching. “Would you mind waiting for me in the Fourth Heaven? Most know it as the Heaven that houses the Garden of Eden. It’s beautiful and I think you’ll enjoy it. Truly it’s a place many Gods have tried to barter into visiting.”

Her eyes were kind as usual but I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something more behind her request.

“Sure, won’t there be more of our family visiting there though?” I questioned easily with a relaxed smile.

I didn’t really mind. I was curious about the garden anyway. I had no idea where they planned to house me but I didn’t feel any rush to find out.

She shook her head. “It’s been closed to outside viewing for a while. We only open it on certain anniversaries.”

“Where will we be going?”

“Up.” She replied, pointing to the massive cyclone of clouds that breached the top of the sky.

Gabriel took my hand, guiding me upward.

Gravity seemed to defy natural law as Heaven itself was able to understand our intent. Our bodies floating up into the sky effortlessly.

I had been worried I was going to be forced to show my wings but it didn’t seem to be a problem for now.

Together, we ascended into the bright soft clouds, the city gradually fading below as we ascended higher.

We passed multiple different layers and I was able to understand that this was like an elevator, Allowing angels to travel between floors. Nobody seemed to notice us though as Angels flew around in a frenzy.

A barrier appeared above us as we passed the third layer, preventing us from going above it briefly before Gabriel waved her hand and we were able to pass through it.

We approached what I guessed to be the entrance to the Fourth Heaven.

We finally landed and passed through the single entrance to the fourth Heaven. Our feet landed on the softest grass I had ever felt.

This whole place was insane. How God went about creating this was beyond me.

I looked around, taking in the Garden of Eden’s incredible surroundings. The massive garden was more akin to a forest with the way it stretched far beyond my line of sight.

It was filled with vibrant, colourful trees and plants I didn’t recognize. Exotic flowers dotted the landscape, their hues brilliant against the lush greenery.

The air itself was pure. The different aromas of flowers and trees blending into a smell that I couldn’t describe. Visually, every leaf and petal seemed impossibly vivid and almost alive in a way I had never sensed before.

Funnily enough, Telperion and Laurelin felt like they would fit perfectly here. They still remained two of the most impressive trees I had ever seen.

Gabriel gave me a kind smile. “Stay here. I won’t be long.”

She left and I continued to admire the garden, feeling a deep, inexplicable connection to it. For a moment I simply observed, truly relaxing as my little loner heart was satisfied at the lack of anyone around. I took a deep breath.

I found myself drawn to a certain part. My feet taking me deeper into the woods.

I wandered deeper into the Garden, eventually spotting a quiet spot under a large tree filled with dark blue glowing petals. The soft grass beneath me felt almost welcoming as I settled down, crossing my legs and closing my eyes.

My head lay back and the tree itself almost seemed to welcome me.

As annoying as it was to admit it, for a brief moment my guard slipped. The guard I had put up since waking up in the Familiar Forest lowered for once.

My eyes grew heavy.

It had been a long time since I had last meditated, and I felt myself ease into a peaceful trance almost immediately. My breath slowed and the sounds around me faded, replaced by a sense of stillness.

I passively noted as strange creatures I have never seen before began to approach me.

A furry creature sat on my lap and I very nearly drifted off, surrounded by a quiet I hadn’t felt in ages.

I blinked, a man was sitting crossed legged in front of me.

His eyes were observing me. My tempest Chakrams were in my hand and holy power erupted from me.

The furry creature was abruptly thrown off my lap with a surprised squeak.

The man’s eyes widened almost unnoticeably.

The air shimmered with holy light that went up to cover my tempest Chakrams. He dodged and my foot was already lashing out at his leg. The man flashed back, appearing a few dozens metres from his original position.

I regained my bearings and realised where I was.

He raised an eyebrow at my lack of further attacks.

“Impressive. Not many Angels residing in heaven fight like you, your mastery of holy power and light is perhaps the level of a seraph.” He compliments.

“Who are you?” I questioned, relaxing my body.

The question was casual.

“Quite distrustful aren’t we? Though, in your case it makes sense.” He replied, his eyes holding some respect.

{Name: Uriel}
{Title: Flame Of God, ArchAngel of wisdom}
{Race: Angel}
{Power level: 40,565}

-END-

Note: Still deciding on the download, I’ve read your comments. What character would you like to see summoned?

Just a note, I get some of you were envisioning something different and may feel that it’s stupid but trust me it’s coming.

Kai had few opportunities in this chapter to tell Gabriel and Saint Peter who he's and/ is becoming. Kai as a character is used to keeping things close to his chest due to his deep-seated trust issues and not to mention his self-doubts for responsibility of Heaven. He wants to take some time to know Heaven better and become stronger before finally opening up.

Best laid plans and character peculiarities :⁠-⁠)

Again whether he wants to or not, it is coming and will be resolved very soon. Within the next dozen chapters.

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 53: The Holy Flame

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 53

(The Holy Flame)

-{Heaven Conference Room}-

Michael gazed warmly at Gabriel, the sight of his beloved sister back safely in Heaven filling him with a deep, unending joy. A brief reprieve from the turmoil swirling within him.

The return of their Father had stirred in Michael a complex mix of relief and worry. Relief that he could finally step down from a role he was never meant to bear and worry at the chaos that had erupted across Heaven.

At last, the sudden birth of countless new angels made sense.

What Michael couldn’t understand was why his Father hadn’t returned to Heaven. Why had He appeared above the Vatican, only to vanish soon after?

Michael was worried. Worried that it was his fault. Perhaps the King Of Heaven had been disappointed with the state of everything. The thought that maybe his Father had decided to not immediately return to Heaven because of his failures hurt him.

He knew that these thoughts were probably false but he couldn’t help but doubt himself.

Michael was no different to his siblings, he had missed his Father dearly. At the end of the day, no matter how old, he was still a child at heart who wasn’t meant to rule.

He had been an excellent General but being the ruler of Heaven and the General of the heavenly armies were two different things. A fact he had come to realise very quickly during the start of his rule.

When God had reappeared, he had been confused no doubt. But he had been just as joyful and desperate as the rest of his kin. Though he had been more worried about protecting him at that point, which was why he had focused on any incoming potential threats.

The fact that all the humans below had been able to see him was the least of his concerns, from what he could hear. The church was in just a big of a frenzy as Heaven.

They had successfully contained God’s appearance within Rome, but a massive influx of people trying to join the church along with the chaos was keeping them busy.

Michael, on the other hand along with the rest of the Arch-Seraphs was busy trying to contain their siblings. Since their Father had not decided to return to Heaven as of now, they were all trying to escape into the human world in droves. In order to search for him.

Having hundreds of thousands of Angels roaming the human world freely would be disastrous. He highly doubted any of his siblings currently cared about anything other than finding their Father.

Meaning, they would be trespassing on multiple Pantheons territories in groves. This could be seen as an act of war against everyone. The thought of dragging his Father and the rest of Heaven into another war made him physically sick.

Gently mentioning that to all his siblings had been the only way to contain them all, even then. They had so much desperation built up of centuries of wanting their Father back, it was barely allowing them to use rationality.

That soothing aura of their Father they had all briefly felt the return of was like a drug. The aura that had used to so effortlessly spread across the entirety of Heaven with his presence now a commodity.

This had kept him fully occupied, coordinating with his informants on Earth to locate their Father and reassuring his siblings that he would be dispatching search parties. He hadn’t had a moment's rest since.

Michael, too, was desperate to find his Father, but the lessons of responsibility he’d learned as the eldest sibling held him back. He had a duty to look after everyone, even if his heart longed to search every realm himself.

So it was needless to say that Michael was deeply worried.

What if his Father needed help? If that were true, then Heaven might be facing another war.

Amid the confusion surrounding His return, Michael had countless questions. But for now, his focus was on calming his siblings and ensuring his Father's safety. Everything else could wait.

Michael took a deep breath. As a being who was older than some Gods, he knew how to regulate his emotions. He hadn’t even been able to process his Father’s return.

Back to Gabriel, who had just entered the room with an expression of urgency and seriousness he hadn’t seen since the war. She didn’t waste any time on a greeting.

“What’s happened? Where’s Father?” Gabriel immediately demanded.

Michael understood all too well. Gabriel’s devotion to their Father had always rivalled even Lucifer’s and Azrael’s in its intensity.

He sighed tiredly, taking the next few minutes to relay what had happened to Gabriel. Who was nervously biting her nails. An expression on her face that he had rarely seen before and nearly broke his heart.

“-He disappeared after that, I’ve been too focused on making sure our siblings don’t scour the earth and make an enemy of multiple Pantheon’s.” He finished.

He could tell that Gabriel wanted to disagree and shout at him for not letting it happen, since surely with hundreds of thousands of Angels they could find him but she knew that would be both rude and childish.

She took a shaky breath, offering him a weak smile.

“So he just vanished?” She asked.

Michael nodded. “There had been some sort of barrier around him, so no one had been able to reach him.”

“D-do you think he’s disappointed in us?” She asked, with a small sniffle.

Michael shook his head at once. “Nay, if Father’s disappointment lies upon any soul, it is surely mine. You have done more than anyone could ask, Gabriel.” He took a breath. “You have served as a symbol of hope and love. Each day, you take the time to speak with our kin, tending to their spirits with grace. There is a reason why all of Heaven reveres you so deeply, Gabriel.”

She smiled bashfully, a hint of her normal happiness and joy shining through.

“Thank you Brother, I’m sorry for my outburst. I-I just miss him so much. I’ll try to be supportive and get our siblings to calm down. I also highly doubt that he is disappointed in you, you’ve done an amazing job.” Her face turned more serious. “I’m sure if we tell them that we are sending teams down and working alongside the church to find him, that’ll make them feel better.”

Michael nodded, equally as serious.

“Though, that will make many want to join the search. I had my eyes set on our stealth operation under Metatron. You know how much he loves to play ninja.” Michael replied.

Gabriel’s eyes softened. “How is he taking it?”

“He’s desperate to get out and find Father so that he can ‘Repent’ it seems his appearance has made him forget about playing ninja like he normally likes to do.” Michael replied solemnly.

Gabriel frowned.

“How is Raphael and Uriel taking it?” She further questioned.

“Raphael has thrown herself into working out where he is and Uriel has disappeared into the garden.” Michael replied.

Gabriel sighed. “That may be for the best, I was half expecting you to tell me Uriel was attempting to lead a legion into Earth.”

Michael smiled faintly.

"I imagine we are all struggling with this. But our priority must be bringing Father safely back to Heaven. Once he is here, we can begin to heal these wounds."

Suddenly, Gabriel’s expression stiffened. "Oh dear, I left Kai in Eden."

Michael raised an eyebrow. "The angel you returned with?"

She nodded and Michael's eyes widened. "Does he know where Father is? Did you encounter the other Angels?”

Gabriel understood the first question, since she had come to the conclusion at the Gate of Heaven. She had known he was a miracle, but with God returned to life. Was Kai the first of this generation's newly created Angels?

It would explain his fast growth but that also didn’t make sense, since she knew Father wouldn’t allow him to just get nearly killed by some God.

Unless her Father had anticipated her intervention.

The real part of Michael’s sentence that drew her attention was the second question.

“Other Angels!?” She abruptly shouted.

-{Kai}-

I stared into the man’s sharp eyes. His face was passive. His eyes were slightly narrowed as he stared back at me but it felt like that was just his normal facial expression than anything else.

Another Arch-Seraph?

He was dressed in stylish robes that couldn’t hide his muscular body.

For some strange reason, I could feel that the air around him was naturally hotter than anywhere else. It was as if his body was producing heat.

His eyes were stern, but there was an underlying softness in them as he stared at me.

“How do you know about me?” I asked, relaxing my body posture.

“I haven’t seen you before and I felt Gabriel’s presence. I could only deduce that you’re the angel she stubbornly set out to help.” He replied patiently. “Not that I disagreed, I even tried to join her but Gabriel refused. As per usual she worried for my safety in the human world.”

He chuckled.

I smiled slightly, my time out in the world had made me a naturally suspicious person. “She did tell me about her distaste for the human world.”

He nodded along. “I agree with her. The human world simply isn’t fit for Angels anymore.”

“Why did you decide to speak to me?” I couldn’t help but ask.

He tilted his head.

“I felt your presence, it’s different. A small difference. Then again, I suppose Father must have made some tweaks when he made you.” He responded.

There was a flash in his eyes at the mention of his Father, his fiery eyes turning complicated and hurt along with something deeper.

Oh?

Is that the assumption he’s decided to go with? It was a valid assumption to make. It made sense as they couldn’t quite see the difference in my aura yet. Not the full extent anyway. He had sensed something different though.

I was certain it would be exposed eventually, which would make things quite awkward. I wasn’t sure how to develop the divine shard but I had a feeling that once I did, hiding it would only become more difficult.

For now, I had plenty of reasons to keep it under wraps. Despite my occasional clueless act, I wasn’t foolish. The implications were clear and with them would come a whole new set of responsibilities I wasn’t eager to shoulder.

“I’m afraid I don’t have any knowledge of that, I simply woke up in the middle of the underworld.” I replied easily.

“That must have been tough. Especially for a young Angel. In fact, it’s downright impressive.” He acknowledged. His passive face held a hint of empathy. “Though with the power bestowed to you I can see how you managed.”

My eyes tightened a bit.

Something I could see him note.

“I wasn’t born into power,” I replied, a bit too quickly. His eyes caught the flicker in mine, though I forced my expression to stay calm.“I was born at a low class level. I was barely able to survive.”

He nodded calmly, as if agreeing with me.

“You’ve been through a lot.” He suddenly spoke, his eyes attempting to pick me apart.

“Maybe, a benefit of that is that I’ve found that my power grows explosively during danger and battle.” I replied, not confirming his statement.

“Which explains your quick growth.” He summarised. “The ultimate class is no small feat.”

“Not strong enough apparently.” I chuckled.

He shot me a small smirk. “Power is often never enough. Even the strongest of beings die to a greater foe. I learnt that in the Great War.”

His face became downright cold at that last statement, the only emotion being the burning anger in his eyes.

It was easy to forget but this ancient Angel had probably killed five tens of thousands, maybe even more than that. Most beings I’ve met probably have, it was easy to forget with the way they acted. Ares had probably slaughtered enough people to fill entire lakes with their blood yet I had fought him.

My judgement had shown me the extent of that.

“I don’t know a lot about the Great War unfortunately.” I replied, sending him an apologetic smile.

“That’s for the best.” He replied guardedly.

I didn’t doubt it. I could feel what it had done to Gabriel.

“Those were some interesting weapons you had and the way you made them vanish was equally as interesting, it seems your time in the outside world helped you gain some tricks.” Uriel changed the topic.

I wasn’t too bothered about him learning about my inventory, since he would find out sooner or later anyway and the longer I kept secrets the harder it would be to play it off later.

Pulling out my tempest chakrams on the other hand had been instinctual.

I might as well play along with it.

Uriel would either become my elder brother or my son in the future if I learnt how to upgrade the shards progress. That was assuming that was the end result anyway.

There was a lot of mystery around the shard after all. My system wouldn’t tell me anything and I had no description to go off other than the overpowered skill I had gained along with it coming from the True Longinus.

“My Tempest Chakrams are a weapon I picked up along the way and I’ve always been able to do that little vanishing trick. That was inherited.” I explained.

I summoned my weapons and his eyes shot down to the two Tempest Chakrams now held in my grasp.

Uriel hummed thoughtfully. "Impressive craftsmanship. Gabriel had sent me a message that mentioned you in India. Judging by those designs and the blessings, it seems your stay was... eventful."

Gabriel knew?

He chuckled, clearly noticing my reaction. "Let me guess. Gabriel never brought it up, did she?"

I shook my head.

"Sounds about right," he said with a faint smirk. "She tends to avoid prying into people's business unless she feels the need to. She probably figured you didn’t need her digging into your business too much."

Silence descended between us briefly as he stared at me. His eyes swirled through different emotions.

“Want to spar?”

I blinked in confusion at the sudden question.

“I was training before I sensed you, I wouldn’t mind if you join. Sometimes fighting can clear one’s head and I imagine it’ll be a good experience for you” He elaborated.

“Sure?” I accepted.

I wasn’t sure where that had come from.

“Follow me.” He replied simply.

He turned around and I finally noticed the axe on his back.

I was led to a massive mountain, as we climbed the top I got to see just how massive the garden of Eden was. That was to say, it stretched endlessly into the horizon.

“Impressive isn’t it?” He said, “I always did tell Father that naming it a garden would be misleading.”

Uriel’s face twisted slightly, almost unnoticeably and I could practically see him berating himself for bringing it up.

“Yeah, I didn’t realise I was that deep in the garden.” I replied, not calling out his facial expressions.

He chuckled.

“Many have gotten lost in these woods.” Uriel replied.

I looked at him in surprise.

“Really?”

That was mildly alarming.

"No need to worry; this garden is unique. Only those who wish to be lost truly become so. In fact, there are a few Angels who’ve been wandering here for centuries. But you won’t come across them. they’ve hidden themselves deep within the garden’s vast planes," he said, his tone shifting into a blend of somberness and restrained anger.

I shot him a flat stare, I was beginning to suspect I hadn’t encountered Uriel at the best of times. His emotions didn’t seem exactly stable.

“Other Angels? Couldn’t you go find them if you wanted?” I asked, just as we stepped atop of the mountain.

It had a completely flat surface on the top of it and I could spot an intense amount of holy power running through its surface.

“We could, but we respect that they don’t wish to be found.” Uriel replied complicatedly. “Enough of that though, show me what you’ve got.”

His posture seemed to relax as his voice contained a minor amount of excitement.

He walked to the other side of the flat surface.

“Are you sure? I don’t want to risk damaging anything.” I replied hesitantly.

He waved me off.

“Don’t worry, this mountain is enhanced and reinforced to take damage.” He replied confidently.

I already knew that, I had simply wanted to hear that from him. I also didn’t want to show a lack of care for the surroundings.

This place was resonating with me on some level and I felt a connection to it.

I smirked, feeling excitement bubble up inside me.

“If you insist.” I replied.

Fighting a strong opponent and not having to worry about being decapitated? Sign me up.

Funnily enough, this may be my first time fighting someone stronger than me who truly wasn’t wishing to kill me.

That’s depressing…

I ignored that.

Uriel noticed my excitement. “Oh? You seem excited. I’m not going to hold back.”

“This is the first time I’ve fought someone stronger who isn’t trying to kill me.” I replied excitedly.

I paused, realising how outlandish the statement I had just said was.

Uriel frowned but only for a moment, before he matched he smirked.

“Well then, come show me what you’ve got.” He challenged.

I exploded into a burst of speed, noting that the ground under me didn’t break like usual.

Good.

Light began to ripple off my body, brightening into a golden hue as my Light Embodiment activated. My chakrams spun lazily in my hands, creating small arcs of light with every rotation.

The ground beneath me seemed to pulse in response, amplifying my energy.

Golden lightning formed off the Tempest Chakrams and I threw them at him.

He easily avoided one of them, a dome formed around the other. Containing it for only a moment before it tore through it.

Uriel nodded, as if he was impressed.

“A good pair of weapons. Your infusion with them is smooth too.” He commented.

My eyes narrowed.

The Tempest Chakrams spun back and chains of light exploded out of them.

Multiple balls of holy light formed in my hand and I sent them firing towards Uriel.

Before I could reply, he flicked his wrist and created a dome of holy energy around the Tempest Chakrams this time though it collapsed inward. It detonated, sending a shockwave rippling outward.

The spinning weapons faltered, its momentum thrown off by the disruption.

Uriel switched his focus to the incoming orbs of light with the calm detachment of someone who had seen far deadlier attacks in his time.

With a fluid motion, he swung his hand in an arc, and a shimmering barrier of holy energy flared to life around him. The orbs collided with the shield, erupting in blinding flashes but the barrier remained unscathed.

“Your control over holy light isn’t bad,” he remarked, stepping forward even as the barrage continued. “But you’re too wasteful. Quantity over quality rarely works against a superior opponent.”

I knew that. This was just the warm up. I didn’t stop there, creating multiple illusions of me that charged at Uriel.

I punched and a massive light replica of my fist formed, the illusions around me had all followed the same action but their attacks unlike themselves were real.

Five massive fists of light were sent towards Uriel.

When the first massive fist of light came hurtling toward him, he stepped to the side, letting it pass harmlessly by.

The others followed, but instead of dodging again, Uriel raised his hand and a glowing barrier of holy energy surrounded the rest of them in a dome-like shield.

The light fists collided with the inside of the light barrier, their impact reverberating through the mountain. The shield’s held firm but Uriel’s brows furrowed slightly as he noticed the shimmering energy within the fists twist unnaturally.

"Oh now that’s Interesting," he muttered, his tone tinged with curiosity.

Then the fists all imploded. Spikes of concentrated light exploded outward, each one aimed to impale him from a dozen different directions.

Uriel’s domes shattered under the unexpected assault and for the first time, I saw him forced to take multiple steps back in order to avoid the burning light spikes.

“Clever,” he acknowledged, his voice calm despite the intensity of the attack.

I was mostly testing new attacks I had theorised with my upgrade in light embodiment. It was why I wasn’t taking this more seriously.

How could I? I hadn’t gotten a chance to test attacks on a stronger being without potentially killing myself in the process. The massive smile on my face was an indication of that.

He could obviously see this.

"Not bad," Uriel commented, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of curiosity. "I can see what you’re doing. But let's see how well you handle pressure."

He shot forward, faster than I expected but at a dialled down level he probably knew I could handle.

His fists came out to strike me. I reacted on instinct, twisting my body and launching a chakram infused with Holy Power Manipulation toward his midsection.

The weapon sliced through the air with a brilliant trail of light but Uriel swatted it aside with a simple flick of his hand, the force sending shockwaves across the mountaintop.

“You’re relying on battle experience,” Uriel said, appearing behind me in a blur. “That’s not enough.”

I barely managed to whirl around and block his strike, both chakrams crossed to catch the edge of his karate chop. The impact reverberated through my arms, nearly buckling my stance.

Gritting my teeth, I used Wind Manipulation along with Light Embodiment to create a burst of air that became scratching hot from the pulsing light that pushed him back, gaining some distance.

I swiped both my Tempest Chakrams instantly, sending to sharp wind and holy light infused crescent arcs tearing through the air towards him.

He kicked off the ground, jumping into the air and avoiding both attacks narrowly.

Uriel grinned faintly, his aura flaring as he steadied himself. "You adapt quickly... Show me something better."

He swiped his hands out, forming dozens of light blades towards me.

I probably shouldn’t show this but I couldn’t help it.

I let the light slice into me and I saw his eyes widened into panic.

That was until the light absorbed into my harmlessly, to him though. The light seemed to just vanish.

“What did you do?” He muttered.

I pressed the advantage.

My Tempest Chakrams became autonomous as I commanded them to interfere.

I aimed a feint at his left.

He slapped it away.

I sent a few fast punches, my fists engulfed in hot light that caused the air to steam.

“You lack a combat style, that’s a given. I don’t imagine you’ve had someone to teach you that.” Uriel commented.

Namara had told me that too.

I hadn’t had time to find a teacher besides in camp-half blood which I hadn’t stayed for long enough. I clapped my hand and caused a shockwave, my Wind manipulation amplified its effect and he was sent back a bit.

Chains of light exploded around me like snakes, they immediately shot towards him. He backed away and avoided them, I made the light packed inside the chains combust around him.

He was able to narrowly avoid the massive explosion with the speed he had limited himself to when sparring with me.

I didn’t stop, sending multiple balls of light that exploded into balls of enlarged spikes as they neared him.

In response, a stream of golden flames was sent that intercepted all of my attacks. The flames somehow destroyed my light or more precisely the magic powering the light.

He swept his leg and I was forced to avoid a wave of golden flames that swept through the ground.

I could tell he was having fun by the wild almost deranged smile on his face.

Talk about an intimidating battle face.

My body was reinforced by chakra and my speed was dialled up. Slamming my hand on the ground, trees erupted in between us.

I was going to keep this a secret but honestly why bother? They had no malicious intent and this was my new family either way.

Trees erupted around him and vines shot out to wrap around his ankles, I could see the moment's hesitation. As if he was unsure if he should destroy such nature before fire exploded out of him.

That didn’t stop me though, a ring of light forming behind me to send dozens of light rods as cover fire at him.

While the light rod attack may seem like a waste of energy, if one of those rods struck he would still be hurt a lot. It was true that as you became stronger you naturally gained a resistance to lesser magic or at least magical beings did.

Unless they had another way to strengthen their body.

So the light rods were a threat, just not a very big threat like a massive attack.

Uriel dodged, sending a massive cyclone of fire that devoured the ring of light.

His flames were interesting.

Golden flames enveloped his body and he took out his axe. “Let’s kick this up a notch.”

I smirked back challengingly.

That was wiped off my face though as a massive sphere of water suddenly enveloped Uriel faster than I could react, he let out a confused gurgle. An expression of bewilderment on his face.

“Seriously Brother!” Gabriel’s angered visage was prominent as I was tucked comfortably into her arms. It was awkward considering I was a bit taller than her.

Uriel let out a gurgle.

The water started bubbling before it gained a frosty aura and the heat was snuffed out.

He gurgled in the water panickedly.

The composed warrior image being thrown out of the window and into the bin of a ghetto crack house as his limbs moved frantically.

“What do you have to say for yourself?!” Gabriel demanded.

He gurgled once more.

She flicked her wrist and he was sent flying away into the distance.

“Will he be okay…?” I couldn’t help asking.

Her eyes returned to normal, pure beautiful green eyes shining with what I could mistake as nativity if I hadn’t seen the true her before.

Gabriel’s face softened. “Oh don’t worry about our Brother. He will be okay.”

“Uh okay.” I replied awkwardly.

Gabriel’s face shifted. “So, there’s been a bit of a change in plans.”

“A change in plans…?”

“Yes, we’ve decided that for now we would like you to live in the sixth Heaven.” She softly said, her voice hesitant and apologetic.

“The sixth Heaven?” I questioned, frowning in confusion.

What had happened?

“I’ve spoken to Michael and certain events have popped up, if you truly don’t wish to I won’t force you but I would feel better if you slept in a room close to mine.” She said carefully.

“What events?” I asked cluelessly.

There were many events, I was going to assume she had learnt of my appearance.

I heard a rumble in the distance as Uriel made his way back to us.

“Tell me, Kai. What do you know of our Father?” She asked.

“Not much.” I replied bashfully.

She sighed sadly, nodding supportively.

Making Gabriel upset weirdly annoyed me.

It seemed whatever she was going to speak to me about was important, in a bold move I took her soft hand and gave it a squeeze.

The smile I got in return was blinding.

Just where had I gotten the courage to do that?

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 54: Angelic Tutelage

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 54

Mid class: 1800 - 3000
High class: 3060 - 6000
Ultimate class: 6060 - 18,000
Satan Class/God Class: 18,060 - 60,000
Super class/Heavenly class: 60,060 - ?
Primordial class: ? - ?
Ascendant/unknown: ? - ?

(Angelic Tutelage)

I stretched out on the large, soft bed. My head resting on my hands as I lay back.

The room around me was impressive, a massive comfortable chamber. Gabriel had placed me in a room close to her. It was strange.

Despite what you would think, she didn’t possess any sort of mansion nor did any other Seraph living here. Angelic culture was different from what I knew from the Devils and Fallen. That was to be expected though.

The castle she lived in was one massive castle that was split into sections, it turns out all the Seraphs live here.

That made sense due to its massive size. It was so large that dozens of people could have their own sections without any bother.

I hadn’t met any of the other Seraphs or Arch-seraphs who lived here but I was no doubt going to meet them at some point. Considering I was sleeping here.

It was weird how casual the decision had been, apparently Gabriel had made the call on it and everyone just let her. Though then again, she was meant to be quite popular in canon with the Angels due to her kind nature.

She was basically an angelic celebrity.

Not much had happened in between the spar with Uriel and now.

Other than the talk with Gabriel, which was what my main focus was on as I stared at the ceiling.

After I answered her question she had first decided to give me a crash course on who God was and some history about the rebellion from Lucifer, it had been enlightening.

Apparently God had multiple domains and was considered the strongest God.

Then, she told me about his death. Her eyes had been both pained and worried about my reaction.

By that time, Uriel had come back and his reaction was just as affected. That had then led into the real question they wanted to ask me.

They knew about my Angels… as I had suspected they knew of all six of them and believed all of us to be created by the resurrected God. Who was actually just me who had been absorbing the divine shard.

Thankfully they hadn’t asked if I knew where the other Angels were, but Gabriel did insist that I sleep closer to her. Just like that my plans of slipping off to my sub-dimension were stopped.

It was a good thing I had prepared for this in any case, I doubted I would have been able to slip away unnoticed for a while.

I closed my eyes.

There was another subject I needed to think about.

My download skill…

I finally had a free download available and ready to be used whenever, preferably sooner rather than later due to its cooldown. So I had been thinking about what character I could download.

See, my skill was overpowered no doubt. Being able to select any fictional character to download was an insane boon. The only drawback was the time I would have to wait.

The stronger character picked the longer the download would take. My download skill also seemed to take into account the potential of all the skills the character possessed so even some weak characters with an overpowered skill would take a long time.

My strength did contribute to reducing its cooldown, but not significantly enough to make a major difference. Because of this, I focused on more practical characters, as I’d been in near-constant conflict since being reborn.

Waiting years for a powerful download with an incredible skill to boost my abilities sounded appealing in theory, but it felt impractical. Skipping over smaller, more versatile skills that could provide consistent support in the meantime seemed like a foolish trade-off to me.

That worry and need to grow in power as fate seemingly threw one event after another at me was gone now.

So, looking into more powerful options that took longer wasn’t as needed.

I did want one skill before I made any large decision. It was the skill I had originally downloaded Momonga for, a teleportation skill.

One that would allow me to temporarily leave Heaven when the time came. I wanted to deal with that assassin organisation after me at some point. I still had the assassin in my inventory, ready to be used for information.

Choose Template: (_)

Gabriel wouldn’t let me leave Heaven and while I didn’t exactly want to leave either I also didn’t want to be trapped here. Something told me that the shard wouldn’t grow if I was locked away in Heaven.
[Gordon] [World - Marvel] (CHOSEN)
A relatively weak character with a weak teleportation ability that shouldn’t take long to download. Did I genuinely believe this would bypass the thousands of powerful wards and layered defences woven into Heaven?
No.
Gabriel had told me a bit more about Heaven and I knew that any Angel who fell was instantly teleported out into the underworld. This place was as powerful as you would expect.
The gateway to the dimension Heaven resided in was a testament to that, I clicked my tongue. I had forgotten to appraise the actual gate of heaven. I could only imagine how stacked that was.
I’m sure it wasn’t only Heaven that was this way, Olympus probably had a lot of defences that I hadn’t seen too since I had been allowed in by an elder god of their Pantheon.
I wondered if they gave this an actual name? Was it some sort of magic branch that was focused on defences? I hadn’t heard much of it. Perhaps I should ask Uriel later.
Returning to the ability I wanted, it was called Zapping Light. This ability could generate an electric force field and facilitate teleportation. My gamble with it hinged on me being an Angel and the unusual connection I felt to Heaven.
I hoped it would allow me to travel to and from Heaven but I highly doubted it.
This download wouldn’t take a long time in any case. Downloading a more powerful version of teleportation that would work where Zapping Light wouldn’t would take too long.
After this download, I had an idea of a strong skill that I wanted. It would take a while to download but the power gain would be worth it.
There was one last thing to think about.
Semi-Divine Form (Underpowered) [Passive] [UNCHARGED]

A semi-divine transformation that can only be sustained for fifty seconds once fully charged. Activation requires the metre to be fully charged with holy power.

[Holy Power Stored: 478/10,000]
The divine form I had somehow obtained when fighting Ares.
The metre had filled up a bit. I had learnt how to channel holy energy into it. The calculation of my holy power was new and relatively simple I had found.
When I had slept in my sub-dimension I had channelled all my reserves into it. Which equated four hundred and seventy eight. That was double of my stat points in MAG. Meaning the calculated power was essentially double of the points I had within my stats.
It was going to take a long time to fill it up. I couldn’t exactly keep draining myself, but I wanted that power so I figured I would drain my holy power every night before I slept.
With that in mind, I connected to this skill. A massive surge of angelic mana that turned into holy power via my holy power manipulation briefly erupted in my room before it disappeared.
I let out an exhausted breath, my body going slack from the lack of energy in me. I did find that angelic mana exhaustion tended to make me sluggish.
[Holy Power Stored: 956/10,000]
I smiled. With that done, I let out a relaxed sigh and closed my eyes. I didn’t need sleep but the longer I went without it the more strain my mind began to feel.
Plus the bed was soft and the covers were insanely warm. It didn’t take long before sleep claimed me.

-Scene Break-

I was jolted awake by a soft voice. “Kai, it’s morning! You’ve been asleep for hours.”

I blinked up to see the almost sinfully innocent face of Gabriel standing by my bedside. Her curious green eyes shining down at me. She wore a bright disarming smile and her golden hair shimmered faintly in the early morning light.

The reason I had gone to sleep, it had been turning into night when me and Uriel had fought. Time zones were unfortunately a thing and I had to adapt to it.

“Come on, you shouldn’t sleep so much! There’s so much to do!” She said excitedly.

She was wearing a colourful short dress that didn’t impede her movement with her hand on her hip.

Her attitude seemed a lot better.

“How long have I been asleep?” I calmly asked.

“Four hours.” She replied.

I pulled the covers back up slightly.

Gabriel seemingly understood my actions. “We’ve got plans, come on. You don’t even need sleep.”

“We’ve got plans?” I questioned.

She twirled a strand of her golden hair, her eyes sparkling.

Seriously, what was with this shift in attitude?

"After you fell asleep, Uriel spoke with me. He seems to have taken a liking to you by the way and we have decided it's time to get your angelic education up to standard." She informed me.

“I’m not going to some angelic school am I?” I asked exasperatedly.

“No, we don’t have those here. For a new Angel to be born is extremely rare.” She replied.
“Ah ok, also Uriel’s taken a liking to me? We only met for a short period of time.” I responded confusedly.
Gabriel sent me a slightly smug look.
“I told you that your sisters and brothers would be ecstatic to look after you. While Heaven is in chaos at the moment, once that settles down you’ll see the full extent of that.” She replied enthusiastically, with a hint of hope in her voice that made me feel terrible.
“Oh! That reminds me.” She clapped her hands. “We need to give you an angelic name. While I like your human name, it's tradition.”
“Oh uh, okay?” I replied.
She gently grabbed my hand and easily pulled me along with her.
I was already dressed into some casual clothing, so I was able to leave immediately.
Gabriel led me through the massive halls of the castle, her hand firmly gripping mine. The excitement in her steps was almost contagious as she kept sending me looks.
I wasn’t sure what I felt about this whole “angelic name” thing.
“You’re going to love it,” she said, her golden hair catching the light as we turned a corner. “Names have power, Kai. An angel without a true angelic name shouldn’t exist! Plus if you’ll l-let me, I would like to choose the name for you.”
I stayed quiet, unsure how to respond. I didn’t need another name; Kai was fine. But something told me this wasn’t a suggestion.
“Sure.” I decided to reply after a moment, sending her an amused smile.
Her face lit up before it became thoughtful.
“Hmm,” Gabriel hummed thoughtfully, tapping her chin. “Maybe something regal like Adiel? Or something simple and strong, like Amarel?”
“Those sounds... intense,” I said, attempting to sound neutral but probably failing. “Why do they all need to have ‘el’ on the end?”
“Well, to show we are a part of our creator. We are extensions of him. He gave us life and the ability to choose how we live. Our names reflect that.” Gabriel replied passionately.
Yeah, for some reason all my Angels names had ended in ‘El’ it hadn’t really been a conscious choice.
Strange…
“Isn’t that a bit egocentric?” I questioned carefully.
She giggled instead of getting angry.
“I mean, it’s not like he forced us to have those names. It was a tradition started by the first Angels.” She replied. “I mean, there is a benefit to having a name closely tied to our creator.”
“Oh what’s that?” I asked curiously.
“You’ll see.” She replied mysteriously. “Oh, what about Haniel? It means ‘Grace Of God’.”
“Isn’t that a bit much?” I asked, exasperated.
She laughed. “That’s the point!”
Before I could respond, a figure appeared at the far end of the corridor.
She was a tall woman with piercing purple eyes and silvery hair that cascaded over her shoulders like a waterfall. Her face was distractedly looking at the ground.
“Seraphiel” Gabriel exclaimed.
A Seraph one of the Ten Seraphs to be more specific.
Purple eyes looked up, the soft pondering look on her face wiped away as she spotted Gabriel. A soft smile spread over her features.
“Gabriel, You’re back.” She replied happily.
Gabriel stepped forward with a radiant smile of her own. “It’s good to see you again, Seraphiel.”
The Great Seraph and Seraph embraced each other briefly.
I looked away as both of them possessed considerable assets that were heightened by the hug.
This was awkward.
Gabriel pulled back. “How have you been?”
Seraphiel hesitated, her expression growing complicated. Sadness flickered in her clear purple eyes. Gabriel stepped closer and placed a hand on her arm.
“Are you okay?” Gabriel’s tone was soft, filled with concern.
Seraphiel’s lips trembled into a smile but it was forced. “Yes... I am.”
Gabriel didn’t look convinced and neither was I, but neither of us pressed further. Instead, Gabriel pulled her into a second hug, whispering something too quiet for me to hear.
Her purple eyes finally registered me, confusion evident in her gaze.
“Oh right! Seraphiel, this is Kai, he’s our newest sibling.” Gabriel announced.
“New?” Seraphiel tilted her head, her purple eyes studying me carefully. After a moment, they lit up with realisation. “A new younger sibling?!”
I nodded hesitantly, unsure how to respond.
Before I could say anything, she pulled me into a firm hug. “I was wondering why I haven’t seen you before!” she exclaimed with a warm laugh. “W-wait, that must mean—”
She paused, her arms still wrapped around me and I noticed the subtle exchange of glances between her and Gabriel.
It didn’t help that her considerable assets were pressing into me.
There was a silent conversation between them that I couldn’t decipher.
I became briefly nervous. My natural distrust poking its unwanted head out. My empathy activated and all I could feel was warm compassion and love for me that made me relax.
Seraphiel’s lips curved into a small, approving smile as she finally released me. “Well, welcome to Heaven, Kai. It’s rare for someone new to join us. I hope Gabriel hasn’t overwhelmed you yet.”
I glanced at Gabriel, who grinned unapologetically. “I’m just helping him adjust!” she said cheerfully.
Seraphiel chuckled softly, brushing a strand of silver hair behind her ear.
-Scene Break-

Gabriel walked beside me, muttering potential nicknames under her breath while I just stared at her in exhaustion.

She seemed determined to decide on one more name, no matter how long it took. I stayed quiet,

“How about Jezreel?” She asked.

“No.” I outright denied that suggestion.

She pouted.

We had just reached the training grounds, which seemed mildly empty. This place was apparently where angels came to refine their magical skills or sharpen their battle prowess.

Uriel was already waiting, standing in the centre with his arms crossed. His gaze shifted to us and he smirked.

“Hello, Kai.” Uriel greeted me.

“Hey Uriel.” I replied pointedly.

He sent me an amused look.

“We were just discussing his Angelic name? Do you have any ideas?” Gabriel immediately asked.
Uriel scratched his head thoughtfully before finally speaking. "How about Zadkiel?”
Gabriel frowned. "Already taken."
I sighed, ready to suggest we drop the topic entirely when Uriel clapped his hands. “Alright, enough of that for now. Let’s get to why you’re here.”
He gestured for me to follow him. As we moved toward an open space, he began explaining, “Angelic magic isn’t just about raw power. It’s our version of the devils’ imagination-based magic, but it’s more structured and efficient.”
Uriel stopped, extending a hand. A golden sigil formed in the air, pulsating with energy.
"This is a basic construct spell," he said, shaping it into a sharp blade. “We use our willpower to mould magic into defined forms. The difference is our system doesn’t rely on improvisation—it’s refined.”
He waved his hand, and the blade dissolved into glowing fragments. Then he turned to me. "Watch this."
Uriel raised both hands, drawing intricate patterns in the air. The sigils expanded, forming a glowing shield around him.
“Eruptio sanctae hastae.” [erupting holy spears]
Oh? So they are like the spell that Ares had been using.
Then, with a flick of his wrist, a spear of energy materialised and shot forward, striking an invisible target in the distance before exploding.
He smirked. "What do you think?"
“How come you didn’t use these spells in our spar?” I questioned.

Both Gabriel and Uriel blinked.

He laughed. “Because you weren’t using them and we were mostly going easy.”

I nodded. “What’s the point in using Angelic spells when we can simply manipulate light?”

Uriel looked thoughtful. “Firstly because angelic spells are beyond just light manipulation and because light manipulation itself is quite rare among our race.”

I paused. “What?”

“Kai, most Angels possess Light Bending. It’s a lower level than outright manipulation. You’re a rarity among Angels.” Gabriel informed me.

Oh.

I did wonder how the Angels were losing with such a versatile skill.

“So they use angelic spells as a substitute?” I asked after a moment.

“Exactly, though most Angels only have access to the spells that are associated with their strength level for safety reasons.” Uriel explained. “A low class which only has access to low class spells such a ‘levis hasta’ which creates a light spear to fire.”

I nodded along, absorbing the information.

“While most low-class don’t use it since they have limited light bending, it can help in saving angelic mana. This goes the other classes, that spell I used earlier was a mid-class spell.”

“Why don’t you let the other Angels use higher levelled spells? Also where does an Angel access these spells?” I quickly questioned.

Gabriel smiled at my enthusiasm while Uriel answered.

“Firstly, it’s due to the amount of Angels who try to use spells above their rank. They normally don’t have enough angelic mana to use it sustainably and many were getting hurt due to that.” Uriel helpfully explained. “As for where they go to learn that, we have a library full of safely tested spells that have been created.”

“I see.” I replied. “Uriel, does Heaven have any sort of ranking system beyond low, medium, high classes?”

They both smiled.

“We do.” Gabriel spoke up this time. “We are known as Seraphim or Archangels. We are considered the highest-ranking angels. Then the Ten Seraphs are Thrones. They rule over the other governing bodies. Below that is the Cherubim.”

Her face turned solemn. An expression I decided I didn’t enjoy.

“There aren’t many of those left, due to their nature of being protectors they were the ones sent out the most to protect locations. Then you have the Dominions. They regulate the duties of lower angels and ensure Heaven remains in divine order.” She continued. “Then there’s the Virtues; they are the warrior angels who make up the most of Heaven's armies. Finally we have the Principalities they normally serve as intermediaries between the higher orders and humans.”

Uriel decided to step in. “These are mostly just job titles. Nothing to worry about. Think of them as squadrons with roles to play in the functions of Heaven.”

“Interesting.” I replied. “Can you show me a high class spell?”

“Sure.” Uriel smirked. “ignis procellae”

I was forced to stand back, a massive flame erupting and spring around him.

The fire was powerful and I could feel the sheer heat even as I backed away. I noticed the flames weren’t golden like this, meaning they didn’t contain the holy attribute.

It was bright red, it looked more demonic than angelic honestly but there was a weird light that could be seen in the core of it.

He swiped his hands, the flame flickering out with one last roar.

My excitement in learning these spells had just been raised significantly.

“Can I learn this?” I asked, my excitement noticeable.

Gabriel laughed. “Oh my, I don’t think I’ve seen you this excited before.”

Uriel chuckled.

“Sure you can, here let’s start off with something basic. Let’s try to cast the middle-class spell I showed you earlier as a start.” Uriel said. He grinned. “It should only take you a few tries. Let’s start with Eruptio sanctae hastae. Focus your angelic mana into the tip of your finger and create the same sigil as me, then say the words and let the magic shape it. These words are special and will interact with your Angelic mana to form the spell.”

He demonstrated again, drawing a golden sigil mid-air and forming the glowing spear. It launched forward, striking another target in the distance before exploding into a bright shower. “Now, your turn.”

I nodded and raised my hand, I pushed my angelic mana and mimicked the strange sigil he’d drawn in the air. Energy gathered at my fingertips and within moments, the sigil appeared.

“Eruptio sanctae hastae.” I repeated.

My angelic mana responded and a spear of buzzing light formed, though its edges were jagged and unstable. It only stayed in the air for a second before flying off and striking a nearby rock.

The explosion was smaller than Uriel’s but still effective in destroying the rock.

That had used a bit less mana than normal…

Uriel’s eyebrows shot up. “First try? I had expected it to take at least six.”

“It wasn’t perfect, though,” I admitted, already preparing to try again.

He shook his head in disbelief.

I repeated the process, this time focusing harder on stabilising the shape. The spear came out sharper and brighter, flying straighter and detonating with a much larger impact.

“Good job Kai! You’re a natural.” Gabriel praised.

Angelic Spellcraft Learnt.

[Angelic Spellcraft] (Passive)

The spellcraft used by Angels, by drawing symbols and chanting special words of power that help shape angelic mana. Angels can cause devastating feats of magic. This spellcraft can only be learnt by Angels

Oh? How curious. This would definitely be invaluable. The way those words had shaped my mana was abouts twenty five percent faster than normal.

That may not seem like much but in battle it was a game changer, along with the fact I wouldn’t be just stuck with my manipulation skills. While they were awesome I couldn’t just create certain effects.

It seems like I would have to remember the spells by myself.

I flashed Gabriel a smile.

“You said that these words helped our angelic mana form into these spells? How does that work?” I asked Uriel.

“It’s a bit complicated but certain words are able to form Angelic Mana into doing certain effects, after a lot of experimentation. Mostly due to Father telling us to work it out on our own, we were able to form spells.” Uriel replied.

Uriel abruptly smiled. “Not all spells are elemental in nature, Kai.” He held up his hand, muttering some words I couldn’t hear. There was no outward effect besides the glow that was covering his throat.

“Greetings Kai.” His voice boomed across the sky. The air vibrated from the sheer base his voice now possessed. It didn’t sound like Uriel at all.

Gabriel giggled. “That’s a high class spell that all Seraphs know to use, it was created for large announcements.”

Uriel shot her a look. “And to impress humans.”

Her pale cheeks turned slightly red.

I could see the appeal, it sounded powerful.

Uriel caught my look. “I’ll teach you it later, for now we wanted to teach you some more basic spells before we finish up.”

“We don’t want to force you to train all day after all.” Gabriel pitched in sweetly. “Oh don’t give me that look, you don’t seriously want to train all day?”

I looked away.

Maybe.

Uriel taught me multiple new spells after that. They were both mid-class in level, since he wanted to make sure I got used to it before trying any more powerful spells.

Some of these spells?

Aura Sacra - creates an aura of holy light around you, not that useful for me but it has the bonus effect of being able to select who to harm within this aura. Something that would take conscious effort normally.

Sanctus Custodia - creates a barrier of holy light, this one was useless but it was better to have it than to not have it.

I wondered if I could teach this to my Angels? That would be even more of a game change if I could since they were stuck with the limited amount of spells they had been born with.

Gabriel suddenly jumped up. “Oh I’ve got it. How about instead of changing your name outright we simplify it. Kaiel?”

I felt something click.

Angelic Name Registered.

Kaiel

You have gained.

20 MAG

I stared at the screen in confusion as my angelic mana reserves grew tremendously. The value of the stat points at a higher number making the increase multiple times what it would have been when I was first reborn.

So having an angelic name gave me a power boost? That was interesting. Did the same apply for Devils? I knew that names were important for Angels and originally Demons.

Gabriel’s cheerful grin widened as she noticed my reaction. “See? I knew it! Kaiel suits you perfectly.”

I smiled. I kinda liked it, I hadn’t really wanted to part with the name I had received when arriving here.
Uriel nodded approvingly. “I like it.”
“For now though, let’s continue with your training.” His smirk widened as he gestured toward the far end of the training grounds, where an area marked with glowing runes caught my attention.
It had a barrier in front of it, meaning it wasn’t accessible to most Angels.
"Alright, Kaiel," he said, deliberately using my new name. "I think you’re ready for the next step."
I followed his gaze, raising an eyebrow. "And what’s that?"
Uriel chuckled. "The training dummies. This area is usually restricted to any angels below the Cherub rank due to its rather dangerous nature, but since you’re well above that level of power I believe you’ll do fine.”
Gabriel's face immediately twisted with concern. "Uriel, are you sure? He’s only just started practicing."
"He’ll be fine," Uriel waved her off. "Really, if Kaiel wanted to destroy them all he could. Easily in fact. That’s why he will be restricted to only using angelic spells.”
She nodded.
The air seemed to thrum with holy energy as we stepped into the rune-covered arena. In the center stood several humanoid figures made of glowing light, each holding a different weapon.
“These training dummies are enchanted to move and cast holy spells,” Uriel explained. His face turned more solemn “They were created during the holy war to give Angels combat experience before entering the battlefield. It used to be mandatory even for the weaker of our kind.”
He took a breath.
“Anyways, it’s designed to simulate combat scenarios. Your goal is simple: disable them using only the angelic spells you’ve learned today.” He finished.
I registered that information.
“Only spells? No light manipulation?" I asked.
"Exactly," Uriel confirmed. "This is to make sure you rely on the spells and not just your natural ability. Consider it a test. Since after our spar I can determine you don’t truly need battle experience.”
I smirked. "Alright. Let’s do this."
“Oh and limit yourself to mid-class speed if you can. Or better yet try not to move at all.” Uriel asked. “Using your speed would make this test useless.”
I nodded easily.
Gabriel sent him a glare.
Uriel waved a hand, seemingly activating the dummies. Golden words flared on their bodies and they came to life. They began to move, their glowing forms taking on more lifelike postures.
One raised its weapon, a glowing spear, while another seemed to prepare a ranged spell.
A golden magical circle forming in front of them.
I didn’t wait.
“Eruptio sanctae hastae.” I calmly uttered, a golden circle appearing that summoned a spear of light and launched it at the closest dummy.
The spear struck its shield, creating an explosion that forced it back but didn’t destroy it.
The other dummies began to advance, moving with unnerving coordination. One fired a barrage of light arrows that I barely dodged, rolling to the side and raising a glowing barrier.
“Sanctus Custodia.” I called out and the barrier materialized around me, absorbing the incoming projectiles. My other hand raised, “Eruptio sanctae hastae”
The spear forced back another dummy.
I dropped the barrier and charged forward, summoning another spear. This time, I focused on stabilizing the spell, making the edges sharper and the energy more concentrated.
“Vincula Sanctia.”
Three chains of light exploded out, not nearly as fast or powerful as my own but I was rather limited on what I could use. I had only learnt this since Uriel wanted me to.
One of the dummies got caught up and promptly torn apart.
I winced, sending a glance towards Uriel to see if I was in trouble. He simply gave me a thumbs up.
In that case…
I turned back.
Two more dummies moved in tandem, one swinging a glowing sword while the other cast a chain of holy light to bind me. I jumped back, narrowly avoiding the sword.
“Aura Sacra!” An Aura of light flared to life around me, enveloping me in holy energy.
The chain of light dissipated before it could reach me.
“Gladius Ludicii.”
A sword of light formed, and I promptly cut the nearest dummy in half. A bit of a cheat since that was more about my physical strength.
I backed away.
“Eruptio sanctae hastae”
The spear struck its core and exploded, shattering it into glowing fragments.
One of the other dummies lunged at me with a quick flurry of attacks.
To which I responded by raising another barrier.
Letting the barrier drop just as the dummy prepared another strike. “Eruptio sanctae hastae.” I summoned an explosive spear and hurled it at point-blank range.
The explosion of light sent the dummy flying.
The last dummy stood at a distance, raising both hands as a massive sigil appeared above it.
A torrent of holy light rained down.
“Sanctus Custodia.” I lazily called, making a barrier form.
“Flare Divina.” The only other spell I hadn’t showcased, a golden circle appeared and formed a blob of holy light. It grew for a few seconds before shooting towards the last dummy.
The blob forced the dummy to retreat, its barrage of holy light attack coming to an end. The blob of light caused an explosion multiples times stronger than the exploding light spear and the dummy barely avoided it.
“Eruptio sanctae hastae.” I called out, forming another spear and launching it.
The spear forced the last dummy to cast a barrier, disrupting the spell. Only to fall back as the spear exploded.
I had to wonder if this test was designed this way, the last dummy seemed a lot more annoying to deal with.
“Flare Divina.”
The dummy could only watch as the blob of light impacted its face and its existence was snuffed out.
“Good work.” Uriel said, clapping. “You’ve got a natural talent for this. You’ve just learnt how to use those spells and you’ve already seemed to master them.”
Gabriel smiled, “Amazing working, barely anyone would be able to do that first time without even getting hit. You didn’t even move all that much.”
I sent a look towards the dummies. “Will you have to repair them?”
Uriel chuckled, clicking his hand.
All of the dummies reformed and I blinked.
“They can just reform?” I asked, inspecting the dummies.
“Yes, it would be annoying if we had to constantly rebuild them.”
I could think of many overpowered uses for this, I imagined myself as a lower-class Angel. Fighting these dummies and barely winning only to see them reform.
I was curious as to how far I could take these spells.
For now, I wanted to go to the Garden once more.
-END-

I hope you enjoy the Heaven arc, everything’s going to be kicking off in the coming chapters.

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 55: The Shards Quest?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 55

(The Shard's Quest?)

I sat cross-legged in the heart of Eden, the faint hum of its divine essence swirling around me.

The forest was serene, the gentle rustling of leaves blending with the soft trickle of water from a nearby brook.

It almost felt like time moves differently here, but by my count. I had been meditating just shy of an hour. I had been in heaven for just under five days by itself.

My download should be nearly complete. Considering it hadn't been a particularly impressive download it wasn't going to take long in any case.

For now, I was content.

The solitude here was a rare reprieve and something I had come to enjoy, no wonder why some Angels decided to let themselves get lost in here.

It allowed for me to reflect without the overwhelming attention of the Seraphs. I had only met one other Seraph in my time here due to the chaos Heaven was in.

I considered trying to travel into my sub-dimension, but I decided to wait a bit longer. There was always the chance I was being watched or sensed. With Gabriel's attention fixed on me right now, it felt wiser to hold off and give her time to ease her worries.

As much as I wanted to see my Angels and the others, patience seemed like the better choice. My presence suddenly vanishing and Gabriel learning I could leave Heaven would be problematic.

Though, that was assuming I could leave and come back from my sub-dimension. I needed to find a way to confirm that.

I let my mind wander, turning over the angelic spells Uriel had shared with me. He had decided to teach me a few days as we also went over angelic history, according to Uriel knowing angelic history would help in connecting me into Heaven metaphorically.

The spells were unlike anything I'd known before. Mostly because I had never used any spells and the spells my Angels had where kind of lame except the 'Holy Smite' which was definitely a High Class or even Ultimate Class spell.

Apparently there weren't any tiers above that since spells became useless and manipulation skills were needed to truly hold your own. That was something I understood.

That brief time in my semi-divine form had been so… fast. I had moved with a speed that was just insane. A spell at that point just wouldn't really matter unless it had a massive destruction capability or was enhanced by something else.

They were still useful and some of them were simply more useful than pure destructive power. I'd spent hours perfecting them under Uriel's watchful gaze, he had deemed me a prodigy funnily enough which I attributed to my perk more than anything. Even if my system had disagreed.

Even in his absence, I practised them in my mind, shaping the light and imagining its resonance.

My growth that had slowed down, had become faster again. Whether that was Heaven or even the two trees' influence back in my sub-dimension I had no clue as to.

My angelic reserves were already at the high-ultimate class, which made me a true threat even if my physical needs were improving. Something Uriel had decided to involve himself into.

And then there was Gabriel.

She had been... patient and kind with me, more than I probably deserved.

The more time we spent together, the closer we became.

Though being the person I was meant to be, I wasn't really sure what that closeness meant yet. It had only been five days but even with the chaos Heaven was in due to… me.

She had been spending a lot of time with me.

When I wasn't training she was more than open to spending a few hours with me and admittedly Gabriel had grown on me. I resonated with her on a level I had only with Hestia. So far, anyway.

I sighed in my thoughts before I opened my eyes, letting the tranquillity of the forest anchor me.

It was unnaturally bright but in a way that didn't hurt your eyes, the Forest of Eden was also incredibly colourful and weirdly enthralling. How Adam and Eve left this place was beyond me.

Perhaps this was just my angelic instincts allowing me to enjoy it.

The sunlight filtered through the dense canopy above, casting shifting patterns of gold and green across the ground. I decided that was enough of that. I had been using this to increase my mana manipulation slowly like I had used to.

That had gotten slowed down as I left the familiar forest and descended into a long series of chaos that hadn't stopped till now. Mana manipulation was helping with my quick learning in angelic spells and reducing the cost.

Both invaluable.

While that was good, I needed to move. I decided I was going to explore, considering I was already lost which wasn't that concerning. I only needed to desire to get back to the exit and Heaven would somehow sense my will.

I had tried it once before, Uriel had been correct.

How did that work? I couldn't tell you.

I assumed this plane had thousands of wards or some other sort of magical features. Heaven showed itself to be a unique and downright scary place a bit more everyday.

Stretching to my feet, I dusted off the robes I had been wearing since I got here and began to wander deeper into the forest.

Animals followed me as I walked through the forest, looking at every tree which seemed to be of a different species. If I looked around I could probably find five more that belonged to the same species before I couldn't find any more.

As strange as it sounded, the mix of all those different tree types worked surprisingly well together.

You wouldn't expect such diversity to look so harmonious, but it did. I wondered if I could replicate these trees using my mokuton.

Some of them had to be magical, right? If so, they might offer some advantage in battle or perhaps I could even create one capable of producing a healing sap.

Regardless. Even if they didn't, being able to add some of these to my sub-dimension would be amazing.

I rounded a bend and stopped abruptly, my thoughts coming to a halt.

Before me stood a massive tree, Its trunk was impossibly wide, its bark shimmering faintly. The roots sprawled across the ground in tangled, sinuous patterns and the branches stretched high into the sky, heavy with fruit that glowed faintly in the dappled light.

It was in a small clearing and the tree itself was massive compared to the other trees that surrounded it.

"How did you find this place?" The voice, sharp and laced with hostility, cut through the silence like a blade.

My head snapped to the side, finding a silver-haired angel standing a few paces away.

"Not sure" My words were calm. "What is it?."

Her eyes narrowed, a spark of suspicion flaring within them.

A bit hostile for an Angel.

"Leave."

Well… if she wasn't going to tell me.

'Appraisal'

"The Tree of Knowledge," I murmured, the words tasting foreign on my tongue.

My eyes widened slightly as I was forced to dodge a half-hearted light spear. That was to say, it wasn't fast at all or even that powerful.

I honestly wondered what would happen if I just stood there and accepted the spear into the gut, considering light couldn't hurt me.

'Appraisal'

[Name: Raviel}

{Title: Cherub}

{Race: Angel}

{Power level: 5,880}

Nearing the peak of high class and a Cherub.

"Leave." Raviel firmly ordered.

I stared at her silently.

The Garden of Eden was still locked. Meaning this was one of the Angels who had let themselves get lost. Unless they had opened it up while I was meditating.

I stood there, unsure whether to move closer or retreat, my mind racing with questions I wasn't ready to answer.

"Leave." She ordered firmly.

The strange angel I had found continued to glare at me, her silver hair catching the dappled light. It was becoming increasingly obvious she was one of the lost Angels.

She was tense, like a bowstring pulled taut.

A part of me was fascinated, Gabriel had told me the Garden had been shut for a while. So she had probably been in here for decades or even centuries like Uriel had told me about.

"I'm not really feeling the whole 'leave' vibe," I said casually, tilting my head. "Besides, you're not exactly explaining why. Aren't we siblings? Why the hostility?"

She flinched visibly, her face softening and her eyes becoming apologetic. Before she shook her head and her face became cold once more.

Her grip tightened as a light spear formed in her hand, her wings flaring slightly behind her. "This place is forbidden."

I sighed. "You think I came here on purpose? I was just wandering around, I didn't even know that this Tree of Knowledge was here until two minutes ago."

Raviel's sharp gaze faltered briefly, but her stance remained firm. "T-that doesn't matter. Leave now."

She decided to try to scare me off once again.

A second spear formed next to her faster than the first and was sent streaking toward me in a beam of light. Again, it was easily dodgeable.

I decided not to dodge this time. Instead, I stood there, watching it approach.

The spear struck my chest with a flash of angelic energy. It was absorbed into my chest easily enough and I sent the small residue energy into powering my Semi-Divine Form.

Raviel's expression shifted instantly. Her eyes widened in pure shock and fear? Her demeanour shattered as she rushed toward me in a burst of speed, panic flashing in her silver eyes.

"What are you doing?!" She shouted in a panic and she reached for my shoulder, examining where the light spear had struck. "Are you okay?"

Her voice softened dramatically.

I could see a soft glow start to emanate from her hand before she paused. Her hands froze midair when she realised there was no wound or even a mark.

So it was just an act.

I couldn't help myself. "I mean… it tickled a bit?" My tone was light, bordering on teasing.

Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson, and she quickly withdrew her hand, as if touching me had burned her. She stumbled back.

"You-" Her voice faltered and she looked everywhere but at me, her embarrassment making her face burn bright.

Before I could say anything else, she turned abruptly, her wings unfurling. Six wings appeared behind her.

"Forget this happened!" she snapped, her voice slightly higher-pitched now.

With a powerful beat of her wings, she was airborne in an instant disappearing into the canopy in a blur of silver and white. There were a few beats of silence after her abrupt departure.

"Well," I muttered, brushing invisible dust off my robe, "that was interesting."

I hadn't exactly expected that to happen.

Finding the Tree Of Knowledge hadn't also been my expectation, my eyes looked at one of the fruits on it. I wondered what would happen if I ate one.

I walked closer to the massive tree, placing a hand on its surface.

A pop-up appeared a moment later.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

First Step to Inheritance

Description: The tree of knowledge has provided you with a task. You have obtained a mysterious shard containing the inheritance of Yahweh-Asher-Yahweh.

Clue: To walk the path where he tread,

Seek not for glory, but where others have bled. The hand extended, the burden shared, Align with His will when the brave have not cared. The greatest need hides in plain sight, lifting the fallen and showing them light.

In word, in deed, let light abide,

Through faith and action, the shard shall guide.

Objective: Progress your shard's completion rate to 5%

Reward: ?

[Accept/Decline]

"…"

A riddle?

It was better than nothing, this quest confirmed what I had known.

At least I had something to off instead of the useless little tests I had been doing to try to see what would work towards progressing with the divine shard.

I pressed accept, having a quest and an actual clue to look back on was valuable.

"Seek not for glory, but where others have bled..." I muttered under my breath, leaning back against the trunk of the tree.

My gaze flickered upwards, tracing the intricate web of branches reaching toward the heavens.

I tried to solve the riddle.

The line sounded straightforward at first, but this was divine inheritance we were talking about. It wouldn't be as simple as visiting places where people had died like a graveyard right?

"The hand extended, the burden shared..." I repeated, narrowing my eyes.

That had to mean offering help, right? Something selfless. Maybe even healing? But healing who? I didn't have any healing spells or power. I knew that having access to holy power would allow me to learn though.

"Align with His will when the brave have not cared."

That one was trickier. Align with His will. Yahweh-Asher-Yahweh. God. I was supposed to align with the divine, but the part about the "brave" seemed almost… sarcastic?

Like it was calling out those who acted boldly without actually caring. Or maybe it was warning against prideful acts.

I spent a few more minutes trying to figure it out before I decided to stop for now.

From what I knew, I needed to perform acts that aligned with God to progress the shards percentage? I was still a bit iffy about what I was meant to do but that was the assumption I was going off of for now.

I frowned, I couldn't exactly do that in Heaven. I mean, kind acts? Yes, but nothing that would be meaningful. I didn't interact with many humans and being polite didn't feel like it would work either.

That meant my plan to find a way to leave and come back for short periods of time was even more important. I doubted the new downloaded skill would work but it was worth a shot.

I also needed to find a way to conceal the change that could potentially come about with progressing the shard. I would eventually let it be known but I wanted to be stronger to deal with whatever that might entail.

For now the download should be done in the next few days.

"Hey!" Raviel's voice called out.

I looked up to see her peeking out from a branch, her silver eyes stared at me warily.

"Leave already!" She growled adorably.

I raised my hands in mock surrender. Placing a silent marker spell I had learnt from Uriel. It was basic, allowing the caster to place a mark on a location to come back to.

As long as the Cherub didn't suddenly throw up a bunch of formations or wards I would be able to come back. I had decided to practise that spell specifically more which allowed me to cast it silently.

How could I not want to come back to such an interesting place?

"Alright, I'm leaving." I replied, moving to leave the clearing.

She frowned, her eyes becoming conflicted. "R-really, already?"

I sent her a flat stare. I was getting mixed signals.

"I mean, yeah. Don't come back. I, Raviel, am the sole protector for the Tree Of Knowledge!" She declared.

I left.

"H-hey!"

I will visit her later, for now. My session with Uriel would start soon and I didn't want to miss it by spending too much time here. I couldn't exactly fly on the risks of getting caught with my special angelic form.

So I had to run instead, which while fast wasn't nearly as fast as flying.

-Scene Break-

I found Uriel waiting for me near the place we were supposed to meet five minutes ago, his golden wings folded neatly behind him.

"Kaiel," he greeted, his voice steady.

I smiled faintly at the use of my new Angelic-given name.

"You're slightly late, is everything okay?" He asked, crossing his arms.

"Not exactly," I said, slowing my steps as I approached. "But I did find someone that made me curious. A silver-haired angel by the name of Raviel. I believe she may have been one of those Angels you spoke about being lost in Eden"

Uriel's expression didn't change, but I noticed the faintest flicker of surprise in his eyes. "Raviel?"

"Yeah. She wasn't exactly friendly," I added. "She was a bit hostile."

Uriel nodded slowly. "That would make sense. Raviel has been here for centuries, isolated from the rest of Heaven. She has been upholding the last task set by Father before His… death. To guard the Tree of Knowledge and the death of him made her lose herself in the forest.."

I blinked. "Centuries? How can she be lost if she's guarding the Tree Of Knowledge?"

"Yes," Uriel confirmed. "Kaiel, not a lot of people can find the Tree Of Knowledge. In fact, I'm surprised you stumbled upon it."

"Really?" I asked confusedly. "I hadn't exactly been looking for it, I had just decided to take a stroll in the Garden."

Uriel observed me, a small smirk appearing on his face. "Interesting."

"Let's continue with training shall we?" Uriel moved on. "While finding one of the lost siblings is most certainly interesting, I don't have much time."

I nodded easily. An excited smile making its way onto my face.

He laughed.

"Let's have a spar to change things up today, shall we?" He asked, his eyes glinting with challenge.

-{Sirzech Gremory}-

The grand hall of the Satan Conference was a towering chamber carved from obsidian and lined with intricate demonic runes that glowed faintly in the dim light.

Four thrones of varying designs dominated the space, each crafted to reflect the essence of its occupant.

Sirzechs Gremory, clad in his crimson robes, stepped inside with hurried steps, his aura carefully restrained to avoid unsettling the room. He had long since managed to conceal his considerable demonic power.

Sitting on the far-left throne was Ajuka Beelzebub, his piercing emerald eyes scanning through floating glyphs of demonic script. His lips creased slightly which Sirzech immediately noticed.

That wasn't a good signs

His calm demeanour and analytical mind made him the most intellectual among the Satans, though his tendency to prioritise logic sometimes distanced him from the emotional concerns of his family and friends.

Besides most devil Lord's consider him a sociopath due to this.

His throne was sleek and metallic, almost mechanical.

On the opposite side sat Serafall Leviathan, her normal vibrantness and cheer gone. Further indicating that there was a serious topic to be spoken about at least she was still wearing her magical girl costume or he may have assumed that a war was about to be waged.

She only wore a suit when meeting with other Faction representatives.

Her throne was an ice-blue masterpiece, adorned with swirling frost designs.

Next to her sat Falbium Asmodeus who was reclining lazily, his disinterest in most matters evident in his half-lidded eyes.

Despite his indolence, his tactical mind and ability to remain impartial in disputes made him a valuable voice in their deliberations.

His throne was more simple in design compared to the other thrones.

As Sirzechs took his place on the fourth throne, crafted from crimson and black. He exchanged brief nods with the others. The atmosphere grew heavier as the doors sealed behind him.

This meeting was serious.

Ajuka was the first to break the silence. "We all felt it, didn't we?" His voice was cold, his hands still weaving through the floating glyphs. "The holy energy that had practically exploded throughout the human world from the Vatican two days ago."

"I thought I was imagining things at first. I had been merely travelling through at the time and had been caught unaware so I didn't know it was from the Vatican… that's concerning. That energy wasn't just powerful. it was… divine." She replied.

"It wasn't normal," Falbium added with a nod, though his tone carried a rare seriousness. "It felt like a supernova of light."

Sirzechs leaned forward slightly, his brows furrowed. "Do we have any reports from our informants? Any indication of what might have caused it?"

Ajuka shook his head. "Our informants in the Vatican reported chaos. Even the humans in the area were affected by visions, mass faintings, and an inexplicable sense of euphoria. Though we didn't get much else since war formations appeared after. Rome is closed as a whole as of now."

"Then what?" Serafall asked, her fingers drumming on her icy throne. "A new weapon? A relic activating? Or…" She hesitated briefly. "Could it be an angel?"

The suggestion made the room grow colder despite the magical wards. The rise of a new angel, especially one of that kind of power would be a direct threat to the balance.

As hypocritical as that may sound, the Devils only trusted themselves to not start up a war. By extension, having two superclass Devils was a deterrent.

The balance between Heaven, Hell, and the human world was precarious enough without the sudden emergence of a figure that could make the thought of finishing up the long war emerge.

"Michael hasn't made any moves and has stayed up in Heaven as per usual," Ajuka pointed out. "At least, none that we've detected. But if this is the birth of a new super angel we can't exactly just ignore it."

Sirzechs nodded. "We need answers and preferably fast. I'll dispatch a team to investigate discreetly. In the meantime, we should prepare for the worst. If this energy belongs to a new angel, it may lead to a new boldness on Heaven's part. We have been pushing them a bit too much as of late regardless." He said, "Not by choice, but we need to reign in some of our more troublesome Devils and take finding stray devils more seriously."

"And if it's not an angel?" Falbium interjected lazily. "If it's something else entirely?"

"Then we adapt our stance to Heaven and try to push negotiations of peace a bit more," Sirzechs replied, his tone firm. "But let's not waste time on speculation. Until we know more, we treat it as a potential threat."

The others murmured their agreement.

Ajuka dispersed the glyphs around him.

"There's another issue," he said. "The demonic beasts in the Pits. Their behaviour has become increasingly erratic as of late, the same time as the holy power appeared from Rome."

Serafall tilted her head. "Erratic how?"

Ajuka conjured a small holographic projection, displaying distorted images of the Pits.

The deep, shadowy abyss where the most dangerous demonic creatures slept, which was why they hadn't explored it considering they didn't want the potential of any ultimate class beasts awakening.

Normally, demonic beast attacks happen every month or so. It was the problem of whatever House was nearest to the demonic pit to deal with the incoming demonic beasts.

Now though, they could see massive gatherings of demonic beasts moving through the underworld.

Their attacks on outlying territories would be outright dangerous with the sheer quantities Sirzech could see.

"We've had three major breaches in the past month," Ajuka explained. "It's as if something is agitating them. Stronger demonic beasts are coming out of the pits along with more demonic beasts in general."

"Could it be connected to the holy presence?" Serafall asked. "A reaction, maybe?

"It's possible," Ajuka admitted. "But feeling that all the way in the underworld is impossible, the pits radiate too much demonic energy. Yet, the timing is too convenient to be a coincidence.

Falbium scratched his chin. "Or something else entirely is stirring them up. Either way, this isn't sustainable. If the Pits continue this projection we are going to start having problems."

Sirzechs frowned.

The Pits were already a volatile element of their world, If they failed to contain them, the resulting chaos could destabilise the entire Underworld and beyond.

It was rare for an ultimate class demonic beast to rise but with all this chaos multiple may begin to awaken. That was assuming the limit of the demonic pits was the ultimate class. A Satan-class hadn't been registered but with the sheer size it wasn't out of the question.

"We'll need to reinforce the cities immediately and get the underworld's adventuring guild to put up quests to push them back. That'll make the high-class devils playing adventurers get involved" he said. "Ajuka, can you oversee that personally? Use whatever resources you need."

Ajuka nodded. "I've already started preparations, but we'll need a long-term solution. Reinforcing the forces opposing the demonic beasts is a stopgap at best."

"Agreed," Sirzechs said. "But until we identify the root cause, we don't have much choice."

Serafall sighed softly "This is too much all at once. A possible super angel, the Pits acting up… What's next, humans gaining a superclass protector?"

"We'll manage," Sirzechs said firmly. "We always do. But we need to stay vigilant. No assumptions, no distractions. Focus on containment and gathering intel."

As the meeting drew to a close,

Sirzechs couldn't shake the feeling that these events were merely the beginning.

Something larger was at play and the ripples were already spreading.

For now, all they could do was prepare for the storm and hope as per usual that they were strong enough to face it.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 56: The Heavenly Forge?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 56

(The Heavenly Forge?)

"Uriel?" I asked, getting up from bed.

Instead of just Gabriel waking me up as had become the usual, Uriel stood there. Dressed in tight fitting clothing that left his bare arms exposed. It was an unusual choice of clothing for him.

"Yes," he said simply. "Get up. There's something you need to see."

Gabriel appeared beside him, her warm smile immediately relaxing me.

"What's going on?" I questioned.

Uriel didn't answer right away, His golden eyes studied me carefully, like he was gauging whether I was awake enough for whatever he had planned.

Gabriel brushed a strand of hair from her face, her wings slightly fluttering behind her as she sat on the edge of the bed. "It's something important," she said after a moment.

"Uriel's been talking about it for a while."

"Time for what?" I asked.

"To visit the Heavenly forge," Uriel said firmly. "It's time you learned the basics of smithing and more importantly, begin the process of discovering your true weapon."

I paused, staring at him. "I already have weapons. The Tempest Chakrams?"

Uriel's lips twitched, but he didn't smile. "They are good weapons, yes but they're not yours. They're tools, crafted by another. In battle, they serve you well, but they lack the connection a weapon forged for your soul would have. You'll see the difference when you find the right one."

I leaned back, considering his words.

The Tempest Chakrams had been with me for a while now and they were reliable good weapons gifted to me by Namara. Then again, Uriel was a weapons master and equal to what could be called Heaven's biggest gym bro who had been more than happy to help me train.

He knew what he was talking about.

"Is this why you haven't started me on any sort of weapons training?" I replied.

Uriel nodded. "Yes, I've mostly focused on your magical skills which you enjoy fighting with."

"Wait… you have your own forge?" I abruptly questioned.

"My holy flames make it easier to smelt the metals I use, I've made all of the Seraph's weapons. Even Gabriel's" He replied proudly.

Gabriel giggled.

I hadn't known that.

Gabriel reached out, resting a hand on my shoulder. "It'll be a good experience even if you decide to remain with your current choice of weapons.," she said softly.

He nodded.

"Uriel's forge is one of the most sacred places in Heaven. He doesn't take just anyone there." She added mischievously.

Uriel ignored her comment.

"Alright," I said, getting up fully from the comfortable bed. "Let's do this."

Gabriel smiled and stood, her wings brushing lightly against my arm as she moved. "I'll leave you to it, then. Just don't overwork him, Uriel."

"He'll be fine," Uriel said with a small nod, already turning to leave.

Gabriel gave me one last reassuring smile before following him to the door. "Good luck, Kai. I'll see you later."

Uriel led me across Heaven, the paths glowing faintly under our feet. The air felt cooler as we moved further from the central halls and the scenery changed from open gardens and shining towers to something more rugged.

We were currently on the Sixth Heaven. Which was why we weren't encountering any other Angels. Gabriel still wanted to keep me close and I was perfectly fine with that.

"Where exactly is this forge?" I asked as we walked.

"It's in a secluded part of this floor," Uriel replied. "It's far from any distractions. A forge is a place of focus and creation. Sometimes it can demand your full focus."

I nodded in understanding.

I wasn't sure how forging worked here, it might be entirely different with magic involved.

A part of me felt excited, especially since I still had that one time use enchantment scroll. I'd planned to use it on my Tempest Chakrams but maybe Uriel was right about me needing a weapon of my own.

It wasn't long until we reached a large, arched doorway carved into the side of a mountain. The stone was smooth, its simplicity contrasting with the beauty of the other buildings I'd seen on this Heaven.

"We are here?" I asked.

Uriel nodded, placing a hand on the stone. A faint glow emanated from his palm and the doors began to shift. They slid open without a sound, revealing a staircase leading downward.

"Follow me," Uriel said, stepping inside.

I followed him down the stairs, the air growing warmer with each step.

The light from above faded, replaced by a soft, golden glow coming from below. At the bottom of the stairs, the forge came into view.

I stumbled, as a pressure suddenly descended on me. I corrected my body and willed more strength into my posture. I had no doubt that this pressure could crush a High-class being alone.

"Good, you can handle it." Uriel commented.

The room that greeted me was massive, its sheer size larger than the castle that Gabriel and the other Seraphs lived in.

The walls were lined with shelves holding an array of tools and materials. In the centre stood a large golden anvil, its surface glowing faintly with holy energy.

A massive amount of power was circulating through these walls and in the anvil especially, which seemed to be some sort of artefact itself. A forge fire burned in the corner, its flames a brilliant golden white, casting dancing shadows across the room.

The air was filled with the faint hum of power.

Uriel gestured toward the gold anvil. "This is where we'll begin. First, I'll teach you how to work with the basic materials before we move onto anything more advanced. Then, we'll see if any of them resonate with you."

"Resonate?" I asked, stepping closer to the anvil.

"A true weapon isn't just forged with skill. The materials themselves can be important and Heaven has a lot to work with. Father was a collector and thus made sure to store up on most material's that exist in the world." Uriel explained. "Unfortunately, we can't use them all, considering some require skills that not even I possess and power that would surprise you."

I ran my hand along the edge of the anvil, the metal cool to the touch despite its faint glow. "I see."

'Appraisal'

[Divine Anvil] (Holy Forge Construct)

Description:

The Divine Anvil is a colossal and ancient construct residing within the Pillars of Creation in the Sixth Heaven, Zebul. It is an artifact of unparalleled craftsmanship, created by YHWH himself. This sacred anvil serves as a cornerstone for the creation, enhancement, and enchantment of divine weapons, artifacts, tools, and instruments.

Materials and Construction:

- Celestial Wallafram: The core structure is forged from Celestial Wallafram, an ethereal metal known for its unmatched durability and divine resonance.

- Orichalcum Inlays: Intricate inlays of Orichalcum run along its surface, channeling and amplifying divine energies.

- Heavenly Runes: The surface is etched with ancient runes that glow with a soft, golden light, inscribed by YHWH to imbue the anvil with its sacred properties.

- Aetheric Crystals: Embedded within the anvil are Aetheric Crystals that harness and focus the immense power required for divine creation and enchantment.

- Holy Fire Basins: Surrounding the anvil are basins filled with Holy Fire, used to temper and forge celestial materials.

Capabilities:

- Creation and Forging: Capable of creating divine weapons, artifacts, and instruments from raw celestial materials. The anvil can shape and forge metals and other materials with precision and divine accuracy.

- Enhancement: It can enhance existing divine objects, imbuing them with greater power and refining their abilities.

- Enchantment: Provides a foundation for powerful enchantments, allowing for both metallic and non-metallic objects to be imbued with divine properties.

- Unification: Can merge multiple divine artifacts into a singular, more powerful entity, harmonizing their abilities and essences.

- Reinforcement: Withstands and channels tremendous divine power to reinforce and fortify objects, making them nearly indestructible.

- Divine Resonance: The anvil resonates with the divine energy of YHWH, enabling it to amplify and focus spiritual power during the forging process.

- Aetheric Power Conduits: Built-in conduits allow for the precise control and direction of aetheric energy, essential for delicate enchantment work.

- Temporal Stasis Field: Surrounds the anvil with a field that slows time, granting the forger enhanced precision and extended periods to work on complex creations.

- Self-Repairing: The anvil has innate self-repairing capabilities, drawing on the divine essence of Zebul and Pillars of Creation to automatically mend any damage.

- Blessing of the Creator: Any item forged upon this anvil is imbued with a fragment of YHWH's blessing, granting it unparalleled potency and divine favor.

There was a resonance when I started smithing, a spike of holy fire illuminating Forge which Uriel noticed and his face scrunched up like he was thinking deeply. The anvil hummed and I felt a connection.

Smithing was hard so I was focusing on it rather than wondering what goes on in the mind of an Archangel.

I hoped that I wasn't bad at smithing with the fact that Uriel's was making.

My eyes remained on the powerful Anvil.

Everyday I found myself appraising items and I was left amazed every time. The Anvil was bound to be special considering it was used to work on magical and divine alloys.

Uriel nodded, his expression unreadable as he moved to gather the tools.

Uriel placed a heavy block of ore onto the glowing golden anvil. It was dark, almost black, with an almost violet hue when shone in the light."

"This is Graviaery," Uriel said, his tone calm but serious. "It's a hard ore to work with. Selecting Ore's to work with is the most important choice when making armour or a weapon. Some Ore's have special properties, while others are extremely durable."

I listened with rapt attention.

"Graviaery here, could be used on a weapon to make it lighter. Allowing for quicker movements and a faster build, the same goes for armour. Having a slim lining of this in any weapon or armour can allow for this effect." Uriel explained.

"Wait? So a weapon or armour can be used with multiple Ore's together?" I asked curiously.

That sounded overpowered.

"Yes." He chuckled. "In fact your Tempest Chakrams are composed of a few. The ability to imbue a weapon that allows its user to limitedly use an entire element isn't easy."

Yeah, that made sense.

"Though, the more Ore's you use the more expensive the weapon becomes." He started. "What I mean by that is, firstly finding all these Ore's is hard, you will have completion and most of it has been found over the thousands of years that Gods have been around. All looking for the perfect weapon. So, most likely you'll have to look into buying them. Which is expensive."

I nodded along.

That made sense, I didn't know where they found most of these Ore's and I assumed that there were multiple dimensions that they were found in but with the massive amount of time that the supernatural had been around. I wouldn't be surprised if most of it on the surface level was completely gone.

"Luckily for you, Heaven is perhaps one of the richest kingdoms out of all the Pantheons." Uriel's serious face turned bashful. "Our father needed a lot of Ore's and materials for his projects and Artefacts. Before the war a lot of us were sent out in search of them."

Uriel coughed.

"Back to the point, you can forge weapons, armor, and various other items using multiple ores, but it puts significant strain on the materials used. Trust me, Kaiel, many have sought to create the ultimate weapon or armor along with other items. Which led them to attempt to infuse the strongest ore and overload it with Amplifying Ore." He paused briefly. "Amplifying Ore, by the way, is a type of ore specifically designed to enhance the effects of other ores."

That made sense, I would bet everything that Zeus' weapon had been one of those packed weapons with Amplifying Ore. That had been a truly powerful weapon even if the True Longinus had more abilities.

"Creating the perfect weapon is incredibly challenging. You not only need to work each ore meticulously and fit them together seamlessly but also select a combination of ores that complement one another. There are advanced master smithing techniques to overcome these challenges, but you aren't even close to being ready to use those." he explained. "For now, that's enough information. With this knowledge, you'll begin by learning how to shape ore. Graviaery, though tough, is one of the easier ores to start with."

"Okay." I agreed.

"I'm sure you've noticed the high pressure in the forge?"

I nodded at his rhetorical question.

"That'll help with the process."

I stepped closer, eyeing the block warily. "It doesn't look easy."

"It's not," Uriel replied with a faint smirk. "That's the point."

He handed me a large hammer made out of a strange silver-white metal. The handle was smooth and heavy, clearly crafted for serious work while a clear crystal sat in the middle of its handle.

The head of the hammer glowed faintly, almost as if it was alive with some kind of energy.

I appraised it out of curiosity.

[Celeforge Hammer]

{Materials and Construction}

The Celeforge Hammer is crafted from Mythralite, known for its exceptional density and ability to withstand extreme forces and Arcsteel, a magically conductive alloy that channels energy seamlessly.

The handle is made from Elderwood, a durable material resistant to heat and imbued with natural magic absorption properties.

The crystal allows for the amplification of any energy absorbed that is used to reinforce itself.

The head of the hammer features engraved runes designed to absorb and channel the user's magical energy into the forging process.

{Activation Sequence}

Grip the handle firmly

Speak the activation phrase: "Ignis Incudare" (Forge of Fire).

The runes on the hammerhead light up, drawing magic from the user.

The hammer adjusts its weight and striking force based on the magic absorbed.

{Special Attributes}

Energy Absorption: Pulls energy directly from the wielder to amplify the force and heat generated upon impact.

Self-Adjusting Weight: Becomes heavier or lighter based on the density of the material being forged, making it adaptable to different magical metals.

Force Amplification: Each strike delivers energy stored from the user, allowing precision hammering with enhanced power.

Durability: Resistant to both physical and magical degradation, ensuring a long lifespan.

I had known the hammer would be special since it was used to deal with magical alloys but this was impressive.

Uriel nodded in satisfaction. "Good, now say the words 'Ignis Incudare'"

Having just inspected the Hammers description, I uttered the words with confidence.

"Ignis Incudare"

I felt a decent amount of Angelic Mana be channeled into it. The glow intensified.

"The first step is to soften the ore in the forge," Uriel instructed. He gestured to the roaring golden-white flames in the corner. "Hold it in the fire with the tongs until it glows red-hot. Then bring it back here and start hammering. I have already infused the flame with holy fire so the process will be quicker, if you want the fire to get hotter than simply infuse some Angelic Mana into the orb over there." He informed me, pointing towards a red orb.

He directed me and I grabbed the long golden tongs resting nearby, the weight of them surprising. Clamping them around the ore, I had to use a surprising amount of strength to lift the block.

It wasn't just heavy. it felt dense.

Uriel watched me with his arms crossed.

The heat from the forge was intense as I brought the Graviaery closer. I could feel my skin prickling and sweat began forming almost immediately.

Holding the block steady in the flames was harder than it looked. My arms shook as I fought to keep the tongs steady and the weight of the ore seemed to increase the longer I held it.

Overall it was surprisingly difficult, considering how strong I was.

"Keep it in until it glows," Uriel said from behind me. His voice was calm and relaxed.

Finally, the dark ore began to change, the violet hue glowing brighter until the entire block emitted a faint purple hue.

"That's it. Bring it back to the anvil," Uriel ordered.

I pulled the Graviaery from the holy fire, its weight feeling even greater now. The strength I was using was easily in the High-class level.

The heat radiating off it was intense and I moved quickly to drop it onto the golden anvil.

Uriel handed me the hammer again. "Now, strike it. You'll need to put a lot of strength into this but start out low and slowly increase your strength. You don't want to put too much into it."

I nodded seriously.

Surprisingly, I was finding myself enjoying this process.

I raised the hammer and brought it down with all the force I could muster. The sound of metal meeting metal was deafening, the impact reverberating through my arms.

Sparks flew but the ore barely seemed to dent.

"Again," Uriel said.

I struck it again. And again.

"Like this." Uriel intervened.

He took the hammer and demonstrated, each strike was precise. The sound was different, sharper and the metal seemed to shift slightly with each blow.

I took the hammer back and mimicked his movements. My strikes were clumsier due to a lack of experience but after a few attempts, I found a rhythm that felt natural.

The ore began to flatten slightly under the repeated impacts, its glow pulsing faintly with each hit.

"Good," Uriel said, nodding. "You're a natural."

I barely focused on his words, finding myself going into a weird trance.

Uriel noticed and smiled.

Minutes turned into what felt like hours as I continued hammering.

My muscles began to burn, my grip on the hammer faltered while sweat dripped into my eyes. But I kept going.

Finally, Uriel held up a hand. "That's enough for today."

I dropped the hammer with a clatter, leaning heavily on the anvil to catch my breath. My arms felt like jelly and my shirt was soaked through. I breathed heavily.

That had taken a lot out of me, even my workouts had been less fruitful than this. It got hard when I had to do tens of thousands of press-ups to get anything.

Skill Acquired.

[Smithing] (LVL: 9/25) {Novice}

The art of shaping and creating objects out of metal by heating, hammering, bending, and forging it into the desired form. It is a foundational craft in metallurgy

"You did well," Uriel said. He handed me a cloth to wipe my face. "Forging isn't just about strength. It's about endurance and focus. You'll build both over time. I can see you've got a talent for it.

I nodded, too tired to say much.

Uriel rested a hand on my shoulder, his expression somewhere between approval and amusement. "You've got potential, Kai. But don't think this is going to get easier anytime soon."

I chuckled. "Yeah, I figured."

He led me out of the forge, the cool air outside feeling like a blessing after the intense heat. "Get some rest," Uriel said as we walked back. "We'll pick this up again tomorrow."

I didn't argue. All I could think about was collapsing into bed.

A thought did occur to me though, I wondered if the broken sword Murasame could be put to good use. It had been weak before, the curse being able to be resisted by high class and above beings, but with the existence of Amplifying Ore.

Could I make a truly deadly weapon with its fragment?

-Scene Break-

I slumped down in one of the corridors of the massive castle. Just for a quick break.

For a grueling workout, you have received:

2 STR, 1 DEX

Damn right.

That had been so much more physically intense than I had expected it to be.

Uriel had given me a small list of Alloys as a beginning to remember. Apparently the amount of magical alloys out there were many, with a massive amount of Magical & Divine Ores existing.

Mythralite – A lightweight yet incredibly strong metal, resistant to both magic and physical impact.

Arcsteel - Magically conductive alloy that channels energy seamlessly

Celestial Wallafram - an Ethereal metal known for its unmatched durability and divine resonance

Orichalcum - Metal capable of channeling and amplifying divine energies

Heavenly Steel - Tempered in the forges of Heaven, this alloy retains Holy Power & Holy Fire it was forged from, thus making it resistant to demonic, devil and dark attacks. It's excellent for making shields and channels for holy power which is lit with Holy Fire.

I felt the divine shard shift minutely inside me, a pulse of energy before it returned to being still. It was a weird feeling that wasn't quite uncomfortable but simply noticeable.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 0.1%}

[The Shard of ?]

My eyes widened.

The shard had progressed.

That was a big deal, the progress may not be a lot but it was better than zero. The only thing I had to go off was acting like the God who I hadn't met. I had planned to research Heaven's library or ask Gabriel about him more.

This made sense, God had been a creator of the Sacred Gears which included weapons.

So this confirmed that I had to act like him? Or was it just that aspect.

I would think about it more when I made it back to my bedroom.

Slowly, I made my way down the long corridor, my body heavy with exhaustion.

My arms felt like lead after hours of hammering Graviaery at Uriel's forge. Every step I took reminded me of the weight of the tools I'd been wielding.

The cool air of Heaven should have been refreshing, but it barely cut through the ache in my muscles.

As I turned a corner, I saw a familiar figure ahead.

Seraphiel stood near one of the glowing arches, her arms crossed and her purple eyes looking up to fix on me. A smile blossomed across her face.

The moment her gaze landed on me, her expression shifted to one of concern.

"Are you okay?"

I shot her a tired smile. "Yeah, turns out working in a forge is hard even when you're at the Ultimate-class."

Her eyes shone with understanding.

"Oh? Brother let you into his forge. He must have taken a liking to you." She laughed lightly. "Did brother overwork you?" she asked, her tone a mix of exasperation and worry as she strode toward me.

"Not overworked," I managed, rubbing the back of my neck. "Just... worked. Hard."

Seraphiel gave me a flat look.

"You look like you can barely stand." She pointed out.

Without another word she moved to my side and gently placed a hand under my arm, supporting some of my weight.

"I'm fine," I said, though my legs wobbled slightly as I tried to straighten up.

"Sure you are," she said dryly, her voice softening as she adjusted her grip. "Let's get you back to your room before you collapse in the middle of the hall."

I sighed, too tired to argue. "Thanks,"

Her grip was strong and I sent her a subtle look as we walked, her pace slowed to match mine.

It was quiet for a moment.

I wasn't sure how to act in this sort of situation.

"It's nice to speak to you again, I'm sorry I haven't been around more. Looking after our siblings, especially when they're numbered in the hundreds of thousands is a rather hard task." Seraphiel spoke up.

"Don't worry, Gabriel and Uriel have kept me occupied. It's certainly been a change coming to Heaven." I replied easily.

She sent me a look.

"Yes, Gabriel did inform me of why she's been keeping such a close eye on you. Though, truthfully. I doubt it's only because of that." She laughed.

"Oh? She told you?" I asked.

She nodded.

"All the Seraph's know, don't be surprised if some of them look out for you once they have some spare time. Having a new sibling would have made them coddle you enough as it is." She replied amusedly. "That does include me."

I decided to gain some more information.

"How are things? Have you found any leads on where our Father is?" I asked, only struggling on the 'Father' part slightly.

She sighed, her face becoming slightly downtrodden. "No, multiple teams are being sent out as we speak. But he truly has seemingly disappeared. Some of the Seraphs thought he sent you to us as a way to find him but since you don't know anything that idea has been thrown away."

I nodded thoughtfully.

"Onto happier subject, so is Uriel teaching you how to smith? He's the only smith in Heaven at the moment." She questioned, regaining her happy attitude.

"Yeah," I replied. "He's teaching me the basics. Today was harder than expected."

"I'm not surprised. Uriel isn't exactly known for going easy on anyone," she said with a small smile. "Still, it's impressive that you're keeping up. Only those above the Ultimate-class are eligible for it and it's not like they succeeded."

"Really? Why?" I couldn't help asking.

"It requires a certain type of Angel to take up smithing." She replied. Seraphiel chuckled softly, her grip steady as she continued to guide me down the corridor. "You'll get used to it. He means well, even if his methods are... exhausting."

After a few more steps, Seraphiel spoke again, her voice gentler this time. "You've been here for a while now, haven't you? Around seven days"

"Yeah," I replied confusedly

"Do you feel... at home?" she asked, her gaze searching mine.

I hesitated, unsure how to answer.

A pop-up distracted me for a moment.

[Download Completed]

I refocused on her

"It's... different. Heaven's amazing, a lot nicer than the other places I've been." I replied with a chuckle.

She sent me a soft look.

"That's understandable. If you ever need help or just someone to talk to, I hope you know you can come to me." She offered kindly.

I blinked, trying to figure out how I should respond.

"Thanks," I said, genuinely appreciating her words.

We reached my room, and Seraphiel helped me to the door. "Get some rest," she said firmly, her lips quirking into a small smile. "You've earned it."

I managed a tired smile in return. "Goodnight, Seraphiel."

"Goodnight, Kaiel," she said softly before turning and walking away.

I pushed the door open and collapsed onto the bed.

[Template - Gordon]

{PERKS} - [Inhuman DNA]

{SKILLS} -

[Terrigenesis]

[Blind Sight]

[Zapping Light Teleportation]

[Terrigenesis]

Genetic mutation triggered when an Inhuman is exposed to the mist produced by Terrigen Crystals. Each inhuman will have different gains and superpowers from Terrigenesis. It's a lucky draw. So you can be Blackagar Boltagon and with a single uttered word destroy someone or be a random inhuman with animal ears or become living portal door after Terrigenesis. For Gordon, Inhuman Physiology removed his eyes and gave him inhuman strength.

[Blindsight]

Gordon also gained a brand new vision which allowed him to see things in a different way compared to regular people. Hence, he could still navigate throughout his environment unaided dispute lacking eyes.

[Zapping Teleportation]

Teleportation with Zapping Light Force Field. Could teleport others he's touching or inside the forcefield.

Power could be stopped with Quantum Field Disruptors. Zapping light creates undulating force fields of reflective blue energy, which are impervious to gunfire.

My eyes lingered on Terrigenesis before I decided against it.

Without hesitation I picked Zapping Teleportation even if it didn't work having a actual skill that allowed me to create a forcefield could be handy depending on how strong it is

The decision was made, and I activated the skill without hesitation. I felt a tug on my angelic mana, confirming it was tied to my magic as I hadn't gone through Terrigenesis and only downloaded a skill. Just as the bubble began to form around me, a surge of power filled the room and symbols glowed around me for a moment before disappearing,

My bubble fizzled out of existence.

[Teleportation Rejected by Heaven]

I sighed, I had a feeling this would be the case.

Gabriel had told me about the wards preventing everyone from leaving, I imagine a lot of Angels would have teleported out to try to find their Father.

Except just like me, the wards were blocking them.

I needed to find a way out, not because I didn't like it here. But because I wanted to first check up on everyone in my sub-dimension and two needed to progress the shard.

If I needed to act like God then other than smithing I would get a lot more done on Earth. I didn't plan to go out for long periods, just a few hours every now and then to figure the shard out.

Another matter was my download, I didn't want to waste any time.

With that in mind I picked a strong Download that I knew would take a long time. The ability I would get would be worth it though.

My eyes closed.

I would find a way to try to allow for my entry and exit when I got some sleep.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 57: The Heavenly Library

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 57

(The Heavenly Library)

Sitting down in the peaceful forest of Eden. I looked at my Shard's progress.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 0.3%}

[The Shard of ?]

It slowly became apparent that while smithing did increase it, only relying on smithing was making the progress extremely slow. Barley scraped 0.1% per week and I wasn't sure if that would continue.

It had been three weeks since I took up my strange apprenticeship relationship with Uriel. My time in Heaven had been relaxed for the most part. My magical training with Uriel was progressing insanely fast with at least a dozen new angelic spells within my repertoire.

The smithing I had taken up with Uriel had proven to be invaluable beyond just my progression with the shard as my growth in my physical abilities had grown explosive.

While I hadn't forgotten about my gravity bands, the progress in using them was lacklustre to the point I only used them when Uriel didn't have any time to teach me.

The chaos in Heaven seemingly hadn't died down as with the longer it took to find me or what they thought was their father making everyone more anxious.

That was what Seraphiel had told me as I still hadn't gone down to the main cities of Heaven.

It was becoming apparent I would have to make the reveal soon, which was fine. I was mostly worried about my power. The distrust was gone, in place of it was my worry about not being powerful enough.

Which was why I was trying to learn Angelic Spells along with other avenues. Now I knew I could upgrade the Shard, I'd need to try focusing on that. The more I could get done before I made the reveal, the better.

On the subject of Seraphiel, I had met Seraphiel quite a few times by now and she seemed to enjoy her time spent with me.

She was the third person I saw the most with the first being Gabriel.

I stood up, dusting myself off and decided to take a walk.

Maybe clearing my head would help me. I enjoyed the calmness of Eden, the sound of leaves rustling in the breeze, the only noise breaking the silence.

It was just special when you walked around with nature seemingly following you, along with the many animals here.

After walking for a while, I thought of the Tree of Knowledge. For some reason, when I went on mindless walks I would end up there.

I had been there three times since with the Angel guarding it, always sending warning shots at me before she got embarrassed and flew away. It was amusing.

That was why I wasn't nearly surprised when out of nowhere, a spear of light streaked past me. Burying itself harmlessly into the ground ahead.

Sure enough, Raviel hovered a few feet above the ground, wings spread wide and another light spear forming in her hand. She looked annoyed as always, her sharp eyes narrowing as she glared at me.

"Why are you always where you're not supposed to be?" she asked, with a hint of exasperation.

"Just taking a walk," I said, keeping my voice neutral.

"This path leads to the Tree of Knowledge. Do you think I'm going to believe you just happened to wander here? MULTIPLE TIMES?!" She growled adorably.

I shrugged. "Believe what you want."

She didn't respond, instead throwing the second spear.

It flew past me deliberately, hitting the ground harmlessly off to the side.

I crossed my arms. "If you're going to attack me, at least try to hit me."

Her face flushed with irritation. "If I wanted to hit you, I would've."

"Uh-huh." I idly responded.

She scowled, her wings flaring as she ascended a few feet higher. With an annoyed huff, she flew off, her wings kicking up a gust of air as she disappeared into the canopy.

I shook my head with a small chuckle and kept walking.

That had become a natural occurrence. The Tree of Knowledge finally came into view, its massive trunk towering above the surrounding forest.

The bark shimmered faintly and its branches stretched so high that they seemed to merge with the sky. Golden light filtered through the leaves, casting the ground around it in a soft glow.

I stopped a few feet away, staring up at it.

Reaching out, I placed a hand on its surface. The bark was warm, almost unnaturally. For a moment, I stood there silently, my fingers pressing against the tree.

I did this every time I came here, I wasn't sure why but it helped me focus.

Sneakily, I took the Hilt out of my inventory for a moment. I made sure that Raviel wouldn't be able to see it if she was still watching. I did this completely on a whim and sure enough, a ping popped up and I blinked.

I quickly stored it back in my inventory, so no one could see it.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

The Demonic Pit

Description: The tree of knowledge has provided you with a solution to your worry especially since you already have the 1st segment of [?].

The second segment of [?] has been lost in the demonic Pits in the deepest parts of the underworld. Known to humans as Hell. Use the first segment to form a portal leading there and quickly relocate the ruins of the ancient war to relocate the second shard. Lest you get stuck there permanently.

Objective: Find the second segment of [?]

Reward: Knowledge pertaining to [?]

Huh.

So I guessed it worked for a second time.

I had been coming here in hopes that I would be given a quest, it seems my desire had finally been answered. I had no other way of finding a way out of Heaven since downloading a powerful teleportation skill would take ages and probably make my exit very noticeable.

It was also taken up with the powerful download I was going for.

Also, holy shit. I knew that the hilt I had received told me it led to the deepest parts of the underworld but that sounded intense. So, that meant I could use it to leave Heaven and descend into literal Hell.

I was missing a lot of information.

I hadn't been planning on using the hilt and going to the 'True Hell'' that was in the deepest part of the underworld for a while. Considering the underworld was bad enough, I didn't want to know what was sealed down there. Not until I was much stronger at least.

Now though, it seemed for the progression of the Divine Shard and being able to go visit my sub-dimension I would have to. Hopefully, my mask would allow me to not draw attention to anything that may lurk down there.

I was assuming that the other segment of whatever weapon this was would allow me to travel out and back to Heaven, the quest's description suggested that if I didn't find it I would be trapped down there.

That certainly wasn't an appealing thought. I would have a short five-hour window to find it before Gabriel noticed me missing, there was also the problem that she would notice my presence gone.

I would have to test that, which would be easy if I simply put on my concealing mask. That would make my presence vanish and test the reaction that would receive. If I did this frequently and kept it on while I slept this should allow me to condition her.

There was the problem of the excuse I would need as to why I did this and there was also the major problem that the ability had shown itself to be sealed the last time I used appraisal on it.

Thoughts for later.

I went to take out the Hilt before once more I paused, Raviel was still watching. It would be best if I waited until I had some time alone to check it out.

This was going to need some more planning and preparation, I wasn't as put off as I should be but that was because my semi-divine form had become fully charged a few days ago. Meaning, that if I was pushed I could fight above my weight class.

I would still look into other options and keep myself alert even with this. I didn't know what was down there or if anything even was down there,

"Goodbye, Raviel," I said, sending a look to the two eyes peeking out from behind the top of a tree.

She didn't respond, watching me leave the clearing.

I left the clearing, deciding to clear my mind further.

The path ahead curved slightly, leading to a small open area with a crystal-clear stream cutting through it.

"Oh! Kai!" Gabriel called out, her tone bright and cheerful.

I turned to look at her.

"What are you doing here?"

Gabriel gave a sheepish laugh, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "Just taking a break. Uriel's been swamped, so I thought I'd enjoy some fresh air. What about you? You always seem to be wandering around Eden."

"Same reason, I guess. Needed to think."

She tilted her head, her curiosity evident. "Think about what?"

I hesitated. Telling her about the Tree of Knowledge and the quest wasn't an option. Instead, I shrugged.

"Training, mostly. Trying to figure out a few things."

Gabriel's face lit up. "Oh, speaking of training. How's the smithing with Uriel going? He said you were making great progress."

"It's going well," I said, keeping my tone casual.

She smiled, "Uriel's methods of training can be harsh."

Gabriel stepped past me, crouching by the stream and running her hand through the water. "Eden's so peaceful, isn't it? I love coming here when things get too overwhelming."

I followed her over, leaning against a nearby tree. "Overwhelming? That doesn't sound like you."

She laughed softly, looking up at me. "I know, right? But even angels can get stressed. Especially with... everything going on." Her tone dipped slightly, but she recovered quickly. "But enough about that. How are you finding Heaven? Really?"

I shook my head in exasperation. "You ask me this every week."

She did. It was touching that she cared so much and I admit I enjoyed it when she asked.

Gabriel's expression softened. "I just want to make sure you're okay. But you're doing great, Kaiel."

Her face turned playful. "You know, you're going to have to interact with the rest of our family at some point right?"

I chuckled. "Yeah, I'll get around to it. I'm pretty sure you're the one who insisted on having me stay in the Sixth Heaven though."

She pouted. "I suppose that's a fair point."

We spent the next hour or so just talking.

Gabriel was as always, easy to be around.

She asked about my training, my thoughts on Heaven and even what I missed about Earth. I answered honestly where I could, deflecting when necessary.

Eventually, the sun dipped lower, and Gabriel sighed, standing up and brushing off her robe. "I should probably get back."

"Don't let me keep you," I said.

She smiled, giving me a light pat on the shoulder as she passed. "See you later, Kai."

I nodded, watching her disappear into the trees before heading back to my room. Once inside, I leaned against the door, letting out a breath. I crossed the space to sit on the edge of my bed.

That was fun.

I waited a moment, before raising my hand.

"vilon elohi," I spoke.

This was a high-class spell, used to conceal small areas.

Golden letters covered the rooms. It wouldn't conceal any massive surge of power but it would keep the presence the Hilt gave off confined within this room.

A concealment dome was made and I took the Holy Hit Guard from out of my inventory.

Holy Hilt Guard Of ?

Description: The Hilt Guard of ? A divine hilt Guard made of the purest of heavenly steel. A part of the ? Crafted by God.

Abilities:

Key of Hell: Allows the user to cut an entrance into the deepest parts of the underworld, deemed by many as the True Hell (Sealed)

Holy Conduit: Gives the user better control of holy power.

That was another problem, it would see the 'Key Of Hell' ability was sealed.

I frowned.

I had the means to unseal it.

[The Adamantine Sealing Chains] (LVL: 26/50) {Apprentice}

[Chakra Chain Limit: 10]

Unfortunately, I had neglected my sealing ability which was evidently a stupid move. I had gotten it past the Novice stage at least. I hadn't had much to practise the actual sealing part on.

Key of Hell: Sealed.

It was time to change that.

My Adamantine Sealing Chains were functional, but the sealing aspect hadn't had much practice. I should probably start mastering that considering how it allowed the original God to seal so many powerful beings.

I set the hilt on the floor in front of me, clearing my mind.

The golden letters of the concealment spell glimmered faintly, containing the aura the Hilt gave off.

I held my hands out, channelling my chakra.

The chains materialized slowly, their faint golden glow flickering as I forced them into existence. I focused on control. They extended from my palms and wrapped around the hilt guard, their links trembling slightly but holding steady.

The real challenge now was the sealing work. I needed to weave the chains into a proper formation, guiding the chakra into the sealing aspect to unlock the ability.

I closed my eyes, visualizing the process.

With every pulse of chakra, I imagined the seal on the hilt weakening.

The first attempt failed almost immediately.

The chains slipped off, the energy collapsing into nothing.

I patiently repeated the process.

Once again it failed.

Again, The chains reappeared, wrapping around the hilt guard with more precision. I guided their energy carefully, forcing the chains to anchor themselves into the faint runes etched onto the hilt.

They resisted, the seal pushing back against my efforts.

I gritted my teeth, forcing the chains to weave tighter, their glow intensifying. I poured my chakra inside of it and even added a bit of angelic mana, surprisingly the chains didn't resist and greedily sucked my angelic mana to empower itself.

The resistance was like trying to push through a pool of honey as weird as that analogy was, but I kept going. Each pulse of chakra infused with angelic mana chipped away at the barrier, faint cracks forming in the seal.

It was obvious this seal wasn't meant to be broken from the outside. An hour passed. My chakra was getting low and I was forced to substitute more with angelic mana but the progress was undeniable.

The seal was weakened.

I could feel it.

Finally, the last layer of resistance gave way. A sharp burst of light filled the room as the seal shattered, the energy dissipating into golden sparks.

I was glad I had used the high-class version of this spell, it was considerably stronger than the low-class one I had first been taught. Otherwise, that burst of energy would have certainly gotten through.

The hilt guard pulsed.

Key of Hell: Unsealed.

I stared at the hilt.

The ability's description is updated in my vision:

Key of Hell
Allows the user to cut an entrance into the deepest parts of the underworld, deemed by many as the True Hell.

I let out a long breath, sitting back and rubbing my aching wrists.

The Adamantine Sealing Chains has levelled up x22

I smiled in victory. It seemed that using the actual sealing aspect had boosted the levelling process. That made sense, I had kind of just used the chains as weapons. Which wasn't their true purpose.

I picked up the hilt, feeling its weight differently now.

"Good," I said quietly. "One step closer."

Now, there was another objective I needed to complete.

I felt a bit bad about what I was going to do but I needed to test if she would notice my disappearance.

The best case was she didn't and that she trusted me to be safe in Heaven, the worst case was that she did. Forcing me to make up an excuse. I needed to know before I made my move.

I retrieved the mask from my inventory, took it out and slid it on. My presence vanished. The air around me seemed to shift, a faint pressure settling in the room.

The door was opened and Gabriel was there.

Gabriel stood in the doorway, her face pale. Her eyes scanned around the room wildly.

"Kai!" she exclaimed, her voice tight with worry. "What happened?"

Her eyes immediately locked onto me. Relief flooded her expression as she rushed forward.

I pulled the mask off.

So she was sensing for me, that was expected and not surprising with how close we had gotten. I had thought that maybe me being in Heaven for so long had calmed her down but it seems like that wasn't the case.

"What were you doing?" she demanded, her tone a mix of a small amount of anger and a large amount of concern.

I held up the mask. "Sorry"

Gabriel frowned, "Why are you wearing that?"

I could see she wanted to take it from me but she opted to simply question me.

It was a good thing I prepared an answer even if I felt bad about this entire situation.

"I simply felt comfortable sleeping in it." I replied. "I didn't mean to scare you," I said honestly.

She sighed, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "O-ok, do you plan to wear this often?" Gabriel questioned.

"Just for a little while and only when I go to sleep," I replied.

She nodded hesitantly. "I understand, I admit. I don't like not being able to feel your aura but if this is to help you settle in I'll bear with it."

"Thank you," I replied sincerely.

Gabriel rolled her eyes but smiled back. "Get some rest, Kai. And no more disappearing acts, got it?"

"Got it."

She left with a final glance over her shoulder, and I sat back, placing the mask on the table. The test had worked and I had set myself up to gain a small temporary period that would allow me to act without interference.

I sighed.

I'll tell her the truth soon.

For now, I should rest. The chakra drain was making me feel a little sleepy.

Then, I needed to spend the rest of the next few days getting Gabriel used to my lack of presence, in between then. I think it was time I finally visited the Heavenly Library that resided on the Fifth floor.

I had been there to train but the place I went to was very secluded, the Heavenly Library was much more populated.

I wanted to see if they had anything mention this deeper part of the underworked dubbed 'Hell'

Heaven's library should know something right?

-Scene Break-

I looked at the large library standing before me, its towering golden spires reaching toward the endless white expanse of the Fifth Heaven's sky. The building's walls shimmered in the sunlight. Giving the library a pristine pure look.

Angels flowed in and out through the arched entrance.

I observed as their laughter and warm voices filled the air.

This wasn't quite how I imagined beings that have been alive for thousands of years to act, they all acted in a manner that could almost be seen as childish and innocent.

Groups of angels moved together, their robes swaying slightly as they walked. Some carried scrolls, others tomes, their light steps making no sound against the polished white floor.

I lingered a distance away, hesitant to step inside.

Truthfully, I didn't want my presence here to draw attention. I knew I was going to meet all my many family members at some point but I simply wanted to slip in and out today.

I didn't need Gabriel asking me why I was researching the underworld. I glanced around, ensuring no one was looking my way, before slipping into the entrance.

The first thing I noted was that the inside of the library was massive. Which wasn't surprising considering it was a library belonging to Heaven. Row upon row of shelves stretched endlessly in all directions, reaching upwards.

Keeping my head low, I moved through the aisles, careful not to brush past any of the angels who gathered around tables or browsed the shelves. I listened to their excited voices carrying snippets of conversations.

As I turned a corner, my shoulder collided with someone. I froze, looking up to see a tall angel standing before me.

He had soft, angular features softened by the kind expression in his light blue eyes while his blonde hair was neatly combed.

Ah.

Shit.

I guess expecting to not be noticed was a fool's errand anyway. I would have preferred to go unnoticed but it wasn't too much of a deal.

"Ah, excuse me." Was all I could say, stepping back.

He smiled, brushing off my apology with a wave of his hand. "It's alright. Are you okay?"

I blinked at him.

"Yes, I'm fine," I said, my tone more curt than I intended.

He tilted his head, his smile faltering just slightly. "Have we met before?"

I shook my head. "I don't think so."

There was an awkward pause as we stared at each other. I needed to handle this carefully.

He regained his smile. "I'm Zaciel, I can't believe there's a sibling I haven't met before."

"It's nice to meet you," I replied awkwardly. "Look," I said, lowering my voice. "I'd appreciate it if you kept this little run-in quiet. I'm not supposed to be here."

Zaciel raised an eyebrow but nodded. "Alright. Your secret's safe with me."

That was easy…

"Thanks." I exhaled in relief, realizing how odd this situation was.

A thought came to mind.

I might as well ask for help since he knew about me.

"Actually, since you're here, could you help me find something?"

"Of course," he said, his expression brightening. "What do you need?"

"Do you know where the section on the underworld is?" I asked, keeping my tone as casual as possible.

His eyebrows furrowed slightly, but he nodded. "I do. Follow me."

I fell into step behind him as he led me through the labyrinth of aisles. The further we walked, the quieter it became. The chatter of angels faded.

"You don't come here often, do you?" Zaciel asked, glancing back at me.

"Not really," I admitted.

He nodded, seeming to accept that explanation. "The underworld isn't a common topic of study for us. Most angels avoid it altogether."

"Why's that?"

"It's not forbidden," he said, his voice thoughtful. "But there's an unspoken understanding that delving too deeply into it can lead to dangerous thoughts. Well, that's what normally thought but things are starting to finally go our way it seems. With the return of Father."

I ignored how fanatical his voice became when he mentioned his Father.

"Dangerous thoughts," I repeated a hint of sarcasm in my tone. "Right."

He chuckled lightly. "I suppose you're not afraid of that."

"Not particularly."

We walked in silence for a while, passing towering shelves filled with texts.

Eventually, Zaciel stopped in front of a secluded section of the library.

The shelves here were darker, the books older and less pristine than those in the main aisles.

"This is it," Zaciel said, gesturing to the shelves. "Everything about the underworld that we're permitted to access is here."

"Thanks," I said, stepping forward.

"If you need any help finding something specific, just let me know," he offered.

I shot him a grateful smile.

"I'll manage," I said quickly

Zaciel hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright. I'll leave you to it, then."

He turned to leave and I watched him go.

That was easy…

You'd think they would be more cautious with an Angel so old.

I turned back to the shelves, scanning the titles for anything that could help me.

Let's see.

I spent the next two hours reading any book or scroll that had an interesting title.

There wasn't much on a so-called 'Hell' but that wasn't to say it wasn't mentioned. There were very few mentions of its existence but from what I gathered it was a deep section, the deepest to be more precise within the demonic pits.

What were the demonic pits?

Apparently, it was a massive place that was considered a deep part of the underworld housing many rare ores and other things but it was guarded fiercely by the uncountable number of demonic beasts.

There was one part that was concerning, every notable entry said not to go in there whatsoever.

Most Angels who went there to battle the Devil's armies that moved through there had ended up dead.

"…"

Armies of Angels.

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

The Demonic Pit

Description: The tree of knowledge has provided you with a solution to your worry especially since you already have the 1st segment of [?].

Objective: Find the second segment of [?]

Reward: Knowledge pertaining to [?]

Ruins of an ancient war.

This suddenly felt a lot more dangerous.

My semi-divine form was the only reason I would take this on now instead of waiting until I was strong enough.

Plus I would go unnoticed with my concealment mask right?

Still, knowing armies of Angels had simply vanished within there was off-putting.

Perhaps I'll do a bit more research to be safe.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 58: A New Combat Style

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 58

(A New Combat Style)

I blocked a strike from Uriel, lashing out with a punch of my own aimed at his shoulder.

He shifted effortlessly, dodging my punch while stepping into my space. His fist came forward in a direct jab, forcing me to twist my torso and deflect it with my forearm.

"Your guard is too loose," Uriel commented calmly. "Tighten it, or you'll leave yourself open."

I clenched my teeth and adjusted, bringing my hands closer to my face as I watched his every move.

Uriel's stance was solid, weight balanced evenly between his feet.

My eyes drifted to the skill I had obtained after only two lessons of this.

[Luminous Impact style] (LVL: 19/25) {Novice}

Luminous Impact style, a combat style used by most angels that focuses on a series of techniques designed to maximize both power and precision in close combat.

I had finally learnt a combat style, which apparently counted as a skill of its own. With my Angelic Magical training going so well Uriel had decided to teach me an actual combat style after realising I didn't possess one.

It meant that we had less time on the other subjects like Smithing and Angelic Magic but it was worth it.

I had gone too long without one.

Uriel backed off for a moment before he lunged again, his fist cutting through the air in a hook aimed at my ribs.

I remembered one of the forms he had tried to drill into me earlier.

Pivoting on my back foot, I redirected the blow with my elbow and countered with a swift uppercut. My knuckles grazed his jaw but it wasn't enough to throw him off balance.

He looked thoughtful. "Better,"

He stepped back briefly before coming in with a combination of strikes.

A low jab at my stomach transitioned into a spinning backhand aimed at my temple. I ducked under the swing, my muscles burning from the constant motion and retaliated with a powerful punch toward his center.

The force shook the area as he blocked it, my Ultimate class strength showing itself.

I sent another punch towards him. Uriel again blocked it easily, catching my wrist with his hand and twisting slightly to force me off balance.

His grip was ironclad but not painful.

He let go just as quickly, stepping back into a neutral stance.

I inhaled deeply, steadying my stance.

He came at me again, his strikes faster now. I vaguely recognized the pattern of the move he was using.

His punches alternated between high and low, forcing me to shift my guard constantly.

My arms ached from blocking, but I kept my focus, stepping in close to disrupt his rhythm. My leg kicked out and attempted to disbalance him but he easily avoided it.

I sent two quick jabs before backing off as he retaliated.

With a burst of speed, I executed a low kick meant to unbalance my opponent.

Uriel jumped back just in time, avoiding the strike entirely. He gave a slight nod, his expression unreadable.

"Good."

I didn't hesitate.

Pushing forward, I unleashed a series of punches: a straight jab, a hook, and a downward strike aimed at his collarbone.

Uriel blocked each one, his movements fast and astonishingly flexible. The thousands of years he had to perfect this style easily showed itself as he was still limited to my level of power.

He countered with a sharp elbow strike, which I barely managed to avoid by twisting my body to the side.

"Your footing is weaker than I find acceptable," he said, stepping back to give me space.

I nearly rolled my eyes.

Uriel was in his teacher mode.

I adjusted my stance again, deliberately making a show of planting my feet more firmly. Something Uriel responded to with a look of amusement.

Sweat dripped down my forehead as I squared up with him, my chest heaving.

We had been going at full power for a good few hours.

He attacked again, this time with a combination I hadn't seen before. His fist came down in a hammer-like motion, followed by a quick knee strike aimed at my side.

I dodged the first and blocked the second, feeling the force of the impact reverberate through my arms.

He lashed out with a kick a moment later and I was sent flying back.

"Remember the sequence," he said, his voice calm despite the intensity of the fight.

He exploded towards me.

I nodded, regaining my balance and replaying the movements in my mind.

The sequence was designed to create openings in an opponent's defense through a series of feints and follow-ups.

I moved forward, feinting a high strike before pivoting into a low jab. Uriel raised an eyebrow but didn't fall for the faint, easily sidestepping my attack.

He countered with a sweeping kick, forcing me to leap back to avoid it.

"Too slow," He commented.

I clenched my fists in annoyance

"Again," he said, stepping into his stance.

His fist shot toward my face and I deflected it with my forearm, stepping in close to disrupt his balance. I followed up with a rapid-fire series of punches aimed at his chest and shoulders.

Uriel blocked the first two but had to step back to avoid the third. For the first time, his expression shifted into a smirk. A flicker of approval crossed his face.

I didn't give him a chance to recover, launching into another sequence. My punches fired out at him in rapid succession, each one building off the last.

Uriel's defenses were impeccable.

He retaliated with a sudden palm strike aimed at my chest, the force of it sending me stumbling back. I managed to regain my footing, my heart pounding as I squared up with him again.

"Let's kick it up a notch. You seem to improve faster the harder you fight." Uriel commented.

He exploded towards me and I blocked, a shockwave erupting out from the force.

I was glad that materials that were used to build Heaven were stronger in general. On Earth that shockwave would have obliterated the ground we stood on.

I jabbed back, my full strength making my hand a blur. He effortlessly slapped my hand.

We exchanged a flurry of strikes before a kick sent me flying through the air and into a wall.

The wall gained cracks but held up.

Something I noted as impressive as I slumped down.

"Uriel!" I heard someone shout.

Gabriel helped me up and I gave her a smile.

"Hey."

She shook her head tiredly.

Uriel was floating in a ball of suspended water.

She released the dome of water and he dropped to the ground.

"Come on, let's go." She offered.

I chuckled, waving her off. "It's fine. Really, I've received worse and my regeneration is already healing any damage."

"What are you doing here?" I questioned.

She frowned, visibly stopping herself from pushing on her request to go with her.

I did notice a whip of water slap Uriel on the back of the head, its speed something I could only barely trace. He yelped, rubbing his head bashfully.

It was funny how Uriel could go from so serious to chilled out.

"I was passing by and saw my brother kick you into a wall." She replied flatly.

"Ah, I knew he could handle it." Uriel spoke up proudly.

She shot him a light-hearted glare. "Apologise."

He sighed. "You need to stop being so protective but fine, sorry for hitting you a bit harder than necessary."

She nodded.

"I'll let you two continue, don't feel like you need to train so hard Kai. You're safe in heaven." She said, deliberately adding emphasis on the word 'safe'

I sent her a smile, one she returned before she walked away.

I had no doubt she was still watching and nor did Uriel by the way his face looked flatly in a certain direction.

"You're improving," he said, his tone lighter now. "But you still have a long way to go."

I wiped the sweat from my brow, my arms trembling from the effort. "Yeah, no kidding," I muttered, shaking out my hands.

Uriel stepped forward, his posture shifting into a more relaxed stance. "The Luminous Impact style isn't just about strength," he said. "There's certain ways to move that require exact precision."

I nodded.

"Again," he said, motioning for me to take my stance.

I exhaled deeply, raising my fists once more.

This time, I felt more grounded, more focused. As Uriel came at me, I met him head-on, my movements sharper and more deliberate.

Each strike, block and counter felt more fluid, the techniques clicking into place as I pushed myself to keep up with him. I realised that my skill had ranked up, the difference was noticeable as I was able to hold my ground a bit more.

By the end of the session, my body was aching and my breaths came in short, ragged gasps.

This had been productive.

Uriel stepped back, lowering his fists as he studied me.

[Luminous Impact style] (LVL: 3/50) {Apprentice}

Luminous Impact style, a combat style used by most angels that focuses on a series of techniques designed to maximize both power and precision in close combat.

"You're getting there," he said, his voice carrying a rare note of encouragement. "But don't get complacent. Mastery takes time. Even if you seem to be taking to this style extremely well."

I nodded, too tired to respond with anything more. My arms felt like lead and every muscle in my body screamed in protest as I straightened up.

"I would say in a good few sessions we can start considering your own variant and style, perhaps adding angelic mana into play." Uriel commented with a thoughtful hum. "Today's session is concluded, go rest up."

-Scene Break-

I walked through the halls of the palace that sat in the sixth heaven, by now. I mostly knew my way around and I was used to walking to and back to my little room.

I trudged forward, my steps heavy and uneven. I rubbed at my eyes with the heel of my hand.

Another session with Uriel.

I was making good progress overall, my smithing skill had already ranked up into the apprentice level.

[Smithing] (LVL: 34/50) {Apprentice}

The art of shaping and creating objects out of metal by heating, hammering, bending, and forging it into the desired form. It is a foundational craft in metallurgy

It seemed having a mentor had made my levelling process rapid.

My smithing skill and usage of Angelic spellcraft had grown a lot.

It had been a few days since I started wearing my mask of concealment every night, I could see the sudden change had worried Gabriel. As she had practically checked up on me every night since then.

Excluding last night, which meant progress.

If she didn't check up on me tonight and tomorrow night then I would consider that a green light.

I rubbed my eyes tiredly. I hadn't gained stats from that session since it apparently hadn't been hard enough even as my body burned in protest of every movement.

Just as I turned the corner I was forced to pause as a woman looked at me, then back down to a device in her hand.

She frowned.

The woman had shiny chocolate brown hair and curious bespectacled eyes. Her wings were spread out behind her, twelve of them.

An Arch-Seraph.

Her eyes softened, becoming downcast and visibly upset as her lips wobbled slightly. She sent a glance to the device that was pointing at me in her hand.

I blinked in confusion. I used appraisal on the object almost as an afterthought since it was currently being pointed at me and what I saw made me freeze.

[True North] (Experimental Divine Tracker)

Description:

The True North is a divine tracker crafted by Arch Seraph Raphael, designed in a desperate attempt to locate and attune to the divine essence of YHWH.

Materials and Construction:

- Divine Iridius: The core structure of True North is forged from Divine Iridius, a rare and radiant metal that resonates with divine frequencies and selectively tunes into and amplifies certain spiritual signals.

- Dimensional Adamantine: Inlaid with Ethereal Adamantine, a crystal known for its ability to withstand dimensional stress and enhance clairvoyance and used to pierce veils & dimensional shrouds.

- Sacred Programming: The instrument is adorned with sacred programming and sigils, meticulously designed by Raphael to pin down a specific divine signature and autonomous operation. The current base has an efficacy of 50%.

Capabilities:

- Divine Location: True North should be able to pinpoint the general location of the target's essence.

- Spiritual Attunement: It can attune to the spiritual signatures. Allowing the user to track and follow their movements with remarkable accuracy.

- Multi-Realm Scan: Capable of scanning multiple registered realms simultaneously.

- Aura Detection: Detects fluctuations in divine auras, indicating the proximity and state of the target's essence.

Special Attributes:

- True Compass: Functions as a Holy Compass, pointing towards the nearest concentration of the target's essence.

- Resonating Connection: Establishes a direct resonating link with Holy and divine energies.

Shit…

-{Raphael}-

She stared down at her newest creation in a desperate bid to find her Father with a frown.

Raphael felt like crying as she looked back up at the newest Angel to heaven. It wasn't that she wasn't happy to finally meet him but this device had been made to find her Father.

In truth, she felt like stomping her foot on the ground like a child. She had followed in the footsteps of her Father and become a scientist of sorts, creating artefacts and other objects to try to replace his absence.

She could and would freely admit she wasn't as nearly as good at making objects and artefacts as he had been but she truly thought this was going to work.

When the device she had made to find him had pinged Raphael had been extremely excited.

That meant it had registered something at the very least.

When she had found that registration had been within Heaven she had practically abandoned everything to go search.

Now, looking at the confused visage of the newest addition to her family. She wanted to both cry and smile. It was nice that she finally had some time to meet him.

Stopping so many Angels only a daily basis from leaving Heaven had become hard, Michael was working every second of the day while most of the other Arch-Seraphs and Seraphs were forced to do the same.

She sighed.

"Looks like it was just another failure." She muttered.

-{Kai}-

I kept my facial expression downright neutral.

Failed?

Yeah, no.

I couldn't be revealed yet, I had a plan.

If I revealed myself now, there was no way I'd be allowed down into 'Hell.' Gabriel herself had made it clear, she wouldn't let me be put in danger again in any shape or form, even as an angel. Let alone as the inheritor of God. Convincing them of the importance wouldn't matter, I had seen how deeply affected they were. I doubted they cared about some weapon.

While i could get them to send a squad down the ramfications would be bad... then after all that the quest wont complete since i wouldnt have been the one to find it.

That's why I'd decided to wait until after the quest was finished to tell them. There would benefits to this, one being i could slip in unnoticed with my concealment mask.

As for telling them, while i had no doubt they would be adamant about my protection within Heaven, given the sheer zealotry of my fellow angels, I could see the opportunity. Heaven was powerful and the knowledge it possessed was immense.

If they believed me, I would be put in a very good position. I still didnt know how they would react in all honesty. I could be completely wrong but i had a feeling i was correct about how overprotective they would be.

I would also inherit the title of God, which was a lot of responsibility and meant inheriting his enemies as his successor. That was another reason they would want to keep me safely tucked in Heaven.

That was if everything went according to plan anyway. All of this was why I was currently trying my best not to look suspicious in any way whatsoever.

Plans formed in my head as to how to get out of this situation.

My mind raced as I activated Mastermind maven.

From my casual appraisal I knew how the device she was holding worked. That gave me an advantage. If the tracker only pinged near me, then its calibration might have been thrown off by my presence.

That further gave me options. I could redirect her attention to the environment, suggesting it picked up residual divine energy from something else.

This entire palace had been made by God himself according the Gabriel so while it was faint and could only be picked up by Seraph's I could suggest the device was picking up something akin to that.

It was, after all, a so-called experimental device. Something I shouldn't know. Due to my lack of communication with her. I could also say I had been in Eden.

Though both of these reasons didn't exactly give a reason as to why I had residue energy from their Father who died a long time ago in me.

Still… It had a 50% efficiency rate, right? That left plenty of room for error.

A subtle misdirection might also work.

I could channel a faint burst of my own energy, send it outward into the distance and see if it drew the tracker away from me.

That would buy me time to—

"Looks like it was just another failure," Raphael muttered, her voice soft and almost resigned.

My planning came to a halt and I turned off Mastermind maven, a sharp pang of pain lancing through my brain.

Raphael stared at me with a distant gaze. Her shoulders were tense, she looked fragile in a way.

"Is everything alright?"

Her fingers traced patterns on the device she held. "It's nothing," she muttered, attempting to keep her tone light but the defeat in her voice betrayed her.

"That doesn't sound like nothing." I replied.

For a moment, she didn't respond. Then, her shoulders slumped and she let out a soft sigh. "It's just… annoying to relive so much disappointment and the constant anxiousness." She shifted. "Having Father potentially back is amazing but the constant fear that we may lose him has kept me up every night. I know it'll go away when he comes back but until then, it's been horrible."

I nodded.

I didn't know how to respond to that.

She hesitated before nodding. "I've worked continuously without break since the news to try to find him but it feels like no matter what I do, it's never enough to even catch a trace of Father."

Her voice cracked slightly on the last word and I felt a pang in my chest.

Oh god damn it.

Was the universe fucking with me? I didn't plan to stay hidden forever.

She seemed to have some realisation of what she said and Raphael shook her head, a small smile appearing on her face.

"It's nice to finally meet you, Kaiel. I've heard a lot about you from Gabriel and Uriel." She suddenly spoke.

I sensed a vulnerability that made me hesitate.

A part of me wanted to comfort her but I didn't even know how to start on that. So, instead. I shot her a relaxed smile.

"It's good to meet you too," I replied, keeping my tone neutral. "Gabriel speaks highly of you."

I had heard of Raphael.

She had attempted to take up the mantle of being what could be amounted to Heaven's scientist and artefact maker. Since the Angels couldn't create any new Angels Raphael had taken it upon herself to try to empower their forces with artefacts.

Something that had been working well for the weaker forces and their counterparts in the church.

Raphael's lips twitched into a faint smile but her eyes flicked back to the tracker in her hands. Her fingers tapped against its surface, a quiet rhythm.

"She's too kind. She has told me about you too in between her efforts to get me to take a break." She laughed softly. "She speaks highly of you, then again. She speaks highly of all our family but she has mentioned you quite a lot."

I blinked at the unexpected statement, unsure how to respond. "Did she?"

She sent me an amused look. "You seem surprised." She tilted her head, studying me like a puzzle she couldn't quite solve. "You're different from what I expected."

"Is that a compliment?" I asked.

Her smile widened slightly but before she could respond, the device in her hand emitted a soft hum.

"I'm sorry but I need to go," she said abruptly, her voice tinged with something I couldn't quite place. "Forgive me for taking up your time."

Without waiting for a response, she turned and hurried away, leaving me standing there.

My heart pounded as I wondered just how close I'd just come to being discovered.

-Scene Break-

I stood in my room, staring at the golden glowing words on the walls.

The layered protective concealment barriers hummed softly, keeping everything inside from reaching the outside.

My eyes glanced over to the one-time summon I thought about using it, it had told me that I would receive a loyal legendary figure. Having that to travel to a place literally named Hell was tempting.

I had learnt a bit more and knew that demonic beasts would probably be down there, there was a reason not many had deemed it safe to travel.

Also having someone else there might make this easier, but it would also complicate things. They might slow me down and make the risk of being spotted by anything a lot higher.

Considering I only had one concealment mask.

I shook my head. "Better alone."

The only reason i was so confident was because my Semi-Divine form was charged. I had thought about this and the chances of me getting caught if i was careful were next to zero.

An army of Angels was different to one concealed Angel.

The hilt lay on my desk. I picked it up. I sighed.

"Let's get this over with," I muttered.

Focusing on the hilt, I pushed my energy into it. Activating the 'Key Of Hell' the air in front of me shifted, bending and distorting as a rift began to form.

A low hum filled the room, growing louder as the tear widened. The rift shimmered, a swirling mix of shadows and red light, before stabilizing into a jagged opening.

The sheer amount of demonic energy that instantly took the chance to pour through it was overwhelming. Thick, oppressive waves of demonic power pressed against the barrier. I could feel the room straining under the weight, the protective runes flickering faintly.

Beyond the rift, I saw the wasteland.

It stretched endlessly, a barren expanse of cracked earth and jagged rocks. The sky was an angry red, broken only by streaks of black clouds. Rivers of molten fire wound their way through the landscape, casting an eerie glow.

It was the exact image I would associate with Hell.

The Familiar Forest felt a lot more comfortable than this.

I didn't have time to hesitate. The layered barriers wouldn't hold much longer. Taking a deep breath, I stepped moment I crossed, the air hit me like a physical force.

It was heavy, burning with raw power that made my skin prickle while the ground beneath me uneven and hot.

Turning back quickly I sealed the rift with a wave of the hilt, cutting off the connection before the energy could completely overwhelm my room.

The hum faded, leaving only silence.

I adjusted the concealment mask on my face, securing it as tightly as I could.

My eyes scanned around urgently, as for the first time in a while I was thrown back into a dangerous environment.

This time of my own doing.

Reminding myself it would be worth it, I began walking.

I only had six hours. Since Gabriel would come to wake me up at four in the morning.

For the first time, I activated my Angelic form.

Wings appearing out of my back while the concealment mask concealed the aura it would have inevitably given off.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 59: Hell

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 59

(Hell)

The heat was suffocating, even through the thin veil of protection my mask provided.

I adjusted it carefully, ensuring it sat snugly over my face.

Motes of blue light fizzled around my form akin to the way fire would act. Just as it activated the shadow that was cast by massive wings of light began to spread I deactivated my angelic form.

Perhaps I should think about what I was going to do first.

I had underestimated how much light my angelic form gave off. That couldn't be blamed since I hadn't been able to use it much.

Something about the atmosphere told me that if my aura wasn't concealed I would be in deep trouble. I ignored the discomfort, focusing instead on the wasteland stretching endlessly before me.

The ground for the most part was cracked and spread out like a spiderweb, veins of molten fire glowing faintly in the deep fissures. Ash floated lazily in the air, settling on the jagged rocks and crumbling ruins scattered across the desolation.

In the distance, the horizon shimmered with heat, broken only by the faint silhouettes of twisted structures that jutted skyward like broken teeth.

This was the literal definition of Hell.

I had to wonder how the demonic beasts came to be.

Despite what you would think, the texts I had read in the library hadn't mentioned anything about them being related to Angels, many myths used Fallen as Demons but that obviously had no credibility considering the Fallen had their own Faction.

The closest creature's I could find were Devils.

I crouched behind a fractured boulder, my fingers brushing over the hilt tucked securely at my side. The first fragment. I sensed it once again and then put it my inventory in case someone senses it.

This was going to be tricky. I was going to assume the part I was looking for contained the same energy. So I would be able to sense it if I was close enough.

That was all I could go on, my chakra sight was limited due to all the residue power.

I exhaled slowly, my breath hot against the mask.

This wasn't a place for open conflict.

Movement caught my eye and I paused, pressing myself tighter against a boulder I found nearby.

Had the light of my angelic form drawn in creatures? I wasn't too bothered. My strength had grown exponentially. I could deal with most things but the point was I didn't want to draw attention.

My eyes glanced over to my status page nervously.

{Name: Kai}

{Power level: 14,615}

{STR: 246

{DEX: 231

{VIT: 176

{MAG: 278

{CHA: 50

It was safe to say that my progress in growth had been explosive to say the least.

The Two Tree's strange blessing had turned out to have given me a small power boost when I had checked my status. Along with my training and smithing with Uriel. My status page had shot up.

There was also the power boost I had gotten after the inheritance process had fully completed, giving me a smaller stat boost. All of this had led to my angelic mana pool nearing the God class as Gabriel had called it.

This fact hadn't gone unnoticed from Uriel, Gabriel and Seraphiel. The main Angels I spent time with.

I had no doubt they noticed my rapid growth. Uriel had even referred to me as a monstrous prodigy.

I watched as a shadow flitted across the cracked ground, it was fast. Around the high-class area of strength if I had to guess. I tilted my head slightly, peering around the edge of the rock.

A figure, hunched and clawed, prowled along the ridge a few meters away. Its skin glistened, dark and rough like volcanic rock and its glowing eyes scanned the terrain with a foreign look in its eyes.

It almost felt like some sort of scout with the way it was looking around.

My aura was definitely being concealed so I don't know why I would be searched for.

'Appraisal'

{Name: None}

{Title: Demonic Scout}

{Race: Demonic Beast}

{Power level: 5,760}

A high-class Demonic Beast?

That was even coincidental or something was going on.

I had learnt about demonic beasts.

They often leaked into the underworld through entrances that were normally sealed and guarded.

Some were able to escape through and normally when one did, many followed along through the brief breach. These were called demonic beast tides. A problem that many Devil cities had to deal with on the occasion it did happen.

I had learnt all this from the surprisingly knowledgeable heavenly library. Over the few days I had needed to wait, multiple visits had been made in secret. With the Angel I had befriended there, who somehow always found me, helping me out.

A high-class demonic beast wasn't common, normally acting in charge. Besides the rare cases of ultimate-class demonic beasts appearing, the reason I was being so careful was because Satan class or God class demonic beasts had been registered before.

They were extremely rare but they had been registered as breaking into the underworld. Meaning there was a good chance there was more of them down here, in their actual home.

I waited patiently, ready to kill it as the creature moved past, its clawed feet crunching against the brittle ground. When it disappeared over the ridge, I shifted, keeping low as I slipped between the rocks.

The creature screeched before leaping away.

I waited a moment before moving. Every step I made was light, my boots brushing softly against the strange red soil to avoid making even the slightest of sounds.

I wasn't the only one with supernatural senses.

My eyes scanned over the wasteland that was almost deceptively quiet, that was only broken by the occasional screeching or rumble of the shifting of ground.

Ahead, the terrain dipped into a shallow valley, the ground more jagged and uneven. Pockets of blackened grass smoldered faintly, releasing wisps of smoke that curled into the air.

I descended carefully, my eyes scanning every shadow and crevice.

Yeah, I don't think flying in the sky like some sort of falling star with the way my angelic aura wrapped around me was a good idea.

I sighed in annoyance. It seems I would have to go by foot. That wasn't as bad as it sounded but I couldn't go super fast either without making a lot of noise.

I suppose my best action would be to look for any structures, I knew that Angels had made temporary bases down here. Not that they had lasted very long. Even finding one of them could help out in finding any clues.

It wasn't an ideal situation but I would have to make do.

A faint sound reached my ears.

A wet tearing noise, followed by a low clicking growl. My hand instinctively moved to the weapons at my side. Creeping forward, I crouched behind a jagged outcrop and peered around it.

That's just bad table manners.

Was the only morbid thought I had when looking down at Two massive demons loomed over the mangled body of a smaller creature.

Their grotesque forms were hunched, their leathery wings folded against their backs. One had horns spiraling upward, its jaws smeared with blood as it tore into its prey.

The other had elongated limbs, its clawed hands holding down the carcass as it snapped bones with sickening ease.

A quick appraisal showed they were both in the mid-class.

So these were demonic beasts, I wonder if they had some sort of actual race. The appraisal simply showed them as 'Demonic Beasts' yet they appeared to share no similarities.

I shook my head.

I needed to focus. I only had six hours to get out of here and if I didn't find the second segment I might be stuck here. Temporarily since I was confident I would manage if I really had to.

With that thought, I slipped further into the wasteland.

The fragments of molten fissures snaked around the valley floor, spreading their ominous glow as I crept through the jagged landscape.

Occasionally, faint sounds reached my ears, mostly distant roars.

This place was much more oppressive and freakish than the Familia Forest in the underworld had been.

The terrain shifted again as I ventured deeper into the valley.

It was in some sort of weird imitation of a Forest that I found the first thing of interest. The trees around me were thin, leaving the forest easily open and without much place to hide beside the occasional thick bush.

I crouched down, looking at the object that had stopped me in my tracks.

A sword.

Appraisal showed it wasn't anything special, it had obviously been sitting there for a very long time.

To be more specific, it was a basic angelic sword.

It didn't exactly help, but it was something.

My ears twitched and I caught sight of trio of smaller demonic beasts roamed nearby, their bodies sleek and wiry, with elongated limbs and sharp, jagged claws. Their glowing wide eyes darted back and forth.

They caught sight of me, not that it was a particularly shocking revelation.

Their maws opened up. In what I assume was going to be a howl or some sort of roar. Perhaps an attack? It didn't matter as they were obliterated in the next moment.

{Name: None}

{Title: Poison Fang Beast}

{Race: Demonic beast}

{Power level: 4560}

{Name: None}

{Title: Sky Stalker}

{Race: Demonic beast}

{Power level: 4665}

{Name: None}

{Title: Ember Hunter}

{Race: Demonic beast}

{Power level: 5310}

Black blood with purple specks sprayed from their forms.

Their bodies fell to the ground with multiple cuts made from wind blades, I didn't want to use any light or holy magic just in case. This place was giving me a strange feeling.

It was wrong.

I hadn't seen much of Hell, beyond endless landscapes with multiple regions that were all just as twisted but it definitely lived up to its name. Even my system had acknowledged it as Hell and I can see why the demonic beasts are all so twisted.

The place was suffocating and I could feel it weighing on me.

From the corner of my sight caught an insanely tall thin creature watching me. As soon as I turned to face it the thin creature disappeared around one of the thin dark purple tree's.

This place was messed up, I'm leaving.

I left the strange open Forest, storing the broken angelic sword within my inventory for later appraisal.

It wasn't long as I picked up the pack that I stumbled across something else that made me stop in my tracks.

Both because it blocked the direction I had decided to go in and because it was creepy…

A River of crimson.

It didn't take a genius to guess what the liquid that ran down in a stream was.

The river shimmered dark red along with other colours mixed into it, including golden, blue and even black, its sluggish flow almost hypnotic as I crouched at the bank.

The air around it felt heavy with a scent that invaded my nose, metallic, like the taste of blood in my mouth after a fight.

A shiver of disgust genuinely travelled through me.

That was a lot of blood.

"Appraisal."

A faint window appeared, the words clear but impossible to believe.

{Name: None}
{Type: River of Blood}
{Composition: 14% Angelic Blood}

I paused, my eyes widened under the mask. A true shiver of disgust and anger flooded me, my angelic instincts making itself known. The normal soothing presence raging in disgust.

I couldn't help imagine the amount of Angel bodies that the amount of blood I was seeing would take to produce. Gabriel's and Uriel's corpse flashed in my mind.

Imagining that they were a part of this list. Fourteen percent wasn't a big number until you saw its sheer size.

My jaw tightened. Angelic blood? Here? In this hellscape? It didn't make sense but I didn't have time to sit and question it. Was this where all those armies of Angels had gone to?

What was the purpose of having a massive blood river? It was obviously created, but what was the point of making such a thing?

Suddenly Hell was feeling a lot more dangerous than it had already felt.

The blood rippled suddenly, the sluggish flow breaking as if disturbed by something massive below. My hand immediately went to my Tempest Chakram and I stood, muscles coiled like a spring.

A bulge formed on the river's surface, then burst with a sickening splash, spraying thick droplets in all directions. A fleshy, pale appendage shot out, writhing and slick with blood.

I didn't need to think as I moved. My body reacted and I became a blur, leaping back just as the thing slammed into the ground where I had been crouching. The impact cracked the jagged rocks, sending shards flying.

The tentacle twitched, coiling like a serpent before slithering toward me. My instincts screamed at me to end it before it could attack again.

I lunged forward quicker than it could react, my body travelling at my full speed as my eyes burned with killing intent. My Tempest Chakram sliced through its slimy surface with a satisfying schlick.

The severed piece writhed violently, spraying thick, blackened liquid that hissed and smoked when it hit the ground. The river of blood began to churn violently, more tentacles bursting from its depths, each one larger and more erratic than the last.

"Seriously?" I growled, stepping back to give myself some space.

Another tentacle lashed out, faster this time. I twisted, easily avoiding the strike as it carved a deep gash into the ground beside me. My Tempest Chakram was thrown, cutting through five tentacles that tried to pincer me.

More appeared. I spun on my heel, bringing my Chakram around in a wide arc, they cleaving through the appendages in one clean motion. The severed pieces flopped to the ground, twitching like a dying fish.

Two more tentacles shot toward me from different angles.

I ducked under the first and sidestepped the second, the force of their strikes shook the ground. Rocks cracked and fissures spread out from where they hit.

I surged forward, blade raised and slashed at the nearest tentacle, severing it at its base. Another one came for me but I pivoted sharply, the tip of my Tempest Chakram easily tearing through its flesh.

Black blood was all around me.

This was some sort of demonic beast.

The river itself seemed angry now, its surface bubbling and churning like a boiling cauldron.

A deep, guttural screech echoed from below, the sound wet and unnatural. Whatever was down there didn't appreciate me turning its limbs into pieces.

Another tentacle erupted, this one thicker and faster, aiming straight for my chest. My body moved mid-dodge and swing my Tempest Chakram. The tentacle split in two, the halves flopping lifelessly into the river.

I had enough, swiping both blades outwards multiple thick blades of wind parted the river of blood. Giving me a glimpse inside, a creature that could only be described as Eldritch stared back.

I stared back, pointing my finger at the creature in a primal disgust that I could place my finger on.

Raising my hand, I swiped down.

The entire river split into two and it was cut in half.

I wiped the black blood of my Tempest Chakram in disgust. It was best I leave before drawing any more attention. I didn't wait to see what would happen next. I easily jumped into the air and over the large river of Blood.

My eyes were alert as I pushed them to try to see anything different besides the foul demonic energy in the air.

I went to open my sub-dimension only for the skill to fail. Blinking in confusion, a notification popped up.

[This part of Hell is sealed but as the holder of the Key to Hell you can override it.

You can override it by using the Hell's Key together with The True King's Ring.

Although opening your realm will be noticed.]

I frowned, but nodded.

Perhaps this was for the best, moving around was a lot easier alone. Then again, having such back-up would make me feel much more comfortable with my Angels and even Tiamat. I'll summon them if I've to but let's not attract any unnecessary attention right now.

I would have all the time to speak to them once I completed this quest.

As I pressed on, the landscape began to shift.

The jagged rocks and fissures gave way to a barren expanse, the ground unnaturally smooth and devoid of the molten veins I'd seen before. The horizon seemed to warp, a faint glow illuminating the distance.

A sudden scream tore through the oppressive air.

I paused. It was guttural, raw, and layered with a haunting chorus of agony.

It wasn't just one voice but hundreds, maybe thousands. They were all screaming in agony and blending together. They pierced the air and were only heard due to my supernatural hearing.

My grip on my chakram tightened

Against my better judgement, I turned toward the direction of the sound. My eyes caught sight that there was a different type of energy that way and it was the only new source of energy I had found.

Then I saw it.

A vast altar stood in the center, illuminated by an unnatural light that seemed to have no source.

The structure was massive, carved from a dark, unrecognizable material that pulsed faintly with a sickly green glow. It rose like a monolith, its surface etched with ancient symbols that seemed to writhe and shift when I tried to focus on them.

Surrounding the altar chained with some sort of weird translucent chains were thousands of translucent figures, their forms faint and hollow.

Souls.

The realization hit me like a physical blow as I activated Appraisal.

My breath caught in my throat.

{Name: Sara}
{Type: Soul Fragment}
{Status: Bound}

Souls. Thousands of them.

The sheer scale of it was staggering and deeply unsettling.

Atop the altar, a massive being stood, its presence eclipsing all the souls bound around it.

{Name:𒀀𒇠𒂠𒁀𒄀𒀭}

{Title: Demonic Preist}
{Race: Demon}
{Power Level: 13,200}

A demon? The books hadn't mentioned that real demons actually existed. Demonic beasts? Yes and the detail they had on them was impressive but the word 'Demon' hadn't even been used.

Its form was a grotesque amalgamation of twisted flesh and pulsating energy, an ever-shifting nightmare of limbs and eyes.

It moved with unnatural precision, the flaws in most sentient being seemingly absent as it moved and stopped in an unsettling way. Its body is able to stay perfectly still.

The Demons massive hands hovering over the altar as it performed some dark ritual. The air around it shimmered with a strange energy, different from anything I'd felt before.

It wasn't demonic but it was definitely dark.

My frown deepened as I hesitated. I watched the being raise one of its hands. A soul was dragged from the crowd, its faint form struggling futilely as it was pulled toward the altar.

The Demon let out a low, guttural sound, almost a chant and the runes on the altar flared brilliantly. The soul disintegrated in an instant, its remnants absorbed into the being's hulking form.

I clenched my fists, my angelic instincts roaring in protest.

This was beyond evil. This was annihilation on a scale I couldn't comprehend.

How had it even gotten all these souls? The demonic pits were sealed and the known entrances guarded or at least surveyed. Unless the Devils were in on this but I highly doubted it.

Despite their reputation I knew they were at least trying to be better.

In terms of pure power, I could take the Demon but I had learnt clearly that power wasn't all that was to be had. I didn't doubt that the Demon probably had some fucked up powers.

A quick appraisal into the weird formation the Demon was making gave me only a bit of information but it seemed to be some sort of battle array. More specifically, an array focused on defence.

The demon was using souls to power a defence formation.

It couldn't hurt, could it? To strike it down while it was unaware. My eyes travelled to its title 'Demonic Priest' that didn't sound like a title of a being that's death would be dismissed.

Perhaps it was the amount of time I had been in the care and love of the Angels, but this sight bothered me more than I would have expected. I had done my fair share of dark actions but using and making souls suffer was beyond me.

If I looked hard enough, some of the silhouettes even looked like children.

My eyes watched as the Demon raised its hand again.

The soul of a younger looking girl who couldn't be older than twelve was pulled. The girl screamed in pain as whatever dark magic took its hold upon her.

A cold anger pierced into my heart, for the first time in a long time I acted without an intent for a reward.

Just this one time, I could make an exception.

I watched the girl's soul writhe in torment.

My breath slowed, each inhale controlled. Time around me slowed and my mind cleared until there was only one thought.

'Judgment.'

My finger rose, glowing faintly with golden light.

The demon froze mid-chant. Its grotesque form trembled, its massive hands faltering as it let out a whine. The Demonic Priest fell to its knees with a guttural cry that echoed with raw fear. Its many eyes widened as its sins were laid bare.

A scowl formed on my face as I stepped forward, raising my hand higher.

A bow of pure light formed in my grasp, its golden glow piercing through the unnatural darkness and oppressive aura of Hell.

My angelic mana poured into a single, massive arrow of holy light. The demon let out a guttural roar, its many limbs flailing in desperation as it tried to move but it was too late.

I released the arrow. The arrow shot forward with blinding speed, streaking across the altar like a falling star.

The Demonic Priest let out a final, soul-wrenching wail as the arrow pierced its chest, embedding itself deep within its blackened heart. For a brief moment, silence reigned.

Then, the arrow detonated into a blinding explosion of holy power that vaporized the demon's twisted form. Its remains were reduced to nothing as was most of the altar around it, the sickly glow of the altar extinguished in an instant.

Without wasting another second, I jumped down and reached out with my power.

My body glowed faintly and my body blurred as I reached forward with my hand, touching the soul I stored it into my inventory.

Thankfully it worked, I hadn't known if them being seemingly conscious would allow me to keep them in my inventory or not. I quickly moved and went through the process of storing the thousands of trapped souls into my inventory, the translucent figures pulled toward me like rivers flowing into the sea.

One by one, the souls disappeared into my inventory, their chains breaking as they found refuge within my being.

The last soul vanished and the barren expanse fell silent.

I didn't wait to see if anything else would emerge.

With a burst of speed, I launched into the air, the ground cracking beneath me from the force.

A thunderous boom echoed behind me as I pushed forward, leaving the strange altar in ruins.

This had been stupid, I should have stayed out of it but not allowing someone peace even in death was something that strongly correlated with me.

I had to hope I wouldn't be searched for, I had checked with my chakra sense and I had been on the lookout. I hadn't seen anyone else so I could only hope this death wouldn't be discovered for a few hours.

-Scene Break-

Once I was pretty certain I wasn't being followed or chased I slowed down, my chakra eyes straining to see through the smog of demonic energy that permeated the air.

The reason I was so suspicious was because it felt too easy, no fight or objective since I had come to this life had been so easy.

Especially since the Demon had been of considerable power.

It just felt like that should have been harder, that had been my first encounter with a Demon. A species I had assumed was just a different name for the Devil's.

Who used to abuse contracts with humans to steal their souls.

I had done my research. Nothing in the underworld section I had read thus far had mentioned the name 'Demon'.

Restricted knowledge?

I didn't think so. Perhaps I hadn't gotten to that section yet, it was a massive library after all. I was pretty sure there was also a species section so it could also be within there.

I continued my exploration and search, a grimace on my face as I realised I had already been here for an hour and a half.

It was safe to say that Hell was massive.

It took me a considerable while before I eventually spotted something in the distance, a structure rising from the ground. It was partially hidden by jagged rocks and the shimmering heat waves but it was unmistakably artificial.

It was artificial.

From a glance I could tell that the ruins were ancient, with their stone walls blackened and crumbling. It had been sitting here for a long time I would presume.

Time and the elements had taken their toll, leaving little more than a shell of what might have once been a temple or fortress.

Still, the parts that weren't damaged didn't seem all that bad.

Most of all, I could sense a faint angelic energy coming from within. It was weak but again, I had no better leads and I needed to search for every possible lead.

My senses were on high alert.

The large rocks around it made the terrain difficult to navigate, forcing me to hop from one outcrop to another.

My feet landed silently on the blackened stone as I kept a hand on my Tempest Chakram.

When I finally reached the ruins, the faint angelic energy became clearer, though it was almost buried beneath the oppressive demonic taint in the air.

The ancient structure was massive, far larger than it looked from afar. Its walls rose high, etched with faded symbols I couldn't recognize and broken pillars lay scattered like fallen sentinels.

I quickly realised that it was built as a Fortress.

I stepped through what used to be a grand entrance.

The remnants of two thick doors hung crookedly on rusted hinges, one side completely missing. The gates were torn off and left discarded to the side.

Inside, rubble covered the ground, but traces of its former glory were still visible.

I crouched near one of the murals, brushing dust and grime away with a quick swipe of my hand.

The figures depicted had a mark and some sort of banner, the banner held a crest. One that I had seen much of late.

The crest of Heaven.

This wasn't just a random ruin. It had been an angelic fortress.

Standing, I scanned the area.

The space was massive, with multiple crumbled archways leading to different sections of the fortress.

Most paths were blocked by collapsed stone, but one hallway seemed relatively intact.

I moved carefully, my boots crunching against debris. The angelic energy was stronger the further I travelled in.

Honestly, with the way it looked. I had expected to see many bodies and skeletons like the Fortress I had travelled to within the Familiar Forest.

I passed into another room. The hallway opened into what looked like a central chamber. The walls were lined with alcoves, many of them holding shattered remnants of what might have been statues or weapons.

One, however, caught my eye.

A pedestal stood intact near the far end of the room, its surface etched with angelic script.

Resting on the floor next to it was a golden feather, looking pristine despite the passage of time. I reached out and touched it briefly.

I pocketed the feather and continued onward, noticing a staircase hidden in the shadows of the chamber.

The stone steps descended into darkness, the air growing cooler as I moved deeper. The residue angelic energy intensified. Along with the faint signs of demonic beasts, with claw marks and other indents clear on the wall.

The staircase led to a sealed door, its surface covered in carvings.

I pressed my hand against it and the door easily creaked open slowly as I pushed it open, revealing a hidden chamber.

The room was small, circular and devoid of rubble.

In the center was a crystalline pod, its surface glowing faintly with an inner light.

What really caught my attention was inside, a figure rested.

I stepped closer, the pod's glass-like material allowing me to see the being within.

He was motionless, his facial features looking blank.

The biggest part of the male that was motionless within was the partially folded wings.

My eyes slowly widened as realization hit.

An Angel?

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 60: Not At all

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 60

(Not At all)

An Angel?

The faint glow of the crystalline pod reflected off the jagged walls, casting eerie patterns of light and shadow. I stepped closer, every muscle tense as I scanned the chamber for threats.

The figure inside the pod remained still, his features serene but unnervingly blank. His wings were folded against his back.

I quickly got over my shock. I can't say I had been expecting to find an Angel down in Hell? I wasn't entirely sure what to do.

This wouldn't bode well.

I had only come here due to the faint residual angelic mana here, I had found that finding an 'Ruins Of An Ancient War.' Was hard when Hell was seemingly massive.

That along with being filled with unknown creatures.

I had run into a literal Demon. I didn't need the extra drama that would come with this. I wanted to find the second segment and leave as soon as I could.

Considering that Demon had been in the ultimate class and had a title called 'Demonic Priest' I didn't want to know what that thing worshipped.

The figure stirred.

The movement was subtle at first, a twitch of a finger and a slight shift in posture a moment later.

Then, with an audible hiss, the pod began to open.

My eyes narrowed, I hadn't done anything to open the pod.

A wave of cool air rushed out, carrying with it a faint scent of angelic mana with something else. The angel's eyes fluttered open.

They were pale, almost translucent and they darted around the room as if struggling to comprehend his surroundings.

His gaze finally locked onto mine. He sat up slowly, his movements stiff and uncoordinated, like someone waking from a long slumber.

"Where… am I?" His voice was weak, cracking as though it hadn't been used in centuries.

'Appraisal'

Oh?

I observed him silently. I kept my expression neutral, though my mind raced.

"You're safe," I said, careful to keep my tone neutral. "Can you stand?"

The figure nodded uncertainty and swung his legs over the edge of the pod.

He pushed himself to his feet, wobbling slightly before steadying himself. His gaze swept the room again, lingering on the carvings and the faint remnants of angelic energy clinging to the walls.

The figure looked around in confusion, his eyes occasionally landing on me.

"This place..." he began, his voice still shaky. "It doesn't look like it should look like. What's happened here?"

I tilted my head, feigning curiosity. "That's what I was hoping you could tell me. I found this place buried in ruins deep within Hell but it clearly wasn't always like this. Do you know what it is?"

The figure stared at me for a moment.

He frowned, his brow furrowing as he struggled to recall. "It was... a fortress. Placed within the deepest parts of the underworld to fight back during the Great War." His hand drifted to his temple as though trying to rub away the haze clouding his thoughts. "But it's been defiled. The Wards and Formations are gone."

I nodded, my face remaining completely blank. Something he couldn't see due to the mask I still wore. He had been hidden, but the place he had been hidden wasn't that hard to find. Interesting.

"What can you remember?" I probed.

His face scrunched up.

"I remember fighting. Then nothing."

I crouched a few feet away, resting my arm casually on my knee while keeping my Chakram within reach. "What's your name?"

He hesitated before answering. "Ezekiel. I was a Cherub. Tasked with guarding the Fortress during the Great War."

Ezekiel.

I filed the name away, my mind working through the possibilities.

I stepped closer but kept my guard up.

"You said 'the war.' Which war are you talking about?"

"The Great War," he replied without hesitation. "The clash between Heaven and the Devils, the battle for creation itself." He turned to me, his expression haunted.

I noted the strange way he said 'Devils'

"How long has it been? What has become of the world?"

I hesitated, giving him a moment of scrutiny before answering. "It's been centuries," I said carefully. "The war is long over"

Ezekiel staggered slightly, his wings drooping as the weight of my words sank in. "Centuries," he murmured, his voice heavy with disbelief. "All this time I've been trapped here. Forgotten."

"It fell," I interrupted, keeping my tone firm but not unkind. "Like many others. The angelic presence within Hell has become close to zero."

Ezekiel face shifted minutely at the mention of 'Hell'

"I see." He muttered. He sent a small look towards me. "How did you end up down here in that case?"

I smiled. "How about I tell you later, for now. I have something to attend to."

He nodded in response.

"What is your purpose for coming down here?" he asked.

I hesitated.

"There is a certain fragment belonging to a certain weapon that I need to find, I don't suppose you would have any idea of where I could find any old battlefields "

My quest had given me a hint in its description.

[Quest]

The Demonic Pit

Description: The tree of knowledge has provided you with a solution to your worry especially since you already have the 1st segment of [?].

Objective: Find the second segment of [?]

Reward: Knowledge pertaining to [?]

'Ruins of an ancient war.'

Ezekiel studied me for a long moment before nodding slowly.

"I... understand. I know of a few places they could be." He seemed to consider this, his expression troubled. "There were many battlegrounds. One stands out. There weren't very many battles since."

A plan formed in my mind, I could make use of this.

"Can you take me there?" I asked.

Ezekiel hesitated, his gaze dropping to the ground. "The way... I can definitely remember it. Though with how much time has passed, I don't know how much of it will still be there. It's a good thing demonic beasts find angelic flesh hard to digest."

I sent him a look. I frowned. "Think. If there's even a chance, we need to try. This fragment is something I need."

He nodded again. "I will do what I can. But tell me, who are you? I can tell that you're an Angel but I don't know who you are?"

I considered his question.

"I'm a low-ranking Angel, Kai. No one of note really. It's probably why we never met." I replied easily.

He couldn't exactly deny my statement.

"Kai? A strange name for a fellow brother of mine." He replied.

I chuckle. "Yeah, the circumstances around my name are quite strange."

Ezekiel seemed to accept this, though the flicker of doubt in his eyes remained. "It's nice to meet another one of my brothers in that case. I will guide you, though my memory may fail me."

I offered him a hand. He took it, his grip firm despite his earlier weakness.

I let him go first and together, we began to ascend the stairs.

Leaving the chamber behind.

His movements were still slightly stiff and he often glanced around as if expecting an attack. It made sense considering we were in the deepest part of the underworld. It was passable.

We passed through the ruins in silence.

When we reached the entrance, Ezekiel paused, looking out at the desolate landscape beyond.

"It is worse than I imagined," he murmured.

"Considering we are in hell," I said simply. "It's not supposed to be pleasant."

He rolled his eyes lightheartedly, shooting me a smile. "I meant the Fortress' condition, it used to be much larger and more fortified."

I went to reply only for a screech to interrupt us.

The screech came from somewhere ahead, echoing off the rock walls and reverberating through the desolate landscape.

That alone wasn't enough to catch my attention, considering in the short time I had been here I had become accustomed to the occasional call of a Demonic Beast that seemed to roam these lands with a surprising force.

It was the multiple roars and other various assortment of noises that made me tense, my Chakram appearing in hand as my senses flared.

Ezekiel froze beside me, his translucent eyes narrowing as he scanned the horizon.

Another screech followed, then another high-pitched and guttural, like a symphony of predators closing in on their prey.

My Mind's Eye Of Kagura activated and I watched the gathering of demonic energy draw closer towards us. The very air around us thickened with the disgusting power.

Ezekiel's wings twitched. "A demonic beast tide," he said grimly, his voice low but steady.

"Tide?" I asked, keeping my eyes on the darkened horizon.

"A swarm," he clarified. "It's the name that we came up with when the Demonic Beasts gather in massive groups, attacking anything in their path. Even fortresses like this weren't spared." He paused, his gaze hardening. "If this is anything like what I've seen before, they won't stop until everything in their way is dead or consumed."

I sent him a curious glance, only for my attention to be taken as again a chorus of screeches erupted, closer this time, accompanied by the unmistakable sound of claws scraping against stone.

The Demonic Beasts were converging on our location quickly.

Before I could say anything else, the first wave burst through the broken archway of the fortress.

Creatures with twisted forms scrambled over one another in a frenzy, their glowing red eyes locked onto us.

Some had elongated limbs, while others moved on all fours with rows of serrated teeth gleaming in the dim light. Their movements were all just as erratic, their bodies malformed, as though they had been born of nightmares.

"It seems we were lucky enough to get a beast tide mostly consisting of middle-class demonic beasts." He muttered beside me.

I sent him a glance before exploding into movement.

I wanted to keep my abilities and angelic mana usage to a minimum, as he had said most of the Demonic beasts were merely of the middle-class which while dangerous in general was easily doable.

My Chakram spun to life in my hand, its edges glowing faintly with sparks of electricity. I hurled it toward the oncoming tide, the blade slicing cleanly through the front line of beasts before returning to me.

Dozens of bodies crumpled and I could see Ezekiel watch with impressed eyes, but more poured in to take their place.

Ezekiel moved beside me, his wings glowing faintly as he raised a hand.

A blast of light shot from his palm, obliterating a cluster of beasts in an instant.

His movements were still sluggish, but his attacks were precise.

My other Tempest Chakram appeared in my other hand.

The demonic beasts surged forward, their sheer numbers impressing me. It was no wonder they were considered a threat if Ezekiel's words were to be believed.

I had somewhat known of the phenomenon since it was stated that the residents of the Underworld had to deal with them on a somewhat occasional basis when you consider what they thought was quick and not quick.

My decision to secure my aura had apparently shown itself to be wise, since the amount of Angelic mana I radiated was proportional to how powerful I was.

I spun my Tempest Chakram's, slicing through a clawed limb reaching for my throat. Another beast lunged at me from the side, its maw snapping inches from my arm before I drove my foot into its chest, sending it sprawling back into the mass.

Both my Tempest Chakram were out of my hand a moment later as I allowed the auto mode it had to activate, lightning sparked as they flashed through everything around me. Circling back and leaving a path of limbs and demonic beast guts.

Ezekiel's voice cut through the chaos. "Low ranking Angel huh?"

I didn't reply, instead. I turned to see a larger beast barreling toward me, its body covered in jagged, bone-like protrusions.

A high-class Demonic beast.

I easily ducked under its swinging claws and used a heavy punch from the Luminous Impact Style, its weird bone structure cracked and a shockwave erupted around me from the sheer force as it was killed in an instant.

My eyes glanced over to Ezekiel easily dealing with a particularly powerful beast. It screeched in pain, but before it could recover, Ezekiel's light blasted it into ash.

By now my Tempest Chakram had cut down a massive amount of them, leaving a large part of the horde dead.

It wasn't long until we finished off the remains of the entire horde, not once did I use any angelic mana just in case. Though the same couldn't be said for Ezekiel.

More screeches echoed in the distance, and the ground beneath us trembled. My eyes darted to the horizon, where another wave of beasts was emerging, larger and more frenzied than the first.

"Great," I muttered, stepping back toward Ezekiel. "Any brilliant ideas?"

He didn't answer immediately, instead sending another blast of light into the swarm. "The fortress is defensible," he said finally. "If we can lure them into a choke point, we could deal with them with much more ease."

I remained silent for a moment. "Do you know how to get to the ancient battlefield ruins you spoke of? Now that you've stretched your wings a little bit."

He paused, clearly caught off-guard by the question. "Yes?"

"Perfect? Then we will be leaving, there is no need to continue taking on the Demonic beasts when we are so far away. We only took on that first tide since it was so close." I informed him.

My decision seemed to completely throw him off his momentum.

"Uh-a ok?" He replied.

"Let's get moving." I said, gesturing for us to move.

He nodded, jumping up into the air and flying in a certain direction.

I followed him on the ground, an act that obviously confused him greatly.

It wasn't hard, I simply jumped with all my strength and went shooting through the sky.

Honestly, it was crazy to think how strong I had become. I don't think I could ever get used to not having this type of strength available ever again.

We were able to lose the demonic beast swarm rather quickly, our speed was a lot superior and it had only been a chance encounter in the first place.

Ezekiel flew through the air with powerful beats of his wings. I followed suit, using wind manipulation in the air to control my flight. Something that drew Ezekiel's interest.

I had come to learn that actual elemental manipulation was rarer than one would think. Not to be mistaken with using a mediator like Angelic magic or the Devil's imagination magic to use it.

True manipulation would also be more potent and more cost effective than using something else to replicate it or using a lower version of manipulation like elemental bending.

The fact I had three different elemental skills, one in which was a higher tier of skill was downright rare.

Ezekiel led the way, his path winding through the desolation of Hell.

I watched from below as Demonic beasts spotted us and our flight drew a lot of attention.

At this point though, I had burnt through the time I was comfortable spending time here and I needed to find the second segment quickly.

"Do you have a specific route in mind or are we just winging it?" I asked, my voice carrying a mix of sarcasm and curiosity.

Ezekiel turned his head slightly, his translucent eyes glinting in the twisted light of the hellish sky. "The battlefield lies beyond the Obsidian Ridge. If we keep this pace, we'll reach it before the next tide catches up."

"Obsidian Ridge?" I questioned.

He paused for a moment.

"A name we gave to one of the landscapes mapped within the pits." He replied.

I nodded. "Good," I muttered.

The last thing I needed was another swarm of demonic beasts distracting me, judging by the horde's being created below us by our presence we would have to be quick.

The journey stretched on, silence falling between us as the desolation of Hell consumed all other sound.

Every now and then, I caught glimpses of movement in the shadows. My sight was able to catch the watchful eyes staring from below and strange figures lurking just out of reach.

This place was strange, I had confirmed the existence of actual Demons living down here but there seemed to be other things than just demonic beasts.

None dared to attack, perhaps deterred by Ezekiel's faint angelic glow or something else.

Ezekiel finally broke the silence. "I noticed something back there," he said, his tone neutral.

"Oh? Enlighten me," I replied without looking at him, keeping my attention on the uneven terrain ahead.

"You're strong, to be more precise far stronger than any low-ranking angel" he said, his gaze boring into me. "And even then. You held back, didn't you?"

I regarded him.

"Yes."

"So you lied?" He asked, something more underneath his tone.

"No."

His face scrunched up.

"I don't see how you could be a low-ranking Angel?" He asked.

I was being purposefully vague.

I also wasn't lying, technically I was a low ranking Angel. I hadn't been given a rank, thus making me the lowest due to not having one. It was skewed logic I know but it was what I was going for at the moment.

He huffed, clearly unimpressed by my deflection. "Still, you're hiding something. That much is obvious."

"Everyone's hiding something, Ezekiel," I said lightly,

He didn't respond immediately, but the tension between us lingered as we pressed on.

The obsidian terrain gave way to what could only be described as a wasteland of broken weapons and shattered armor. Bodies were scattered everywhere, some still half-intact. Angel's bodies didn't rot, so they must have been picked at my demonic beasts.

Instantly, I knew this was the location. The sheer mass of bodies which I didn't waste time using 'Appraisal' on showed the bodies belonged to mostly Devils and Angels along with demonic beasts.

Funnily enough, I couldn't find sight of any Demon corpses. You would expect some to be down here but perhaps I hadn't gone deep enough for that yet considering how large the battle ground stretched.

This place had housed a serious battle with thousands upon thousands of bodies and weapons scattered around.

"We're here," Ezekiel announced.

We descended, my legs hitting the ground.

It looked surprisingly intact, like only a year had passed since this took place but in fact it had been much longer by hundreds of times. Thousands even.

I slowed my pace, scanning the area with narrowed eyes. The energy here was chaotic, an unsettling blend of light and darkness that set my nerves on edge.

Even now, the energy of such a massive battle was still around. That alone would tell you how large it had been.

"The ruins of an ancient war," I murmured, my voice barely audible.

My quest log flashed briefly in my mind, the objective inching closer to completion.

Ezekiel knelt beside a broken blade, his fingers brushing against its surface as if mourning a lost comrade. "This place held probably what could be described as the biggest battle in Hell."

I began to search the battlefield, our movements deliberate and cautious. The chaotic energy seemed to intensify the deeper we ventured, the mass of bodies becoming thicker.

I kneeled down to one corpse that was more intact than any ever, the corpse of an Angel. Her face made it look like she was in some sort of sleep but the massive wound in her stomach counteracted that.

Seeing so many dead Angels was making me feel a surprising amount of emotion. I could easily imagine Avael's face over the Angel's below me and I didn't even need to.

Spending time with Gabriel and Uriel so much had made me more connected to the Angelic race as a whole, as someone who had observed them I knew for a fact that none of them had deserved this.

They were all so innocent and kind, seeing them discarded like this. It pissed me off.

My chakra eyes activated and I searched around for what I was looking for, many angelic swords lay on the ground and I took them just for the sake of retrieving them for Heaven.

It was around thirty minutes of searching while speaking with Ezekiel until I finally sensed something, an energy similar to the Hilt and that was all I needed. I moved swiftly, the pulse growing stronger with every step until we reached a massive, crumbling statue.

At its base, partially buried beneath rubble, was a fragment of something glowing faintly with golden light.

I knelt down, brushing away the debris to reveal the shard. It pulsed in my hand, resonating with the fragment I already possessed.

"The second segment," I murmured, a small smile tugging at my lips.

[Quest Completed!]

The Base Of the [Flaming Sword]

Description: The Base of Flaming Sword. Divine Pommel made of the purest of Celestial Wallafram and Orichalcum etched with Heavenly Runes & Aetheric Crystals. A part of the [Flaming Sword] Crafted by God.

Abilities:

Key of Heaven: In the hands of [YHWH-ASHER-YHWH] acts as the official Key to Heaven which can be used to bypass its many wards and defences to directly enter and exit. [Sealed]

Holy Fire Source: The base for the most potent Holy Fires which [YHWH-ASHER-YHWH] can use to channel the Might of a sealed Quasar and counterbalancing Gravastar. Other users can make weapons of Holy Power proportional to the compatibility and Holy Power & Angelic magic mastery. Failsafes ensure instant sealing of unworthy attempts to use it inside the shell of the Gravastar.

The flaming sword?

"Did you find something?" Ezekiel's voice called out.

I stored the base into my inventory.

This was tricky.

The Key Of Heaven was right there, but I couldn't use it because it was sealed. I would need to unseal what it could do. I needed at least twenty minutes of focus to do it though.

"I didn't find the shard." I replied.

He sighed. "It's going to take a while searching for it around here, perhaps if you tell me what it looks like I can be of more help?"

I chuckled. "That would be hard since not even I know what it should look like."

He sent me a flat look.

"I've got an idea, let's split up. Go pick up everything you can and I'll do the same. We will meet back in ten minutes to see if we found anything." I suggested.

Ezekiel blinked. "Ok."

"We will meet back here in ten minutes. It'll allow us to search over the battlefield much faster. That demonic beast horde will catch up to us if we don't move soon. They saw us flying after all."

He seemed confused but obliged.

I nodded in satisfaction.

That would work.

-{Ezekiel}-

Ezekiel walked back to the meeting place in silence after he had just picked up the sixteenth weapon he could find.

He had found a mixture of Devil weapons and Angels weapons, he didn't know which one Kai was looking for so he just brought a mixture of both.

Truthfully he didn't know what the strange masked Angel was looking for, he knew it was some sort of weapon. Which admittedly intrigued him. Adding to a list of intriguing things he had found about the Angel.

He blinked as the place lit up, looking below him a massive angelic golden symbol had lit up underneath him. A massive amount of angelic mana spread up.

Ezekiel couldn't help but let out an amused sigh.

There was a hint of admiration in his expression as he took a step back, acknowledging the trap.

"Good play." He nodded.

The golden symbol reached its crescendo. A massive column of light erupted from the ground, shooting skyward with an explosive force that rattled the very air around him.

-{Kai}-

My form blurred through the air as I sped across the landscape of Hell at a record speed.

The air parted around me as I made my best attempt to get the fuck out of any area even close to that monster.

I had known what he was from the start, playing along had seemed like the best course. Especially since he had led me to what I needed. This path had been of the most benefit.

Perhaps asking for more time to gain more ground away from it would have been a better option but I didn't want to give away the fact I knew what it was.

That Angel hadn't been real.

My appraisal screen showed me this.

{Name: Ezekiel}

{Race: None (Illusion)}

{Power level: N/A}

That had left the question as to how he had been killing Demonic Beasts, I had sensed that the light he used wasn't real and was in fact demonic energy but that had been real damage.

It had taken me a while to find the being behind the illusion that was trying to trick me for a reason I hadn't been able to discern, I had only caught a glimpse of it but in that time, I used appraisal and the results had sent a cold shiver down my spine.

My eyes scanned back to the appraisal screen.

{Name: Eizel}

{Title: Prince of Deceit}

{Race: Demon (Mutated)}

{Power level: 51,100}

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 61: The Prince Of Deceit

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 61

Disclaimer: I don't own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

(The Prince Of Deceit)

-{Eizel}-

Cold eyes regarded the scene of the Angel tearing through the underworld boredly.

In truth, he was a little impressed.

Not because the Angel had found his plan, no. It hadn't been all that well put together and he hadn't been trying too much. Mostly since he had assumed an Angel would be naive enough to believe his illusion.

Though the ability to see through his illusion was just as impressive, especially since many Gods and Dragons weren't able to escape his illusions and lies which went beyond basic senses and the curtain of lies was all his victims would experience as reality. It's near impossible to lie to the Prince of deceit.

What really impressed him was the Angel's deception.

It had keyed him in on what type of person this Angel was. Different, the masked Angel was different. Playing along to lead him to what he was searching for had been a decent tactic, something he, as the Prince of Deceit, could appreciate.

The Angel would have never been able to search the entirety of Hell for it otherwise.

Without surviving anyway, the chances of stumbling upon one of the Demon Lord's realms wasn't exactly hard.

He had found that unlike the rest of his kin; this one was untrusting, cold, and special.

That was made more evident by the form he possessed.

He vanished and reappeared in the air, wings of darkness stretching far back behind him.

This had mostly been a whim on his part. He was overseeing one of his subordinates, who had been making preparations for the brewing turmoil among Hell's residents following the Light Lord's return.

It was no small matter.

Hell was on the verge of complete lockdown, and he hadn't expected anything unusual in his routine surveillance. That's why he was mildly surprised when the Demonic priest suddenly collapsed, only to be struck by an arrow of light.

The priest disintegrated into dust as a potent blast of holy power obliterated him, leaving no trace behind.

This had intrigued him.

He hadn't been able to sense the masked Angel and had been forced to make an effort to follow him without being detected.

When he had seen him enter the old angelic stronghold that had been left from an age that had long past, he had decided to make up a quick plan to find out more.

While he could torture the information out of him, he felt that this way would be so much more fun.

Getting a horde of lower ranking Demonic Beasts to swarm their location to get a measure of his abilities hadn't been hard, and after a series of interesting events that had led to here, as he watched the poor Angel try to escape his range.

That angelic rune trap was a high-class spell, it had also been packed with a decent amount of angelic magical power.

Lifting his thin hands, a massive beam of pure demonic energy tore through space.

-{Kai}-

I soared through the sky, my angelic form blazing around me with angelic mana. My form lit up the area around me and the natural darkness of Hell seemed to fight back.

Two massive wings carried me higher and faster than I had ever flown before.

I hadn't truly flown in this form, since I didn't want anyone in Heaven to know about my status. Something that would be changing soon. I had decided that I could trust them.

Holding back such information would merely serve to hinder me and cause a bigger backlash in my relationship with Gabriel and Uriel. I had wanted to make sure they could be trusted and truthfully gain more strength before but I didn't see any need to withhold it anymore.

My freedom would become more limited and there were many downsides to coming out as the Heir of God but to be honest. I didn't want to hide things anymore, the constant lying and deceit wasn't something I wanted to do with the people who were my family.

I had wanted to improve the progress with the Shard more before I told them though.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 2.2%}

[The Shard of ?]

My eyes widened.

How?

That progress was insane.

I shook my head. I needed to get my head in the game. The oppressive heat of the demonic hellscape below licked at my skin, which helped my thoughts clear.

I focused on the swirling darkness that surrounded me. My angelic aura gleamed faintly in the harsh crimson light.

Subtlety was out of the question.

The glow of my angelic energy was like a beacon against the rest of the dark atmosphere. There was a good chance the Demon with that amount of power would find me even if I hid, so I focused on getting as far away as I could.

As if on cue, a spike of demonic energy erupted from behind me, a pressure so intense that it felt like the air was being sucked from my lungs appeared and I knew that the Demon had caught up with me.

My instincts screamed a warning just in time, and I twisted mid-air, narrowly avoiding a massive beam of pure demonic power that roared past me.

It struck the ground below with earth-shattering force, tearing through the landscape in an explosion of black flames. An entire terrain below me had been obliterated.

My breathing slowed as I steadied myself, the shockwave from the blast rippled through the air.

Turning toward the source of the attack, I spotted it.

The Demon who had attempted to manipulate me with an illusion.

I clicked my tongue, I had a feeling this had to do with my interference with the Demonic Priest sacrificing those souls. It would have been better if I had stuck to my original plan but seeing that child getting so painfully used even in death had forced me to act.

I sighed, it was no use lamenting on the past actions. I needed to focus on finding a way around this. The 'Key Of Heaven' needed to be unlocked and for that I would have to focus.

A figure emerged from the shrouded chaos, its thin frame deceptively fragile against the backdrop of destruction.

Its eyes, a sickly red, locked onto mine with a predatory intensity. Long white hair cascaded down its back, swaying lightly in the turbulent winds.

Inky black, spiraling horns protruded from its head, glistening like liquid obsidian. Every inch of its form radiated malice, a chilling aura that seemed to weigh on my very soul.

I could feel a deep emotion from my Angelic instincts. My eyes narrowed. For the first time since feeling my angelic instincts, It truly wanted me to kill and erase this disgusting creature in front of me.

It opened its mouth as if to speak but I didn't wait.

This wasn't the time for words.

This was a God-class being. The oppressive power radiating and its power level being above that of even Ares was enough to confirm that I was completely outmatched.

It could kill me before I would be able to react if I didn't do something about it immediately. For the first time since my battle with Ares, I had no choice but to push beyond my limits.

I activated my Semi-Divine form.

Its eyes widened, as if sensing what was about to happen.

Intoxicating, the feeling of my body gaining so much power was intoxicating. My veins glowed golden and my eyes turned silver. Time slowed down to a crawl as the flickering fire below me barely moved.

Semi-Divine Form Activated

The light became brighter, and I was thankful the mask I wore still somehow contained my aura that would no doubt draw every being within Hell to my location.

Two shadows stretched across the land, resembling my wings. My form was completely wreathed in liquid celestial-blue light. The air around me bent and the air shook under the power.

I imagine if my mask was off the effects would be a lot more noticeable.

Fifty seconds.

That short number I had been given suddenly felt a lot longer as my mind calmed, my angelic instincts grew stronger to the point I felt I could weaponise it.

I shot forward, my body splitting the space a part and closing the distance with a burst of speed.

A punch was sent towards the surprised Demon who possessed the title of 'Prince of Deceit'

My mind went to work. Did that mean he was technically a higher ranking Demon? Would looking towards the Devil's societal structure give me some clues?

The Demon was able to block and the impact sent shockwaves through my arms, my grip almost faltered. The creature was sent back from the force and tilted its head, its eerie gaze unflinching.

I skidded through the air, my wings straining to stabilize me.

A low growl rumbled from the creature's throat, its sickly red eyes narrowing as it raised a hand. Demonic energy coalesced around it,

The Demon was stronger even in my Semi-Divine form. That made sense, in terms of pure overall power level he was thousands above me.

I didn't wait, my chakra chains tearing through reality towards the Demon. He looked fearful for a split moment, something I noted as he gazed at the chains and the demonic energy erupted out of him as he retreated back.

Dark energy exploded out and destroyed everything around it in a fireball.

I flew back to avoid the reach of the attack with ease. I could see his surprise at the level of power I was displaying but there wasn't just fear, something about my chakra chains was terrifying to even a Demon Prince.

I would have to think about that later.

With my Semi-Divine form all my energy pools were boosted including my chakra and mana reserves which now sat at an astounding surplus. It was like comparing a drop to a bucket filled with water.

It was insane. I felt powerful and truly confident.

My eyes sharpened further, my palm opened and twelve massive bright balls of light that shined like stars appeared. In the next moment they streaked through the air. The balls of light were small but condensed with so much angelic mana that the space around it distorted.

The sheer display of power shocked even myself.

I wasn't used to fighting at such a level.

The Demon Prince raised his hand and the air around him shifted unnaturally.

Shadows surged upward, condensing into an obsidian-like shield that seemed to ripple as though alive. The shimmering light of my twelve brilliant orbs reflected in its surface, swallowed whole by the abyssal dome.

That only lasted a moment as massive explosions erupted and were barely restrained by the shadow.

Something that made the Demon look mildly surprised.

"You're just one surprise after another aren't you?" It spoke.

I hurled a massive light spear at him. It tore through the air like a comet, the ground below it scorched by the sheer energy it emitted.

The Demon Prince darted to the side, his movements fast and the light spear slamming into the ground behind him. The explosion that followed was deafening.

A wave of holy light erupted from the impact, creating a crater that swallowed everything in its radius. The Demon was able to make a dome appear around the light and swallow it, stopping the explosion of light from reaching him with ease.

His hands stretched outward and the ground beneath us began to tremble. Massive pillars of shadow erupted from the earth, each one crackling with dark energy.

They shot upward, twisting and writhing like living creatures. One of the pillars came dangerously close, forcing me to weave through the air to avoid being impaled.

I swiped my hand down, a thin but powerful line of light sent slicing down towards the demon with a speed I wouldn't even be able to comprehend without my Semi-Divine form.

Reality tore in two for just a moment as the thin blade of light cut through all of the shadow constructs with ease and the Demon Prince was forced to retreat.

A powerful flap of the Demon's twisted wings made him explode back in a surge of speed. The Demon didn't stay idle as it dodged. Its maw opened and living darkness poured out of it.

The mass of darkness looked like it was made of millions of dark bugs combined together into one massive living organism.

In return, I sent multiple light rods towards the living mass of darkness and towards the Demon Prince behind it. The light rods impacted the living mass of shadow and did enough as they dissolved a moment later.

My eyes widened, but I noticed the swarm of darkness had lessened in size noticeably. The Demon Prince didn't stand idle as its hand swished and a field of grotesque living flowers spread around him.

My eyes narrowed.

He was up to something.

Hundreds of powerful light rods lit up the sky and I waved my hand down, they left streaks of light in the air as they descended. A good chunk of them were consumed by the living mass of shadow before it dispersed and the rest forced the Demon to move.

He simply sent me an amused, twisted smile as while most of the fleshy flowers were destroyed by the light rods. Few of them survived but those that did began to pulse.

I went to destroy them only to be forced to focus on the Demon who opened its palm, the flesh of its hand opening up and firing a small bone structure.

As it came closer to me, the bone exploded into thousands of other bones that all grew at an astonishing rate. They acted as tendrils as they became thousands of spears, tipped with sharp ends that had a vicious black liquid oozing from it.

The flowers below suddenly sprouted and began vibrating, they all let out a pulse of a massive amount of dark energy. The ground rumbled a split instant later as corpses crawled out of the ground.

Thousands of them. Demonic beasts long since dead rose, all of them instantly charging towards me.

My eyes calmly surveyed the scene.

With a quick flick of my wrist, blades of light materialized around me in a dazzling array.

I sent them streaking outward, each one finding its target with deadly precision. The charging corpses were obliterated in bursts of holy energy, their forms reduced to ash.

I followed up with a sweeping motion. I created a large shockwave of light that expanded outward, obliterating the remaining flowers in an instant.

The bone spears loomed closer, their speed increasing; a dozen of the closest ones were destroyed by the shockwave.

I raised my arm, summoning a shield of condensed light that shimmered like a star in the night.

The spears collided with it, the dark ooze sizzling as it evaporated on contact. The shield held and I pushed it outward, light cracks appearing throughout its frame before shattering the remaining projectiles into harmless fragments.

By now, the landscape around us had been completely transformed.

The brief clash between two God-class beings had completely ruined it.

A lance of shock travelled through me, I hadn't even focused on it. This level of strength was… incredible. To think this wasn't even the peak of this universe's capabilities. My Angelic instincts soothed and covered my worry, keeping my calm focus on the Demon in front of me.

Before I could catch my breath, the Demon Prince made his move. He unleashed a massive orb of dark energy, its surface writhing with malevolent tendrils.

It hurtled toward me, devouring the air itself in its wake.

I narrowly avoided the orb as it smashed into the ground, detonating in a plume of shadow that left a smoking crater. The smoke seemed to work as an acidic agent as everything it touched began to melt into a black sludge.

I needed to find a way to escape.

The Demon was stronger than me by a very decent amount. It was a good thing that the Demon seemed to be magically focused, meaning most of his power was probably in the amount of demonic power and potency he possessed.

That made sense since the Demon's magical attacks carried a lot of weight, more weight than mine contained by a very large amount.

While I was pretty confident I held the physical power advantage, I couldn't use it properly since I wasn't used to this level of power.

The only reason I hadn't been killed was because not everything had to do with power levels and the Demon, while aiming to kill, wasn't using everything he had. I could feel it.

Once my Semi-divine form ran out of power I would be dead or worse, kept for torture.

An aura of darkness exploded out from the Demon Prince, the air darkened and I could feel myself feeling oppressed. In response, I pushed out holy power to combat the darkness.

Some sort of suppression attempt?

The many demonic beast corpses on the ground, those that hadn't been vaporised from the multiple attacks that had followed, all melted into shadow and rose up. They swirled and the liquid shadow formed into some sort of gas.

This all happened in moments. The gas quickly expanded and a cloud of black gas that had streaks of green light appeared throughout it appeared all around him.

Gas.

'ignis procellae'

A high-class spell taught me by Uriel.

Fire erupted around me and came to swirl defensively into a tornado, with me at the centre.

This wouldn't be enough.

Holy power was fed and the fire turned golden, I continued to feed it holy power as I used wind manipulation to magnify it several fold. With a flick of my hand, I used wind manipulation to make the spiralling storm of fire around me clear my view.

The dark gas swirled and coalesced into a massive spiral that I just caught sight of being sent directly towards me.

I returned fire, literally.

I saw the Demon's eyes widen slightly.

The mass of holy fire that lit up the sky like a beacon in the darkness met the dark gas midway.

There was a moment of silence as we both flew back.

Gas met fire.

Light flashed and an explosion ensued.

The explosion was massive.

Still, that didn't mean we were idle.

Up in the sky.

Multiple balls of light formed around me and I sent them shooting towards the Demon who in turn, unleashed another swarm of darkness from its mouth.

The balls all expanded into massive spike balls as they impacted the swarm of darkness. Shockwaves erupted from the impact and vibrated for dozens of miles around us.

My chest rose and fell with controlled breaths. My fingers twitched and I allowed my angelic mana to flow, crafting something I hadn't attempted in combat before. Well, I had but not at the sheer scale I was performing at me now.

I used the brief cover of the massive explosions that the balls of spikes caused as they battled with the swarm of darkness.

The light around me easily bent and coalesced into multiple massive illusions. They were all replicas of myself, each floating in the air as if they were entirely real.

The illusions scattered instantly, darting through the air like meteors. All of us left streaks of light in the air to gain his attention. The Demon's cold eyes narrowed, his focus darting between the figures.

As this happened I weave even more illusions to add to the confusion. The landscape changed and I became a God as I crafted reality into my image with power hundreds of times stronger than my own.

For a moment, I sensed his confusion and most importantly his hesitation.

I moved with them, blending into the chaos.

My true form danced between the light mirages, closing the distance under their cover. One of my illusions lunged, feigning a strike, and the Demon turned to counter it, his shadow-coated fist swinging through the empty projection.

The Demon exploded with energy and multiple sharp lances of liquid shadow forming around him and shooting in rapid succession, hundreds of illusions were impaled in an instant.

A dark scythe formed in his outstretched hand and he slashed it, unleashing a wave of demonic energy that obliterated a quarter of all the illusions.

I acted fast. I capitalized on the opening, my real body shooting forward with everything I had.

My hardened fist connected with his torso, the impact erupting in a shockwave of raw light energy that sent the Demon careening backward.

The air cracked under the sheer force of the blow, and for the first time, his expression faltered.

I had gotten off the first hit.

The moment of triumph was short-lived. As a wave of malevolence tried to push me towards the Demon.

The Demon's form twisted unnaturally mid-air, his body skidding to a halt.

An eerie aura began to envelop him, black and sickly yellow energy forming around him, like an ocean of malice pressing down on my very being.

The swirling energy around him darkened, devouring the light in the air itself. All the illusions around him were devoured and I was only just able to dart back a good distance from the Demon.

The key of Heaven was sealed so I couldn't escape.

This fight would go nowhere. One of us would die and while I had the physical advantage, magic in general had shown itself to be more powerful than pure physical power in most cases.

My time with my Semi-Divine form was also going to come to an end. A lot of the time had been used in that exchange. I still had enough time to be comfortable with, but not enough to win against an opponent who possessed such powerful abilities and magical power.

Normally, my versatile skills were an edge I could use in battle but it seemed this Demon was able to easily match them.

I did have the speed advantage so I could technically outfly him.

My mind rapidly went through multiple potential plans boosted by my Master Mindmaven and Semi divine form.

I needed a way to hold him off while I unsealed the Key Of Heaven, in this state the process would be a lot faster but that didn't help when my opponent was running on the same, perhaps an even higher processing state.

My body lowered to the ground, avoiding a slash of darkness. My hand slammed to the ground and a truly massive amount of chakra.

There was a rumble and the Demon paused for a moment.

The Demon only paused for a second before sending multiple slashes of darkness towards me with its scythe.

It was just a moment late.

The barren hellscape, devoid of natural life since its inception, suddenly erupted with vitality for the first time in its existence. I used an amount of chakra that I hadn't even thought about touching before.

Massive trees erupted, rising up to tower above the Demon. The slashes of darkness impacted a few of the many chakra enhanced trees that rose up before dissipating as there was suddenly a massive dense forest that surrounded us.

-{?}-

Far away a singular Demonic Beast watched the ensuing battle between the two God-like beings with wide slitted eyes.

As a High-class beast he was fully conscious, something that had taken him hundreds of years in cultivation and feasting on weaker beings.

Even becoming a high-class beast had been hard and filled with luck, only 0.1% of the total demonic beasts in Hell could reach the High-class.

The beast took a step back, head lowered in fear.

He knew of the higher race that were called Demons.

They often summoned tides of demonic beasts to do their bidding, which usually involved destroying everything in their path which all Demonic Beasts were happy to do.

No doubt one of the beings was a powerful Demon.

That instinctual fear and obedience his demonic instincts gave him when in the presence of a powerful Demon was teeming.

He had thought he was powerful as he lorded over the many weaker Demonic Beasts of Hell. He had crawled his way through the mid-class realm of power that was considered the advanced stage of power and had become an elite among demonic beasts.

Looking at the resulting clash he couldn't even hope to follow, he understood that he had just touched in on the real power. In comparison as a Demonic Beast that was taken seriously and a big threat, he felt small.

Were these the true powerhouses? The very few that managed to reach such a realm of power.

All he could see were the after clashes of multiple attacks, as he continually backed away as the massive shockwaves gradually got bigger and the devastating attacks with power he could only imagine got even larger.

The other being, with massive wings that cast shadows stretching across the lands made him want to hide away in Hell for the rest of eternity.

That power he had never felt was making even the air from where he stood far away sting. He didn't want to know how bad that fell from the actual zones in which the terrifyingly powerful attacks landed.

A mountain next to his was cut in half by a stray wave of darkness and he whimpered.

He went to move another dozen miles away only to blink in confusion.

The dull, cracked soil was replaced by rich earth, blanketed in lush green vegetation that shimmered in the faint light.

Tall, thick trunks rose high far into the sky, their canopies forming intricate networks of leaves that filtered the dim glow into soft beams. A faint, floral fragrance wafted on the breeze.

'What?'

That was the only thing the Demonic Beast could think about this whole situation.

-{Kai}-

There was an explosion toward where the Demon was.

This was the chance to get a head start.

I took control and the forest around me moved.

The Demon found himself under attack by hundreds of thick spiked chakra-enhanced roots that tore out from all of the many large trees that had been created.

Many of them struggled to get through the aura of decay he was projecting.

I took this chance to fly around, it was only a split few moments before a massive explosion erupted behind me. I covered myself in an illusion to momentarily throw him off.

My form shot through the sky and after gaining enough distance for what I needed, I descended quickly.

This situation wasn't ideal, as per usual. He would catch up soon, so I had a chance to prepare.

It was a good thing I had a reward from the divine quest I had finished with the Greek.

I took it out, a small coin that had a strange insignia inscribed on it.

Would you like to use Legendary summoning?

Yes/No

I selected yes.

A bright flash of golden light encompassed the area as I finally used my legendary summon.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 62: The Legendary Summon

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 62

Disclaimer: I don't own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

(The Legendary Summon)

-{Uriel}-

Uriel smiled faintly, cleaning the forge his Father had entrusted to him.

His thoughts lingered on Kai or Kaiel, as Gabriel had renamed him.

His thoughts grew more complex as he recalled the strange occurrences surrounding Kai. Uriel wasn't blind, nor was Gabriel. They knew Kai was concealing something monumental.

Uriel, more than anyone, had seen how the Divine Anvil responded to him. He didn't know what this meant but he had a few ideas, some made sense while others didn't.

One possibility stood above the rest, though he refused to entertain it.

For now, he had adopted a 'wait and see' approach.

The same approach Gabriel had taken as she didn't want to intrude on his secrets.

Uriel had witnessed how close they had gotten.

He had always known that Gabriel had hidden her suffering while taking care of the many members of their large family.

Michael had been oblivious as he dove into trying to be the best leader he could be. As had many of their Family, only he had been able to see her truly and as much as he tried to help it never seemed to work.

The bond with Kai though he had witnessed, had been different. They had gotten closer than Gabriel usually allowed. It was no doubt Gabriel loved all her family deeply but she held everyone at a certain length.

A length that had been closing with Kai.

Whether that was due to their shared trauma or the sadness they both held he didn't know. All he knew was that they had created a deep bond. To the point that he could see Gabriel actively trying to create ways to spend time with him.

This was why she hadn't pushed the situation as much as it evidently bothered her. Uriel had decided that Kai would tell them soon or whenever he was ready.

His thoughts shifted from Kai to his elder brother.

Things had been stressful, as Michael being the ever-present golden child of their Father had taken it upon himself to work even harder and try to improve himself as the temporary ruler of Heaven.

Michael had decided he was a failure due to how weak the Faction of Heaven had become.

While Uriel hadn't agreed with his passive approach as the filthy Devils intruded and continued to provoke them in small ways or even sometimes downright violent ways that would have started a war at the peak of their Faction.

When their Father was around…

He, on the other hand, felt he had done the best with the situation he had been thrust into. Uriel didn't know if he would have done better when their brothers and sisters had taken to suicide.

Uriel would always admire the person he had marched down into the underworld with when Lucifer had betrayed them.

He briefly recalled Samael, the other lost Arch-Seraph, before shaking his head.

Many had been lost over the time.

He returned to cleaning the forge. Uriel had a session with Kaiel today that would be happening in just a few hours.

Raphael walked past Uriel, her shoulders slumped and a tired glint in her eyes.

Uriel blinked. "Raphi?"

She blinked. "Oh, hey Uriel."

"What's wrong?" He asked, his voice softer than normal.

Raphael smiled appreciatively.

"Nothing, I just can't seem to find Father." She replied.

Uriel scratched the back of his head.

"I don't think any of us can Raphi." He replied.

She sighed. "Yeah, but even with all of the resources I have. All the experience I've gathered over thousands of years. I can't even make a Device to find him."

Uriel sent her an understanding look, his normal fiery facade gone.

"You shouldn't take it too hard, I'm pretty sure finding our Father of all people was always going to be hard. Especially since he seemingly doesn't want to be found." Uriel replied, a frown on his face as something came to mind.

She smiled tiredly.

"Yeah, I suppose so. I'm going to go get some rest." She yawned.

Uriel nodded as she walked past her.

"I mean, if my devices are even confusing our newest sibling for our Father then I must be getting tired." She muttered.

Uriel paused. "What?"

She rubbed her eyes. "Oh? Did I say that aloud? Don't worry about it, my scanner malfunctioned earlier and said that our newest sibling Kaiel is apparently our father."

Raphael let out a hollow laugh, pain easy to see under her tiredness.

Uriel couldn't focus on that.

It clicked into place.

Everything, the entire picture and memories flashed in his mind as a shocking realisation passed through him like a spike of ice.

"Uriel?"

He flashed in a burst of speed that nearly ripped apart the hallway. The structurally enhanced walls built with metals would make some dedicated fortresses jealous.

Kaiel's room was ripped open.

His eyes flashed around the room.

He wasn't there.

'No, no, no.' He thought.

He should be here.

Had he known?

Uriel proceeded to check everywhere.

Kaiel hadn't simply appeared, nor was he created by God.

He had found it odd that his Father would just leave an Angel in the middle of the underworld. No.

Kaiel was his Father, being reborn in the place he had least been alive.

The underworld.

-{Kai}-

Light flared as soon as I activated my summon token, anticipation easily building within me while I stared into the growing light.

The process took a little due to the sheer processing level my brain was running at.

A figure began to take shape within its centre.

The first thing that caught my eye was her hair, which was silky and golden. Her blonde locks cascaded over her shoulders, framing a visage that could only be described as angelic.

Her eyes opened slowly, twin pools of ocean blue that glimmered with surprise.

She stepped forward, her ornate armour catching the light with every step.

The silver plate shone brilliantly against the golden light, the armour carried intricate engravings that marked her as a saintly warrior. A pristine white tabard draped over her armour bore the symbol of the cross. Her gloved hands rested at her sides.

In her right hand, she held the iconic La Pucelle and in the other Luminosité Eternelle a staff-like banner unfurled behind her, its fabric impossibly pure and fluttering due to the harsh wind blowing out from her.

A holy aura exploded out of her.

I winced, I had forgotten about that.

Her lips parted, her voice clear and melodious, tinged with an otherworldly echo.

"I have answered your call," she declared.

"I am Jeanne d'Arc, the Ruler class Servant-"

She blinked, looking at me. Her eyes slowly widened as she took in my angelic form.

"B-by the will o-of H-heaven, I shall serve and guide you?" She stuttered cutely, a blush spreading on her face as reverence slowly took over her features.

That sounded more like a question.

"My L-lord?!"

She fell to her knees.

Wait a second, how did she know that?!

Tears were gathering in her eyes as she looked like I had just completed every dream she ever had.

Did I summon fucking Jeanne d'Arc?

An explosion erupted in the distance and the Demon came into full view, a massive beam came towards us.

Jeanne's kind eyes turned a tad colder as she turned. She wiped the tears from her face with an insanely fast movement and protectively hopped in front of me.

Raising her flagstaff high, the golden banner unfurled, its brilliance dispelling the shadows creeping toward us.

"By the grace of Heaven!" she called, her words imbued with holy power.

Light erupted from her banner, forming an ethereal barrier that shimmered with holy energy. The beam collided with the shield, a deafening crack resounding as dark and light clashed in a violent explosion of power.

Jeanne's feet dug into the ground, her armour gleaming as she braced against the sheer force of the attack.

Sparks of energy scattered around her, the barrier flickering momentarily before flaring brighter. She held her ground.

She sent a reverence-filled gaze back to me and her eyes sparkled.

When the beam finally dissipated, Jeanne lowered her banner, her chest rising and falling with controlled breaths.

Her gaze lingered on the Demon.

"An unholy beast dares to attack the Lord himself? I shall not allow it." She declared, sending another shy glance back to me.

Wait a second, was she putting up a show?

"How strange." She said softly. "My Revelation skill isn't working."

Her voice rang out again "I will protect you, my Lord. No harm shall come to you while I still stand!"

I focused back on the situation.

"Jeanne. Keep the Demon occupied, I need to focus on unsealing an object." I ordered.

She beamed. "Yes, My Lord!"

I considered flying away to gain distance before deciding against it.

She had some sort of protection skill so I would be better off closer to her. For some reason, I felt like I could trust her. From the way she acted, it was clear she was devoted to me, almost like it was her purpose.

With Jeanne protecting me, my chakra chains tore out of space around me. I brought out the second segment of what I now knew to be the flaming sword.

I carefully started the process of unsealing the sealed ability.

Ignoring the battle that started raging behind me.

-{Jeanne D'Arc}-

Many thoughts went through the innocent somewhat naive brain of Jeanne as she kept stealing glances at her Lord.

As a seasoned warrior fighting a Demon trying to hurt her Lord, she should be a lot more serious but she couldn't help show off for her Lord. The one she had dedicated her existence to.

She had finally seen him.

Though he wore a mask and was no doubt disguised as an Angel, she knew better.

She had only ever felt the gaze of her God during her time alive. But she could tell, something in her fundamentally just knew that this was her Lord in whatever form he was in.

When summoned, she had been told that she would be going to a new world and even had a chance to decline. Naturally, she had accepted but to think that there was even a chance she had declined.

The thought made her stomach churn and twist in horrible ways.

She sent another reverence-filled gaze towards her God.

Jeanne didn't care about what form or how strong he was in this world, all she knew was that she would serve him and him alone for the rest of eternity or until death.

She focused back on the demon.

A small frown spread across her face.

For some reason, her Revelation skill that gave her the best paths to choose wasn't working. Well, saying it was completely offline wasn't true. It was more than the skill had been downgraded.

She had a sense of the best way to attack and defend but beyond fighting she noticed it wasn't working at all.

Perhaps she didn't need it now that her God had graced her with his divine presence.

The Demon finally came to stand in front of her.

Not just any demon.

The kind of entity that she knew could wipe out entire armies without faltering. Its very presence exuded malevolence, a suffocating aura that twisted the air and dimmed the golden light surrounding Jeanne

"Oh? Now this is interesting. I thought the little Angel before was formidable and downright impressive. Now, another one has appeared. How exciting." The demon said boredly.

Jeanne's grip tightened on Luminosité Eternelle. Her eyes narrowed, and her lips pressed into a firm line. "Even a creature of such power will not break my faith. I will protect my Lord."

"Lord…?" It questioned.

The Demon lunged, its claws tearing through the air like jagged scythes. Shadows extended forward and sliced through reality towards her.

Jeanne's banner flared to life, radiant light exploding outward as she swung the staff in a wide arc. A shockwave of holy energy erupted from the motion, forcing the shadows away.

It didn't hesitate, laughing cruelly as it brought its massive fist down like a falling meteor. A rift of darkness widened and thousands of tendrils pierced the air down towards her.

Its mouth opened and liquid shadow poured out.

A duo of attacks.

Jeanne spun and struck with her banner. The flag's edge crackled with holy light power, carving a blazing line through the darkness. A wave of power sliced through the rift that made the dark tendrils shoot down and closed it, in turn dissipating all of the tendrils.

"By the will of Heaven, I stand unshaken!" Jeanne shouted, her voice echoing like a war cry.

She drove forward, slamming her banner into the ground. A pillar of light erupted, shielding her as the wave of dark energy that consumed everything in its path raged towards them.

Jeanne knew she wasn't as strong as the Demon.

His attacking capabilities outmatched her.

That was evident.

What she did have was an absolute defence that wouldn't fail her, she wouldn't allow it. Not in front of those who needed her and certainly not in front of her Lord and master.

The impact sent tremors through the earth, but Jeanne held firm, her banner shining brighter than ever. Her eyes flicked to her Lord, who stood behind her, his focus entirely on the process of unsealing the piece of what seemed to be a segment of sword.

Her resolve deepened further, more than it ever had as her deep love for her only true master lit in her heart.

She attempted to retaliate with a thrust of La Pucelle, the tip piercing and releasing a burst of holy flames. The holy flames only made it so far before they were snuffed out by darkness, large spears of solid shadow began rising to attack them.

She channelled holy light into her banner and a barrier appeared, the attacks met the barrier and the Demon didn't seem to intend on letting up.

Instead, dozens of these spikes began rising and smashing into the barrier.

The Demon laughed maniacally.

A wave of power smashed into the barrier and caused it to shatter.

Her eyes widened as the wave of power was about to move towards her Lord.

She raised Luminosité Eternelle high, her resolve burning brighter than ever.

Her voice rang out.

"Oh Lord, bless my actions, and lend me the strength to defend those I love! By the will of Heaven, manifest thy radiance!"

A golden aura enveloped Jeanne, her body glowing with holy power.

Her banner ignited in holy fire, the once-faded flag now shimmering with the symbols of her faith. The air grew heavy with sacred pure dense holy energy as Jeanne's prayer reached its peak.

"Luminosité Eternelle!" she roared.

A massive dome of holy light burst forth, engulfing her and her Lord in an unassailable barrier of holy protection.

The Demon's dark wave crashed against the shield with a deafening roar, but the holy light held firm. Darkness hissed and recoiled, unable to penetrate the dense dome of holy power.

The Demon's eyes narrowed as its attack was nullified. "An impressive trick but how long can you sustain it?"

Jeanne's gaze remained silent.

The Demon circled the dome like a predator, its claws scraping against the edge of the barrier, testing for weaknesses. Steam was sent into the air as the dome burnt its hand, not that it seemed to care.

Suddenly, he sent multiple strikes infused with darkness. Each strike sent ripples through the light, but Jeanne held strong.

Her magical energy was able to sustain it for now but that didn't mean she didn't have a limit.

She couldn't bring herself to ask her Lord for any so she endured.

Inside the barrier, her Lord continued his work, undistracted by the chaos around them.

Jeanne glanced back briefly, her heart swelling with determination.

This was her purpose. Despite the situation, her eyes shined with admiration.

To protect him, no matter the cost.

The Demon gathered its power for another assault.

"Your darkness will never prevail against the light."

With those words, the power output of her Noble Phantasm intensified, pushing back the encroaching shadows even further. The battlefield was bathed in holy light, forcing the Demon to retreat momentarily.

Sweat trickled down Jeanne's brow and she felt the strain on her mana reserves.

The Demon, recovering from its retreat, grinned wickedly.

"Who are you, Girl? I must admit, you are quite strong. I even thought you were an Archangel like the other one over there but no, you are some sort of human or spirit? Such a weird mix." Its voice was smooth yet unpleasant to the ears.

Jeanne didn't answer.

"You two together are troublesome, I'll admit. But you aren't as strong as the other Angel over there. No, but your defence is impressive." He admitted.

"Let's see how long it lasts when I crush it under my power!" It charged once more, unleashing a storm of shadow tendrils and dark energy, hammering against the barrier relentlessly.

Jeanne gritted her teeth as the storm of darkness crashed against her Noble Phantasm, the impact reverberating through her very soul.

The dome of holy light started momentarily bending in some spots but held steady, for now.

Every strike from the Demon sent ripples through the barrier, each one heavier and more aggressive than the last.

The Demon's laughter filled the air, a cruel melody that mocked her efforts. "Ah, the little girl is beginning to falter! Let me help you along!"

The Demon raised both clawed hands high, summoning a vortex of dark energy.

The tendrils writhed, growing thicker and more numerous. Shadows coalesced into jagged, obsidian-like spikes that shot forward, slamming into the barrier in a synchronized assault.

The strain began to show.

Jeanne's breathing grew heavier as beads of sweat rolled down her face.

Her glowing aura flickered for a moment before stabilizing under her sheer force of will. But the cracks had started to form.

Hairline fractures spread across the surface of the holy dome-like spiderwebs.

'N-no." Jeanne thought fiercely, tightening her grip on Luminosité Eternelle.

Her muscles screamed in protest and her reserves were running dangerously low but she refused to let her Lord down.

The Demon that was watching her struggle, doubled its efforts.

It unleashed a barrage of shadowy fists, pounding against the dome with relentless fury.

Each strike sent shockwaves rippling outward, and the cracks widened, golden light spilling through the fractures like the last rays of a dying sun.

She held on, sending a look back to her Lord.

Jeanne knew she wouldn't be able to hold on much longer.

-{Kai}-

I felt myself cringe as I heard Jeanne's words.

I felt like Avael had a new competitor.

Despite these thoughts, my focus was completely on the seal I was dealing with. The pressure of having a Demon attacking me and my interesting new summon was noticeable.

It didn't help that I had five seconds left in my semi-divine form.

As I continued unsealing the strong seal a memory overlapped with mine, making me blink.

What?

Suddenly, my body moved from experience that wasn't mine and the unsealing process was sped up by a good amount.

Instinctively I looked towards my shard's progress and my eyes widened.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 3.4%}

[The Shard of ?]

It had taken me a week of smithing to get it up by 0.1% and somehow in the past few hours, it has risen by three percent. What could have been thirty weeks of progress at that rate was done within hours.

I'm assuming this was why I was getting brief overlaps in memories, was this from him?

Was this going to become a recurring thing? I hadn't even hit five percent of the total shards completion.

I continued unsealing the ability, at a noticeably faster rate.

I pushed my consciousness deeper into the segment. Inside its metaphysical construct, a vast mechanism awaited, built from interlocking glyphs and seals.

Just as I had left it.

The skill I was looking for was hidden behind a multitude of fiery locks.

Over half of them had been broken.

It was an annoying process, especially since I was anxious as to if Jeanne would be able to hold out.

Finally, after a few more seconds in real-time. The final lock broke, and the second segment of the sword flared to life.

The flames shifted, no longer chaotic but ordered, forming a spiral of glowing runes that hovered above the pommel.

The air crackled.

Opening my eyes, I realised that I only had a few more moments left.

Jeanne was barely standing against a massive assault and the barrier she was holding up took that moment to shatter.

The demon didn't waste any time in sending multiple spears of darkness that blurred through the air towards Jeanne, who was standing on wobbly feet.

I vanished, holding her in my arms which elicited a sudden squeak of surprise and vanished back.

I gathered a devastating amount of mana into one ball. It was the type of attack someone made when they were backed into a corner. I laid dozens of illusions onto it to make it as confusing as I could.

Of course, I didn't use all of my angelic mana up just in case but a massive amount of it.

The Demon looks incredibly serious.

I didn't give him time to move, as I used wind magic to part the way.

The attack was launched and he was forced to bring up his defences.

I took that moment, a rift opening up and golden energy shining through.

The demon's eyes widened and for a fraction of a second, I caught something that looked like genuine greed… it was more emotion than had been displayed in the entirety of the time I had been battling it was displayed in this very moment.

He wanted me.

Then, his expression twisted into seriousness, his teeth bared in a feral snarl as a black, corrosive aura erupted around him.

The ground beneath his feet cracked and groaned under the sheer pressure of his power, the air itself felt like it was being sucked into a void.

I watched as the aura along with a massive surge of dark power collided with my attack, the massive ball of holy power starting to falter under the relentless force he was unleashing.

His darkness clawed at the spell, tearing away its layers of illusions and raw energy, pushing it back inch by inch.

He was giving it everything he had.

I grimaced.

I quickly went to enter the rift, only for multiple attacks to force me away.

The demon's sheer determination to survive was impressive, but it also made him vulnerable. He was pouring all his focus into repelling my attack, leaving himself exposed in other ways.

Annoying. It was a good thing I had saved this attack as a last resort, he might have been able to repel or ready himself for it had I performed it earlier.

I raised my hand, fingers pointed toward him and called upon the power within me that I rarely used,

"Judgment."

The air grew heavier, thick with power as golden light gathered around me.

The demon froze for a moment, his movements stuttering as if he instinctively understood what was coming. My voice was calm but the words echoed.

His eyes went wide before completely turning black, his snarl morphing into something far more primal. It wasn't the look of normal terror or downright fear I had come to know when rarely using judgement but it was still something.

The aura around him faltered for just a moment, but it was enough. The demon's body jerked violently, his mouth opening as he dropped to his knees.

The dark energy he had been channelling flickered and thinned, and his concentration shattered. His entire form trembled as he was forced to relive every atrocity he had ever committed.

I was going to guess that was a lot considering he was a Demon.

Whatever memories were resurfacing, they were enough to overwhelm even a being like him. His sins, centuries or perhaps millennia of destruction, cruelty, and betrayal were forced into his mind to relive.

His claws tore at the ground as though trying to escape his mind, but there was no escape.

The dark aura had dissipated in just that moment and my attack reached him.

With his focus broken and his defences weakened, the ball of mana smashed into him with devastating force.

The illusions I had layered over it fractured, revealing the concentrated core of energy within.

The impact was blinding and I knew that I needed to leave now, twelve other powerful demonic auras flared from far away. I realised that attack had probably made my presence truly noticed within Hell.

A truly massive explosion of light and heat tore through the air, engulfing the demon in its fury. The ground shook violently and a deafening roar of power drowned out everything else.

I shut the rift and was forced to take Jeanne far back as the explosion easily expanded to dozens of miles of demonic lands.

Quickly, I re-opened the rift and jumped inside.

A spike of power behind me let me know that the Demon had survived but couldn't do anything more as the rift was shut.

I registered my surroundings, which made me pause as I looked at the very unfamiliar room.

Jeanne was still in my arms, blushing uncontrollably and we were both in an unfamiliar room.

This certainly wasn't the room I had left.

We stood in a massive room with white floors and a large pearly throne in the middle of it.

I gently released Jeanne and we both sat down on the ground.

My Semi-divine form took that moment to sputter out of existence, causing me to nearly fall over as my body became powerless.

I let out a slow breath, my body finally registering how tense I had been during the fight. My muscles ached and the faint aftertaste of burning lingered on my tongue.

The air here was cool and soothing, a stark contrast to the raging chaos I had just escaped and the presence within the room was… comforting.

My chakra eyes activated and I nodded.

The amount of holy power going through this place along with what I think was divine power was astounding.

It was both comforting and worrying. I had no idea where I was.

Jeanne sat beside me, her posture rigid yet elegant as she tucked her legs beneath her.

Her presence also felt warm. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught her stealing glances at me, her face flushed red.

It was almost amusing how quickly she'd snap her gaze away whenever I looked back.

I pretended not to notice, keeping my focus on the throne before us, but her nervous energy was hard to ignore.

Her hands gripped the fabric of her skirt tightly, her fingers fidgeting as though trying to find some outlet for the emotions she didn't want to voice.

That entire fight had been… intense.

As the saying goes, no good deed goes unpunished. Honestly, despite that I didn't regret saving those souls. I was pretty sure that had been what had made my shard progress so much. That gave me another clue as to how I could complete the shard.

Acts of heroism.

Though, I didn't know if they had to be completely selfless or not. Which would cause a problem. In that moment the scene had made me feel something on a deeper level and I truly was pissed off.

Thus I saved them. Which made the Demon find me.

I had to wonder how many good people in the world had died doing such things while God had been dead.

I stood up.

Now wasn't the time to lie around. I had only taken that brief reprieve to regain my breath and adjust to the presence of the pain searing through my body.

I was going to safely assume that I was back in Heaven.

The presence of the sheer amount of holy power and light energy along with that weird soothing feeling felt like Heaven.

The real question was, where in Heaven was I?

I found myself getting another vision while Jeanne got up with me, a blush on her face as the words she sputtered faded into the background. A weird focus leading me towards the throne.

In the next moment, I found myself standing in front of it, my arms coming out to touch the seat that was now pulsing.

I touched the cool metal and I could feel it warm up under my touch.

Ownership Recognised.

Throne Of Heaven wishes to connect.

Accept/Decline

I don't know why, but I didn't even think about it.

What should have been something I normally would have given much more thought to was an easy decision.

Throne Of Heaven has connected.

'Welcome Back, Lord Yahweh.'

A voice rang in my head and I was snapped out of the weird state I had been in.

Before I could do anything, bells rang and a massive pillar of light shot up.

My stomach lurched. This wasn't going unnoticed.

Screens appeared of Angels rejoicing in the streets of the massive silver city.

Literally, most of them were on their knees and crying as they stared at the massive beam in the sky.

This wasn't how I had wanted to go about revealing this…

A door burst open.

I turned to meet the gaze of Uriel with Raphael.

Jeanne stood protectively in front of me.

This was going to be awkward.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 63: The Kings Throne

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 63

Disclaimer: I don't own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Extra long chapter for Christmas.

(The Kings Throne)

-{Uriel}-

Uriel followed closely behind Raphael, her twelve pearly-white wings cutting through the air as she led him higher with the glowing tracker clutched tightly in her hands.

The device she had created to find their Father pulsed, pointing them toward the heavens above.

Raphael's face was set in an expression of false calm,

Uriel could see the flicker of emotions hidden beneath her calm exterior. Fear, hope, worry. it was all there, warring for control in her mind as she followed as quickly as the device could react to their fast movements.

She had barely spoken since Uriel had quickly found her and asked her to use the device after learning it actually worked. Raphael had been beyond shocked as Uriel told her of his thoughts.

But since they had begun their ascent, all of her attention had been on the device.

The nasty thought that for some reason their Father had been in Hell made them worried…

This whole situation was confusing.

Why would their Father sneak off down to Hell and how had he? The system of Heaven hadn't been activated thus control over the wards shouldn't be possible.

That was to say, if their Father interacted with the system they would know. Especially Michael who had been using the limited power he had over the system.

Embarrassingly enough for the Angel who had lived for thousands of years, he had nearly amassed a force of Angels with the intent to breach Hell.

He would admit he panicked and if there was anything that made his rational mind, sharpened by his long lifespan, turn into mush. It would be their Father.

At the end of the day, most Angels had retained that childish desire for their parent to keep the innocence of being an Angel. It could also be the fact he had been yearning for his Father to come back for a very long time…

It was something deeply ingrained in all remaining Angels. They couldn't help it. In one of Uriel's trips to the human world, he had learnt this behaviour to be deemed:

"Overly-possessive."

Preposterous in his mind. Who wouldn't feel the way they all did? Well, in truth. It was only the Seraphs who could be described this way. Most Angels were just extremely devoted and would do anything ordered by him without question.

Lucifer, Azrael and Gabriel had been the overly possessive type. Michael was more dutiful with a major hero worship towards Father.

Though, all that had stopped when the tracker suddenly noted him in Heaven.

That led to now.

As was easy to guess. Uriel's thoughts were in chaos as he tried to make sense of it.

His father.

The word still felt foreign in his mind.

Kaiel had been an enigma ever since he had entered Heaven. The ability to use light to such a level? That slight part of his aura even concealed but felt so familiar? A prodigy in the form of Angelic magic? A Prodigy in smithing?

Was that the case or was he simply re-learning what he already knew?

Why would his father do this?

Why hide himself? Why live as an Angel?

The sliver of power he had sensed earlier came back to him. It wasn't just similar to the power he had known as his Father's; it was the same. Identical.

The recognition sent a shiver down his spine.

The theory forming in his mind was one that filled him with unease.

What if his Father wasn't truly back?

What if this was some kind of incomplete return? A reincarnation? That could explain everything: the confusion, the hesitance and the way Father had been re-learning even the simplest of things.

Uriel frowned, his wings beating harder to keep pace with Raphael as she surged ahead.

What if his Father was using this time to jog his memories, to awaken the dormant parts of himself?

A God returning from Death of the True form was unheard. It was bound to be complicated.

The toll of bells shattered his thoughts, their deep, resonant chime shaking the very air around them.

Uriel's head snapped upward just as a gigantic beam of light erupted from the zenith of heavens, piercing through the skies with a brilliance that stole his breath.

"The Seventh Heaven!" Raphael's voice shouted, her wide eyes reflecting the golden light.

Uriel followed her gaze, his heart pounding as the sheer magnitude of the energy washed over him.

The power gathering above them was overwhelming, suffocating in its purity.

"I can't sense anyone," Raphael muttered, her voice tight with confusion. "But that could be the cover of the sheer amount of energy that's gathering."

Uriel's jaw tightened. He didn't have her extrasensory sensing, but even he could feel the sheer weight of the energy above. It was unmistakable and the tracker was pinging directly to the source of the beam of light.

The throne room?

Raphael didn't wait for him to respond.

She exploded forward in a burst of speed, the tracker pulsing faster now.

Uriel followed, his twelve wings carrying him higher as they neared the gates to the Seventh Heaven.

The barrier came into view, the dense golden power gleaming with an otherworldly light.

The barrier that separated the seventh floor from the sixth floor.

Raphael landed first, her movements hurried as she began unlocking the barrier.

Her hands moved in practiced motions, weaving divine seals in the air but her urgency made her falter.

Twice she accidentally stumbled while unlocking the barrier and allowing them up, she was forced to start again both times and she finally took a deep breath, her breath hitching as she corrected herself.

"Come on," she whispered.

Uriel landed beside her, his gaze scanning.

The bells continued to toll, their sound growing louder with each passing second.

The Seventh Heaven was as beautiful as ever, the endless expanse of gold and white stretching out before them. They didn't come up here often in truth, since it only held the Throne and had systems of Heaven.

But Uriel's attention was drawn down, towards the swarm of angels rising from the floors below.

Thousands of them.

Their wings filled the skies as they ascended toward the Seventh Heaven.

Uriel could see the look on their faces as they flew up.

"They feel it too," Raphael replied, her gaze fixed on the floating castle in the distance. "They know that Father is somewhere up here and back in Heaven."

The barrier sealed behind them, as much as they hated doing this. There was a reason the seventh heaven was sealed off to anyone but the Arch-Seraphs.

The castle loomed ahead, its golden towers piercing the sky like a beacon.

It was the heart of the Seventh Heaven, the seat of the Throne itself.

Raphael didn't hesitate. She shot forward, her wings beating furiously as they approached the castle, air itself propelling them forward.

Uriel followed.

They were the first up here since they had the tracker with them but he doubted that others would take long to find them.

They landed on the marble platform outside the Throne Room.

Uriel's eyes immediately locked onto the figures standing before the Throne.

First, was a woman with shiny blonde hair who stood at the center of the room. She wielded a sword along with some sort of banner that gave off a powerful signature.

A magical weapon.

Her stance was protective, her body positioned in front of a masked figure.

The figure was clad in shadow, their features obscured by the mask, but Uriel didn't need to see their face. He had spent enough time with Kaiel or his Father to know the form he inhabited.

The tracker in Raphael's hand pulsed violently, its light now blinding as it pointed directly at the masked figure.

Raphael froze, her eyes wide as she looked at the tracker, then back at the figure.

"Father," she whispered, her voice breaking.

Uriel's gaze flicked to the blonde woman.

Her expression was defensive, even as her eyes widened as she spotted the multiple pearly wings behind them.

Obviously the abrupt arrival had startled her.

-{Kai}-

I stared at Raphael and Uriel silently.

Raphael stepped forward first, clutching the tracker I had seen her use earlier like it was the only thing tethering her to reality.

That's how she found me. My mask was useless then.

I had to admit, this wasn't how I wanted this to go.

Her voice cracked as she repeated, "Father… is it really you?"

Huh?!

I put my hands up.

"I think you've got the wrong idea." I hastily replied.

Uriel stepped in front of Raphael, his eyes shining mysteriously "You're not answering the question, Kaiel or should I call you Father."

"I think you've got something wrong, while it's true I'm his… heir. I am not God himself. I'm sorry" I quickly replied.

I explained that awfully.

Raphael didn't seem to be listening.

Uriel appeared in front of me and gently removed my mask, my aura was let unrestrained.

"Just like Father." Raphael muttered.

The problem with that, was something I had just realised. A lot more of my aura had transformed into what I now knew to be God's. No doubt an effect of the shards progression.

Uriel moved beside her.

"We've felt it, Kaiel or whatever name you choose to use now. I hadn't realised before but that sliver of power you've hidden… it's identical to your past self." He gestured toward the Throne. "Even now, it's grown so much."

His words became a mutter.

"Father, I can't help asking if this is a test or was my theory correct?" Uriel asked.

"Theory?" I couldn't help asking.

Raphael seemed to contemplate. Uriel took a step closer.

"Have you developed powers that match our Father's," he pressed. "Have you? Anything at all?"

I hesitated.

Technically?

His eyes narrowed slightly. "So you have, would you please tell me."

I didn't want to, but something about his tone made me think.

I exhaled, "I'm not God."

"That's not the answer to my question," Uriel replied, his tone more reserved than it had ever been.

Jeanne stood next to me, still looking confused while Raphael seemed to regain her bearings.

Images flashed, Heaven was in chaos. Everyone was looking for me… or well God.

"I mean…" I paused. "I guess I can create angels."

I ignored the flat stare sent my way and the way Uriel nodded, a smirk appearing on his face.

Why did I admit that? I mean, it gave me a reason to introduce my Angels into Heaven.

"That's only the beginning," Uriel said, his voice soft but insistent. "What else?"

"I can raise the dead," I admitted hesitantly.

My angelic instincts were screaming at me to tell the truth and while I didn't have to, I felt like I wanted to tell them. I didn't want to keep more secrets.

Raphael pressed a hand to her chest, her tears flowing freely now. "Just like Him…"

Uriel's voice hardened, though his expression remained reverent. "Anything else?"

"I'm immune to all light power," I said, more to myself as my mind raced.

Uriel's stare was intense, his words nearly a whisper. "Exactly like Him."

The more I thought about it… but those weren't from the shard.

"Then there's my Sealing chains." I muttered.

They both heard and I nearly slapped my head.

I caught myself and stopped speaking. I mean, they were going to find out anyway. It wasn't too much of a secret like my system or my past life. That I wouldn't explain, no matter the circumstances.

I was just surprised… at how valid the argument seemed to be.

"You can also create Trees and wildlife." Uriel confirmed.

How?

"I watched you train within Eden." He replied.

Raphael's hands trembled as she clutched the tracker, its light now blinding as it pointed directly at me.

Her lips parted and a single word escaped, soft yet filled with emotion. "Father…"

Oh God Damn it.

This wasn't right…

"Look, under the circumstances I know how this looks." I tried.

Trust me, I was starting to see it.

Raphael stepped forward, her wings fluttering with unsteady grace. "I know it," she said, her voice cracking. Tears streamed down her face, and she clutched the tracker tighter. "Uriel's theory must be correct. Coming back from death was bound to have side effects."

Listen to me!

Uriel moved beside her, his golden eyes intense. "We've felt it, Kaiel or whatever name you choose to use now. That sliver of power you've hidden… it's identical to His." He gestured toward the Throne. "The throne wouldn't just accept any being. Not even Michael could access it."

Jeanne looked confused.

I almost found myself on the floor as Raphael wrapped around me like a Koala.

A vision appeared. Then faded.

This wasn't the mature intelligent woman I had spoken to earlier?!

"Don't worry Father! We will remind you of who you are," Raphael said, her voice firm despite the tears. "You may not remember, but there's no doubt that you are him. Father left behind no inheritance and even if he did, it would not have the ability to change your aura."

Her voice has turned logical.

"You're our Father, you may not remember it now but that truth doesn't change, no matter how much you try to deny it." She finished.

The way she hopefully stared at me and melted within my embrace was making it hard to protest.

Since when did I become this soft?

"I'm not God," I tried to argue, my tone flat.

Raphael shook her head, stepping closer. "Then how do you explain the power you've shown?."

"I've inherited it as his heir."

"That's not how it works." She explained softly. "You can inherit certain powers. True but not so many of them."

She was still wrapped around me tightly.

"It's not just the power, Father. It's you. Even if you don't remember… even if you're not fully back… we know you. We are your children." She explained softly, her head began nuzzling against me and I didn't even bother resisting.

Ugh.

Uriel stepped closer, his voice softening. "You've always taught us that faith is the foundation of everything. Have faith in yourself now, as we have always had in you."

No I didn't!

Jeanne tilted her head. "My Lord, what are they talking about?"

They both smirked as if catching me off-guard.

I had a feeling that whatever I said wouldn't be received.

Uriel and Raphael straightened up, before bowing on their knees.

"It's good to have you back, My King." They both chorused. "Heaven hasn't been the same in your absence."

I frowned. "You realise I'm a different being right?"

I wanted to make that clear…

"Of course, with your new experiences and resurrection that's a given." Uriel replied.

"Technically everyone is their own person as they change based on every decision they make, I'm a different person than I was a day ago." Raphael responded.

I sighed, at least they could accept I was my own person. Even if their logic was a bit off.

"You expect me to take over?" I questioned.

They both nodded eagerly.

"You do realise I'm not nearly strong enough?" I asked.

This had been one of the main reasons I didn't reveal myself immediately.

Uriel smiled. "We aren't unreasonable despite the way we are acting, we wouldn't force you to take anything you couldn't handle and there's a reason you have an army to command."

"Aren't you the weakest of the three Factions?" I asked.

That received a small flinch from the both of them.

"Only by technical terms. If we count the number of ultimate class and heavy hitter's then yes. But there's more to it than can be explained." Raphael replied. "Plus, I doubt the Fallen will remain in front of us for long."

"Why's that?" I couldn't help but ask.

Her smile turned into a frown. "Most of them fell due to, well. You."

That was heavy…

"I see." I replied. "What if I decide not to rule Heaven?"

I can't believe I'm having this conversation.

It wasn't like I didn't want to, honestly. The thought was naturally very appealing. Having the entire force of Heaven and the church behind me would be invaluable.

I had realised that much more powerful forces lay beneath the surface of the Underworld.

To combat that I needed a Faction to back me.

I had planned to create my own army of Angels or something similar but now…

They both frowned sadly.

"We wouldn't force you, Father." Uriel replied. "We could never…"

Another figure emerged from the door.

"F-father?" Michael asked.

Gabriel entered the room next, and her eyes were wide as she stared at me uncomprehendingly.

"W-what?"

How was I going to go about this…

-Scene Break-

I let out a tired sigh, I was standing on one of the balconies overlooking the entirety of Heaven below.

I let the calm warm light splashed against my face.

This had been exhausting. I had just been able to get some alone time to think, despite how they acted. They were practically rolling over to fulfil my requests.

The cool air did little to ease the storm of thoughts in my head.

My body still ached from the battle. They hadn't asked me about Jeanne or why I was in the underworld yet. Jeanne thankfully had not revealed her name. I had a feeling that would be too complicated to explain. Considering this world had its own version.

I wanted to speak to Jeanne alone before that happened.

My thoughts went to the long talk that had taken place.

Michael had been confused at first, but after learning about my supposed identity he had practically melted in relief. It didn't take long till he was just as excited and relieved.

The best way to describe how they acted was like a baby swan finally finding the mother swan after a brief separation. They were no doubt intelligent and cunning but it was hard to see them that way.

I had no doubt that a private talk with him would be happening soon. He didn't seem to care much about the potential of me taking over Heaven as crazy as that sounded. He actually seemed relieved.

As of now, only the Arch-Angels had spoken with me.

The only way I had gotten them to stop fussing over me, was to order them to work on calming everyone in Heaven. They hadn't even argued, in fact. My first order seemed to make them energetic.

In the rest of my talk with them I had made sure they understood that I was my own person, something they didn't seem to mind either. The talks had gone on for hours.

All of them seemed content to even just listen to my voice.

To summarise today. Somehow, in a day. I had both found the second segment to what I knew as the Flaming Sword, fought an ancient Demon, summoned a legendary hero and effectively became the King Of Heaven…

Then, after that. There had been Jeanne.

She had opted to stay silent, simply staring at me and waiting by my side.

Now, here I was.

Even though I had escaped from them, they hadn't allowed me to be alone. Gabriel had eagerly accompanied me. She was acting as some sort of guard.

I had made sure to let them know I was only in the ultimate-class. Another thing they didn't seem to mind but it did have the effect of making them extremely protective.

What a crazy day, in the end I don't even think I need the second segment of the sword.

The rewards were worth it though

I glanced over to the two notifications.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 5%}

[The Shard of God. The resurrected shard of his essence that has merged with the user. As the shard progresses the user will receive more abilities from his merged counterpart. Yahweh.]

Skill Gained.

[Energy Transmutation] (Passive)

The ability to absorb Energy from materials and allow you to form them into new ones. The rarer and more powerful the material, the more Energy is required.

[Energy: 0]

This entire thing had been worth it.

The quest had been completed and the Shard's description was revealed.

This made the entire battle worth it. It confirmed what the shard was.

By gaining 5% progress with the shard, I had been gifted a skill. Did this mean I would gain a new skill every 5%?

My eyes flickered down towards the skill I had gained.

Energy transmutation.

By the looks of it, I could create materials by absorbing others. Depending on the material's value I would gain a corresponding amount of energy by absorbing it?

I wasn't quite sure how it worked but the skill was definitely astonishing. It was the type of skill that would take a while to download.

With the download I had made it would be a while before I had access to download again.

I could see this being useful for my smithing. I wanted to make a new weapon.

My thoughts were interrupted.

"Kaiel," Gabriel murmured.

She sent me a weak smile as I turned around to regard her.

"I figured you would prefer to be called by your new chosen name rather than me referring to you as Father." She said softly. "Truthfully, what you name yourself doesn't matter much to me."

Her eyes were alight with joy but at the same time there was conflict.

We both stood outside the room. The door shut behind us.

Yeah, I had been expecting this. She had been mostly silent during the talk we had. I could imagine how shocking this was to her, especially with how much we had hung out together.

There was a brief moment of silence between.

"You're back. I told you how I yearned for your presence and you didn't think to tell me?" She started strongly.

I exhaled slowly, trying to find the right words. "Gabriel, it's not that I didn't want to and I don't think Uriel fully understands."

"Oh, Uriel understands. We've already had a brief talk about this." She replied politely, I flinched a bit.

"You have to understand, I am not the same person. I'll admit, valid points were made and I have been receiving memories along with abilities but that's due to my status as the heir." I replied.

"I understand." She nodded. Her face became downcast. "You were reborn without memory, confused within the underworld. You've suffered a lot."

Her voice became downright murderous.

"But after how much we've bonded, did you think that you couldn't trust me?" Her voice cracked, and she quickly looked away, but not before I caught the flicker of hurt in her eyes.

"You are," I said firmly, stepping closer. "It's not about trust. I was still figuring things out myself. I honestly wasn't even sure if I was the heir. I didn't want to just come in here and turn everything upside down."

She nodded silently.

"Then, I suppose there's only one more thing." She replied. "Why were you in the underworld?"

Ah.

"I was looking for something." I replied instantly.

"Was it that girl you came back with?" She questioned, her voice having a very almost unnoticeable hint of jealousy.

"No, she's someone I summoned to protect me." I responded truthfully. "I was looking for the second segment of the flaming sword."

Her eyebrows raised.

"The flaming sword?" She uttered. "That's been lost for ages, we thought it had been destroyed."

"Yeah, I found a piece of it and was able to determine that another part of it was in the underworld." I said.

She was silent for a second. "Why didn't you think to tell me?"

"I didn't think that you would allow me to. As our past has shown." I answered.

"The underworld is dangerous." She nodded. "B-but I know you better now. More than ever. It wasn't like that before."

"It wasn't." I agreed.

She sighed.

"Just please tell me next time, I don't want to leave your side and I won't allow you to do this again." She replied.

"I'll try."

"So, didn't anything give you trouble?" She asked, her tone softening.

"A little." I smiled.

Her eyes narrowed. "Who?"

I thought about it, if anyone would know. I felt like Gabriel would. I needed to learn more about the Demon's anyway if I've made an enemy of one.

"A Demon."

She was in front of me, performing medical scans.

Her eyes were alert and I could see a haunted look pass through them.

"A Demon?!" She hissed. "Are you referring to the Devils or them..?"

"You know about them?" I asked, only slightly caught off-guard.

Maybe the question was a bit dumb but I hadn't heard mention of them in canon or even in the heavenly library.

Once she realised I wasn't hurt, she sent me an urgent look. Her body was close to mine as if she thought a Demon would pop up and try to kill me at any moment.

A cold look passed through her eyes. A look I decidedly didn't like.

It made the sweet Angel reveal her thousands of years living and the true warrior who had fought thousands of devils.

"Yes." She replied tersely, her eyes looking away for a moment as if in thought. "Truthfully, the subject regarding Demons is highly classified within Heaven."

Now I was even more interested.

"Why?" I asked, "Doesn't the bible speak about them?"

I always found it weird that the bible spoke about Demons and not Devils, I had taken the chance to read up on one a while back when I wanted to know more about Heaven.

"Yes, that the bible does refer to them. Most people involved with the supernatural have naturally assumed that the Bible referred to the Devils since the Demons have long retreated into the deepest parts of the underworld. The bible refers to that dimension as Hell." She explained after a moment of consideration.

"What's the history between Heaven and the Demons? I'm assuming by your look that there's a reason they are so highly classified." I replied.

She thought for a moment. "Demons are a race just as old as Angels. The true demons at least, that's not to count the lesser counterparts that are the Demonic Beasts."

"How were they created?" I questioned.

"We don't know, all we know is that they were made with an instinctive hatred against all Angels and more importantly, you." She paused. "Or well your past self." She added somewhat bashfully.

"How did Devils come into this then? How did Lucifer create them and why are they so closely related to Demons?" I asked curiously.

"I can't give you a concrete answer on that unfortunately. But we believe that Lucifer went to the Demons for help in creating an army." She spoke, sounding ashamed at her own lack of knowledge. "It would explain why they both use demonic power and seem to be our natural enemy."

I thought about it.

"That would make sense, if the Demons are naturally against us then using a child of mine to create an army of disposable pawns would be a good distraction. I did end up dying too didn't I? So obviously there's more to this than it seems." I mused.

I paused, and waited. I looked over to a beaming Gabriel.

Oops.

I accidentally referred to Lucifer as a child of mine… I genuinely didn't even mean to say that.

Her face turned serious again.

"Yes, me and the others have had a lot of time to think about it. We were honestly worried the Demons would attack after your past self's death but it never came. You did put up a barrier locking them in the deepest parts of Hell but they could have gotten through that with this amount of time." She logically explained.

I frowned.

Maybe I had accidentally stumbled into something a lot bigger than I thought, after all that demonic priest had been sacrificing souls in some sort of ritual.

"The entire events transpiring around your death were always strange, for some reason. Before you battled the four Satans. You were severely weakened. We tried to get you to not go out and fight but you refused." She took a deep breath. "You assumed your true form to teleport armies of Heaven out and sealed Hell after evacuating all of the outposts we created down there. We don't know what you sensed but it was great enough that you felt Hell had to be sealed from the rest of the underworld." She explained.

"What do you think weakened me?" I asked, I already vaguely knew the answer.

"We don't know its name, only that it's related to the Demons. We refer to it as the Beast of Judgement or Three-Beast-who-are-One or The Triple Beast. We know barely anything about it. It was able to take on your true form which is even more terrifying. In the end, you were so weakened that they were able to kill you in your divine form and thus you died." She said somberly.

Trihexa was related to the Demons? That was worrying and now that I was back, they would assume that I am God. Making me the enemy of all Demons.

Wonderful.

I needed to think about this more later.

"W-wait a second!" She suddenly shouted. "That means you weren't just in the underworld, you were in the deepest parts of Hell!"

Oh, I had forgotten to mention that.

-Scene Break-

I sat on the ornate throne.

Around me, screens floated in midair, shifting and displaying fragments of information I couldn't yet decipher.

I leaned back, rubbing my temple as I tried to make sense of it all.

This had all happened so quickly…

How does this even work?

My gaze flickered between the screens. Each seemed to pulse faintly in rhythm with my thoughts, but without clear direction,

I'll need to learn how to use this after my talk with Michael.

I turned my attention to the Angel in question who had entered the room.

Honestly, sitting on the throne in front of such a powerful Angel felt wrong.

"You wanted to talk?" I asked.

Michael, someone who I had only met one time before nodded. A warm genuinely happy smile on his face.

"Yes, Father." He replied. "I wanted to help your transition to the throne. I feel that we didn't have time to speak properly earlier, since my siblings were mostly enamoured by you."

That was true, the talks had mostly been about me rather than Heaven as a whole.

His tone was eager…

"Why do you sound so happy?" I asked, unable to hold back my curiosity.

His cheeks flushed slightly, and he glanced down, embarrassed. "It's just… I'm glad I don't have to keep dragging Heaven down with my attempts at leadership," he admitted, his voice tinged with shame.

I frowned, watching him closely. "Why do you think you've driven Heaven down?"

Michael hesitated, his gaze shifting to the horizon. "Because I wasn't created to lead," he said quietly. "What I did was hold things together, barely at that., but it's not in my nature to rule. I've known that since taking up your throne. Heaven suffered for it, no matter how much I tried."

"That's an interesting perspective on the situation," I said after a moment. "You know, don't you think this is happening a bit quickly? I mean, do the Angels residing in the cities even know?"

"They know you're back, and that's all that matters to them. I suspect you'll be making an announcement soon. Maybe even a visit down to the first Heaven? I would advise waiting on that unless you want to be swarmed." Michael offered.

I nodded. "I'm not sure how I'm meant to do that though, this still feels a little weird."

Michael nodded back. "You can hold off on it now, my siblings are mostly content that you're back safely within Heaven, even if they do seem very excitable and desperately want to meet you. I would suggest commanding the system to release more of your aura around Heaven."

I sent him a confused glance.

"Back when you were still alive, your presence used to flow through Heaven. While you lack your full strength due your temporary set-back. I'm sure the system could achieve this effect. It would be sure to calm them." He explained, before adding. "And it would be nice to feel it spread through heaven once more." He added slowly.

That was useful, out of the corner of my eyes I could see the state Heaven's residents were in. There had been chaos before, especially when I had ascended. I still remember all of the Angel's swarming my location.

A lot of them were praying in an attempt to reach me, that popped up as an alert on the side.

A number in red was above it.

34 Billion unread prayers…

The fuck.

Michael happily watched me look at the screens with a child-like curiosity.

I felt something in me as I watched countless scenes of Angels trying to reach me, I could see a force of Cherubs had been deployed. Led under one of the Seraph who subtly kept glancing at the barriers as if I would come down at any moment.

It wasn't hard for me to put myself in their situation, especially with my time with my Angels.

Technically every Angel was my Angel in Heaven too now…

I could feel it. While the shard couldn't affect my behaviour or change my personality besides giving me memories, I did feel a connection with the Angels since progressing my shard beyond 5%.

Since I was what could be called absorbing the essence of God, I was inheriting both his power and creations.

I would have to deal with this later.

Ok, time to use my brain.

"What is the current state of the Church?" I asked, I somewhat knew from canon knowledge but that had shown it couldn't be trusted. I needed to hear it from Michael himself.

The church was practically a part of Heaven's power. If I was going to be the ruler of Heaven, I should also focus on the state of the church by purging the rot and rewarding along with helping the believers. Strengthening both Heaven and church.

He frowned and I could see shame pass through him.

"It's… not well." He admitted. "And I believe it's my fault."

"How so?" I asked, not showing any emotion.

He actually seemed intimidated.

"I wasn't firm enough," Michael admitted, his voice heavy with regret. "I was so focused on Heaven that, by the time I turned my attention to the church, corruption had already spread unchecked." He paused, his expression clouded. "Addressing it would have risked serious harm to the church, which holds a significant amount of our faction's power and influence. And without access to the system, I felt completely stuck. For that, I apologize deeply for failing."

I understood, without access to the system and low morale amongst the Angels. Heaven must have been severely weakened. The church however, had amassed a good chunk of power with the influence of a dead God whose death was a well-kept secret.

I smiled. "No need to apologise, you did the best you could. Is the church completely compromised?"

Michael looked relieved, as if a weight had been taken off his shoulders. "No, it's only part of the leadership, thankfully many good pure-hearted remain within the church. All of the most powerful figures and heavy hitters for the most part remain absolutely loyal. Though, many of these corrupted figures within the church have been a cause for a concerning rise in stray-exorcists."

He paused. "Would you like me to cleanse the Church, father?"

Cleanse?

Did he mean getting rid of the corruption?

"Yes." I replied easily.

I didn't want a bunch of unloyal corrupted people with influence within my power base. The existence of stray-exorcist's was a stain and a waste of resources.

A scary-look passed over Michael's cheerful face.

A cold calculating glint in his eyes as he gave me a short bow. "I shall take my leave in that case. Goodbye Father."

"Goodbye…?"

Was that a mistake?

I slumped in the comfortable throne.

I guess only time would tell.

For now, I need to learn how to use this system.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 64: A New Saint?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 64

Disclaimer: I don't own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

(A New Saint?)

I shifted as Images flickered through my thoughts, or to be more specific, prayers. I could only sit back and listen as I drifted through unconsciousness.

Voices rang through my mind and I did all that I could… listen.

"Please, save my child. She's so sick, and I don't know what to do. I'll do anything. Just don't take her away from me."

A female voice begged.

"Father, if you're listening, grant me strength. I can't fight this battle alone anymore."

A male voice requested.

"Why did you let him die? He was a good man. A good husband. Please, tell me why he had to go."

A grieving widow cried.

"Bless my family, Father. Protect them from harm and grant us peace in these troubled times."

A female voice asked.

"I know I haven't prayed in years, but I don't know where else to turn. Please, guide me."

"Help us. The storm is tearing everything apart. My children are terrified. Please, send us a sign."

"Father, I don't need riches or fame. I just want to find purpose. Show me the way."

"Why do I feel so alone? Are you there? If you are, please… Please give me a reason to keep going."

Countless voices, varying tones and pitches rang through my head. One after the other. One stood out to me, not due to a heightened importance but more so due to recognition.

A nun with blonde hair, praying.

"Father… Can you hear me? I don't know if I have the right to ask anymore. They said I've fallen… that I'm no longer worthy of your love. But… I still believe in you. I always have." Her soft, kind voice echoed.

I felt like I was in the void, listening to the many prayers people made.

"Was it wrong to help him? To save someone who was suffering? You taught us to be kind, to heal, to forgive. So why am I being punished for doing what I thought was right? Was I wrong? Am I… unclean now?" She sobbed.

"I don't know where to go. I don't know who I am anymore. The people I trusted. My family, my faith. they've turned their backs on me. And yet… I still feel your presence. Is that just my imagination? Am I clinging to something that isn't real?"

She looked up as if she knew I was watching her.

"Please, if I've truly fallen… if I'm beyond redemption… then take this hope away from me. Let me stop believing so it won't hurt anymore. But if there's still a chance. If I'm still your child. Please, guide me. Show me where to go. Show me who I'm meant to be."

My eyes fluttered open and I awoke from my sleep.

Did that seriously happen? That was certainly a new experience. I was going to assume that this is the effect of bonding with the throne? It had said my system would be connected to Heaven's system.

Though. Another thought entered my mind.

I had to wonder how long this darkness had been going on for? So much of it was desperation. And on top of that, those prayers were just a few hundred of them.

Ugh.

I shifted in bed only to pause.

I wasn't the only one on my bed. I slowly took in my surroundings.

Gabriel was pressed against my left, Raphael on my right. Uriel was sleeping in a chair in the corner like some sort of spy and Seraphiel along with other Angels were all entangled near me.

Seriously…?

All of them slept peacefully.

Was this an Angelic thing? They were all cuddled up against me.

I took a moment to reflect on the events that had transpired yesterday.

Honestly, I hadn't seen it going this way.

I glanced towards Gabriel, who was the one cuddled up against me the tightest. I moved slightly, careful not to wake her or the others sprawled around me like some absurd angelic guard.

Carefully, I released myself from their grasp and quietly left the room.

I needed to think, there were a lot of things to be done. I hadn't even explored much of the Heavenly System. It was complicated and had so many functions. Strangely enough, I did find myself with the knowledge of how to operate the options I did find.

Quietly, I slipped out of the room and into the familiar corridors of Heaven.

This entire situation was crazy to say the least. I had many predictions of how the Angels would react but this certainly wasn't one of them. It was just a few days ago that I had been hiding my secret in Heaven.

I had spent five weeks that way.

Despite this, I wasn't against what was happening.

Heaven's resources outclassed every other Faction excluding the Hindu Pantheon according to Gabriel and Uriel. While I hadn't seen the city much, it had even overshadowed Olympus in pure beauty.

I could only imagine how much knowledge was stored in the Heavenly Library. I fully intended to make use of them as its new King. It was just such a sudden change that I needed to adjust to it.

Lost in my thoughts, I turned a corner sharply and felt something collide into me.

The impact was light, but the suddenness snapped me out of my mental haze.

A startled gasp reached my ears as I looked down to see a petite figure kneeling before me.

Blonde hair cascaded down her back, shimmering faintly in the divine light. Her blue eyes glanced up at me, wide with realization before she quickly bowed her head.

Ah, Jeanne.

"Forgive me, my lord," she said softly, her voice trembling with both reverence and anxiety. "I did not see you there."

"Hello Jeanne." I greeted her with a smile.

I had been meaning to speak to her.

She blushed. "Hello? my Lord."

"I've been meaning to speak to you. Sorry for practically locking you in a room when we got back." I apologised. "As you may have been able to tell from the conversation you listened in on yesterday. Things are a bit complicated as of late."

She waved her hands frantically. "There's no need to apologise. I've enjoyed my stay here. Heaven is just as beautiful as I had thought it would be."

"I'm glad you like it. You've only seen this realm so far. Heaven has Seven of them."

She smiled brightly, her eyes gleaming with unrestrained excitement.

"Though, I do have something I need to speak to you about. Since you must be very confused." I told her. "Please, follow me."

She nodded silently. As she followed closely behind me, her light footsteps echoing softly in the marble corridors of Heaven. The throne room was only a bit further ahead, its massive double doors were closed.

With a wave of my hand, I used a small bit of wind manipulation to make the doors creak open.

The doors that hadn't seen much used for a few centuries opened and revealed the large throne room bathed in a warm glow.

I took a moment to stare at the throne room. Due to my connecting with the Heavenly System, I felt an innate connection to this place and the progress with the shard probably helped with that.

Jeanne hesitated at the threshold, her eyes widening as they took in the sight of the throne.

Yesterday, I had spent a few hours learning about the Throne as Gabriel watched me. I could tell there was something bothering her but much to my surprise, a lot of the depression and pain had seemingly lessened.

When I had decided to go to sleep yesterday, she had left for her own room.

It seemed she must have had a change of mind with all the other Seraphs and Arch-Seraphs.

That didn't include Michael, who was still off on his objective to 'Cleanse' the church.

I gestured for her to enter and she stepped forward, her eyes reverently regarding the throne. She stopped a respectful distance away.

Her hands were clasped together and her gaze met mine briefly before dipping again.

Mentally, I activated privacy wards. I had learnt that much from the Heavenly system. Golden letters glowed and the doors closed behind us.

"Jeanne," I began, "I'm sure you've realized by now that this world is different from the one you came from. Drastically so."

I needed to clear this up, I wasn't sure of the legendary summon token's effects.

Would she still be loyal if she found out I wasn't the same God she had grown up praying too?

I wanted to find out in a controlled way, instead of her finding it out later and hating me for it. I already had a lot on my plate with the many God-class and Minor-god class beings more than willing to destroy Heaven.

She nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful.

"Yes, my Lord. I've… sensed it around me. The air, the people, the very fabric of reality. I shouldn't even be alive in the way I am." She replied hesitantly.

I crossed my arms, leaning slightly against the throne. "Then you must also understand that I'm not the God you once knew."

Her head shot up at that, her eyes searching mine deeply.

I continued. "The loyalty you have, the faith you've held so tightly. it wasn't built on my name, I'm a different being. Jeanne."

Silence filled the room for a moment.

Luckily, she didn't seem too reactive. I watched her closely. That was a good sign, judging from her body posture she seemed more nervous than anything else.

Jeanne's lips parted as if to respond, but she hesitated, lowering her gaze once more.

Finally, she spoke. "I know that's how you may feel, I was there when your Angels spoke with you. I understand something happened and you have been reborn within this world. But my Lord, but you are God. Perhaps a different version, but that doesn't make you any less worthy of my devotion. Trust me, I can sense it."

I frowned, about to respond, but she pressed on.

"When I was summoned here, I swore my loyalty anew. I swore it to you, knowing full well that you weren't the same. That doesn't change my choice, nor my faith." She continued.

"You understand I'm not forcing you? There are many threats in this world that are not restricted as they were in your world. Mages, Dragons, Evil Gods and Devils walk freely." I informed her.

She smiled prettily. "My loyalty is absolute, my Lord. There's no need for this worry. I can feel that you are my Lord."

I observed her and determined she was being genuine.

"Very well. For now, I'm going to need you to keep your identity secret. I know this may be asking too much but there was another Jeanne D'Arc within this world and knowledge of your existence would cause complications." I requested.

She simply smiled lightly. "I understand, my Lord. I shall keep my identity a well-guarded secret until you permit it."

I couldn't help but pat her on the head, which earned me a squeak of surprise.

"What do you plan to do now? I'm afraid I am going to be a bit busy." I asked her.

She sent me a shy smile.

"I can imagine, my Lord. Is there perhaps a place I could train?" She asked, a hint of shame entering her voice.

"Yes, but why do you feel the need to train?" I questioned, I could sense that something was bothering her.

Her eyes flickered down, shame overtaking her features as she fidgeted slightly. The woman who was currently much stronger than me seemed like a shy child as she looked anywhere but me.

"I failed my Lord, I couldn't even hold up against that Demon.." She spoke ashamedly, looking at her hands. "With this new vessel provided by you, I can progress my training and become stronger for you."

Her last statement was said resolutely.

The doors burst open before I could answer her.

Uriel was holding Raphael's tracker in hand and his eyes locked onto me. "Oh, here you are." He said, grabbing some sort of communication circle and vaguely muttering something along the lines of "call off the search."

"Uh hello, Uriel." I nodded.

Jeanne's eyes widened and she stared at the Angel with awe.

I imagine for someone who had never met the Arch-Seraphs of her world this was quite overwhelming.

"Father." He nodded back. "May I ask why you didn't wake me?"

Yeah… this had been one of the problems that came with revealing myself but then again they had been over-protective even when I was an Angel in their eyes.

It wasn't necessarily a bad thing either, they obeyed all my commands but they held this constant anxious attitude, due to the thought that I was going to disappear if I was left alone.

It was like having a bunch of Avaels…

Hundreds of thousands of them.

Damn it.

"I didn't wish to disturb your sleep." I replied lightly.

His cheeks warmed up and he looked embarrassed, as if sleeping was a bad thing.

"Please wake me next time." He responded firmly.

"Okay…"

Uriel's attention shifted to Jeanne, who still stood beside me, looking a little out of place in the large throne room.

His gaze softened slightly as he took her in, though his tone remained serious.

"Father," Uriel began, his eyes flicking between the two of us, "this must be the lady that bravely fought for you, the one you brought here recently?"

I nodded in affirmation.

There was literally no point denying my title of being their Father, I technically was anyway if I was truly absorbing God's essence through the divine shards progress.

"I can feel she is special, in fact. If I didn't know any better I would label her a Saint." He mused.

"Yes, she was just asking about a place to train." I turned towards her. "As for your worries." I said to Jeanne. "don't worry about it. The being we fought was incredibly strong."

Uriel's eyes snapped towards me, they narrowed and began rapidly flickering between us.

I'm assuming Gabriel had informed the others about my encounter with the Demon.

"Since I have other matters to attend to, I was going to suggest that you escort her to the training grounds." I suggested.

Uriel glanced at me, then at Jeanne and back again. "I can do that," he said, "but I might have someone else guide her instead. I'm needed here to stand guard."

I sighed, shaking my head slightly. "Uriel, I'm not going anywhere. I'm literally at the heart of Heaven. The most secluded Kingdom in existence?"

Uriel hesitated, his expression wavering between concern and obedience. "Still..."

"I'll be fine," I cut him off, my tone bland and final. "There's no safer place than here. I've got all my Angels protecting me right?"

For a moment, he seemed ready to argue, but then he broke into a wide grin, his earlier seriousness evaporating like mist under sunlight.

"Your kingdom. Right!" he said with a playful laugh, brushing off his worries.

Turning his attention to Jeanne, Uriel smiled warmly. "And what's your name, young one?"

Jeanne blinked at him, looking caught off guard by the sudden shift in focus.

"Ah... Jeanne," she said hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper.

Uriel raised an eyebrow, his smile deepening. "Like Jeanne d'Arc?"

Jeanne's cheeks flushed as she caught me staring at her flatly and she nodded quickly. "Y-yes. I... I admire her greatly."

"Oh, do you now?" Uriel said with a knowing look, but he accepted her words easily and didn't press further. "Well, come along then. I'll ensure you're properly introduced to the training grounds."

With a graceful bow of her head, Jeanne followed Uriel toward the doors, her movements hesitant but steady.

The room fell quiet as they disappeared from view.

Finally alone, I slumped onto the edge of the throne, exhaling deeply.

Request for audience.

Huh.

I looked over the ping and my eyes widened.

That was a feature?

Thousands of pings had come through over night.

It seems the many Angels of Heaven were desperate to meet with me. I frowned slightly. I'd have to see to that.

I glanced at the incoming prayers and I selected a tab I had come across.

The Holy Order System

Saint: Unselected.

Blessing: [Empty] [Empty] [Empty] [Empty] [Empty] [Empty] [Empty]

I blinked.

There was another tab underneath it.

Seven Holy Knights:

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

It took a moment to realise the implications.

No wonder Michael felt so bad about the current power of Heaven. They were missing entire parts of their usual power base.

My eyes trailed over to the blessing options.

(Passive) Blessing Options:

Miracle Working: Healing the sick, purifying tainted areas, and offering divine protection.

Aura of Grace: A passive ability that strengthens the faith and resolve of those around them.

Holy Communion: Direct communication with Heaven for guidance or intervention.

Champions

Blessed Fortitude: Immunity to curses, demonic influence, and enhanced durability

Weapon Mastery: Proficiency with their sacred weapon, which can adapt to their needs.

(Skills) Attack Blessing:

Holy Smite: Divine attacks capable of banishing demons and purifying corrupted souls

Miracle Genesis: Instantly conjures miraculous effects based on the situation: healing all wounds, curing incurable diseases, or restoring life to the recently deceased.

[Limitations: Cannot violate divine laws or undo fated deaths.]

Sermon of Dominion: Emits a voice that instills unwavering faith and courage in allies while striking fear and doubt in the hearts of enemies.

[Can compel mass conversions or disarm opponents without violence.]

Divine Choir: Summons angelic voices that harmonize with the Saint's prayers, creating a calming aura that negates all hostile magic and heals all nearby allies over time.

Purification Aura: Creates a zone where all darkness, corruption, and evil energy is eradicated. Demons and undead are unable to enter, and cursed objects are cleansed.

Both lists kept going.

Naturally, my first thought was.

What the hell? I had expected blessings but these were insane. It made my earlier thought even more valid. This entire system hadn't been used for many years.

One of these blessings could turn a normal human into a valuable board piece. The devils would be salivating over this type of power. Each Holy Knight got one blessing and the Saint got Seven?!

No wonder the Saints were so well-known.

It made me wonder how powerful had God truly been? To casually create a system that could give game-changing powers out like candy. To think I hadn't even explored over 5% of the system. The amount of power the church must have once possessed. No wonder they have such a deep history that even surpassed some of the newer Pantheons.

It made me wonder, were there other systems that blessed humans? This was based around a Saint after all. What about the Apostles? There was the sacred gear system. Could I control that to give to certain humans?

So many powerful options, it reminded me of the sheer force of power I had inherited.

I doubt we were the only Pantheon to have things like this, considering all Pantheons were able to give out blessings and gifts. But this was a good start.

Heaven was weak, this would be a very good start to changing that. As the newly discovered Ruler of Heaven. I had to think of it this way, Heaven was a part of my power now.

Attacking them was attacking me, that would fulfil the selfish part of me. The truth was I cared. I had made bonds here and the Angels had become my children. A thought that didn't feel so unnatural.

Electing a Saint was something I wanted to do.

The question was who?

I would put off the selection of the Seven Knights for later, but I wanted to select a Saint now.

From what I knew, a new Saint was basically my avatar. I would gain a special connection to him and the requirement would be his eternal loyalty if he accepts being a Saint.

As if the system was alive, a prayer caught my attention as it played in my head.

The scene shifted.

A young man older than me knelt before the altar, his head bowed low and hands clasped tightly in prayer.

Even though I technically wasn't there, an appraisal showed me this was Dulio Gesualdo. My eyes widened at his power level. He was entering the God class.

Meaning, he was just as strong as me.

I couldn't remember much and I would have ask Uriel but I'm pretty sure he was considered the strongest male Exorcist.

The soft golden glow of the candles illuminated the serene features of his face. His short, messy blond hair shimmered faintly in the light, and his piercing blue eyes glistened with unshed tears as they peeked beneath closed lids.

He wore a pristine white clerical uniform with the cross on his chest.

Dulio's voice trembled as he spoke, each word saturated with raw emotion that surprised me.

I hadn't been one for faith in my old life, I had never really understood it. It was weird being on the other side of that.

"You know, when I was told you were dead, it took me months to recover. It shattered everything." His fingers tightened as he stared at the crucifix, tears beginning to stream down his cheeks. "My drive for becoming so powerful has been for you." He paused.

He sighed.

"Faith in you… it saved me." His voice softened, his gaze turning distant "I was just a boy, barely surviving in the darkness of the world. With the supernatural running rampant. My entire family was killed by a stray Devil. I only survived due to your blessing, you gave me a chance to survive. It was the Church that taught me about you. How you cared for humanity when others gods and devils alike treated us as insignificant. When you experience that kindness, it's not something that can be removed. You are special, so very special."

The tears flowed freely now, but he didn't try to stop them. "When I accepted your death, I made it my mission to protect your legacy. Without you, this world would be a lot worse. Even if you had been gone. The world has descended into chaos without your presence. Gods and Devils are running rampant… yet even in that chaos, it's your church who's been trying its best to help."

He swallowed hard, his hands trembling. "But now… now you're back. My heart is filled with so much joy it feels like it might burst. I would like to affirm my loyalty and gratitude for your existence. Without you, I would have died young in this unforgiving world."

Dulio lowered his head further, his voice steady despite the emotion coursing through him. "For this, I swear my eternal loyalty, for whatever path you may choose. I will walk it gladly."

He chuckled. "It feels so different knowing you can truly hear me now. It feels better."

The scene faded.

I sat in silence. I still didn't consider myself an outstanding person. I had the capacity to perform evil acts but perhaps that's needed? The past God had been so powerful. He could have wiped out the Devils if he wanted but he was too… kind.

Maybe I'm perfect for this job.

I can show kindness that deserves it and darkness to those who oppose me.

Dulio Gesualdo, the wielder of what was technically one of my Longinus Sacred Gears. Zenith Tempest.

When choosing a Saint, I had been thinking about making an exorcist who was weak in the grand scheme of things into my Saint. It was going to be based on someone who could execute my will.

What would happen if I already took someone stepping in the God realm as a Saint? Has that been done before? He also had a Longinus-class sacred gear.

I thought about it.

I couldn't choose this lightly.

My head shook in amusement as I took a moment to appreciate the absurdity of this situation.

I needed to speak with him. I could take a quick trip out without being noticed. I didn't plan on going for long. I just needed to speak with what could potentially become my avatar.

I'll keep it short, at worst they'll think I've wandered off somewhere. With my aura spreading across a lot of the upper realms of Heaven it would be hard to find me anywhere. Unless they used the Tracker…

I'd keep it below ten minutes.

The problem was, while I knew where he was I couldn't exactly just appear in front of him. I wanted to talk to him in a way that made him assume I was just a human.

The Heavenly System shifted, as if it could hear my plight an image appeared. It showed a hallway outside the large prayer room and I grinned. That'll work.

With that in mind, I opened up a rift.

I was just able to make it into the hallway outside of the room he was praying in as The door creaked slightly and I caught sight of him stepping out.

He bumped into me lightly, startled enough to take a quick step back, his eyes wide.

"Ah, I'm sorry!" His voice was warm, apologetic. He blinked at me, then gave a sheepish smile. "I didn't see you there."

"No harm done," I said easily, waving off his concern.

"Are you a new member of the church?" He asked, his voice turning into that of excitement. "We've been having a lot of believers join up with us as of late."

"I guess you could say that." I mused. "It's nice to meet you, Dulio."

He blinked. "You've heard of me?"

He was a prominent member of the church from what I knew so that wouldn't be outright suspicious.

"Yes." I replied. "Though nothing but good things, I assure you."

The thought of coming down as an Angel or God had crossed my mind but I felt this would be the best way to portray myself. If I was going to create my own image as a future God.

I looked over his shoulder. "An Altar room?"

"Ah, yes. I was just praying." He replied curiously and without any shame.

"I see," I said, looking at one of the pictures depicting what resembled Michael flying down into the underworld. "I'm curious about you, Dulio."

He blinked. "Yes?"

I doubt I would be given this much lack of suspicion if we weren't in the heart of the Vatican.

"I wonder, what would you be willing to do for your faith?" I asked curiously. "Don't mind the strange question."

He looked thoughtful. "Anything. If the Lord wills it."

There was an influx of emotion at the mention of 'Lord.'

I gave him an easy-going smile.

"Even if it means killing?" My voice was calm.

Dulio hesitated, his eyes searching mine. "Yes. I wouldn't hesitate."

"Ok." I replied simply.

"Why do you ask? I have to admit, your line of questions are a bit strange compared to what I normally get." He replied, his tone not quite defensive but my words were reaching him.

I chuckled. "I haven't visited the church in a long time, I'm simply curious as to how far your Faith runs. That's all."

That seemed to diffuse any suspicion.

"Also, the Vatican seems to be in chaos as of late." I responded lightly.

He nodded, his expression turning slightly troubled.

"Say, Dulio. Do you know what a Saint is?" I abruptly ask, sending him an easy-going smile.

I was going to be subtle about it but just getting down to what I wanted to know felt more appealing to me. I didn't have much more time and I didn't care for subtly.

His eyes lit up. "Of course, they are humans selected by our Lord to act as his champions and avatars of his will. They are blessed with incredibly powerf-"

He stopped abruptly.

I smiled obliviously as if I hadn't heard his slip up.

"Ahem, yes. I know of them." He finished.

"It's been quite a while since the church has received a Saint, right?" I questioned.

He flinched almost unnoticeably and looked down.

I concluded he wasn't involved with the corruption of the church.

That had admittedly been a worry for me since I didn't know the true state of affairs regarding the church. My canon knowledge was practically useless so I had to take that into consideration.

"No, unfortunately it would seem that way." He replied curtly.

I imagine my questions were confusing him.

"Have you thought about becoming a Saint?" I asked.

He chuckled, his mood lighting up easily. "I'm afraid it's not a job that can be personally selected."

"Indeed, but haven't you thought about trying to earn it? I imagine that the chosen Saint would get a lot of blessing and influence within the church." I probed.

He frowned. A hint of zealously entered his eyes.

"I believe being a Saint is more than that. Such an honour overshadows the blessings even if they have been known to be insanely powerful." He ranted. "Though, yes. A Saint is second only to the Pope who is equal in ranking."

He blinked, snapping out of his zealously as his mouth opened and closed.

I laughed.

"I've taken up too much of your time, don't let me bother you. Goodbye." I said, a smile on my face as I walked past him.

"Goodbye…?" He replied.

He would be my Saint.

The System had shown me his prayer for a reason.

Perhaps I was being too hasty with my decision. I could do a deeper search of course and potentially find someone else. I barely knew anything about the church which was a void of information that needed to be filled.

Perhaps the figures I did know about such as Vasco Strada and Griselda Quarta could be a better fit. I didn't know much about them now, only that they were immensely powerful.

For now though, I knew that Dulio would work well as my Saint.

I teleported back up to Heaven, half expecting a massive audience only to be met with relief as nothing massive happened.

I sat on the throne and re-opened the Heavenly System.

The Saint System

Saint: Unselected.

Blessing: [Empty] [Empty] [Empty] [Empty] [Empty] [Empty] [Empty]

Seven slots.

I could choose seven blessings…

Was it weird that I was kind of jealous?

Some of these blessings made it hard to believe they could be bestowed by anyone. It made me wonder just what Monster had I absorbed the essence of?

I went through the list of options, keeping his sacred gear in mind as I selected what I felt would best match him.

Blessing - Passive

Holy Empowerment: Allows the Saint to use Holy power manipulation and mix it with other attacks increasing its potency.

The more basic option.

Basic when compared to the other options at least.

From what I knew, Holy power manipulation was quite rare among Angels. It would work well with his sacred gear.

Blessing - Passive

Holy Lightning: Ability to control holy lightning.

That would work well with his already existing ability to control lightning and the weather.

While I'm sure he could have combined holy light with his lightning, I had a feeling this would allow for a more controlled and powerful usage of holy lightning.

Blessing - Skill

Shield of Seraphim: Holy shield capable of absorbing very powerful attacks and releasing that energy as Holy Light.

[Each Seraphim Shield will have its limit of how much energy it can absorb and convert after which it will destabilize and detonate. ]

I figured having a defence skill would work in favour with his incredibly damage output.

Blessing - Passive

Blessed Fortitude: Immunity to curses, demonic influence, enhanced durability, doubled life force and mana reserves.

It would be bad if I gave him all these skills and he didn't have enough magic to power it. Though, he did have a lot of power already. I felt giving him more was appropriate for the amount of skills he was gaining.

There had been another similar option that would have turned him into an Angel, but that would have given him a weakness to dark and demonic powers.

Fun fact, while human's were considered one of the weakest races. They had no inherent weakness like most Races did.

It was a strength of its own.

Even if they were pretty weak in general.

Compared to the supernatural anyway.

Blessing - Passive

Aura of Grace: A passive ability that strengthens the faith and resolve of those around them.

This could only work in my favour. It was a bit on the weirded side due to seemingly being a mental effect but I wasn't against it. This could only work in my favour.

Blessing - skill

Elemental Summon

Allows the Saint to use mana to create elemental beings that will serve. Power of elemental depends on the amount of mana used in its creation.

Limit: Mana used to create Elementals can't be restored until Elementals are dispersed.

I had learnt how useful having summonable Allies could be. While this skill seems to be a bit weakened by the fact he wouldn't be able to recover his mana. This could serve him well if he was caught in a bind alone.

Blessing - Passive

Angelic Mana

Transforms the Saints mana into that of angelic mana, making his mana more dense and potent while allowing him to learn the Angelic Arts.

This would allow him to learn the angelic arts which had proved to be useful.

I sat back, releasing a sigh. That had taken a lot of thought. It was weird how I felt like I was designing a character when in reality this would be a massive event.

Truthfully, I had pathetically thought about making myself the Saint at one point for the power up but that would have been stupid. Having a powerful and influential servant into the church was much more useful.

Plus I'm sure the Shard was going to give me much better rewards than these mere blessings.

I smiled.

I confirmed my decision.

Faith energy being directed.

Faith amount sufficient.

Faith Points: 18280

Faith Required: 392

Initializing process.

The Faith Points caught my immediate attention and I forgot about the Saint situation for the time being.

-{Dulio Gesualdo}-

Dulio was in deep thought as he strolled down the corridors of the Vatican.

His Lord was back.

Somehow, he had beaten Death. He could hardly believe it. For so long, Dulio had secretly searched for any artefact, ritual or some sort of forbidden magic that might bring about his Lord's resurrection.

While he was fine with protecting his Lord's legacy, he couldn't just let go. That object of his reverent worship didn't just dissipate. He had poured over countless texts and traveled to forbidden places in disguise.

Even when that organisation had approached him, dangling the temptation of the promise that they would resurrect his Lord before him like the apple Lucifer used to seduce Eve, he had refused.

The Khaos Brigade.

The name alone showed they meant trouble. They had claimed to have the means to grant his wish, but Dulio's instincts had screamed of their malice and deceit.

Maybe, just maybe if they had truly shown they could achieve it. He may have offered his services for one job but they gave him no such thing.

That didn't matter though.

His Lord had returned, without any intervention on his part.

A sudden, deep toll of bells broke his thoughts.

Dulio stopped in his tracks, blinking in pure confusion.

'Those Bells-' he thought.

His heart skipped a beat. His eyes widened in disbelief.

Those bells were reserved for only one occasion.

The election of a new Saint.

A massive surge of holy power flooded the corridor, washing over him in waves. The air shimmered with light and before Dulio could react, the power engulfed him entirely.

He didn't resist, momentarily feeling bliss as he was consumed. He gasped as his feet left the ground, his body weightless, floating effortlessly in the golden glow.

Dulio found himself transported into one of the rooms within the Vatican that was known for ascending Saints.

Everyone inspecting the place curiously, gasped at his arrival.

This place had been opened for tourists a long time ago.

A flaw Dulio now knew should probably be fixed.

It took his mind a few moments to catch up with what was happening, as soon as he understood the situation. His mind snapped to that encounter he had a few hours ago.

'T-that was him?!'

It felt obvious now.

He gritted his teeth as his body tightened and his muscles hardened, his magic went berserk. Folding up itself and becoming more potent as his mana pool increased.

Dulio could feel information running through his head.

Blessings from his Lord.

He felt power flow through his veins.

Dulio gained an understanding of what happened as people pointed at him, some in awe and others in fear.

He had become the new Saint.

-END-

Note: bit of a shorter chapter but hope you enjoyed it all the same. If you have any Holy Knight Suggestions let me know :) - there's still a few slots left.

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 65 Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 65

Disclaimer: I don't own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Mid class: 1800 - 3000

High class: 3060 - 6000

Ultimate class: 6060 - 18,000

Satan Class/God Class: 18,060 - 60,000

Super class/Heavenly class: 60,060 - ?

Primordial class: ? - ?

Ascendant/unknown: ? - ?

For anyone interested in the power classes.

(An Ineffable Plan)

-{Heaven (First Realm)}-

The massive silver city of Heaven was abuzz with activity. The streets were alive with motion, as countless angels, clad in resplendent robes and shining armour, rushed about in a state of joyous uproar.

The news had spread like wildfire.

The first Heaven's Saint Bell had rung for the first time in a thousand years.

A new Saint had been chosen.

A young angel flew around, his two white wings twitching with excitement as he hovered near a grand plaza. "A Saint! Right after our Father's return!"

"It's Father's first public move since he returned!" A female Angel cried in joy.

Everywhere, angels were laughing, singing, and exchanging embraces.

Others hurried toward the Cathedral of Light.

The streets were lined with flowing streams of Angels who were filled with energy. The Silver City was in an uproar once more as the active Seraphs could only smile tiredly.

Requests for an audience came in the thousands as every Angel within the Silver City desperately tried to get in touch with their Father. Despite the fact, he had only returned a day ago.

-{Kai}-

"So that's why gods were so obsessed with human faith," I muttered to myself. "I'd been wondering why they even bothered with worship."

I flipped the page of the book I had managed to sneakily obtain from the Heavenly Library. It was one of the only ones I had found in the very small section about Faith.

It turns out Faith wasn't just about boosting the egos of Gods or gaining human assets.

No, faith held a unique energy of its own, one that couldn't be replicated by other means.

The best way to explain it was that by comparing it to Nature energy, it couldn't be generated by anything but nature itself. Though it could be wielded. The same concept was with Faith, but it required beings to worship you.

Which would generate a small amount of Faith.

Thinking about it, I found it made sense. Humans were optimal for this since they could generate more awe and reverence towards Gods and God-like beings.

That led to the question, what could this Faith energy be used for?

Miracles.

It was a rare form of magic that held some insane amount of power. While I still didn't know much about Domains, I was learning about Miracles. I had just performed one by creating a Saint.

Those skills had been created by Faith Energy.

Those incredibly powerful skills…

I'm sure the cost for bestowing such skills was probably astronomical in Faith energy terms. This gave me a clue as to the sheer value of the Faith that was stored up within the system.

Naturally, I wanted to learn how to control this. As of now, I have no idea how to achieve this.

The Heavenly system had the function too but that was created by a very powerful and ancient God.

The Heavenly System had even been given a design that allowed it to quantify the usable Faith energy that had been stored up over a thousand years, with billions of Human believers and no usage.

With the population rising and the creation of Islam along with other different interpretations of the Abrahamic religion. It was safe to say that the amount that was stored up was titanic.

That did present the worry of other beings trying to steal the massive treasure trove I had stumbled upon in the Heavenly System.

I wasn't sure if that was how it worked but I imagine that since it was stored I assumed it could be stolen from.

I sighed, clearing my thoughts.

The doors to the throne room took that moment to open rather abruptly. Gabriel and a person I identified to be Metatron quickly walked in.

"Kaiel!" Gabriel explained.

Metatron looked at me with sparkling eyes.

"My Lord."

He almost looked dazed as he stared at me.

"Ah. Metatron, Gabriel." I greeted them, shooting them a smile.

Metatron had been one of the Angels sleeping by my side this morning.

"You remember!" He replied, grinning.

Not quite.

He regained his bearings. "My Lord, you created a Saint."

"Without consulting us!" Gabriel exclaimed next.

It had been almost twenty minutes since I had made Dulio my Saint.

I had honestly forgotten about it in favour of looking into Faith energy.

"Oh, right," I replied blankly.

Gabriel pouted and looked a little putout, while Metatron looked like a kicked puppy.

"You normally consult the both of us before making a Saint, My Lord," Metatron explained. "Well, at least you used to." He corrected himself.

I didn't bother to try correcting him.

"Ah, apologies. I didn't know you wished to get involved. As you know things are a bit strange right now. I've only just started exploring the system, and thought having a powerful figure within the church would be good to get them back on track." I replied calmly.

They both nodded.

"If you wish, my Lord. I can go down and help Michael cleanse the church." Metatron offered.

"I would rather have you within Heaven for now, since things are a bit chaotic," I replied.

Instead of getting upset at my rejection, he grinned boyishly.

Gabriel sighed in amusement. "Can you tell us who you decided to choose?"

Metatron nodded seriously, "I would like to know who had received this honour too."

"Yes, I've chosen a man named Dulio Gesualdo," I responded easily. "He's the wielder of the Zenith Tempest Longinus Sacred Gear."

Gabriel's eyes lit up. "An amazing choice, in all honesty, I probably would have made the same choice."

Metatron looked thoughtful.

"I've looked into that boy, he's definitely one of the best choices. With his pre-existing strength, the blessings from the Saint empowerment will take him to another level. He had already been considered to be one of the strongest in the church's history. If he was an Angel he would easily qualify to be a Seraph. Now, he may well be Arch-Seraph level. He will make a powerful Saint and Avatar." His voice turned logical and analytical.

That had been my thought process too, though that tad bit of information had been interesting to know.

"Still…" Gabriel said, her face turning slightly downcast before it lit back up. "I would have liked to help with the first election of the Saint since your return."

I frowned slightly.

"Why don't you help me choose the Seven Holy Knights? I must admit, I'm a bit new to all of this and the Heavenly System's operation so why don't you both find some time to select candidates." I offered. "I don't plan to select as of right now, so you have plenty of time."

They both shot me a dazzling smile.

"Right." Metatron agreed eagerly.

I finally took the time to register the notification I had received.

[Divine Link] (Passive)

[A bond has been formed between the god and their chosen Saint, enabling communication and granting the God the ability to send their will through the connection.

The god can also speak and send his intention directly to the Saint, offering guidance, commands, or warnings in moments of need.

Additionally, the god may temporarily assume full control of the Saint's body, manifesting their divine presence.]

Limit: Duration (Control): 10 minutes.

Limit: Cooldown: Usable only once per month.

The notification lingered in my vision and I couldn't help but think about the sheer potential of this Divine Link.

Dulio wasn't just a Saint anymore, with this knowledge he had effectively become an extension of me.

He was a vessel through which my power and will could manifest directly. I would also be able to make use of his power, which with the Saint blessings boosting him should have risen into the God-class.

I had an Avatar. Even though I wasn't a full-fledged God in the truest sense. Not yet, that did remind me that I needed to find out what my race was at some point.

Perhaps a visit to the Tree of Knowledge was in order? The Tree helped me out a lot, I wasn't sure how but it had given me two very useful quests. I wasn't against abusing the hell out of it.

All of this brought a smirk to my lips.

It was safe to say that the implications were staggering.

I imagine the faith generated from having a Saint as the living proof that I exist would alone likely skyrocket, creating a cycle of power that fed into itself.

I realised with my new status that I was going to have to act a certain way, part of being a God from the perspective of a past Human was the mystery surrounding them. So I would have to keep that up.

That didn't mean I would restrict myself to Heaven but I would simply be careful with my interactions.

Seriously, I was going to need to check out how the Heavenly System even worked someday.

I glanced up at Metatron and Gabriel, who were still watching me expectantly.

"I've been thinking," I began. "Would it be possible to call for a meeting of all the Seraphs and Arch-Seraphs within the next two days? There are matters I wish to discuss and learn about."

Gabriel's face lit up with excitement. "Of course! That's an excellent idea. It's been far too long since we've had a proper gathering. I can imagine they will probably love to meet with you."

Metatron nodded eagerly, his eyes practically shining. "I will personally ensure everyone is informed and present, my Lord. We will be delighted to convene under your guidance."

I smiled.

"Good," I replied with a nod, their enthusiasm infectious. "There's much to prepare, but for now, I think I need a break. I'll be heading to the Garden to train for a while. If anything urgent comes up, you know where to find me."

"Of course," Gabriel said, bowing slightly. "Do you wish for anyone to accompany you?"

I chuckled. "I think I'll be fine, I have been for the past month after all. If anyone breaches Heaven you would know about it."

She nodded, seeming slightly more relaxed at the prospect but I could see she still wanted to join me.

Metatron looked as though he wanted to offer to accompany me but stopped himself at the last moment, instead settling for a reverent smile.

"Where would you like to host this meeting, My Lord?" Metatron asked.

I thought about it.

"Didn't you say something about a meeting room, Gabriel?" I questioned, recalling a conversation a while back.

She smiled prettily. "I did."

"Then that should suffice," I replied after a moment of thought.

Gabriel nodded, her face lighting up. "I'll ensure it's prepared to your standards. It'll be a beautiful sight for the gathering."

Metatron added, "I'll personally see to the arrangements for security and logistics, My Lord. It's imperative that nothing interrupts this momentous occasion."

I'm pretty sure we weren't going to get ambushed in the middle of Heaven but whatever made him happy I suppose.

I gave them a small smile. I appreciated the effort. "Thank you. I trust you both to handle it. Now, I'll take my leave."

They both bowed deeply as I rose from my throne.

I couldn't let my new duties distract me from growing stronger. My download should be done soon and I wanted to test out my newly unlocked transmutation skill.

Peeking my head out and down the massive elevator, I was greeted with thousands of Angels hovering around the barrier that separated them from the upper layers of Heaven.

I think I'll just teleport to avoid causing drama.

What that, a forcefield appeared around me as I activated zapping light to teleport me.

I took a breath.

The Garden had always been a place of solace and focus, a perfect retreat to gather my thoughts.

A zero for now. That wouldn't do.

My gaze swept the Garden, falling on a large stone nearby.

That would be a good starting point.

Approaching the large stone, I picked it up. It was able to fit in my hand.

I instinctively knew how to use this power and that showed as a blue glow spread through the normal rock. Slowly, it dissolved in the next few seconds. Blue flakes of energy being created and floating into my chest.

A warm current surged through me as the tree's energy flowed into my body.

I checked the energy counter.

[Energy: 15]

So that's how it worked…

I had known that instinctively but seeing it for myself was… something.

It wouldn't be able to be used in battle, was something I concluded. I was assuming it would take longer to absorb depending on the material. Meaning anything of worth that I would need to resort to absorbing would take too long.

Though, I could see many uses for it beyond that. If I was ever trapped or somehow sealed, this would come in handy for a slow escape.

My eyes landed on the energy counter.

Fifteen wasn't much, but it was a start.

I flexed my fingers, testing the flow of this newly acquired energy within me. Now came the interesting part: creation. Images of materials I'd encountered before flickered through my mind: iron, gold, silver, and even more exotic elements like celestial bronze and orichalcum.

I didn't think I had nearly enough energy for that.

I opted to make a small ball of tin. My palm was stretched out and I watched as the blue energy gathered. It was only a few moments before a perfectly oval marble pebble remained in my hand.

A quick glance showed that it had absorbed all of the energy.

A rather steep cost.

A grin tugged at my lips. This was only the beginning.

I tossed the marble lightly in my hand, marveling at its weight and texture.

With enough energy, I could theoretically create materials that didn't exist in this world. I could absorb lower, useless materials and create them into something truly powerful.

I could possibly even fabricate entire structures or weapons that defied conventional limits. But for now, I'd need to find a steady energy source. The fifteen I'd gathered from the large stone was barely enough for one small creation.

I glanced back at my surroundings. Using the Garden's resources indiscriminately wasn't a sustainable strategy and most of all I didn't want to start destroying such a place in any such capacity.

I'd need to figure out how to harvest energy on a larger scale.

For now, I was sure doing this on a smaller scale wouldn't harm anything. I refused to try it on any of the unique and rare tree's around. I did wonder if I could use Mokuton to generate wood and absorb that?

I turned toward a patch of smaller stones scattered nearby. They'd serve as excellent practice.

Placing my palm over the first stone, I focused. The blue glow returned, flickering faintly before stabilizing. The stone dissolved, flakes of light surging into me.

[Energy: 3]

Another stone, then another. Each one yielded a similar result. The numbers climbed slowly but steadily.

[Energy: 9]

[Energy: 12]

I straightened, rolling my shoulders.

This was going to take far too long if I kept relying on small stones. I scanned the Garden for something larger. A boulder sat nestled near a cluster of radiant flowers. Perfect.

Approaching it, I placed both hands against the rough surface. The glow flared brighter than before, spreading across the boulder's surface as it dissolved into blue particles.

[Energy: 40]

Much better. I stretched my hand outward, channeling the accumulated energy.

This time, I envisioned something more intricate—a shard made of basic steel.

The energy coalesced, sparking and twisting as it shaped itself into the shimmering metal. The shard dropped into my palm, cool and heavy.

[Energy: 0]

I nodded, satisfied.

Creating basic metals was within reach, though the cost was steep. I didn't know if I could improve that considering it was a passive skill.

Let's see the limits of this shall we?

Pulling on my considerably large chakra pool, wood sprung up from the ground.

A large tree formed in front of me.

My hand pressed against it and surprisingly enough blue energy swallowed the tree, slowly dissolving the wood into the familiar blue orbs of energy.

It took around thirty seconds to completely absorb the Tree.

My smile was promptly wiped out by the energy counter.

[Energy: 20]

I was going to assume this was because it had been created by my chakra.

That wasn't effective, when I could absorb small pebbles or boulders for more. Then again, I didn't want to all Alien Lord and start terraforming places to absorb energy.

An idea came to mind, I called upon my chakra again. This time, I poured a massive amount of chakra and a large Tree that was noticeably of better quality.

Its leaves shimmered and the bark looked as tough as steel.

My hand pressed against it and I began absorbing it. This time, I was left absorbing it for an entire five minutes. The results, though, were enough to leave a massive devious smirk on my face.

[Energy: 432]

Much better.

Though, it was a bit annoying. That had taken over 25% of my total chakra. I wouldn't be able to do this more than three times a day. I guess it was fair, I was kind of cheating.

Then again, even though this was a passive skill I felt it could grow. Not at an insane level, but absorbing the energy felt… inefficient. It could be improved.

I let out a breath. That was enough for now.

Next, teleportation.

A force field appeared around me as I summoned zapping light. Arcs of strangely coloured electricity travelled through its surface and I focused on a point across the Garden, visualizing myself standing there.

The sparks flared around me.

Zap.

I appeared exactly where I'd intended, the sensation smooth and instantaneous.

The forcefield fluctuated around me.

I turned my attention to another spot, intending to try to make it happen faster.

Zap.

Again, I landed perfectly.

I pushed myself, teleporting to increasingly distant points around the Garden, sometimes aiming for blind spots or places obscured by trees. Each jump sharpened my control.

Eventually, I ended up teleporting rapidly around the garden.

As I worked on my speed and distance.

It wasn't exactly hard in any way, but the speed was proving difficult to increase.

Mid-teleport, I added a twist.

I reappeared midair, then teleported again before touching the ground. Finally, I stood in the center of the Garden. Zaps of electricity zapped around me from the gathered energy. I had just performed that over a few hundred times after all.

I decided that was enough for now.

The speed left much to be desired but I could see myself using it in battle, not for the force field since that wasn't exactly strong but for the movement aspect.

My gaze drifted toward the distant horizon, where the Tree of Knowledge resided.

My last stop. It didn't take me longer to walk there to be greeted with Raviel.

Raviel was already standing in front of the entrance to the clearing that the tree of knowledge was located in.

Her eyes narrowed as she scanned me.

"You shouldn't be here," she said sharply, her spear lowering slightly as she blocked the path.

I smiled.

She really was cut off from the rest of Heaven.

"Really? If I recall correctly I've been here a few times." I teased.

She blushed. As per usual she was to retort before pausing. I imagined the fact I had long since stop concealing my allure since entering Heaven helped with my charm.

I stepped forward. "Raviel?"

Her expression faltered. She stared at me for a long moment, her gaze flickering between uncertainty and recognition.

"Father…?" she whispered, her voice trembling. Her spear dropped from her hands, clattering to the ground.

I blinked. "How?"

I checked my aura and realised, sure enough. The shard had transformed a lot of it. Naturally, this sounded like a bad thing but the thing was. My aura looked denser and more potent?

Which meant my angelic mana was becoming more potent.

She was a sensor?

Her knees gave out, and she collapsed to the ground, her hands gripping the dirt as though the world was slipping out from under her.

"Why…?" she choked out, staring up at me with wide, tear-filled eyes. "Why didn't you tell me?"

I wasn't even going to deny it.

I sighed. "In my defence, I didn't know. It's a long story." I walked up to her and kneeled down. "To summarise it, I'm both your Father and not. I am just me."

"You're still him, I can sense it" she choked out, her voice laced with the hurt of centuries. If this was a lighter situation I may have rolled my eyes but instead I grimaced.

It took a while of hanging out with Raviel to finally calm her down. A full explanation later and she seemed mildly satisfied.

This encounter had made the daunting task of somehow attending to all my Angels seem even harder.

I'd have to do it soon, is what I concluded from this encounter.

I approached the Tree of Knowledge, Raviel watching me with a contented grin from her perch on a nearby rock.

This time, I didn't need to touch it. The connection was stronger now, as if the Tree itself recognized me. The thought of what else it might hold crossed my mind.

I'd have to dig into its history and creation at some point.

Then, a notification appeared.

-{Jeanne D'Arc}-

Jeanne slid back, deflecting another blow from the Arch-Angel.

She swiped her sword and a crescent arc of light formed

Uriel easily dodged.

"You're going to need to be better than that-" Uri started, avoiding another spear thrust. "If you want to protect our Lord."

He sent another punch that she could barely perceive, a barrier of light formed and the incredibly powerful attack bounced off the barrier.

A shockwave erupted from the impact.

Jeanne was pushed back but recovered in the next moment. She lunged forward, slashing upward in a spiraling arc to which Uriel sidestepped.

She spun, thrusting her spear toward his chest which he quickly batted it aside with a flick of his wrist. His wrist was covered in a thick layer of holy power. Uriel countered, his fist glowing with holy light energy as he struck.

Jeanne erected a barrier just in time, the impact shaking the ground beneath them.

"Such incredible defence, yet your attack is weak. How did Father find someone like you?" Uriel mused. "You don't just go and find God-class beings anywhere. Your name should be known."

They were both atop the Mountain that served as Uriel's private training ground. Uriel had naturally offered to spar with her after she revealed that she had wanted to train.

She panted and charged again, slashing downward with all her might.

The runes and countless enchantments Uriel had woven into the mountain over his eternal existence flared brilliantly, straining to contain the immense power of the two God-class beings clashing atop its peak.

Uriel caught the blade between both of his hands, though the action looked casual. He had made sure to be especially careful. The weapons the mysterious woman carried weren't to be messed around with.

He sent her flying back.

She landed, coming to a stop.

"As I said, incredible defensive power and abnormally weak attack power." He paused. "Of course by weak, I mean below the level someone at your level should be at. Being at the lower stage of the God-class and having the attack power of a peak ultimate-class being."

Jeanne tried to catch her breath, they had been going at this for a while. It had become clear that the Arch-Angel was just as impressive as she had thought he would be.

It was both a moment that made her want to squeal like some sort of fangirl while also pout like a child.

"I wonder why you don't use your limited light bending more?" He wondered. "You've barely used it to the point I didn't realise you had it for the first thirty minutes we spared."

"It's hard to use in battle." She admitted sheepishly.

He sent her a flat stare. "Obviously, if you haven't trained."

She blushed and wanted to cover her face. Instead, Jeanne settled on exploding forward in a burst of speed. Jeanne charged forward, her sword becoming a blur as she unleashed a flurry of rapid strikes. Uriel deflected each one, his movements fluid and incredibly fast.

He waited for an opening with a patience honed by war and when it came, he struck with a powerful palm strike aimed directly at her chest.

Jeanne was barely able to block by hastily erecting a holy barrier.

She stumbled back, her grip tightening on her weapons. She hurled her spear at Uriel, the weapon glowing with a golden light as it streaked toward him.

Uriel caught the spear mid-flight, the sheer force pushing him back a step. A massive current of air making his clothing billow.

"Not bad," he admitted, tossing the weapon aside before charging forward with blinding speed. "What is your intention with Father?"

The sudden question caught her off-guard.

It didn't take her long to answer though.

"I wish to serve Him in the best way I can, with all the strength I possess," Jeanne confessed, her voice was tinged with regret. "I wasn't strong enough… not when the Demon sought to exploit His focus, even after He entrusted me with defending His holy form. He even had to save me at the end."

Uriel's eyes raised at that. "The Demon was strong enough to break through your defence? How did Father save you in his current form?"

Jeanne looked confused. "He sent a massive attack and saved me in time."

"The Demon must have been in the God-class if he forced you to that length, how would an attack from Father's current weakened form harm him?" He further probed.

"Well, he was a lot stronger than he is now. I believe he may have been in some sort of different form. He had a massive aura surrounding him." She explained.

Uriel smiled joyfully. "It seems he's getting his power back. Good, this is good. I must tell Gabriel. She will be overjoyed." He paused.

"We were worried that his rebirth may have had some negative side-effects." He explained.

"Ah, so you didn't know!" She covered her mouth. "Was I meant to say that?"

He chuckled. "You've done nothing wrong."

Uriel became thoughtful. "Say, how would you feel about becoming my apprentice?"

Jeanne was caught off-guard once more. "A-apprentice?"

"Yes, you have the same desire as the rest of my siblings and your unique talents excel in defence. You can become a weapon for our Lord." He spoke calmly, his eyes observing her.

She shuffled nervously. "Am I worthy?"

He blinked, before letting out a laugh.

Jeanne blushed.

"You are worthy. Father Himself chose you. With time, you can grow far stronger," he said earnestly. His face darkened. "How much do you know of the supernatural?"

Jeanne frowned, naturally she knew basically nothing. "Not a lot I'm afraid."

He nodded.

"Then you need to hear this." He took a breath. "This world is filled with threats that would make you fear even stepping outside of Heaven. Dragons, Primordials, ancient beings. Even beings above that. The more you learn, the more you realize how little you know."

Jeanne listened seriously.

"With all that, if you wish to get strong then I shall assist you." Uriel finished.

She didn't hesitate.

Jeanne nodded. "Then I shall humbly accept."

Uriel smiled.

-{Michael}-

Valper's frantic footsteps echoed easily down the cold stone hallways of the base as he tried to run his fastest, his breaths coming in frantic, shallow gasps.

He clutched a leather-bound journal to his chest, the only thing he had managed to grab before the chaos erupted. It had been so sudden to him, there was no warning or big entrance. Only death.

Around him, the bodies of stray exorcists were strewn like broken dolls, blood pooling beneath them. The only mercy that could be found was the quick deaths they had seemingly received.

The air reeked of death and holy energy, a smell that shouldn't go together. Especially considering how comforting holy energy normally felt to the senses.

Such an energy didn't mix with death.

He stumbled over a severed arm, nearly losing his footing. Somewhere in the distance, a muffled scream cut short. A flash of light made him flinch as it travelled through the corridor.

He kept running.

Valper's mind raced, searching for an escape plan.

The experimental subjects were all dead and the files had been destroyed. He still had his research, but what good would it do him if he didn't survive the night?

'How could this happen!' He mentally shouted.

A sudden crash from behind made him flinch.

It was only a moment later until the sound of relaxed, slow footsteps followed behind him.

Only one being would be this relaxed.

His mind raced.

'Angels shouldn't be like this, they were meant to be kind and easy to manipulate. So why, why, WHY!'

"No," he muttered, gripping the journal tighter.

A suffocating pressure that made his knees buckle.

He wasn't attuned to magical energy but he imagined that was a blessing in disguise or he would probably be weeping in despair at this very moment.

"Why do you insist on running?" A calm, unbothered voice called out.

He turned around slowly.

Michael.

The Arch-Angel had a completely passive-look on his face, which scared him more than anything he had seen in his life. Rage, happiness, anything would be better.

He couldn't get a read on the Angel's mood. Valper didn't know what to do.

This entire situation was bizarre in the first place.

He had grown up in the church.

His high-ranking position had allowed him to learn of God's death. Truthfully, he had been relieved. That's the exact moment he had stopped being kind and worked on whatever needs suited him best.

No one knew any better with the pope being a hopeless fool and the incompetent kind to a fault. Angels would simply smile obliviously as they gave him orders he outright ignored.

No one knew of his experiments.

That was until that fateful day.

God's return.

How was he supposed to know that God would decide to be fucking reborn? He had searched extensively on it, the fear of this exact situation making him make sure.

Gods didn't get reborn.

Sure, some got supposedly reborn but that was mostly cases of Evil Gods being sealed and then unsealed. Which most interpreted as the God coming back from the dead.

'Damn it, Damn it. That damned Khaos brigade promised me that I wouldn't be found.' He thought.

Still, even with God back. He had never expected an Angel to find him and much less act like this freak.

He had read through the Old Testament, he had written it off as a load of rubbish. Considering that version had been created by humans thousands of years ago.

The sweet, kind, naive and loving Angels he had witnessed on the rare occasions they descended couldn't hurt a fly.

Now though…

The Archangel's presence was overwhelming, his golden armor gleaming even in the darkness. The holy sigils etched onto them glowing with no doubt numerous enchantments.

His twelve golden wings spread wide behind him, each feather a blade of light.

His gaze, cool as ice, still managed to burn Valper with righteous fury.

"Valper Galilei," Michael said, his voice calm yet to Valper he may have well been shouting. "You have made a mockery of Father's legacy."

At those words a hint of emotion seemed to enter his emotionless tone.

Valper would admit, if he knew Angels had this capability to be so… Apathetic. He would have never strayed from the light.

He berated himself in his mind, the admittedly intelligent brain shouting 'Of course they are like this, they fought in the Great War. They beat back both Devils and Fallen alike.'

Valper staggered back, his knees trembling. "I… I didn't mean too-"

"I shall ask," Michael interrupted, stepping forward a single step that made Valper fall down. "You will answer."

He nodded rapidly.

"This holy sword project, tell me everything." He calmly asked."

Valper dropped to his knees, clutching the journal as if it could shield him from the Archangel's calm stare. "I… I was forced! They… they needed me to continue the Holy Sword Project. The church had been growing too weak! I sacrificed myself to do what the church couldn't!"

Michael's expression didn't change. "And what of the lives you sacrificed? The children you mutilated in the name of your ambition?"

Valper flinched as if struck. "I— It wasn't ambition! It was necessity! The Church needed results. They wanted warriors, soldiers capable of wielding Excalibur!" His voice cracked, desperation creeping in.

"I don't remember asking for any such thing." He replied slowly.

"The church-"

"Is under the rule of Heaven." He finished, his tone slow and unbothered.

The ageless being had all the time in the world.

"Who gave you these resources, while the church gave you a lot. They did not give you this much." Michael asked.

"It was an organisation called the Khaos Brigade, they simply wanted to fund me and help Heaven out!" He replied shakily.

"You sold your soul to the very enemies of Heaven," Michael concluded, his tone colder now. He raised a hand and the air around Valper shimmered with holy energy. "What did they ask of you in return?"

Valper shook his head frantically, his words spilling out in a panicked rush. "They wanted my research! The secrets of the Excalibur shards, the genetic data from the experiments… I gave them nothing though! I swear it! I only used their resources to continue my work."

"Lie."

The single word echoed through the hallway.

It wasn't an accusation, more of a statement. One made with slight disdain.

Valper froze, his breath hitching.

Michael stepped closer, the glow around him intensifying. "You will give me the knowledge you traded so many lives to obtain."

Valper's hands trembled as he held out the journal. "Here! It's all here! Every note, every experiment, every failure… it's all in this book. Please, take it! Just spare me."

Michael gently took the journal from Valper's hands, flipping through it with inhuman speed.

His expression remained unreadable as he scanned the pages, absorbing the twisted genius of Valper's work.

Finally, he closed the book and tucked it under his arm. "Your knowledge has been recorded. Your sins have been judged."

Valper's eyes widened in terror. "No! Wait! You don't need to do this. My Lord Michael. I'll repent to your Father. I'll spend every day praying and working solely for him!"

Michael titled his head, looking up.

"Pray." He said, his tone perfectly calm.

"W-what?"

"Pray for forgiveness." He said, "Let's see if you are worthy of it."

Valper paused for only a moment, before he did what most people would do. He got on his knees and prayed with all his might. Begging the Lord to forgive him.

He shook as nothing happened for several minutes.

"I-I'm sure there's some mistake."

"No, Father simply wouldn't listen to someone like you." He stepped forward. "For he knows you not."

Michael raised his hand and a blade of pure light materialized in his grasp. The heat made the skin of Valper Galilei blister from the sheer heat its presence merely gave off.

He screamed.

"You have defiled the holy with your greed and selfishness. There is no redemption for you, Valper Galilei."

"Please!" Valper screamed, scrambling backward.

A hint of sadness spread across Michael's naturally kind-looking face. Before it vanished in the next moment. The world moved around Valper. The blade sliced through the air. Only a flash of light coming several moments later signalled the usage of holy light.

Valper's head fell to the floor with a dull thud, his body crumpling lifelessly beside it.

A quick death.

Something Valper did not deserve. He didn't enjoy killing. Even with scum like Valper who had destroyed and tortured children.

The Archangel stood over the corpse.

The light around him dimmed slightly as he turned, leaving the broken remnants of the base behind.

The journal remained clutched under his arm, giving him full-detailed reports of the horrors and torture Valper had put others through as simply experiments. Without a word, Michael spread his wings and vanished into the light, leaving the base in silence.

There was more work to be done, this had only been a part of the corruption within the church. As ashamed as he was to admit it. He was surprised at how much corruption there was, he had never checked out of fear.

For surely, if he had known the extent of it.

The church would have felt his judgement.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 66: The Heavenly Treasury

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 66

Disclaimer: I don't own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

(The Heavenly Treasury)

[Quest Generated]

[Quest]

What am I?

Description: You have evolved into a different and unknown race.

Objective: Reach 10% on the Divine Shard.

Reward: ?, Knowledge of Race.

[Accept/Decline]

I had to wonder if the tree actually knew about my system at this point. I didn't have to think about it much as I accepted immediately.

My gaze shifted to the Divine Shards progress.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 6.2%}

[The Shard of God. The resurrected shard of his essence that has merged with the user. As the shard progresses the user will receive more abilities from his merged counterpart. Yahweh.]

It was safe to say my recent progress had been astronomical.

I was assuming that the newly gained progress was electing a Saint and acting… Godly? I knew good deeds were a good way to fast track my shards growth.

In Any case I wanted to learn about my new race since it was a significant development, it had been overlooked in the heat of the moment but I still didn't know what I was.

I also didn't know if I would be transformed into whatever race a God was once the shard completed or if I would just gain all of his godly powers.

So I was still an Angel in some form, though as to what I had apparently evolved into had left my classification as little more than a cryptic question mark.

I needed to gain 3.8% more progress.

That was going to take a while.

The recent events had kept me distracted, but there were still unresolved issues to address. That did remind me, I needed to visit my sub-dimension very soon.

I wanted to speak to the other and I had an Assassin I wanted to interrogate. I hadn't forgotten about the Assassin organisation out for my blood, they were a loose end that needed to be cut.

I'd prefer not to involve my Angels so I would have to slip away at some point. Maybe bringing Tiamat as a lookout would be a good idea, I wasn't against using her power for my own benefit.

My thoughts trailed to Asia Argento, the Holy Maiden who had been excommunicated due to a horny Devil. Such a strong healing sacred gear and a devoted worshipper. Even when she became a Devil she still prayed.

Letting someone like that get kicked to the curb didn't sit right with me.

I wanted to meet her, but I couldn't exactly just go strolling into Devil territory. It was both dangerous and I don't think Arch-Seraphs would be very happy.

It would overall be easier to send my new Saint over to get her. Then I could pop down for a visit in a secure location.

I guess this is why I selected a Saint, I'm sure he would have an easier time. I still wanted to meet her though. That's why I was going to task him with retrieving her and bringing her to a safe location.

I searched for the connection that had been formed. It was one-way, meaning I could send and he could only receive. Closing my eyes, I poured my intentions and desires.

It was a strange process and I didn't get it correct on the first try. I could feel his shock and embarrassment when I was able to truly connect before I felt determination.

Good, he had received it.

"Raivel." I called out, turning to the Angel happily sitting close by. "What do you want to do now? I need to return to the rest of Heaven since as you can imagine. It's a bit chaotic."

She giggled and regarded me with warm eyes.

"I think I'll stay here and guard the Tree of Knowledge," she said, "It's been my duty for many years, after all. Someone has to make sure nothing happens to it, I can't just abandon my post, can I?"

I mean, it was in the middle of Heaven but sure.

I nodded, her dedication bringing a small smile to my lips. "If that's your wish. The tree couldn't have a better guardian."

Her cheeks flushed at the compliment, but she quickly masked it by clasping her hands together and straightening her posture.

"Of course! Someone has to protect it. Plus I can't just abandon the duty that you gave me so long ago. I don't think I could even face the many of my closer siblings who probably mourn my death." She admitted.

I blinked. "No one knows that you're here?"

"Nope." She replied.

I sighed.

She hesitated for a moment, fidgeting slightly.

This was weird, considering my past encounters with her had shown me a completely different side of her personality.

Then, with a shy smile, she glanced up at me.

"But… you'll come visit me, won't you?" she asked, her voice taking on a softer, almost pleading tone.

Her eyes sparkled and the way she clasped her hands in front of her made her look almost childlike.

"Visit, huh?" I teased lightly, crossing my arms.

She nodded enthusiastically, leaning forward slightly. "Yes! I mean, I've been alone enough that I'm kind of used to it by now but having you there would make everything better."

"Sure." I smiled.

The smile that spread across her face was the happiest expression I had seen from her.

A thought entered my mind and I paused.

"Hey, Raivel?" I called.

She perked up.

"Yes, Father?" She replied confusedly.

"Are there any other Angels in this Forest that you've encountered?" I questioned.

Uriel had told me a while ago that many Angels had let themselves get lost in the Forest due to grief.

She blinked, frowning. "Other Angels? Only a few, and even then, only glimpses. Why do you ask?"

I hesitated. "I heard that many Angels wandered into the forest and lost themselves here."

Raivel's confusion deepened. "Lost themselves?"

"Oh, yes. The Garden has been sealed off from the general Angel population for quite a while." I informed her.

Raivel blinked.

"I see, I guess that would have been another clue that you were back if I had interacted with my sisters and brothers again." She mused, before perking up."I wasn't aware of that... I didn't even know the garden was sealed off until you told me."

Her words gave me pause. "Then, I'm guessing you've seen some people in the last few centuries?"

She nodded, "Yes, only a few. Thinking about it now they looked pretty out of it."

"So the ones you saw, they didn't speak to you?"

She shook her head. "No, Father. They didn't. I thought they were just passing through, like you had been."

I should probably go and find them. Letting them wander around, without any comfort after the Great War and God's death felt wrong.

It was so strange, on one hand they were very child-like and on the other I could imagine they had the capacity to be quite apathetic.

Her face turned downcast. "I guess it makes sense now, shutting off the Garden was the best choice. It's easy to let yourself get lost after suffering through the Great War. It's akin to being on the edge of sleeping and consciousness."

I frowned.

I decided to spend a bit more time with her before heading off to my next destination.

The Heavenly Treasury.

I had wanted to visit it since Uriel had told me about it.

The sheer amount of resources that Heaven must be possessed must be practically unmatched.

As the newly appointed King Of Heaven, I wanted to see what Heaven possessed. Uriel had told me that very few other Pantheons could match the sheer resources Heaven had.

That was to say, only one other. Being the Hindu Pantheon. I had only been there awhile but I got the impression that they weren't to be messed with. According to Shanu anyway.

I frowned slightly as I left the Garden of Eden. Spending time there had been relaxing, but I couldn't waste too much time anymore.

Raivel waved goodbye, as I left and re-entered the sixth Heaven via zapping light.

I didn't know the exact location of the Treasury. So I'd need to find someone to take me. Most of the Seraphs were busy once more which was why I hadn't gotten much time to speak to them.

Luckily, it didn't take me long to find an Angel that I had encountered before.

"Raphael," I greeted.

She turned around, her eyes lighting up as she registered it was me. "Father!"

"Perfect timing. I'm looking for the Heavenly Treasury. Can you take me there?" I grinned.

Her smile grew, and she nodded eagerly. "Of course! I'd be more than happy to show you the way."

She stepped closer, a bit closer than I'd expected but I didn't mind. I saw her give me a look from the corner of her eyes as I followed her. I did notice that she kept intentionally brushing against me. Her hand briefly touched my arm, her shoulder almost pressing against mine.

It wasn't blatant, but it happened often enough to draw my attention. I glanced at her curiously but didn't comment.

I assumed this was a subconscious reaction.

"The Treasury is on the Sixth Realm," she explained as we walked. "It's heavily guarded and rarely accessed by anyone outside the Seraphs. But as King, you'll have full access to everything within."

"Good to know," I said simply, my eyes scanning the surrounding structures.

The atmosphere shifted as we climbed higher through Heaven's realms.

It was clear we were entering a restricted zone even on the sixth Heaven. We passed through multiple barriers and I had to admit I was impressed by the sheer defences I was appraising.

Were those holy turrets?

"Did you know?" She suddenly asked.

I focused back on Raphael.

I paused. "What do you mean?"

"When I was looking for you with the scanner, did you know?" She didn't sound upset, more contemplative.

"Kind of, but not fully. I also did not wish to reveal myself at that point."

She nodded, sending me a happy smile. "I'm glad you did. We've all missed you a lot. Even if you are your own person."

"So I've heard." I replied lightly. "I hope you gave everyone the message?"

She nodded. "We all understand, we don't really have any expectations. We just wanted you back in any form that may be."

Progress!

"Being reborn as a God was bound to have issues." She noted.

I wanted to facepalm.

Raphael finally stopped before a large set of doors, their surface engraved with symbols glowing faintly.

She turned to me, her smile unwavering.

"This is the gate that leads to the entrance of the Heavenly Treasury," she said softly, placing her hand on the door. "We hold the largest amount of treasures in the entire mythological world. Forbidden techniques, magical ores, artefacts. Only a few have been here within the past centuries a select amount of times."

I raised an eyebrow. "How do we access it?"

Her cheeks flushed slightly, but her smile didn't falter. "Just press your hand against the gate and inject your power, the Heavenly system will grant you access."

I pressed my hand against the gate.

A sliver of my angelic mana was forcibly extracted.

The runes pulsed with light before the massive structure slowly creaked open.

"After you," Raphael said, a bright ecstatic smile on her face as she gestured for me to step inside.

There was a small path leading to a massive structure. Inside the gate everything looked… different. It wasn't nearly as imposing, with a small white path leading through multiple tree's.

A massive door stood at the end of the pathway. The journey to the Heavenly Treasury was short and silent as I took everything in. When we arrived at the massive doors, golden inlays glimmered. Protective sigils and seals covered every inch of the frame.

The entire place radiated a surprising amount of holy power.

Raphael stepped aside, watching as I approached the locks.

I stepped forward hesitantly, the sheer amount of defences making me hesitate. It only solidified that the Abrahamic God had been a serious threat.

The seals seemed to recognize me immediately, glowing faintly in response to my presence.

I raised a hand, and with a pulse of angelic mana, the enchantments began to unravel. Layer by layer, the protections dissolved and the doors creaked as they slowly swung open.

The sight before us was breathtaking.

A massive chamber stretched endlessly, illuminated by the glow of the sheer amount of gems and materials catching the light. Piles of glittering minerals and gemstones formed shimmering mountains.

While enchanted weapons and armor hung suspended in the air, their auras radiating power. Magical artifacts and ancient tomes were meticulously arranged on pedestals, each emanating a sense of mystery and history.

Rivers of golden light seemed to flow through the room, weaving between the treasures like liquid sunlight.

Seriously…

Did God plunder entire worlds? Those myths about him wiping out entire Pantheons… were they actually true? The sheer amount of wealth I was seeing made my hands shake with excitement.

"Impressive isn't it?" Raphael spoke up. "We are glad you are back, if word got out you were dead to the other gods or any other Factions besides the Devils and Fallen. I have no doubt that we would have been invaded dozens of times."

"Why didn't the Fallen or Devils invade?" I asked, still looking at the insane amount of treasure.

"It would upset the balance too much, the Fallen didn't truly want to destroy us." Raphael said, "What they wanted was to rule Heaven."

That was a big reveal…

I had always thought the Fallen were leaning towards being on the Devils side more than the Angels.

"What about the Devils?" I questioned.

"They could try, but even if Satan Ajuka devised a way to breach Heaven, the losses they'd sustain before even setting foot here would be catastrophic," Raphael explained with pride. "And that's without factoring in the forces of Heaven or the multiple layers of barriers protecting this realm. Those alone are formidable enough to deter most, and that's just the outer defenses. The Vault itself is safeguarded by even greater protections."

Her tone was analytical and I briefly turned my attention to her.

"I see, I'm guessing even if they somehow managed with the two insanely powerful super Devils they would be open to attack from the many Pantheons they've insulted." I concluded.

She paused and gave me another bright smile. "Yes!"

"As for why they don't reveal it, that's because of the three Factions." She said,

"Three Factions? I'm guessing outsiders are cautious because they fear retaliation from the Three Factions. Even without God, that's still a massive force to contend with," I said, piecing it together. The logic was sound enough.

Raphael's face lit up even more, and for a moment, I thought she might burst from sheer enthusiasm.

"Exactly! Even now, just the belief that you're alive acts as a deterrent. In the past, when the various Pantheons were establishing themselves and testing boundaries, you made an unforgettable example. The Egyptian Pantheon pushed too far with their probing, and you nearly destroyed them in response." Raphael explained. "You were always incredibly powerful."

"Thank you for telling me that, it helps me shed light on the current political and physical state Heaven is in." I replied, my mind racing.

I stepped into the massive chamber, my boots echoing faintly against the pristine floor.

Raphael followed closely, her excitement almost tangible as she glanced at my expressions.

I inspected the weapons.

A certain sword caught my attention.

'Appraisal.'

[Ascalon] (Holy Sword)

Ascalon is a legendary Holy Sword that originally belonged to Saint George, renowned for slaying a dragon. It is a powerful weapon infused with holy power energy, designed to combat dragons and other supernatural beings.

{Materials and Construction}

Heavenly Silver Core
The blade of Ascalon is forged from Heavenly Silver, a divine metal known for its extraordinary ability to channel holy energy. It is lightweight yet unbreakable, ensuring both speed and durability in combat.

Sanctified Gold Alloy
The hilt and guard are crafted from Sanctified Gold Alloy, a rare material blessed by Heaven itself. This alloy provides the wielder with protection from the sword's own holy power.

{Holy Attributes and Abilities}

Dragon Slayer Enhancement
Ascalon is specifically enchanted to harm and weaken dragons. Its blade radiates holy energy that disrupts a dragon's natural defenses, making it one of the most effective weapons against them.

Holy Aura Emission
When wielded, Ascalon generates an aura of pure light. This aura can burn unholy beings and heal minor wounds for those aligned with Heaven.

Energy Channeling
The sword is capable of channeling the user's energy, allowing for the enhancement of its strikes.

{Activation Mechanism}

Holy Resonance
The blade resonates with its wielder's intent, adjusting its power output based on their will and alignment. This ensures that the sword is only as destructive as necessary.

Divine Blessing Maintenance
Ascalon's holy power is sustained by an intricate series of enchantments laid upon it by Heaven. These enchantments ensure that its power never diminishes, regardless of time or use.

Ascalon.

This sword was seriously stacked, what was even more surprising was that it wasn't even the strongest weapon here. Many other weapons in different shapes and sizes radiated auras on par with Ascalon.

My eyes flickered over to the section with Armour. The Armour glistened as if newly forged and magical artifacts on pedestals seemed to demand attention.

I used appraisal on many of them and the results shocked me… seriously. God was making powerful holy relics like this… no wonder everyone considered him to be a sufficient deterrent.

I had seen other relics created by Gods from other Factions, like Zeus' bolt. They were incredibly powerful but the fact was most of them were extremely rare within the Pantheon. Created by beings dedicated solely to forging.

Whereas Yahweh had created everything by himself. While running his Faction and being a master of many different things. To think he created so many as well…

I knew how he had created the Ores at least and how he had so many rare ones, energy transmutation. Still the amount of energy would have had to be equal to its worth.

I looked over at one particular set of Armour.

'Appraisal.'

[Armor of the Saints] (Holy Armor)

The Armor of the Saints is a divine relic created by Archangel Uriel under the guidance of Yahweh for his chosen Saint, a testament to the power and faith of those who have served the Heavenly Realm. Forged in Heaven. It was designed to be worn by Heaven's Saint during the Great War against the Devils and Fallen Angels.

{Materials and Construction}

Heavenly Silver Core:

The core structure of the armor is forged from Heavenly Silver, a material known for its unmatched affinity with holy energy.

Sanctified Gold Plating:

The outer layer is coated with Sanctified Gold, blessed by an Arch-Seraph themself. This gives the armor its brilliant glow.

Ethereal Cloth Lining:

Inside, the armor is lined with Ethereal Cloth, a fabric imbued with light magic. This ensures comfort for the wearer and enhances mobility without compromising durability.

{Defensive Mechanisms}

Divine Protection:

The armor generates a constant barrier of holy energy around the wearer, reducing damage from both physical and magical attacks, particularly those infused with unholy or demonic energy. [The Armour will need to be recharged if it uses all of the stored holy energy to repel strong attacks]

Dragonbane Blessing:

Specifically enchanted to counteract the power of dragons, the armor nullifies draconic flames and amplifies holy attacks against such creatures.

{Activation Sequence}

Empowerment of Faith:

The armor responds to the wearer's faith and willpower. A stronger connection to God increases its defensive capabilities and unlocks its full potential.

Light of Judgement:

When activated, the armor releases a burst of holy light that blinds enemies and purifies the surrounding area.

Harmony with Holy Weapons:

The armor synchronizes with sacred artifacts, such as Ascalon or Durandal, amplifying their effectiveness in battle.

{Special Attributes}

Holy Resonance:

The armor harmonizes with the wearer's holy energy, ensuring they do not exhaust themselves even in prolonged battles.

Auto-Recovery:

Minor damages to the armor are automatically repaired using holy energy, ensuring its longevity in combat.

Auto-fitting

This set of Armour can reduce and increase its size to match the wearer.

Oh?

So there was Armour specifically made for the Saint? I suppose there would be a weapon too.

I hadn't found them yet due to the number of weapons and sets of armour I was looking through.

"What happens if someone tries to take one of these without permission?" I asked aloud, making Raphael perk up from where she had been watching me.

Raphael smiled faintly. "We don't have much protection for that, since it's highly unlikely an intruder would be able to breach the Heavenly Treasury. When I say unlikely I mean, it would take a combined force with a powerful backing to breach Heaven."

I nodded, taking her words in stride. Moving further, my gaze wandered to the rivers of golden light weaving through the chamber like veins of energy.

They didn't appear to serve any practical purpose but added a certain beauty to the space.

"Why didn't you use any of these to empower the church?" I idly questioned.

Raphael frowned. "Truthfully, we weren't sure if they would be 'Lost' as a few relics had somehow disappeared. So we kept them here for the time being, ready in case a war broke out."

I nodded. That made sense.

Raphael spoke next. "So, what are you looking for, Father? Is there something specific you'd like to see?"

I paused, my eyes narrowing slightly as I thought over her question.

There was a moment of silence between us before I finally responded.

"You mentioned something about forbidden techniques?" I asked casually, turning to face her.

Raphael blinked in surprise, then quickly nodded. "Yes, we have a section dedicated to that. It's… heavily restricted, of course. I've never been there, nor has Michael."

"Seriously?" I couldn't help but question.

If I was in their place I would be raiding the forbidden techniques to gain any sort of advantage.

"Yes, while you have given us permission to use them if we truly wished. We knew that you didn't want us to. So we didn't." She replied, puffing up proudly. "There is a different section for powerful techniques and how to further connect to our Heavenly Domains that we did use though."

Interesting, I would have to check that out.

"Mind showing me the forbidden techniques?"

She hesitated only briefly before smiling again. "Of course, Father. Follow me."

She led me deeper into the chamber, past towering piles of gold and gemstones and through a narrower corridor lined with ancient sigils carved into the walls.

Raphael stopped before another set of doors, these smaller than the entrance to the Treasury but no less impressive in design. They were covered in symbols of warning.

"This is where the forbidden techniques are kept," she said softly. "Only the Arch-Seraphs can even access this room due to their knowledge."

"I have to wonder, why are these techniques forbidden?" I questioned.

Raphael looked thoughtful.

"I'm not too sure but it has something to do with how volatile the techniques can be and how one slip up while learning them can potentially kill even an Arch-Seraph from the backlash. They are also incredibly destructive and powerful." She explained.

I'd have to be careful, it was natural that I wanted to see the techniques and even learn the techniques that God himself forbade. I would tread with caution and respect his judgement regarding the danger they posed.

The doors to the forbidden room opened and I raised an eyebrow.

-{Dulio Gesualdo}-

Dulio sat in contemplation, his elbows resting on his knees as he stared at the ground. His hands were clasped tightly together.

He exhaled through his nose. Trying to relax his thoughts with meditation.

It wasn't the first time he'd sat like this, trying to process everything that had happened since yesterday. It was helping him think through the sheer shock.

Being elected as a Saint was a blessing, one he was sure he didn't deserve. Even now, he could feel the sheer amount of power flowing through his veins at the seven blessings he had been bestowed. Handpicked by his Lord and master.

The thought was enough to make his mind simply return to shock. He could remember yesterday with startling clarity. It had just happened out of nowhere, the Saint bells had rung and suddenly he was floating in front of hundreds of bewildered believers.

The scene that had transpired above the Vatican had caused many to convert fully. While the Church could have erased their mind they had opted against it.

At first, he didn't understand what was happening. But when the light of Heaven had descended upon him, wrapping him in a mass of holy power that seemed too overwhelming for a mere mortal, the air shifted.

Believers had fallen to their knees, weeping and crying out praises.

The debacle had made the church that was slowly starting to ease up go into full chaos once more.

Dulio frowned, his hands tightening. He recalled the events that had happened a few hours prior. The man he had spoken to. At the time, he truly hadn't connected the dots. The thought had never even touched his mind and probably wouldn't have if not for becoming the Saint.

He remembered the questioning. The questioning of his Lord, though he hadn't known it. The figure had seemed kind which was why he didn't pay the questions too much attention, he was one of the Church's most powerful figures.

He had passed some sort of test that day, even if he didn't realize it then. It all made sense now, but it was no less overwhelming.

The massive realization that the man he had spoken to, the one who had tested him, was truly their Lord.

it still left his mind frazzled. He felt humbled but also unsure. Why had he been chosen? What made him worthy of such an honor?

Dulio had never been the kind of person who sought recognition. He had fought for his lord's legacy and simply tried to reduce the corruption spreading within the church, because it was the right thing to do.

A long sigh escaped him as he leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms like a sulking child.

"Wait a second," he muttered, a slight pout forming on his lips. "What... What was I wearing when I met Him?"

His eyes widened as he replayed the memory in his head. The realization struck him like a divine lightning bolt.

"No, no, no," he groaned, dragging his hands down his face dramatically.

He was pretty sure he had been wearing his old, scuffed combat boots and a plain white tunic that had seen better days.

There might have been a coffee stain on it too, now that he thought about it. And his hair… He hadn't decided to combe it that day! He could practically feel the strands sticking up in random directions like a baby bird.

"I met the Lord Himself looking like I just rolled out of bed after sparring with Griselda," he moaned, throwing his head back against the chair. "Why didn't I at least try to look presentable? What if He thought I was a slob?!"

He made sure to feel for the presence that had been with him since becoming the Saint, he knew it was his Lord but it hadn't moved or given any sort of indication since he became the Saint.

So he wasn't quite sure what to do.

Dulio admittedly thought that someone like Griselda or Vasco would be much better for this role. They were better with the more political aspects that the Church had adopted in the past few centuries.

The church had been thrown into chaos. The announcement that Dulio had ascended had spread like wildfire. His status had been elevated by multiple levels.

Yet he knew not what he could do to calm everyone down.

He rose from the bench abruptly, pacing the room.

His boots clicked softly against the polished floor, the sound filling the otherwise quiet chamber. His hands clenched and unclenched at his sides. The pacing wasn't helping, but staying seated had made him feel like he was suffocating.

There was also another problem that had been brought to his attention.

The Devils were wary, and they were making probes towards the church. That along with other mysterious events transpiring. Dulio didn't only have to worry about what was happening within the Church, but outside of it as well.

He inhaled and exhaled, his thoughts coming to an end. Dulio went to leave the room he had chosen to take a brief reprieve inside only to still as the presence inside him shifted.

His breath caught as excitement burst in his heart.

An image appeared, a blonde haired nun with kind green eyes. He felt the desire and order from his Lord.

He nodded to save the ex-communicated Holy nun Asia Argento.

With that, his brooding came to an end and he immediately bowed. Before getting up and leaving the room with urgency.

He walked through the halls quickly, his mind calm.

His destination was a secluded part of the Vatican that was solely purposed to gather and share important intelligence. The Church had been slow to adapt to the modern age but it had gotten there.

Information was important and incredibly valuable.

This was both true in the human world and supernatural world.

As he reached the intelligence wing, the Exorcists stationed outside immediately stepped aside, bowing their heads in deference.

Dulio paused to give them a warm smile before pushing open the heavy doors. Priests and agents of the Church glanced up from their work, some pausing mid-conversation as they noticed his presence.

His presence would have usually caused this anyway due to his high-ranking and power but now there was a different level to the gaze he was sent by each of them.

"Saint Dulio," Father Alessandro greeted warmly, rising from his desk with a bow. "How may we help you?"

He paused at the deference and suppressed a wince.

"I need immediate intelligence on Asia Argento," Dulio said without preamble."She's an excommunicated nun."

Alessandro blinked but nodded quickly. "Of course, Saint Dulio. One moment." He turned, moving briskly to a locked filing cabinet.

After retrieving a key, he unlocked it and pulled out a thin folder. Dulio stepped forward as Alessandro opened the file, his eyes scanning the contents.

"Her last known location was Kuoh Town," Alessandro said, pointing to a highlighted section. "It's under the control of the Gremory and Sitri Clans. That territory is heavily monitored by Devils, especially the Satans and any intrusion will undoubtedly draw attention."

"Thank you, Father Alessandro." He thanked the man he had known for most of his life sincerely.

Alessandro merely chuckled in return. "I'm sure you've got quite the busy schedule so I won't bother you with idle chatter, I would like to have a chat over some tea some time though."

Dulio beamed at the much older man. "I'll try to make time."

He left the intelligence department and moved quickly.

Perhaps it was because it was the first mission he had received from his Lord or maybe because it was simply the first true order from the Lord that had been dead for so long but he felt like it needed to be done immediately.

He couldn't keep his Lord waiting.

"Dulio."

Turning, he saw Griselda Quarta approaching, her robes swishing around her as she walked with purpose.

She stopped in front of him, her expression both curious and concerned.

Griselda had long silver hair tied back along with light-blue eyes. Widely, she was considered the most beautiful woman within the church. With many Exorcists actively attempting to court her yet Dulio simply reacted with a blinking of his eyes. Unaffected in the slightest.

"Griselda," he acknowledged.

She smiled, before giving him a small bow that made him bashfully smile.

"What's going on?" she asked calmly. "I don't think I've ever seen you move with such urgency."

Left unsaid was the recent events that had transpired which evidently was causing her to look worried.

"The Lord has tasked me with rescuing Asia Argento. She's in Kuoh Town." He replied, smiling back.

Griselda's eyes widened, her composure breaking for perhaps the first time he had met her. She quickly composed herself.

"That's Devil territory. The Gremory and Sitri Clans won't take kindly to someone like you showing up unannounced." She replied quickly.

"I'm aware," Dulio said, his voice calm but resolute. "But the mission isn't negotiable. I'll tread carefully, but Asia's safety comes first."

She nodded. "Do you need any backup in case things go awry?"

Dulio shook his head. "I think it's best if I go in alone. The both of us would be cause for a lot of concern."

Griselda studied him for a moment before nodding. "There's a safehouse close to the outskirts of Kuoh. It's still under the Church's influence. I'll make sure it's prepared for her arrival."

"Thank you." He replied sincerely.

Having such help from the church never failed to make him happy.

"Please Inform them to keep a low profile. I don't want any unnecessary attention drawn to the operation."

Griselda hesitated for a moment. "You'll need someone to teleport you near Kuoh. The Vatican's direct transport circles will need charging to reach that far."

"I'll handle it," Dulio replied, already turning away. "Thank you, Griselda."

"Good Luck, Saint Dulio." She replied, a hint of teasing in her tone.

He sent her a pout before walking away with his head held high.

Dulio laughed a bit when he was out of view as he headed to the transportation chamber within the Vatican.

In the transport chamber, Sister Clara was waiting, her hands folded in reverent prayer as she stood beside the glowing teleportation circle.

She looked up as Dulio entered, her eyes widening slightly before she dropped into a respectful bow.

"Saint Dulio," she greeted softly. "The circle has been prepared. You'll arrive just outside Kuoh's borders. We simply need to charge it up."

"Thank you, Sister Clara," Dulio said, his voice steady. He stepped into the circle, the light reflecting off his white robes.

"Uh, Saint Dulio. The circle isn't charged." She reiterated.

Dulio decided this was as good a chance as ever to test out the massive boost his magic reserves had received. He felt the mana that had become multiple times denser flow through him easily.

He channeled it into the circle and within moments the circle lit up.

Clara blinked.

"I shall be back." He announced.

Clara nodded.

The circle's glow intensified as the air hummed with holy energy.

Dulio closed his eyes, offering a brief prayer of his own.

A flash of light enveloped him.

-{Avael}-

Avael panted, sweat dripping down her brow as she faced off against the towering figure before her.

Tiamat, the Chaos Karma Dragon, stood unmoved. She had her arms crossed, watching the Angel with a calm, almost bored expression.

Behind Avael, her five siblings lay slumped against the rocky terrain that was a part of the rapidly growing sub-dimension that they chose to train in, chests rising and falling heavily, completely spent from their earlier rounds with the dragon.

"Come on," Tiamat taunted, her voice smooth and sharp. "You're not done yet, are you?"

Avael gritted her teeth, summoning her power. Holy light flared to life around her, wrapping her in a soft, radiant glow. Holy Aura.

The energy pulsed against her skin, her movements growing sharper, faster. With a flick of her wrist, she shot a beam of concentrated light directly at Tiamat's chest.

Holy Ray.

The beam cut through the air, fast and true. Tiamat didn't move. The attack struck her squarely — and fizzled out against her scales, barely leaving a scorch mark.

Avael barely had time to register the failure before Tiamat blurred.

Fast.

Avael's eyes widened as the dragoness appeared right in front of her. A powerful backhand slammed into her side, sending her skidding across the training ground, carving a trench in the earth.

Gasping, Avael forced herself to her feet, white wings flaring behind her. She raised her hands, forming a glowing magic circle beneath Tiamat. Light erupted upward, a massive column of holy energy engulfing the dragon.

Holy Smite.

The ground trembled under the force of the attack, light spilling into the sky. For a moment, Avael dared to think that maybe she had actually done something.

Tiamat laughed, and Avael frowned.

The holy light dispersed, revealing Tiamat unharmed, a smirk curling her lips. "Is this all you can do? I thought you would be motivated with the message from your 'Father.'"

She gritted her teeth.

That was right.

They had received a message from Father that the situation in Heaven had changed and that he intended to introduce some of the Angels to the sub-dimension.

He had also said he intends to give them a permanent way out of the sub-dimension into Heaven. So they wouldn't be restricted here anymore.

In truth, she didn't mind. As long as she could stay close to him was all that mattered. Though she was excited about meeting more of her kind.

She couldn't focus on that much more as Tiamat quickly launched herself back at Avael.

"Don't get distracted." She laughed, swinging a fist that bent the air around its frame.

Avael could only helplessly try her best against the stronger Dragon King.

-END-

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.

Chapter 67 Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 67

Disclaimer: I don't own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

(Forbidden Techniques?)

Hestia sat near the hearth, cradling a warm cup of tea in her hands.

Grizella had prepared it for her

The fire crackled softly, casting a golden glow over the area, but it wasn't what held her attention.

Her eyes flicked across the six angels scattered around the room.

One sat at her feet, head resting against her knee, absently tracing patterns into the rug.

Another leaned against the arm of her chair, close enough that she could reach out and run a hand through their hair if she wanted to.

Two of them sat near the table, flipping through books without really reading, while the last two stood near the fireplace, staring into the flames.

She smiled softly. "He'll be here soon."

The one at her feet perked up immediately. "Really?"

"Yes, really."

The one near the fire scoffed. "You've said that before."

Hestia sighed, setting down her tea so she could rest a hand on their shoulder. "And I'll keep saying it until he's here. Because it's true."

Avael pouted.

She reached out and smoothed the hair of the angel leaning against her chair, humming softly.

It wouldn't be long now.

Just as the quiet settled, a new presence made itself known.

A familiar voice, laced with amusement, echoed from the doorway.

"Well, isn't this sweet?"

Hestia didn't even need to turn around.

"Tiamat." She smiled.

The dragoness strolled in, arms crossed, a smirk tugging at her lips. She glanced at the angels lounging around Hestia and chuckled. "Look at you. Acting like a proper little mother hen."

Hestia rolled her eyes, but there was no real heat in it. "Someone has to make sure they don't drive themselves insane waiting."

They all pouted at her comment.

Tiamat hummed, tapping her chin. "Mm. And yet, I can't help but notice that you're the one staring at the door the most."

Tamiel spoke up. "She does that a lot."

Hestia turned and narrowed her eyes at them, but Tiamat just laughed.

"Oh you've really got it back huh? I can't blame you for your taste." Tiamat teased.

Hestia only blushed slightly and didn't respond.

Tiamat merely laughed.

Hestia looked around at the snickering Angels.

"Not a word." She warned them.

They all wisely went quiet.

-{Kai}-

Compared to the rest of the Heavenly Treasury the room containing the forbidden techniques was… Dull. It wasn't unclean but it felt a lot less impressive.

Perhaps it was made that way to emphasise its danger?

The room was modest in size, especially when compared to the vast expanse of the treasure vault.

Dozens of scrolls rested atop slender stone pillars that rose from the floor, each one meticulously arranged. Small titles were embroidered onto the edges of the scrolls, their golden lettering gleaming faintly in the soft ambient light.

Raphael stood behind me, her face comparatively more serious as she curiously scanned the room.

I stepped forward, my attention landing on the nearest pillar. The scroll resting atop it seemed ordinary enough. The title though, gave me an idea as to what technique this was.

Abyss Implode.

Carefully, I picked it up, the parchment smooth and cool against my fingers.

Unrolling it slowly, I read the description inscribed within:

Abyss Implode

An offensive technique that creates a void of pure holy energy, annihilating all matter and energy within its radius. The abyss cannot distinguish between friend or foe and persists long after its creator is gone.

Simply reading the first part within the scroll gave me an instant understanding of what I was going to find down here. Holy power was naturally light in nature, this technique forced it to become dark and destructive for a single spell.

It was something I'd honestly expect a Demon to have more than anything.

The technique didn't merely destroy everything it touched. It consumed everything indiscriminately, leaving nothing but devastation in its wake.

A spell with no loyalty.

Interesting.

There was both excitement and understanding.

Beneath the description was an annotation in script:

Reason for Ban: This technique would lead to widespread destruction and without supreme control will almost definitely end up with the death of the caster.

I rolled the scroll back up slowly.

The sheer destructive power described made me think.

I would be stupid to not listen to God, my predecessor. Who was obviously some sort of Prodigy among Gods.

Even with my regeneration, the idea of using a technique like this felt reckless. Sure, I could recover from wounds that would kill most, but there was no guarantee I'd survive being consumed entirely.

My regeneration wasn't infallible.

I had realised why it was slower than Deadpool's.

That being since it was tied to the VIT stat. Meaning the more I gained in that stat, the more my regeneration would grow. It didn't make me nearly strong enough to be immortal but it was a life safer in drawn-out battles.

Raphael's voice broke the silence behind me, soft but tinged with curiosity. "Abyss Implode… I've never heard of such a wildly named technique. It isn't a part of the angelic arts."

I turned slightly, her gaze meeting mine.

"I can imagine, the description of its usage is certainly not ideal," I replied.

My attention shifted to the next scroll, its title embroidered in sharp, angular script:

Angelic Dominion, Inversion, Blood Bending, Quasar Consumption, Eclipsing Light

I went through many of the scrolls and was left agreeing with God's decision.

Some of these techniques were even downright unnatural and more what I would expect from Demons or just plain dangerous. There were a few that regarded seals that required a master level in sealing to even attempt that interested me.

Besides that, I decided to leave. I wasn't ready to take on any of those techniques.

My eyes flickered to my mana manipulation skill.

[Mana Manipulation] (LVL: 104/200) {Master}

[Passive effect: Reduces mana cost by 40%]

I think heading over to the normal techniques part of the Heavenly Treasury that Raphael mentioned would be best for now.

I glanced at Raphael and gave a small nod, signalling that it was time to move on.

While the forbidden techniques were fascinating, they were also far too risky for me to even consider at this point. Without another word, we left the room, stepping back into the main part of the Heavenly Treasury.

"What do you wish to see next?" She questioned.

I didn't need to think about it.

"You mentioned that the Heavenly Treasury holds normal techniques?." I questioned back.

Raphael walked beside me, her expression thoughtful.

"The techniques section is much larger," she said after a moment. "Most angelic spells below the high-class level are already taught to the public Angels. They're considered foundational. However, anything beyond that. High-class and ultimate-class techniques are more restricted."

I raised an eyebrow. "Restricted how?"

"High-class spells are limited to those who've proven themselves to be able to handle it. As for ultimate-class techniques, only the Seraphs and ultimate-class Angels have access to those." She informed me.

Her explanation made sense, but it also meant that the truly powerful spells were out of reach for most Angels.

I couldn't help but feel a flicker of curiosity about what lay ahead.

As we entered the main technique vault, I immediately noticed the stark difference from the previous room.

This area was large and more… grand? The ceiling rises high above us and glows softly with a golden hue.

Rows upon rows of carved pedestals stretched out before us, each one holding a scroll or tome.

"This is… more than I expected," I admitted, my gaze scanning the vast collection. A hint of excitement was evident in my tone.

Raphael nodded, her tone professional. "It's designed this way. Most of what you see here is categorized by rank. Offensive spells, defensive techniques. Anything ultimate-class will be marked separately."

I stepped forward, approaching the nearest pedestal.

The scroll resting on it was labelled as a mid-class defensive spell. I unrolled it briefly, skimming through the description and committing it to memory.

While useful, it wasn't anything groundbreaking for someone at my level. I moved to the next one and did the same, quickly going through several spells in rapid succession.

Raphael stayed silent, letting me work through the techniques. I could feel her watching me, though, likely curious about my reactions.

As I moved on to high-class techniques, the power and complexity of the spells noticeably increased. They required far more focus and control than the mid-class spells, but they weren't unmanageable.

After some time, Raphael finally broke the silence. "Most Angels spend months mastering even one high-class technique," she said. "But from what I've seen of you, I imagine it wouldn't take nearly as long."

I glanced at her. "I suppose we'll find out soon enough."

"I do have to ask, how did the Devils make imagination magic? It seems a lot stronger compared to actually learning spells. What's the benefit of Angelic spells?" I couldn't help asking.

"One simple answer, power and cost." She started.

"The power of a ball of fire created with the same amount of energy as a ball of fire created by imagination magic would be several times stronger than the demonic spell." She informed me. "It's simply worth more to learn than to get such a shortcut for lessened power."

I nodded, that made sense. I certainly wouldn't trade this line of magic for imagination magic. Cost and effect was everything in a battle.

She hesitated for a moment before continuing. " There are only seven angelic techniques within the vault that are considered capable of affecting even God-class beings."

That caught my attention. "seven?"

Raphael nodded. "Yes. And each one is exceptionally difficult to learn. Among the Seraphs, most only manage to master one, sometimes two. Gabriel and Michael are the exceptions since they each know four of the seven."

"And the seventh?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

Her expression grew more serious. "The seventh is unique. No one has been able to master it. Not even Gabriel or Michael."

I frowned slightly. "Why? Is it too complex?"

"It's more than that," Raphael said. "The spell is said to require absolute mastery of holy energy and light energy. Even the slightest imperfection in the caster's understanding or control renders the technique unusable."

We reached the section where the God-class techniques were stored.

Unlike the other areas, this one was more isolated, with only a few pedestals spread out across the room.

Each one held a single scroll.

Layered detonation.

Generate hundreds of angelic circles, each intricately designed to confine and channel holy energy. These circles draw in ambient light from the surroundings, amplifying its intensity hundreds of times.

The accumulated holy light energy forms a beam of searing plasma light that can be directed with absolute precision toward a chosen target.

Upon impact, the beam erupts into a massive explosion of radiant holy light, annihilating everything in its radius. The technique is remarkably efficient, requiring only three-quarters of the energy typically needed to produce such destruction with conventional light manipulation.

This spell contains a piercing effect good for breaking through defensive magic.

…

That sounded insanely powerful.

I wanted to learn it. I checked the other spells, and despite what I thought they weren't all just sheer destruction spells.

I got to the seventh scroll and opened it.

This was supposedly unlearnable by all the other Arch-Angels.

My eyes widened as I read through it.

This was going to take serious learning, even with all my advantages.

The spell would be worth it.

"I think I'm going to take this," I called out.

Raphael nodded easily, shooting me an excited smile. "If anyone could do it, I feel it would be you. I'm excited to see it completed, Father."

I smiled somewhat bashfully.

"Now where to next?" She questioned.

-Scene Break-

Uriel and Gabriel stood in front of me, their expressions carefully composed but betraying the faint worry behind their eyes.

"You're planning to leave Heaven," Uriel began, his tone measured but firm. "Do you understand the risks, Father? The supernatural world is more dangerous than ever. Even as an Angel, we didn't want to let you go, but as our Father…."

Gabriel nodded, her voice calm but carrying an undertone of concern. "You've barely had time to settle here, and already you're thinking of stepping out into unknown territory. Do you really think it's wise to leave now?"

I raised a hand, cutting off any further protests. "I know it's dangerous. I'm not underestimating the supernatural world, I'm not naive." My words were slightly exasperated. "I'm sure there's quite a bit I don't know, but I don't think it's as volatile as you think."

Uriel frowned. "Maybe. Perhaps it's not as downright dangerous as we say, the point is that there is danger. A real risk, one that doesn't exist inside Heaven. You're taking an unneeded risk."

"Perhaps, but there are matters I need to address and I want to do them alone. I'm confident I'll be fine and if I'm not, I've got allies who will be with me."

I saw them both react to the word 'Allies.' A flash of jealousy appeared through their eyes.

"Matters outside of Heaven?" Uriel pressed. "What could possibly require your attention so urgently that you'd leave your seat of power?"

I met his gaze evenly. "The first would be my other Angels. Six of them, to be precise. Six angels I created outside of Heaven before I even stepped foot here."

They both didn't look surprised.

"So it was you that created the six other Angels we had been planning on broaching the subject " she replied.

"Yes," I confirmed. "They are strong. But they've been left outside of Heaven, waiting for my return. I need to bring them here, where they belong."

Uriel's lips twitched upward in a faint smile, though the concern didn't leave his eyes. "Admittedly, that changes things. But it doesn't change the fact that leaving alone is a risk."

Gabriel stepped forward. "Then let us come with you. It would be safer for everyone involved. Having us by your side would ensure nothing happens."

I shook my head. "No. Your help would be overkill."

Especially if I bring Tiamat.

"If both of you leave, it weakens Heaven's defences too much. I'll handle this alone. My six angels are strong, and together, we'll be more than capable of dealing with any threats." I retorted calmly.

"You don't have to face everything alone, Father," Gabriel insisted. "We're here for a reason. You don't always have to shoulder everything yourself."

"I know," I replied, keeping my voice calm. "And I appreciate it. But this is something I need to do. I won't be gone for long."

Uriel sighed, his shoulders relaxing slightly. "If you're that determined, then we'll respect your decision. But promise us one thing."

"Call us if you're in any trouble," Uriel said firmly. "Don't hesitate. We'll come to you immediately."

Gabriel stepped closer, her expression soft but serious. "And don't take too long, Kaiel. The other Seraphs will get anxious the more we wait and we can't lie if asked."

"I promise," I said, meeting their eyes. "It's not that big of a deal anyway, I'll be quick and back in time for the meeting and when I'm back I'll have something to show you."

I planned on showing them my sub-dimension. Just not right now and there was something else I wanted to do under the guise of retrieving my Angels, Some may wonder why I wouldn't take Arch-Seraphs with me. Simply put, I didn't need them.

I wasn't stupid enough to not bring them along if I truly needed it, even if I wanted to keep this trail back to many of my ventures quiet. I had Jeanne, Tiamat and my other Angels to rely on. Maybe even

Hestia, but I didn't want to ask for her help for some strange reason. This was also needed. They needed to get accustomed to me temporarily leaving. I wouldn't be cooped up in Heaven for the next hundred years. It would make my growth incredibly slow.

They reluctantly nodded, stepping back to let me leave.

Pausing, I pulled them both into a hug and felt them freeze up. I hadn't done this for them yet since I felt it was awkward but with the way they were acting, I felt like it was needed.

I pulled back before they could make anything of it and left. I made sure to leave out of range before a rift appeared in front of me.

As I flew above the hill, I immediately noticed the changes. The landscape had expanded far beyond what I remembered.

The barriers that once walled in my sub-dimension were now much farther away, pushing the realm's size to roughly 2,000 square kilometers. That was nearly double the size of New York City.

From this height, I could see mountains rising in the distance, rivers carving through lush forests, and lakes reflecting the light of an unfamiliar sky. The land was no longer as plain as it had been with simple trees.

Strange trees stood tall with silver trunks and golden autumn leaves, their branches large while massive vines draped over the hills, their golden flowers hanging like lanterns. Clusters of Yavannamírë bore vibrant red fruit and was that Athelas which now covered parts of the land?

Among the trees in the very far distance and far away from the general area on the edges of the sub-dimension, I was barely able to spot movement

Were those Ents? My eyes widened slightly as I watched their massive forms blending into the forests as they walked around slowly.

My sub-dimension had bore life? This was huge… I'd have to warn the others. I hoped it wouldn't create anything hostile or these Trees would become a problem.

Perhaps I could speak to them? They were intelligent, right?

In the sky, The Great Eagles soared, their 55-meter wingspans casting shadows over the land. Watcher Hawks darted between them and Near the lakes, swans glided across the water.

I turned my gaze toward the house in the distance. Thankfully It was still intact, standing near Hestia's Hearth, which burned with its eternal flame. But what caught my attention most was the space between the twin trees, Laurelin and Telperion.

They had grown significantly. At their base, a small pond had formed. A pool of what seemed to be liquid light.

My ring had been stored away during my time in Heaven, but considering the changes in my realm, it had likely been enhanced. I had intended to reveal my Angels to Heaven soon, so hiding it was no longer necessary.

This wasn't just a simple expansion. My realm was evolving. These Trees were even more incredible than I had expected. This was the power of a legendary item.

A shadow suddenly came to loom over me, stretching out in front of me as something massive moved behind me. I turned around and was met with two large eyes staring down at me.

Scales glittered under the light that shined from the two massive trees, a massive body coiled out from behind one of the massive Trees that stretched up into the sky.

"You've gotten rather big, Galadriel," I called out.

A large tongue flickered out as the slitted eyes gazed at me with adoration. I noted that her eyes had a silver ring in them and her scales seemed to leak small wisps of mist.

'Appraisal.'

{Name: Galadriel}

{Title: The Heavenly Serpent}

{Race: Astral Serpentral}

{Power level: 6,300}

My eyes widened.

In my time away, Galadriel had stepped into the ultimate class.

Ever since I had gotten her, I had been forced to mind her relatively low power level. She had been excluded from a great many events and battles due to this.

"You've grown strong haven't you?" I said with a smile.

I received a lick to the face.

A lick from a massive tongue that was able to cover my entire body.

"I have to wonder just what you can do now," I mused.

The fact I had become God's Heir and the fact God had disliked snakes wasn't lost on me.

I found myself wrapped up in its body, the once small snake easily able to engulf me in its version of a hug.

It wasn't a moment later that a distortion of wind blew around us and I found a certain Dragon King standing in front of us.

"Kai." She said, giving me a small smile.

I noted how relaxed she seemed to be, but I could still see her desire. She just seemed to be a lot different now.

"Is everything ok?" I questioned, hesitating slightly.

She hummed in response.

"I should probably be asking you that, your change in aura is interesting and I can sense its familiarity too. You've had an eventful time I assume?" She questioned, crossing her arms under her bust.

"…"

"What's going on?" I demanded, my eyes narrowing.

This wasn't the crazy Dragoness I knew.

She laughed. "I've simply reverted back to my normal state. There's no need to worry. I did tell you about my issue..."

I nodded slowly.

That was true.

"That's fine I suppose, I'm guessing that you no longer wish to pursue me romantically?" I asked, my voice only slightly disappointed.

She was a beautiful, extremely powerful Dragon King after all.

It had merely been the craziness that made me hesitate.

She paused, her gaze sharpening, a predatory glint lighting up her eyes. "Surrender? A Dragoness would never relinquish her claim upon her soul mate. I have acknowledged my misstep and accepted my fault. I shall open your eyes to what we could become. Even if you seemed to be going through some sort of transformation into a God. One I knew of very well."

Despite the words she spoke, it wasn't said with any craziness or need. It was merely a factual statement to her. I got a glimpse of the prideful Ancient Dragon King that had existed for thousands of years.

The last part of her statement caught my attention the most.

"How did you know that?" I questioned urgently.

She raised an eyebrow.

"I deduced it from your current state. As an ally of the Devils, I was already aware of the Abrahamic God's death. A fact hidden from many. Initially, I considered the possibility that you were God himself in disguise. However, as I observed more closely, I noticed subtle changes in your aura following your encounter with the True Longinus." She started, her words cool and calm.

"Your aura had a difference in it. It became clear that you must have interacted with something dormant within the Sacred Gear during your battle. Given the magnitude of the transformation and the unique nature of the energy you now exude, it is evident that you've received some sort of spirit inheritance, something God and divine beings can do. But to this level seems like something only He could have left behind." She explained with cold logic.

MindMaven activated and found no problem with her logic. I considered the best way to go about this, my face becoming completely cold.

"Don't be like that." She smiled, trying to lighten the weird mood. "I know you better than anyone, remember? No one else would be able to piece together this string of logic and they won't be able to without past knowledge of you. So your secret is safe."

Galadriel watched us curiously.

I observed her.

"Ok."

That was the best way to go about it.

This was a complicated situation.

Me and Hestia had something going on. Then me and Tiamat had something that was appealing in a different way.

Was it really appropriate for me to start some sort of Harem?

Considering my status and who I lead…

I'd have to think about it later.

For now, I believed I owed her a kiss.

She frowned slightly and I approached her. My hand came up to touch her deceptively soft cheek.

Her eyes narrowed slightly.

"What are you doing?" She questioned, obviously caught off-guard.

I leaned in and kissed her. She paused for a moment, only to eagerly respond. Her soft lips meshed against mine.

I pulled back.

Her eyes were misty and she stared at me hungrily.

"I believe I owed you that."

She went to reply but multiple flashes of light in the distance caught our attention. It would seem my other Angels finally realised I was back. Judging by the way they tore through the air to get to me.

It didn't take long for them to reach us.

"Father!" Avael was the first to call out, her voice trembling as she launched herself at me.

Before I could fully steady myself, Ariel and Zakiel followed suit, their arms wrapping around me in a tight embrace.

"Father, you're finally here!" Ariel said.

"You've been gone too long," Zakiel added.

Tamiel and Aurel joined in.

"I missed you all too," I replied with a small laugh at their happiness. I wrapped my arms around them.

Six weeks. It had been six weeks since I had last seen them.

Aurel looked up at me, her eyes shimmering with unspoken affection. "I knew you said you were leaving for a while but it's been ages since you've last visited."

I smiled faintly and rested a hand on her head. "I know. I've had much to handle, but I assure you, it won't be much longer now."

Zakiel pulled back slightly. "Longer until what?"

"Soon, I'll be able to introduce you to the rest of the Angels in Heaven. To make a long story short, I've become the King Of Heaven."

Tiamat smiled in amusement, and my Angels set me a flat stare.

They understood the situation of this world, I had given them a text to read about Heaven and the Faith of this world. Since it wasn't quite the same as the world they were created from.

Tamiel slowly nodded. "While I think that I'm missing a lot of important events, we understand Father. We're with you." Her smile slowly turned excited.

"At least I know why they were calling you Father." Tiamat let out a small laugh.

A burst of fire announced the Arrival of a certain Goddess, who had seemingly taken on an older form from the previous one I had seen her in. To say she was beautiful was an understatement. She sent me a bashful but joyful smile.

"Kai." She greeted me warmly.

"Hestia." I greeted equally as warmly, even from the pile of Angels I found myself in. Again.

"It's been far too long," she said, her arms crossing lightly over her chest. Her eyes briefly moved to my Angels, then back to me. "Your Angels were quite restless."

I paused at the mention of them being my Angels.

She smirked.

I raised an eyebrow at that. "I can imagine, I did say I was going to be busy."

I patted Avael and Tamiel on the head.

They all squeezed me tighter.

Hestia let out a small laugh, though it was clear she wasn't entirely amused. "You underestimate the stir your absence caused. Your Angels—" she gestured to the six who were silently watching the exchange, "-missed you incredibly much. It was a good thing I decided to take care of them. I've never had the pleasure of looking after a group of Angels."

I blinked, glancing at the Angels in question. "Is that true?"

Avael nodded quickly, stepping forward. "She's not exaggerating, Father. Lady Hestia has been helping us since the day you left."

Well, isn't that nice of her? I made sure to note the 'Lady' part of that statement. Shooting Hestia an amused look, she blushed slightly in response.

"I didn't tell them to refer to me as that." She quickly defended.

"Sure."

She pouted.

"Still, You didn't have to do that. They're my responsibility."

She tilted her head, her lips curving into a faint smile. "They were your responsibility, but they needed someone when you weren't around. I wasn't going to let them flounder." Her expression softened further as she took a step closer. "They've been through a lot, Kai. You have to. Just consider me their mother or s-something."

She stuttered the last part and we both ended up with a faint rush of heat going to our cheeks.

I promptly moved on.

"I appreciate it," I said sincerely. "I really do. And I'm sorry you had to step in."

Her smile widened just slightly, a flicker of amusement in her eyes. "Don't apologize. It was… nice, actually. But I'd rather you not vanish again for so long."

"I'll try to avoid that," I replied with a small chuckle. "So, what happened while I was gone?"

"Not a lot, though you may want to speak with Medusa. The Tree's blessing has had a strange effect on her eyes. She is back at the house awaiting you." Hestia informed me.

I nodded. "I'll speak to her soon."

I wonder, with her curse. What did the Tree's blessing do?

I grinned faintly. "Speaking of which…" I trailed off as an idea came to mind. "I need your help with something."

Her brow arched. "My help? With what?"

"Something important," I said, keeping my tone vague on purpose. I turned to my Angels and Tiamat. "Can you give us a moment? I promise I'll spend time with all of you once we're done."

Avael exchanged a glance with Ariel, and then all six nodded, their trust in me evident. "We'll be waiting, Father," Tamiel said, smiling warmly.

Even Tiamat, though clearly reluctant, stepped away. "Don't take too long," she muttered before following the Angels.

Now alone with Hestia, I focused on her fully.

"A while ago now, I encountered an Assassin Organisation in the form of one of their Agents who tried to kill me with anti-Angel bullets." I broke the news without any further preamble.

She became serious, her warm eyes narrowing a tad. "Anti-Angels bullets? I don't believe I've heard of such a thing."

That only gave me pause for a moment before I continued.

Strange, I would have thought a long-lived Goddess would know their existence.

"Multiple agents have been sent after me, all with varying special powers. I was finally able to capture one and I've kept it hostage ever since." I explained. "I wish for you to use your ability to sense the truth as I interrogate him."

"Of course, I'd be happy to help." She replied without thought.

"Thank you."

"It's no problem." She smiled. "What do you intend to do once you know this Organisation's position?"

"I plan to get rid of them," I replied truthfully.

She nodded, "Do you need my help?"

I shook my head. "No, that won't be needed."

Hestia frowned slightly. "You do realise I can help?"

"Yes, but I'll have Tiamat and my other angels for backup. That's only if I need help too." I replied easily.

She nodded in acceptance. "If you say so."

I brought the Assassin dubbed 'Mr, Two' out of my inventory for the first time since I had put him within there, his body flopped to the ground.

I didn't waste time, even if he was unconscious.

Roots sprung up and rapidly imprisoned him. Even as a High-class being he would find this hard to even dent let alone escape from. If he tried to start anything with his Sacred Gear, then he would be drained.

I paused, maybe I should have looked into the Sacred Gear system earlier?

If it was being abused by an assassination Organisation of all things it was probably being abused by many beings and other Factions. The biggest beings are the Fallen and the Devils.

Two problems I needed to think about later.

Hestia stood next to me, unbothered by my actions.

Her ability to discern Truth and Falsehoods was going to be handy.

I didn't need to do anything to wake the Assassin up as a few seconds later, he woke up. Much to my surprise. Some sort of fast recovery training? He didn't bother trying to be unconscious as he scanned his surroundings.

His emotionless eyes fell on the two massive trees and widened slightly, a hint of emotion passing through him as two rings formed in his eyes.

I clicked my tongue.

Whoops.

I had forgotten about that.

Oh well.

"Hello, Mr Two." I greeted him, sitting down in front of him.

His face shifted.

Emotion.

His face had more emotion, I had been wondering how I was going to get through that strange lack of emotion that was obviously forced on him.

It wasn't much, but it was a start.

Had the Two Tree's blessings somehow degraded whatever was controlling his emotions? Interesting.

"Where am I?" He questioned, a slight hint of panic in his tone.

Even the smallest bit of emotion was enough. Since I'm assuming it was forced and not done willingly. It was extra effective on him.

This would make everything so much easier.

"You are in my sub-dimension, you have been captured," I confirmed.

He flinched minutely. I could see him trying to regain his cool.

"Do you plan to kill me?" He asked, his voice calm.

"Not Particularly," I replied.

A hint of confusion entered his face.

"I don't exactly care about you, you are a brainwashed puppet. I'm interested in the organisation that sent you. It's obvious you've been mind-controlled or something along those lines." I said, shrugging unbothered.

"I suppose you want me to talk?" He further asked.

"Yep," I affirmed.

"Then you'll let me go?" He asked, a hint of suspicion entering his tone.

"Yeah, if that's what you want," I replied.

That made him pause and had the effect I wanted. Throwing him off-guard.

"What do you mean?" He replied, his eyes narrowing.

"I mean if you just want to be let back into the world with knowledge of the supernatural. I can do that." I responded.

That was a ticket to being poached by another Faction or Pantheon. If not, you'd have to deal with the countless other threats. There was a certain bliss in being unaware. Since no rules were imposed upon you.

Then again, in my opinion knowing was better than not knowing.

I had learnt a little more about the threats within the supernatural worlds, the various monsters that hadn't been shown or put on the little list of the top ten strongest beings.

He would be at high risk of danger but it was doable to survive.

"I feel like the way you are phrasing it is weird like it's a bad thing." He responded.

"I mean, having a life is doable. The supernatural is brutal when it comes to recruitment." I chuckled.

He frowned.

"Fuck." He muttered, his voice flat. "What do I do?"

"We can get to that if you wish anyway. For now, I want to know more about this assassin Organisation that's after me." I drew the attention back to my main issue.

"Tell me what you know."

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 68: Hydra?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 68

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.
Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance. I'll keep posting regardless. If you have any suggestions you would like to see added, I will try to incorporate what I can :)
(Hydra?)
“We are an assassination organisation based within the underworld, more so in Devil territory as it’s easier to hide among them. We get a lot of work from them, including the hit that was placed on you.” The Former Assassin quickly explained.

“What’s the name of this organisation?”

“Hydra.” He replied grimly.

“Right, I’m guessing it’s something to do with the ‘For every head cut off, two regrow in its place.’ Aspect.” I mused.

A very faint heat rose to his cheeks.

“Tell me more about the hit on me, who wants me dead?” I asked perhaps the most important question.

“Lord Phenex.” He replied.

That one word made everything click into place.

Yeah, fighting two pureblood devils was never going to go down well. Admittedly, my mind had been… not completely healed at that point so I hadn’t given a shit.

That had come to bite me in the ass.

The Assassins had shown themselves to be a nuisance for the most part, but a few times like the first attempt had done real damage.

It seems I would have to visit Lord Phenex too.

Though, how would I go about that? Holy power or light power would leave residue. Even the use of Angelic mana would be able to be traced unless I found a way to absorb it. This normally wouldn’t matter but I was going into Devil Territory.

If the Devils found my involvement, it’d be war.

We didn’t have the resources for that or the manpower. It also led to one of the reasons I had been hesitant to tell anyone about my status as the Heir. My power simply wasn’t near the level of the Super Devils or even a Major God.

One thing at a time.

The Assassination organisation was in Devil territory. I wouldn’t be able to bring Angels who don’t know how to conceal their own auras. Tiamat should be able to come at the very least.

“How many Assassins can I expect?” I further questioned.

“Ten. Minus the one you’ve killed and me.” He explained. “As for the power scaling, it’s quite simple. The lower the number, the stronger the Assassin.”

I smiled reassuringly.

“Good, now. What defences can I expect within the building?”

That was one of the most important questions.

"Most of the warding is automated and concentrated on the exterior. The building itself functions as a hotel, so you can enter through the front without issue. The real problem is the heavy surveillance. If you can find a way to conceal your aura, you should be able to slip through unnoticed." He informed me. “Other than that you only need to worry about the Grand Inquisitor.”

“The Grand Inquisitor, I’m guessing he’s your boss?” Hestia asked from beside me.

“Well, yes. Technically.” He responded.

“Technically?” I asked.

If there was another boss I needed to know.

“He’s vaguely mentioned his Master.” He replied hesitantly.

“Continue.” I urged.

“There is someone above, someone who gives us all the high-tech. I really can’t tell you much because I don’t know but he’s a high-ranking member of a group.” He replied seriously.

“What’s his name and the name of the group?”

“I don’t know either, I only know the organisation above starts with a K and is composed of several powerful groups.” He responded with a frown.

I grimaced.

“The Khaos Brigade,” I concluded.

His eyes widened. “Yes!”

So his boss was a high-ranking member of the Khaos Brigade. A high-ranking member meant he would be powerful. My knowledge of Canon was iffy at best and I doubted I’d have much value anymore.

That meant he was up there with Shalba Beelzebub and the other leaders of Factions.

I’d be going to war with the Khaos brigade too.

“Kai?” Hestia questioned.

I better not get caught then.

“Tell me more about the Grand Inquisitor.” I ordered.

"I don’t know much about him either. All I can say is that he’s Ultimate-Class in strength. He always wears a hood, so I’ve never seen his face, but I do know he has long, bony fingers and the ability to control shadows." He answered instantly.

That was useful. He wasn’t in the God-class and that’s all that mattered or at least he hadn’t shown himself to be. I’d be wary. My Angelic magic reserves had reached the High-ultimate class and my magical attack power was easily in the pseudo-God class.

I had come to learn there was so much more to power than just sheer power levels. There came a point where it became about your skills and how much attack power you could generate with them.

After all, a God-class mage who was limited by his spells would only be able to generate a certain amount of attack power. This could be considered a barrier for many. Except me, since I had a Manipulation Skill. Multiple of them along with a higher-tier Manipulation Skill in the form of Light Embodiment.

Learning this made me realise that Manipulation Skills must be pretty rare.

They could obviously be obtained. Maybe that’s why mages were known to seek Gods to worship. For blessings that would grant them Manipulation Skills.

Anyway, I wouldn’t have this problem.

“Perfect, thank you for your cooperation. We will speak again when your information has been verified.” I finished.

“Wha-“
I moved before he could finish his sentence, a quick chop to the neck knocking him out cold. His body slumped forward, and with a flick of my wrist, I stored him away in my inventory.
Hestia blinked at me, then smiled in amusement. “You could’ve at least let him finish talking.”
I smiled at her. “He was done.” I stretched my arms and rolled my shoulders, feeling satisfied with how the interrogation had gone. “Shall we head back?”
Her face shifted to gain a look of worry.
“Sure- but Kai. Are you going to be okay? What’s this Khaos Brigade? And he said there would be multiple Assassins, will you be able to handle them along with an unknown Ultimate class?” Hestia asked worriedly. When she put it like that, it did sound bad.

“I’ll be fine, I’ve gotten alot stronger and plus Tiamat will be with me,” I replied reassuringly. “If it gets too hectic, I have a couple of trump cards.”

Hestia nodded hesitantly, coming next to me and holding my hand silently. I blinked and she merely tightened her hold on my hand.

“How have things been going in Olympus?” I decided to change the topic.

She frowned a bit at that.

“You certainly left an impression. After it was revealed that Ares was involved, Zeus called him for punishment. I don’t imagine it would have been anything too bad but Ares has vanished.” She explained with a sigh. “More troubling is the fact we think Father has returned.”
"Your father… Kronos?" I asked carefully.
She nodded, crossing her arms. "The signs are subtle, but that attack we received before ascending up to Olympus. It certainly felt like him and I wouldn’t be surprised.”
“So, as you can imagine. It’s been a bit strange as of late but mostly the same. Even with such a threat my lazy brother has decided that since multiple parts of Kronos still remain locked away. That he wasn’t a threat.” She sighed.
“Parts of him are still sealed away? How would he be alive in that case?” I questioned.
“A vessel. A strong one. He’s probably incredibly weakened.” She replied.
“Is that the assumption everyone is going with?” I asked, it was plausible. I imagine he would have probably attacked us instead of trying to destroy the gate to Olympus.
“Yes.” She said softly.
Her face was mixed.
“How do you feel about it?” I asked.
She jumped slightly, looking at me with wide eyes.
A faint red hue became evident on her pale cheeks once more and she merely smiled as she started leading me back to the house.
“I’m good, thank you.”
Well, ok then.
Mentally shrugging, we began walking down to where everyone else was down by the house.

I walked inside and was greeted by Medusa… who didn’t have her blindfold on. My hand let go of Hestia’s and merely smiled, walking off and giving us some privacy.
Medusa’s gaze met mine, deep violet, swirling with two rings within them.
She hesitated for a moment before offering a shy smile. “Welcome back, Kai.”
“It looks like the tree’s blessings have done more for you than anyone else,” I immediately noted, studying the rings in her irises.
Medusa brightened, her shyness giving way to happiness. “Yes! And I can’t ever repay you enough.”
“So tell me, I’m assuming the curse has either been removed or you’ve gained control?” I questioned.
Her face melted and became slightly more emotional. “Finally, the curse that’s haunted me for so many years that I can’t even count has become controllable. I don’t know what those trees are but the blessing has turned the curse into a weapon.”
I grinned. “So you can control it now, huh? I had expected the blessing would have an effect on your eyes but this was perhaps the best thing that could have happened.”
She pulled him into an excited hug, her thin arms gripping me tightly.
“You have no idea how surprised and overjoyed I was, I wish you could have been there.” She replied sincerely.
I chuckled lightly. “It’s good to be back. Has everything been okay?”
Medusa nodded. “I was startled when a Greek God suddenly appeared out of nowhere, but Lady Hestia has been good to me. I’ll admit, I was wary at first because of my past experiences, and I may have been a bit rude. But she was kind—nothing like the gods I’ve known before.”
I smiled. “Good, I heard she’s been taking care of everyone.”
Medusa finally pulled back and looked at me deeply. “A lot has happened. Hasn’t it?”

“Yeah, you could say that,” I responded tiredly.

“Is Heaven treating you well?” She asked worriedly.

“They have been, some recent events have certainly been tiring though,” I replied.

She stared at me imploringly.

May as well rip the bandage off.

“Not to alarm you but I am considered the King Of Heaven,” I revealed.

No one ever said I was good at explaining anything.

She stared at me with evident disbelief.

“Let me call Hestia back, if I’m going to tell you, I want to tell her too.” I sighed.

She deserves to know, Hestia had become close to me and I wasn’t going to keep it a secret from her. It wouldn’t make sense too, considering my Angels and Tiamat know about it.

Keeping secrets when it wasn’t needed would be foolish and annoying to keep track of.

Hestia reappeared next to us at the mention of her name. She tilted her head softly. “Tell me what?”

Medusa inspected my face. “You aren’t joking are you?”

“No. It’s a long story and how it came to be could be linked to the events that transpired during the Divine Quest. To first explain, I need to reveal that God has been dead for a long time.” I started my explanation.

Hestia paused, looking slightly shocked by the information.

Medusa nodded slowly. “Yeah. That’s not completely unbelievable.”

That made me pause in my explanation. “Why?”

“Well… I hadn’t wanted to bring it up, but rumours among Monsters had been spreading. The church was weakening and no Saint had been chosen in hundreds of Years. Assumptions were being made and with how bold the Devils have been…” she trailed off.

When she put it like that, it felt pretty obvious.

“Yeah… I’m sure you’ve noticed that the Angels here refer to me as their Father.” I started slowly.

Medusa nodded understandingly.

“Yes. I had made a few speculations about that. My main thought was that you raised the other Angels and thus they referred to you as their Father, then again, my Domain had picked up that it was a bit deeper than that.” Hestia revealed with a sweet smile on her face.

“Well. To put this bluntly, I am the new successor To God and the Angels recently found out.” I revealed.

Medusa once again looked at me in disbelief while Hestia went completely blank. She could tell I was telling the truth after all.

“I see, so you created those Angels in the other room?” Hestia questioned.

“Yes.”

“WAIT A SECOND. So how did you become King of an entire Faction? That’s a serious change, Kai. That changes everything. The supernatural political side of this… Heaven is a prominent Faction. There’s so much to consider.” Medusa suddenly went on a rant.

"Well, to start, I was planning to reveal my status, but I needed to find a way to bypass Heaven's wards first. I wanted to visit you all." I explained and both of their eyes softened. “So I found myself down in Hell…”

Hestia blinked the fire in her eyes dimming. “Kai, you shouldn’t joke around.”

“No, I really did go to Hell,” I revealed bashfully.

“As in the deepest part of the underworld.” Medusa seemed close to having an aneurysm.

“Yes.”

I would forever deny any claim that my voice went a tad meek for even a nanosecond.

“Have you any idea how dangerous that place is?” Hestia’s voice wasn’t loud but I could practically feel the worry radiating off her. “As someone with a younger brother who manages part of the Underworld, I know about Hell. Not even Gods go there Kai. Beings live down there, only restricted by the Seals placed by the Abrahamic God.”

“I know, I didn’t know much about it before. I won’t be going down there again.” I assured her.

She nodded.
"Yeah, and while I was down there, I encountered a Demon," I admitted.
Their reactions were instant.
"A Demon?" Medusa's eyes widened.
I noted her reaction.
“I see, so they were as rare as I thought. I hadn’t heard any mention of them.” I mused.
"Kai, no one has seen a Demon in centuries. Not since the old wars a long time before I was born.” Medusa explained urgently.
Hestia looked just as shocked. "Are you certain?"
"Positive, but don’t worry, I handled it." I waved off their concern.
“You killed a Demon?” Hestia asked quietly, instead of relief there was worry.
“No, but I did escape,” I replied. "Though I don't think it was the only one."
A tense silence followed before I continued.
"When I teleported back to Heaven, the throne reacted to me. That’s when my status as the Heir of God was revealed to the Arch-Seraphs."
Medusa ran a hand through her hair, clearly overwhelmed. "That’s… a lot to process."
Hestia took a step forward. "When did this happen?"
I exhaled. "Just a few days ago."
That seemed to be the breaking point for Hestia. Without warning, she pulled me into a tight hug.
"You've been through a lot," she murmured. "It must have been a hectic few days. If God has been dead for so long, I can only imagine the reaction you’ve received from Heaven.”
I smiled slightly, allowing myself to relax for a moment. "Yeah… they all think I am the reincarnation of the old God.”
“Why’s that?” Hestia questioned.
“Because his Essence somehow merged with me and I’ve been gaining his power.” I let loose another reveal.
They both stared at me with wide eyes.
“Kai, not to alarm you but that’s a big deal,” Hestia muttered, protectively hugging me.
Her large chest was pushing into me and the smell she produced was filling my senses.
I took time to admire her new form. She was curvy, extremely so. Perhaps only overshadowed by the likes of Gabriel. She had an easy hourglass with visibly thick thighs.
I closed my eyes and removed my focus from that particular thought.

“I assume Tiamat knows?” Hestia asked.

“Yes, she figured it out. I don’t think my Angels will care much. Besides considering Heaven mine.” I replied.

She smiled, pulling back with a small blush. “How about we relax before you go doing anything about that organisation…”

She had worded that carefully.

Medusa still looked shocked, but she was sending me a smile. “I suppose it doesn’t matter, you’re still the person I’ve decided to devote myself to. I’ll just have to get stronger.”

Wasn’t that nice?

“I admit, I do need time to process this though.” Medusa revealed dazedly.

I chuckled.

I finally had a chance to relax.

We walked into the living room.

Tiamat lounged on a couch, spotting me and pulling me onto the couch next to her. She smiled, only for that smile to falter as we were joined by… everyone.
I sunk into the couch beside Tiamat, with Avael, Ariel, Zakiel, Tamiel, and Aurel who had all found their spots directly around. I noticed that they seemed to find a lot of comfort in physical touch.
Avael was already pestering Tamiel about something, while Aurel and Ariel had claimed the floor by my feet, chatting in hushed voices. Zakiel, the quietest of the bunch, sat beside Hestia, watching the chaos with a faint smile.
Hours passed like that, simply relaxing with everyone. We didn’t particularly do anything. I mostly just listened as they spoke about training and learning tricks under Tiamat. Who had taken it upon herself to train them?
That did remind me that I needed to teach them how to use Angelic Spells.
Finally, I caught Tiamat’s gaze.
Unfortunately, I couldn’t sit around for too long.
I had taken up a throne that had been inactive for a very long time. There were many problems to attend to and I had only explored under a quarter of the entire Heavenly System.
I’m sure the meeting tomorrow would have me involved in these so-called political problems with Heaven too.
Even now, I was hesitating. If I messed up, I’d start a war… that’s why Tiamat would be coming along.
She’d make sure no one escaped.
I needed to do this now.
We both took a step outside.
“I need your assistance,” I stated plainly.
She raised an eyebrow. “Oh, I know that look. What do you need and what’s in it for me?”
“An Assassination Organization dubbed Hydra has been after me for quite a while. I need you to come as backup and make sure no one escapes since it’s in Devil Territory.” I informed her.
Her face went from relaxed to downright vicious at the reveal. “Never mind about compensation, where are they located?”
I smiled at her words and relayed what the Assassin told me.
“When are we going?” She asked next.
“Now, I don’t have much time before I should get back to Heaven,” I responded.
She frowned in displeasure. “Are you going to be gone for a long time again after this?”
I paused.
“No. I have more freedom now and I'll be able to come back more often.” I assured her, shooting her a smile.
“Ok.” She replied, but I could sense her hesitation.
She didn’t push any further.
“Are you ready to go?” I questioned.
Tiamat smiled. “Yes. Pyrelis is a moderately sized City under the leadership of the Phenex. It won’t have any powerful figures we will have to worry about anywhere near it.”
I put my mask on and concealed my presence.
Opening my inventory, something Tiamat knew to be some sort of Spatial magic storage. Which was incredibly rare in this world. I pulled out two cloaks, tossing one of them to her.
She caught it and shot me an amused smile.
"Can you teleport us to Pyrelis without anyone detecting us?"
She nodded.
I called Avael.
“My Lord?” She questioned.
“Avael, me and Tiamat are going on a quick excursion. We will be back in an hour at most.” I informed her. “Make sure to tell your siblings and Medusa, ok?”
“O-ok,” Avael confirmed.
I smiled, giving her a pat on the head for her efforts.
A rift formed and Tiamat followed me through it. We both stepped out of the rift created, exiting the sub-dimension so that Tiamat could teleport us.
Tiamat’s hand barely moved but I felt the shift in space immediately. A dome appeared around us and the flash of a magic circle was barely visible before we teleported.
-{Dulio Gesualdo}-
The light died down around Dulio and he emerged from the teleportation circle just outside Kuoh, and more importantly the technical jurisdiction of the Devil's territory.
His form was obscured beneath a simple grey cloak.
Despite its simple look, this was actually an artefact. More specifically a Church artefact he carried, Veil of the Martyr, which concealed his holy presence.
He had borrowed it to ensure that neither Devils nor Fallen Angels would sense his arrival. Considering his strength he was politically considered a Heavy Hitter and was a presence that would be cause for alarm.
Dulio inspected the town before him, quiet under the evening sky. He adjusted the hood over his blond hair and moved quickly through the streets, keeping to the shadows as he searched for Asia Argento.
His eyes blurred as his sharp vision scanned the streets of Kuoh. Minutes passed, and he found something. He jumped and vanished from his position, reappearing a distance away.
Freed Sellzen.
His sharp mind vaguely knew of him. More importantly, there was a figure standing close to him.
Asia Argento.
Dulio’s gaze locked onto an alleyway where the rogue exorcist was dragging a struggling girl. Asia’s expression was one of quiet resignation, but even from a distance, he could see the uncertainty in her emerald eyes.
Freed cackled, gripping her wrist tightly. “Oh, come on, Sister, don’t be so stiff! You’re gonna love it with us. Way more fun than that boring old Church.”
Asia’s voice was barely above a whisper. “I just… I just wanted to help.”
Freed snorted. “Yeah, yeah. You can help me warm up later. Now keep moving.”
She was pure. Dulio could tell.
He jumped off the building top and landed on the ground gently.
Dulio stepped forward. “Let her go.”
Freed froze for a second before turning with a sneer. “Oh? And who the hell are you?”
Dulio reached up, lowering his hood slightly, revealing golden-blond hair and piercing blue eyes. “I am Saint Dulio.”
Asia gasped, her eyes widening in awe. “Saint… Dulio?”
Freed, on the other hand, burst into laughter. “Oh, that’s rich! You expect me to care? There hasn’t been a Saint in hundreds of years, idiot. The bitch stays with me.”
Dulio considered what to do. He was so laughably more powerful that he simply felt bad. He didn’t enjoy bullying.
Freed unsheathed his sword, swinging it with admittedly skilful precision. “Aren’t you some Church bigshot? Think if I kill you the idiots will let me back in. All I did was kill a couple of sinners.”
Dulio sighed. “I was hoping you’d be reasonable.”
He moved.
In an instant, Freed’s vision blurred. A sharp impact cracked against his jaw and he crumpled like a broken puppet, unconscious before he even hit the ground.
Asia stared in shock, her lips parted in shock as Dulio turned to her.
“It’s alright now,” he said gently.
Asia’s hands trembled as she clasped them together. “Dulio… why are you here?”
He smiled kindly. “You must be very confused. You’ve been away from the church so I imagine many events have gone unknown to you. Do you know me?”
“I do, y-you are the strongest exorcist.” She replied, her face morphed in pure shock.
“I am.” He smiled.
She lowered her gaze. “Why are you here? You do know I’m excommunicated. I’m worthless to you and our Lord.”
“I don’t think our Lord agrees with that, considering he sent me here to collect you,” Dulio replied warmly.
“H-he sent you here?” She replied, dropping to the ground.
It didn’t take any longer for tears to start streaming out of her eyes.
“You haven’t heard since it's being kept as a secret but I have been elected as the new Saint of our Lord.” He announced.
Her eyes widened even further.
“His first task was to bring you to safety, your excommunication was a mistake.” He continued.
The words hit her hard and she couldn’t handle it anymore, she broke down.
This was going to take a while.
-{Kai}-
For a split second, I saw nothing. No light, no dark. Just a void between places.
Then we were standing on a street.
The oppressive Demonic Energy didn’t take its time making itself known, it was noticeably a few folds weaker than what the Depths of Hell had felt like. I looked up at the purple sky.
We were certainly in the underworld. Most of all, I looked out from the alleyway.
The city was alive with flickering lanterns and the distant murmur of Devils walking the streets. Devils walked around uncaringly, all around the low-class with a couple of mid-class Devils.
We arrived in the centre of Pyrelis.
We remained hooded, my mask concealed my presence and Tiamat’s presence was also concealed.
No Devil would sense us unless they were actively searching.
Tiamat stepped forward and I followed in silence, my eyes scanning every corner.
The streets were pristine, lined with polished stone and gold-trimmed lamp posts. The Devils here were mostly well-dressed.
We slipped through the city, avoiding the main roads and taking the quieter paths. Each turn brought us closer. We knew the rough location of our target, and we knew the exact details of the Hotel that secretly served as a base for an Assassination Organisation.
It took a while of walking around until we saw it.
The hotel was unassuming as it stood three stories tall, its dark stone exterior blending in perfectly with the surrounding buildings. It wasn’t a place that would be looked at.
Hidden in plain sight. I could respect the thought put into it.
The windows were curtained, the entrance flanked by two seemingly ordinary Devils who stood unnaturally still.
We stayed hooded, our presence hidden beneath layers of magical concealment. Even if a Devil stood right beside us, they wouldn’t notice unless they were actively searching.
As expected, we hadn’t encountered any Ultimate-Class or High-class Devils present.
Tiamat came to a stop beside me, her eyes narrowing as she studied the building.
“What’s the plan?” She questioned.
“Can you isolate the building with a barrier, one that would prevent anyone from coming in or out?” I asked, turning to her.
Her draconic eyes peered from under the hood.
“I can.” She replied.
“I want to go in alone. I’ll call you if I need help.” I replied.
I could just get her to do everything for me but I couldn’t become reliant on other people's power. I had a feeling I would be subjected to that for quite a bit in Heaven.
Without a word, she lifted a hand and spread her fingers, a pulse of draconic energy that could only be sensed for a single moment, expanded outward before the energy signature disappeared.
My chakra eyes activated and I was blinded by the sheer power used for this spell.
A barrier formed, a nearly invisible dome that wrapped around the hotel seamlessly. To ordinary eyes, it was unnoticeable, but with my chakra-infused vision, I could see it clearly.
A dense network of layered draconic energy, woven together with precision. It was a barrier meant to block teleportation, suppress sound, suppress any energy signatures from escaping and prevent anyone coming in or out.
The two Devil guards jumped, only to promptly slump over. My Tempest Chakram came back to my hand, their heads disconnected.
I glanced at Tiamat, who smirked. “That should keep anyone from slipping away.”
I nodded, my eyes locked on the hotel’s entrance.
“Then let’s begin.”
A powerful blast of wind destroyed the entrance.
-{Grand Inquisitor}-
His eyes snapped open.
Something was wrong.
The explosion that rocked the entire building that followed a few moments later only solidified that.
Already, a lot of the magical defensive formations had been brute-forced through.
That meant he was dealing with an Ultimate-class being of strength at least, he conjured a circle and raised an eyebrow at the lack of connection.
That was bad.
A powerful barrier was set around the building.
What had happened? All of this must have occurred within the last minute at best. Meaning a coordinated assault.
The master wasn’t going to be happy if he lost so many resources, especially with his plans regarding Heaven coming to fruition so soon.
Annoying.
Shadows came up to cover him.
An alarm rang out as the building's many backup defensive wards and traps came to life.
It seems he had somehow annoyed someone that shouldn’t have been annoyed. Even when he had been so careful. His mind calmly went through the candidates.
The Angel.
The only target that hadn’t died. Apparently, he had gone and gotten back up. Powerful back up.
His strength had risen incredibly during both encounters with his Agents. Last he was known to be at the low end of the ultimate class.
To be safe he would have to assume he had grown stronger.
He supposed it was about time he stretched his limbs.
The Lord wouldn’t be happy if too much was damaged, especially if it cut into the profits.
-END-
if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.

Chapter 69: Mr Who?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 69

Disclaimer: I don't own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

(Mr. Who?)

The moment the entrance shattered under his blast of wind, the entire hotel seemed to wake up.

Magic quickly came to gather in the air and through the building, defensive spells activating in a chain reaction. A deep hum filled the air, followed by the clink of locks snapping into place.

I was glad Tiamat had a way to isolate us. This would have been troublesome.

Tiamat stood with her arms crossed. "Why don't you just blow up the entire building?"

"I need one of them alive to answer my questions." I replied. "To be more specific, I need the one who goes by the title of Grand Inquisitor."

A magic circle formed and a barrier of fire formed in front of us.

"Call me if you need help." Tiamat said, stepping aside.

I strolled inside the building.

The reception area was large, yet no one was there. It was completely devoid of life.

That didn't last for long as from the corridors and hidden doors within the lobby, figures emerged. Eight assassins, their movements soundless, their eyes devoid of emotion.

I appraised them all.

Most were in the High-class and wouldn't be a trouble but one of them was in the low-ultimate class.

The only Assassin who stayed back as the rest rushed forward.

Mr. One.

The first assassin lunged without a word. A dagger coated in venom shot toward my throat, but I didn't didn't bother dodging. Instead, I used a controlled explosion of wind to send the blade veering off course. The Assassins arm was pushed away.

The Assassin jumped back, using his other arm throwing his dagger at me. I dodged easily, only for the Dagger to begin glowing and gas beginning to pour out in a surprising quantity.

He inspected his other arm and I could tell that an explosion of wind had done damage.

The magical might of an Ultimate-class being wasn't to be taken lightly.

I forgot how annoying they were. My toxic immunity surprisingly gained an entire level out of it, meaning the poison must have must have been incredibly powerful.

The Assassin charged in.

Before the assassin closest to me could react, I flicked his wrist.

Fwoosh!

A razor-sharp arc of wind magic cleaved through the assassin, surprisingly. Two of the powerful wind blades fizzled out upon contact with his armour, only for the third to send his bisected body tumbling to the floor.

He was dead before he even hit the ground.

At that moment, the other seven hadn't waited around and were already surrounding me.

I suspected that the only reason I wasn't getting a full barrage of attacks from all of them at the same time was because I'm guessing they weren't used to working together, as much they were all trying to strike at me when I was distracted.

Two assassins attacked simultaneously from the flanks, one wielding chains that coiled like snakes, the other channeling demonic energy into daggers that flickered between solid and intangible.

The chain shot through the air towards me.

I dodged and had to further back away as massive spikes erupted outwards from its length, a green liquid coating the blades. The chain smashed into the ground, and the entire floor broke a part with tremendous force.

I easily floated and didn't allow myself to be unbalanced.

A ball of light was formed, illuminating the area easily as I put power into it.

Unfortunately, some things just couldn't be beaten by pure power. Despite how it seemed, I was a being that could destroy an entire city. The power I had to offer was pretty insane.

Time slowed.

Two Daggers closed in on my face and the ball of light erupted, in an instant. The entire building was destroyed and a massive shockwave erupted outwards.

Floating, I surveyed the damage around me only to blink in surprise as Six figures emerged and as the dust settled my eyes widened a little bit as instead of a destroyed building.

The room was still intact, with runes glowing brightly as it tried to contain the amount of power I had just released. Cracks spiralled through the walls. The two Assassins that had been closest to me had been vaporised. The rest had somehow remained unscathed.

Though, I had noticed that the two I was fighting had been labelled Ten and Nine. Meaning they were the weakest of the group.

It was only a moment of silence before everything kicked into action.

Vines of Mokuton exploded from the ground, surging forward towards them. In response they all hurriedly activated something and domes of energy formed around them as they rushed me.

The Assassin dubbed Eight jumped towards me and afterimages followed him, creating a confusing scene as afterimages blended together. Vines sprung up, easily entangled around him and actually struggled?

The dome was burning through them with surprising efficiency.

My chakra eyes showed me it was powered by a mix of Demonic and dark energy.

It didn't hold off my assault for too long as Vines sprung up rapidly. I fully focused and the dome shattered after a full-focused assault. The sickening crack of bones shattering echoed through the room.

The remaining assassins adapted. They had all seemingly held back for a moment to observe what I was doing.

One channeled raw lightning through his blade, his strikes fast enough to create sonic booms. Another melted into mist, reappearing unpredictably to slash at me from different angles.

Five and Seven.

The rest each had unique ways of fighting, as expected.

I let out a breath. I blurred forward, an eruption of holy energy igniting in my palm. My hand pierced straight through the lightning-wielder's chest, holy power breaking through the dome and incinerating his body from the inside out.

Before the others could react, I unleashed a whirlwind of razor-sharp light. Dozens of blades spiralling outwards as pushed my control over wind to the max.

The dome was able to barely take the attack before it shattered and a vine pierced him.

Three left.

A deep rumble vibrated through the rest of the building.

Turrets that shone with mana unfolded from the ceiling, locking onto me. Glyphs along the walls charged up, forming an intricate network of spells ready to activate at a moment's notice.

They activated and a barrier formed around me.

Two large swords of light formed, burning the air around them as they were sent shooting towards the Turrets. Two barriers formed and managed to hold off the spears of light for a few moments.

My hand swiped and small light rods formed.

I couldn't help but overlay this scene with the power I had possessed when I was in my Semi-Divine form. That had been a different level.

The space distorter flickered, barely avoiding attacks that would have hit. He appeared behind me and I elbowed him. The other one, a female, raised her hand and snapped her fingers.

I felt the air shift.

A massive, circular seal appeared beneath me, intricate runes pulsing with an ominous glow. A sealing technique.

A sealing technique?

My eyes narrowed, and in an instant my senses were on full alert. She was using some sort of device. My Adamantine chains immediately formed and dug into the circle that was attempting to seal me. This was probably more dangerous than anything else I had encountered from them.

Thus I reacted accordingly.

The energy drained away and it shattered.

I planted my foot down, and Mokuton erupted from the floor, shattering the floor. My vines struck like whips, slamming the woman against the wall so hard that she lost cohesion.

Intending to restrain and isolate her, I went to bring her into my Inventory but the First Assassin finally moved. An unexpected attack towards her was met with a hasty wall of vines that barely blocked the attack.

The space distorter, who was more of a teleporter, forced me to back away as he swung his sword in an arc that parted the air. The sword glowed.

While at the same time, another powerful attack was sent at the unconscious female attacker and was able to break through the large wall of chakra-infused Vines.

Multiple golden Swords of light formed and were shot at Mr. One. Only for the swords to seemingly vanish into three portals of shattered glass?

I avoided the swing from the space distorter. He was fast, at the Peak-High class level. Which meant I had to take him slightly more mildly seriously. Only a little bit.

I grabbed his arm. A single touch, and a massive amount of holy energy sprung into his body. His form flickered, his ability failing him as his body turned to ash.

I turned to the female Assassin.

The attack had gotten through and her head fell to the ground as he used some sort of wind spell to kill her.

My eyes flickered towards Mr. One.

Definitely in the Ultimate-class, and from that I'd say he's magic-focused. Annoying. The device she was using… was destroyed in the attack. I nearly wanted to sigh.

Glass portals opened back up, and three familiar swords of light shot towards me. I let them hit me without a fuss and they were promptly absorbed back into me.

The last Assassin.

I had wanted to take those with abilities that interested me alive, but he had put a stopper in that plan. I analyzed him immediately.

There was no wasted motion, no unnecessary aggression.

He was a pure defensive fighter.

A blast of holy energy surged toward him from my outstretched hand. Only for it to be effortlessly deflected by a flick of his wrist. The energy bent, twisted, and reversed its trajectory, coming to shoot towards me.

I moved and the blast of holy energy exploded behind me, the magical reinforcement protection glowed brightly as they kept the wall intact. I really needed to look into reinforcement magic.

It was an avenue of magic that seemingly every Faction utilised.

I focused on my opponent. He had some sort of Reflection-based defense.

A Sacred Gear?

{Name: Taje}

{Title: Mr. One. }

{Race: Human(Enhanced)}

{Power level: 7,200}

The Assassin shifted tactics, launching a storm of wind-enhanced slashes.

Each one curved unpredictably, aimed at different angles.

I avoided them as they struck the walls.

The easy solution to defeating his man trump card was simply using light, considering my immunity to that one element. I didn't need to resort to that though. I had been playing it cautiously. If Mr. One is in the ultimate class then I can assume the Grand Inquisitor is in the higher realms of the Ultimate-class.

My hand swiped down and the building split a part as a massive blade of wind tore through the magical defences. A massive barrier of that weird shattered portal formed in front of Mr. One as he struggled to contain it.

His knees bent and he was pushed back. The space bent around him and massive winds blade destabilised, bending around him and obliterating multiple walls behind him.

Mr. One didn't waste a breath, a magical circle spun into existence beneath his feet, complex layers of runes glowing with condensed power. It pulsed, crackling with magical power, and the air itself trembled.

Dozens of thin distortions lacerated the space between us as multiple wind blades were formed in a moment, they exploded out and the room around us was eviscerated as the attacks lashed out at everything, stone and wood being carved apart like butter.

The entire building groaned as it started to collapse.

I avoided all of the wind blades that were shot at me with minimal movements.

We both dodged as the roof collapsed.

Hundreds of small light rods formed in an moment and rained down, further destroying the building as the light constructs composed of angelic mana tore through the wards.

Mr. One deflected them all with pinpoint precision.

He ran, easily jumping through the many holes in the building. His fingers flicked, summoning another massive magic circle. It rotated, shifting into complex interlocking pieces, rearranging itself mid-cast.

A gigantic bloom of wind magic unfolded before me, thousands of razor-thin petals swirling like a vortex of death. My hands whipped out and a massive boom of wind was sent back, the two attacks collided and a massive explosion of wind magic turned the second floor into rubble.

I simply raised a single finger and a pulse of holy-infused wind magic erupted outward.

The Assassin couldn't dodge or completely mitigate the attack, resulting in his arm nearly being torn off.

Wind manipulation was simply on a different level of power. While his spells had allowed him to do complex moves I couldn't perform at the moment, my wind magic made up for it in sheer potency.

Mr. One's brows barely twitched. His other one remaining arm moved again, forming three more magic circles.

Three balls of wind shot towards me, I moved in a blur and appeared beside Mr. One.

My leg shot out and sent a kick to his ribs that he couldn't dodge, the force shot him through the entire building diagonally. He struggled to rise up from the ground, despite that his hand barely paused.

An onslaught of conjured weapons rained down from multiple shattered-glass portals. Swords, spears, and halberds, all infused with powerful demonic energy.

I exhaled.

A storm of compressed holy-infused wind blades exploded from my body, ripping apart every single weapon mid-flight. They dissolved into nothingness, shredded beyond repair.

Holy power simply amplified wind magics cutting power.

Mr. One barely stumbled up and stance shifted, his body subtly lowering into a guarded position.

There was no winning.

But I had to give him credit. He didn't freeze up.

Then again, I don't think dying meant that much to him.

Trying to force me into an opening that didn't exist.

I decided to finish this.

My hand raised, a large amount of angelic mana gathering. A golden blade of wind solidified itself.

Mr. One's shattered-glass portals swirled in front of him, forming layer after layer of distortion-based shields. His hands trembled slightly, reinforcing the spell with everything he had.

I swung.

The portals shattered instantly, unable to deflect my attack. The magical defenses collapsed.

Just before he's about to get killed, a vine wraps around his leg and drags him out of the way. Before he could react, I appeared and sent a harsh punch to his abdomen before knocking him out.

He vanished into my inventory, and I slowly walked over to collect his dismembered arm. I stored that in my inventory too.

There was yet another reason that fight had dragged on for a little bit. During my very short time in Heaven as its ruler, I had come to a startling revelation. The Devil Faction had grown insanely powerful.

They had potentially dozens of Ultimate-class beings.

It was a major subject I wanted to bring up when the Heavenly Conference was held tomorrow.

Capturing an ultimate-class Assassin who could be potentially turned to our side or used for another matter was simply logical.

I looked around.

There was still no sign of this Grand Inquisitor.

A massive hole was opened up in the middle of the hotel and I descended through it. There was no sign of anyone. I walked into the staff only rooms and it was devoid of life.

It would take a while of searching multiple rooms before I got a response in the form of magical turrets activating and dropping from the wall to protect a particular door, beams of condensed mana lancing toward me.

I dodged, weaving through them.

Each magical beam was packed with a lot of energy so while they certainly weren't at the level to truly harm me, they would hurt. The turrets roared to life, firing in perfect sync.

Without a flicker of urgency, I raised a hand.

A surge of light erupted from my palm, condensing into twin blades of light. In an instant, they shot forward, piercing straight through the turrets' cores.

A beat later, both constructs detonated in a burst of flames and shattered metal. The door opened to reveal a stone staircase going down.

One step inside and a large magic circle formed, a wave of demonic infused fire blasted out and a barrier of pure light formed around me. The wave of fire passed over me and destroyed the room I had just been in.

I sent a glance back. This felt like a design flaw.

The room had already become an inferno, flames hungrily devouring everything in sight. Perhaps they had counted on the hotel's protective wards to contain the fire?

Clearly, that gamble hadn't paid off. The fire wouldn't spread down here in any case as any lick of fire that came too close seemed to be snuffed out violently. I looked down into the darkness.

This must be where he's hiding.

I started making my descent.

-{Tiamat}-

Tiamat blinked as he left, coming up and touching a finger to her lips.

A small smile appeared. She knew she had come off too hard.

That smile was wiped off her face as she felt a strong Devil move towards the barrier. Her eyes narrowed minutely, and she stepped outside the barrier confines.

-Scene Break-

I finally reached the end of the staircase.

It had become apparent that whatever was down here had been built deep within the ground. The air was cold.

I stepped off the final step and into the underground bunker. The walls were reinforced with dark stone, faintly inscribed with defensive magic. I moved cautiously, my footsteps silent against the polished floor.

The entire structure was eerily quiet.

Either this place was abandoned, or its occupants were remaining unseen. Hallways branched off in multiple directions, each one leading deeper into the bunker's labyrinthine design. The lack of resistance was almost disappointing.

I had expected more from an assassination organization, but so far, the only thing they had done was die.

A row of doors lined one side of the corridor, living quarters, most likely. I spared them a glance but didn't bother checking inside. If anyone had been here, they weren't anymore.

Eventually, I reached a wide chamber. It was dimly lit and seemed to almost resemble some kind of command center, with desks, maps, and a few magical artifacts strewn about. One table bore a large, half-burned parchment detailing planned movements and targets.

I continued onward, only to quickly side-step as a spike of a shadowy power tore through the ground and through the ceiling.

My eyes caught sight of a hooded figure.

'Appraisal.'

{Name: Xelthori}

{Title: Grand Inquisitor.}

{Race: Lich}

{Power level: 12,000}

A Lich?

They actually exist? He was also strong.

The figure sighed.

"You're going to be a pain." The Figure lamented, his voice grating to listen to.

My eyes caught sight of the multiple rings he wore in his hands.

Two on each hand. Four in total.

[Ring of Enhancement]

A ring designed solely for the augmentation of magic, enhancing any spell channeled through it by 10%. This ring is considered a marvel of creation.

{Materials and Construction}

Manasteel Core – The structural foundation of the ring is crafted from Manasteel, a material prized for its durability and high magical conductivity. This ensures smooth energy flow and precise amplification of spells.

Beronite Alloy – The outer layer is forged from Beronite Alloy, a metal resistant to extreme temperatures and magical forces. This provides protection against energy overload and ensures longevity even under intense magical exertion.

Demonic Crystal Core – Embedded within the ring is a Demonic Crystal, which passively gathers and refines demonic energy. This stored power fuels the ring's amplification effect, ensuring a consistent 10% boost to all magic cast through it.

{Special Attributes}

Magic Amplification – The ring's core passively channels demonic energy to enhance the potency of spells by 10%.

Seamless Integration – The ring harmonizes with the user's magic, ensuring minimal interference while enhancing spellcasting efficiency.

Sustained Enhancement – Unlike temporary boosts, the ring provides a stable and continuous enhancement, making it ideal for prolonged combat or high-level spellcasting.

[Ring of Protection]

A ring designed to generate a powerful defensive barrier, capable of withstanding up to three High Ultimate-Class attacks before breaking.

{Materials and Construction}

Manasteel Core – The foundation of the ring is crafted from Manasteel, a magically conductive and highly durable material, ensuring seamless activation and reinforcement of the barrier.

Obsidian Demonite Alloy – The outer structure is forged from Obsidian Demonite, a rare alloy known for its resilience against physical and magical damage, preventing wear from repeated activations.

Abyssal Core Gem – Embedded within the ring is an Abyssal Core Gem, a crystallized node of stored demonic energy. This serves as the power source, allowing the ring to pull on a limited store of Demonic Energy to sustain a barrier against incoming attacks.

{Special Attributes}

Demonic Barrier Generation – Upon activation, the ring erects a translucent barrier of pure demonic energy, capable of absorbing three High Ultimate-Class attacks before shattering.

Layered Reinforcement – The barrier is composed of multiple energy layers, each dispersing and weakening the force of an incoming strike, ensuring maximum efficiency against sustained damage.

Instant Activation – The ring automatically deploys its barrier when detecting a high-level threat, offering immediate protection without the need for manual activation.

[Ring of Shadow Amplification]

A simple yet effective ring designed to enhance shadow-based magic, increasing its potency by 10%.

{Materials and Construction}

Onyx-Touched Manasteel – The core of the ring is forged from Manasteel infused with traces of Onyx, improving its affinity for shadow energy.

Darksilver Band – The outer layer is crafted from Darksilver, a metal naturally attuned to darkness, ensuring smooth energy flow and stability.

Obsidian Focus Gem – A small Obsidian Gem is embedded in the ring, passively gathering and amplifying shadow energy to enhance magical output.

{Special Attributes}

Shadow Enhancement (10%) – Any shadow-based magic channeled through the ring is strengthened by 10%, making spells more potent and efficient.

Darkness Affinity – Slightly reduces the energy cost of sustained shadow manipulation, allowing for longer usage in battle.

[Ring of Eternal Binding]

A marvel of magical craftsmanship, this legendary ring serves as a vessel for a single, immensely powerful prison spell, capable of sealing strong beings with a imprisonment spell.

{Materials and Construction}

Manasteel Weave – Woven into the band is a thread of Manasteel, reinforcing the ring's structure.

Soulglass Inlay – The focal gem is crafted from Soulglass, an alchemically refined crystal that possesses the unique ability to store and amplify magic, ensuring the containment spell within remains stable indefinitely.

{Special Attributes}

Prison Spell Containment – The ring can hold and sustain one immensely powerful imprisonment spell, binding its target within a pocket dimension or locking them in an unbreakable magical stasis. Once activated, the stored spell is unleashed instantly, trapping the target.

Unyielding Seal – The magic within this ring is woven with layered enchantments, making it immune to most conventional counter-spells or dispelling attempts.

Eternal Recharge – Unlike typical magical artifacts, the Ring of Eternal Binding draws on ambient mana to maintain its stored spell, ensuring it never depletes or weakens over time.

Absolute Synchronization – The user can attune the ring to themselves, allowing for instantaneous activation with a mere thought, ensuring no delay in its use when the moment demands it.

It was always easy to overlook how overpowered my appraisal skill was, besides my download skill which ensured I would always grow. It may just be my second most valuable skill.

The term knowledge is power could never be truer as all I could pick up from the rings without appraisal was a faint magic sense.

My real question though was just who was supplying him with these Artefacts? I had come to learn through the Heavenly Library that Artefacts were considered Rare. Most Faction and Pantheons stockpiled them and had absorbed anyone of talent who could create them.

The sheer resources need to create these rings…

That last ring made me wary.

I don't think a spell-storing ring was unheard of but it certainly wasn't common.

"Tell me, how did you find this place?" He asked, seemingly taking this chance to probe me. He circled around and seemed to observe every part of me. "This place has eluded even the Satans whose Faction we use as a shield. I made sure of that. So I'm curious."

My mask was still on, so he had no way of even measuring my power. Besides what I had shown by fighting the Assassins.

"When conditioning your Assassins, you probably should have accounted for the scenario of someone breaking your little forced emotion suppressing technique." I decided to humour him.

Cold blue eyes glowed as I could see the rage practically shimmering off him.

"Is that so, may I ask the purpose of your visit here?" He replied carefully.

He was probing for something.

"You know why I'm here." I replied, just as careful.

Shadow spikes erupted from the ground and strange shadow constructs appeared, instantly coming to charge at me.

He seemed to come to his own conclusion.

I prepared myself to attack.

"So you know about the attack planned for Heaven then do you? Annoying, if you know then those Arch-Seraphs might know as well. I'll have to inform the Master." He lamented.

The moment the words left his mouth, my mind went blank.

An attack on Heaven?

He had spoken with certainty, as he had figured out why I was here. I had known he was trying to probe me for the reason behind my attack which I had thought was rather obvious. He had sent Assassins so I had come to put an end to it.

But… an attack on Heaven? A spark of rage ignited in my chest. It burned, white-hot and all-consuming, tearing through my hesitation and replacing it with something primal.

That wasn't even plausible for his little Assassin organisation which meant it was his masters plan. His master who was in a powerful organisation comprised multiple groups. Which made it an actual threat. I needed to know more.

My power roared to life in response, surging through my body like a storm barely contained.

A brilliant blue-light erupted from my form as my angelic transformation took hold.

My body shifted as I activated my angelic form, holy energy crackling along my skin.

My wings, now six and wreathed in celestial fire, unfurled with a force that sent shockwaves through the room. A halo formed and turned into a burning ring of light, shifting and rotating with raw, holy power.

Why was I so angry? Perhaps it was because I hadn't expected to hear something so outlandish. Maybe it was the visions I was suddenly getting of multiple Angels being killed as they called out for me.

I took a breath.

-{Grand Inquisitor}-

Xelthori took a step back, his glowing blue eyes widening beneath the hood.

Judging by his response, he hadn't known. He inwardly cursed. How could he fall for such a mistake? Him, the leader of a deadly organisation of Assassins?!

He had thought by the way the Angel had sounded so knowing that there couldn't be any other reason.

Just what type of Angels was this anyway? He had extensive research on all organisms recorded, even the species that the humanoids known as Gods hailed from.

Angels had multiple white wings, and in some cases a Halo. Their wings were certainly not translucent and the Angels who did possess Halo's certainly didn't resemble the circle of burning light that the Angel wore.

What was this form? God was Dead. Had the Angels finally started experimenting due to the decline in power? So many questions and he doubted any would be answered as he stared into two angry orbs of the Angel.

He would potentially have to sacrifice his rings in this battle.

The Angel launched forward.

The ground shattered beneath him as he tore through the air, and like a comet of destruction, he blasted forward. Xelthori's shadow constructs barely had time to react before they were reduced to nothing, holy light energy ripping through them like wet paper.

The Lich barely managed to raise a hand.

A massive surge of dark magic erupted around him, forming layered barriers reinforced by his rings. He summoned seven magical circles and simultaneously shot seven dark purple balls towards the Angel.

The Angel formed seven balls of holy light that consumed his attack and didn't even stop as he slammed into them with the force of a first barrier cracked instantly.

The second shattered a heartbeat later. The third barely slowed him down before he tore through it, his fist drove straight into Xelthori's chest. The Lich felt bones break as he was sent flying.

Even as his body rocketed backward, smashing through the command center's walls like they were made of glass. He waved his hand, an small army of shadow constructs poured out and multiple magical defences activated.

He did all of this just before stone and metal crumbled as he plowed through multiple chambers, finally coming to a stop after crashing through a reinforced wall and embedding himself in the rubble.

Magical turrets and magical circles formed, a massive array of attacks ended up destroying the entire chamber that the Angel was in.

The Angel was a blur of light as much to Xelthori's shock as he stumbled up, the Angel straight up tanked some of the attacks with only minor wounds to show for it.

These defences were top-notch. The Angel was definitely at the higher realm of the Ultimate class just from the fact he could survive all of this. He had made these defences to deal with mainly high-class and the occasional ultimate class beings.

He had mostly focused his funding into getting gear for his Assassins, a mistake he could now see as the Angel didn't stop.

Xelthori's skeletal fingers trembled, not with fear, but with a seething rage as the Angel quickly closed on him.

Unacceptable.

He glared at the Angel who glared back with an amount of rage he didn't even know Angels could have. Xelthori's defenses weren't built to handle something like this.

He still had options.

With a snarl, Xelthori reached into his robes, withdrawing a jagged black crystal.

Dozens of souls were trapped within its depths, their frozen forms were depicted clawing at the confines of their prison. Without any remorse, He crushed it in his grip.

An eerie, soul-chilling wail filled the air as dark energy surged into him, saturating his bones with raw, abyssal power.

His face became one ecstasy.

Tenebris Abyssi, Exhale Mortem.

The air around Xelthori blackened, twisting into a vortex of howling spirits and writhing shadows.

By now the Angel was in front of him.

A spear of condensed dark energy formed in his grasp, its surface shifting with darkness as he used the pure energy of souls to power the spell. The very space around it shuddered, as if rejecting the weapon's existence.

He hurled it.

The Angel felt it and backed off, responding with a powerful sword of light.

The two attacks collided.

Only for the dark spear to sink into the sword of light. Then it fractured. Hundreds of abyssal tendrils erupted from within the wound, devouring the spear and continuing its trajectory to the Angel.

A barrier that made him flinch formed and pure power filled the room, the sheer amount of holy power burnt at his skin and he gritted his teeth.

The Lich grinned wickedly, only to pause as a powerful blade of wind nearly tore his arm off.

He formed another barrier that barely saved him.

In that time the Angel somehow fought off the dark spell.

A flash of light happened and he got a glimpse of a satisfying image.

The Angels' aura faltered. As the dark spell latched onto the Angel's very soul, anchoring themselves like parasitic leeches. A numbing, decaying sensation spread through his body as the spell gnawed at his body.

That satisfaction was shattered as the dark spell revealed the illusion, a punch shattered his ribs as it drove into him. He caught sight of the dark spell that exploded into tendrils of darkness that ate everything in the other room.

He was sent flying. Before the Angel could continue, he was already moving. He roared in rage.

A storm of shadow magic erupted from the wreckage, the Lich's power swelling as he gathered everything he had. The entire bunker trembled under the weight of his magic, the air thickening with a suffocating presence of dark energy.

The Angel didn't care. He cut through it with his own holy light power. The darkness parted as he tore forward. Every attack that came his way was met with powerful holy light attacks.

Xelthori let out a guttural snarl and raised both hands. The rings on his fingers glowed, their power amplifying his magic to insane levels.

A colossal sphere of darkness formed between his palms and filled with enough destructive energy to annihilate a city block in an instant.

He hurled it forward.

The Angels roared and didn't dodge. Instead, a mass of holy light formed and was added to the weird aura he had. He charged straight through it.

The impact was deafening.

The dark energy exploded outward, the sheer force obliterating everything around them. Walls collapsed, the ground split apart, and the entire bunker shuddered under the force of the blast.

Xelthori once again found himself flying through the air and this time, he barely recovered.

Damn it.

He raised his hand, he had to use the special imprisonment ring his master had provided him. He had wanted to use it on a God-class being in the future if he needed to escape. In his opinion this was a waste but it couldn't be helped.

The Angel was far more dangerous than he had initially imagined.

He paused, his eyes widened in horror. He hadn't even felt it. The finger the ring had sat on had been ripped off. Completely.

How?!

The Lich looked back up to the Angel. The last thing Xelthori saw was a golden fist crashing into his skull.

His head snapped back violently as he was launched once again.

He struck the farthest wall with an earth-shaking impact, the force of it carving a deep crater into the stone. His body slumped, cracks forming along his skeletal frame.

Xelthori weakly attempted to lift his head, just in time to feel a foot press down against his neck.

-{Kai}-

I took a shaky breath, mostly to calm myself down.

The Lich had proven himself to be slippery and admittedly powerful.

My angelic Form was able to create a shield around me that reduced 50% of all attacks made on me, letting me tank through multiple powerful spells with only small wounds. I couldn't exactly dodge down here.

That dark spell though… that would have killed me.

My foot came up to push against his throat.

"Tell me everything."

He glared up at me in defiance. "You can't kill me."

A small amount of holy power seared his skin, I had to break through the natural resistance he had to magic as an ultimate-class being but his magic reserves were low so his magical resistance was weaker.

"I just won't kill you then." I replied.

He screamed in pain and I didn't let up, it was a good few minutes of that as I simply mentally checked out.

I stopped the flow of holy power.

He huffed.

"Tell me about this supposed plan to attack Heaven." I ordered coldly.

"F-"

That didn't sound like cooperation, so I channeled the holy light to pour into the surface of his body once more, he screamed in even more pain as I made sure to avoid killing him.

I didn't let up for a few minutes, and when I finally did he was desperately breathing for air.

"What is your creator's name?" I decided to start with something more basic. I needed to solidify my position in power here.

The Lich coughed, his skeletal frame shuddering as the last remnants of holy power faded from his body. His jaw hung open slightly, and he took a moment to gather himself before rasping out a reply.

"I… I don't know his name."

My eyes narrowed. "Then what do you know?"

"He goes by the Architect," the Lich wheezed.

I've never heard of him, in canon or just in general.

A strange name.

I frowned. "Why?"

A weak, breathless chuckle escaped the Lich. "Because he is a genius and his inventions are incredibly powerful. Everything he makes is a work of art, a powerful masterpiece that could be considered a relic. His mind is unlike anything I've ever seen. He is a creator."

The respectful tone caught me off-guard and my frown grew deeper.

I studied him for a moment, then cut straight to the point. "When is the invasion of Heaven happening?"

The Lich hesitated.

A flicker of holy light in my palm was enough to have the Lich hurriedly continue.

"I don't know the exact time," he gasped. "But soon. Very soon. And it's not just him. He has formed a joint alliance for the attack."

My expression remained unreadable. "Who?"

"The Khaos Brigade," the Lich revealed. "And several strong members."

That was an issue.

The Khaos Brigade wasn't just one group; it was a loose collection of factions, all dangerous in their own right. I had known this was complicated and that he was a high-ranking member but to know Heaven was being actively targeted…

Shit.

This wasn't good.

Heaven was a powerful Fortress but I still couldn't help worrying. This Architect had probably done his research.

There was one main question on my mind.

"Why go to all the trouble? Heaven is powerful and I don't see why destroying it would help." I questioned.

Unless it wasn't about Heaven as a faction…

My mind clicked and the Lich quickly replied, voicing the exact reason I was building up to in my mind.

The Lich let out a raspy, hollow laugh. "Isn't it obvious? For someone who creates powerful objects, he needs materials. And Heaven? It's a bank waiting to be robbed, its power steadily declining. It was only a matter of time."

This wasn't just about war. This was about resources.

Heaven wasn't just a target. It was a supply depot waiting to be raided. Raphael had boasted about its immense resources only matched by the most powerful group of Gods in the world.

The Hindu Pantheon.

My palm struck the Lich and he promptly became unconscious.

Quickly, I stuck him in my inventory and left.

I needed to get back before my Angels started to worry.

-{Tiamat}-

She stood outside the barrier with crossed arms, awaiting the powerful Devil who was slowly making their way towards her.

She watched the Lord Phenex approach. His golden hair gleamed under the dim streetlights, and his fiery eyes held the usual arrogance of a Devil Pureblood.

Though, despite that. There was surprise and respect at the sight of her.

"Dragon King Tiamat," he greeted smoothly. "I wasn't expecting to see you here. What an unexpected surprise."

She noted the sudden nervousness he was displaying.

She didn't return the pleasantries. "Neither was I."

"I must admit, I can't say I was told about your arrival within one of my territories. You would have received a much warmer greeting had I known, who must I berate for this mistake?" He questioned smoothly. His eyes gave her body a look as was normal when speaking to Devils. "Assuming you did announce your arrival as is custom."

"It must have slipped my mind." Tiamat replied amusedly.

The Phenex Lord was obviously off-put by her lack of decorum. "A-well I see."

He was smart enough to see the futility of arguing about it.

Phenex's gaze flicked to the barrier he had just noticed behind her. "May I ask why you've set an unauthorised barrier within my territory."

Tiamat didn't move. "Unfortunate timing, then. The hotel's experiencing… issues. Some kind of magical interference. No one's getting in or out for now."

Phenex frowned deeply and she enjoyed the sight of his face becoming ashen. "Strange. I wasn't informed of any disruptions."

She shrugged. "Neither was I, until I arrived. But here we are."

His eyes lingered on her. He wanted to argue but her position in the Devil Faction as an alley and with the power she possessed gave her a considerable amount of political power.

He also couldn't give away that he wanted to visit the Assasination Organisation that resided within the barrier, nor could he even slightly reveal he knew of their existence.

She remained unreadable. Whatever suspicions he had, he clearly wasn't eager to test them against a Dragon King.

"Hm. How inconvenient." He adjusted his cuff, his posture still relaxed, though there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone. "I'll return later, then."

Tiamat inclined her head slightly. "If you must."

Phenex held her gaze a moment longer, then turned and walked away, his coat shifting with the movement. Tiamat watched until he disappeared down the street before exhaling softly, her gaze peered through the barrier at the burning wreckage.

She smiled.

"Perfect timing." She muttered.

Kai exited the barrier, and she paused at the look on his face.

"Is everything okay?" Tiamat questioned carefully.

"I think there may be a serious problem."

Her face turned serious. "What happened?"

"Let's leave this place first." He replied calmly.

She nodded, coming to stand beside him.

They disappeared in a flash of blue and the barrier was dropped as soon as they left.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 70: A New Holy Knight?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 70

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

Note: Hello Everyone, just wanted to quickly say thank you for all the support. I know this story has had a lot of bumps and mistakes, especially at the beginning when I wasn’t writing seriously.

I hope you guys are enjoying the Heaven arc as we hit the 70th chapter!!

As always, leave any suggestions you would like to see implemented.

(A New Holy Knight?)

I frowned as we arrived back within my sub-dimension.

I couldn’t say I had been expecting to uncover a plan to attack Heaven when finally getting rid of the Assassin organisation, the organisation that had been after me for a long time.

It was pure luck.

What would have happened if I hadn’t found out?

Would Heaven fall? If this Architect wasn’t a member of the Khaos Brigade I truthfully wouldn’t be as worried. Oh, sure. I would still prepare, but the Khaos Brigade was a force to be reckoned with.

Tiamat immediately turned towards me. “What’s wrong?”

I thought about how to word this, having an ancient Dragon King give her thoughts on the matter would be helpful. There was also the fact that I’d probably need her help.

Heaven was in a delicate situation at the moment.

I nearly scowled. It needed time to heal, not get thrown into another war.

“The Grand Inquisitor, the leader of the Assassin Organisation Hydra revealed that he’s not actually the boss.” I revealed, with a frown.

She nodded, “So there’s someone above him?”

“Yes.” I affirmed.

“Okay, have you interrogated the Grand inquisitor?” Tiamat asked.

“Yes.” I replied.

“Were you able to find out his location?” Tiamat asked.

“No, apparently he didn’t know much about him.” I replied with plain annoyance. “That isn’t the true problem though, it’s come to my attention he’s a part of an organisation called the Khaos Brigade.”

“The Khaos Brigade?” She questioned curiously.

“Yes.” I replied.

“I haven’t heard of them, they can’t be that powerful.” Tiamat responded with a thoughtful frown.

“That’s because they are relatively new.” I explained. “From what I know, it’s a Faction composed of many smaller Factions, one you may know is the Old Satan Faction.”

Her eyes glinted with recognition.

“I see, that makes it much more troubling. So the real leader of his organisation is within this Khaos Brigade?” She asked, her face thoughtful.

“If the Grand Inquisitor’s words are believed to be true, he’s a high-ranking member. He only knows him as the Architect.” I revealed, wondering if Tiamat knew of any such person.

“I haven’t heard of anyone going by that name.” She frowned. “If this Khaos Brigade has such Factions coming together, what does the leadership looks like? Considering there’s no doubt God-class beings within their rank. Potentially many.”

I hesitated. I didn’t know if the leadership was the same from the one I knew. That was an even bigger threat.

Hopefully they weren’t involved, which I assumed was the case considering this seemed more like a vested interest for resources by a being that had an obsession with creating admittedly powerful objects.

“Then again, it could be more like an alliance. Many like the Old Satan Faction have been pushed out of their own Faction, forced to create their own. This could be a gathering attempt to amass power and share resources.” Tiamat theoried. “Is this problem you’re referring too? Having such a powerful alliance would certainly make him a big threat.”

“No, the worrying part is that I’ve discovered that this Architect wishes to attack Heaven.” I revealed, my fists clenching.

She paused, a serious frown coming to sit on her face.

“An attack?” Tiamat mused. “Why?”

“For its resources, I’ve come to learn that as the name implies this Architect enjoys making powerful creations. I came into contact with a few of them.” I informed her, taking a ring out of my inventory.

[Ring of Enhancement]

A ring designed solely for the augmentation of magic, enhancing any spell channeled through it by 10%. This ring is considered a marvel of creation.

{Materials and Construction}

Demonic Crystal Core – Embedded within the ring is a Demonic Crystal, which passively gathers and refines demonic energy. This stored power fuels the ring’s amplification effect, ensuring a consistent 10% boost to all magic cast through it.

{Special Attributes}

Magic Amplification – The ring’s core passively channels demonic energy to enhance the potency of spells by 10%.

Seamless Integration – The ring harmonizes with the user’s magic, ensuring minimal interference while enhancing spellcasting efficiency.

Sustained Enhancement – Unlike temporary boosts, the ring provides a stable and continuous enhancement, making it ideal for prolonged combat or high-level spellcasting.

“This ring was created by him, it amplifies all spells cast by 10%. This works on an ultimate-class level and maybe even a God-class level.” I explained.

Unfortunately I couldn’t use it since the ring enhanced it with demonic energy.

She inspected the ring. “I can see what you mean, this is worrying. I can imagine if an attack is due we can expect more of these creations. This may even just be prototypes.”

I wanted to smile at the wording of ‘We’ but I couldn’t as I visibly grimaced.

I hated this. I should be stronger. Why wasn’t I stronger? I trained constantly but the gains were too slow. I exhaled. It took a normal person years or even decades to reach this level, and that was considered prodigy talent.

“Their motive makes sense, Heaven is notoriously known for its resources. If he’s learnt that Heaven is in such a weakened state, it’s basically a supernatural bank waiting to be robbed.” Tiamat thought aloud.

“I need to prepare, but I’m not sure how I’m going to bring this up to the others. While they know I’ve gone out, they didn’t know about my little operation. If they did I’m sure an army would have been sent with me.” I responded thoughtfully.

“And it needed to be a quiet mission, since it was within Devil territory.” Tiamat nodded. “A good move, and bringing me removed the risk factor.”

“I’ll need to tell them about this attack. Heaven is just about ready to heal. We aren’t ready to be attacked by a force that’ll probably consist of a lot of powerful beings. I imagine the Architect will be calling in some allies for it too.” I said, my eyes narrowed.

“Do you know when this attack will take place?” Tiamat questioned after a moment.

“No.” I shook my head.

“It could be in now or in a couple of years for all we know. Still, I think it’s best to treat this with urgency.” Tiamat replied.

I shot her a look. “And are you going to be able to help?”

She was in the peak of the God-class.

Tiamat could be considered a major heavy-hitter and having her would boost our defence by a massive percent.

She blinked. “What?”

“You’ve got an alliance with the Devils, coming to Heaven’s side will break that.” I responded. “It can’t be ignored. I doubt Hestia will be able to get involved. You’re a bit less restricted.”

I had to start thinking about these things, my loner traits had slowly been replaced.

While I admittedly wouldn’t want to put Hestia in danger, this was a serious matter that I’d be more than willing to use her power for in a safe capacity.

Unfortunately, she was a part of a different Pantheon and that came with strings.

I had a feeling she wouldn’t care about this but the ramifications could be… bad. There was a chance it could bring Heaven and the Greeks together or it could offend the lot of them.

Though, I could see ways around this. I had no doubt she would want to help.

A burst of fire interrupted us as Hestia appeared with a curious look.

"What is it that I cannot help with?" Hestia asked, her warm voice carrying a hint of something? A small frown touched her lips as she cast a glance toward Tiamat.

I quickly informed her on the situation as I decided that having another Goddess’ input couldn’t help. Especially one I trusted so much.

The fire that served as her eyes burned furiously, and a deep frown marred her fair features.

“That is troubling and undeniably a threat." Her gaze settled on me, firm yet measured. "You claim the Hero Faction was involved in the plot to steal my brother's Bolt?"

“Yes.” I confirmed.

She sighed deeply and I could see worrying shining in her eyes.

“That means my Father and Ares are involved with this Khaos Brigade, that means it has enough power to interest a Titan King of immense power.” She added. “As you say, without the presence of God. Heaven is bound to be heavily weakened. This isn’t good, Kai.”

“I’m aware.” I sighed.

"To think that in your pursuit of justice against the organization that hunted you, you stumbled upon this. A stroke of fortune.” Hestia said, coming to take my hand. “I’m assuming this was what you were referring to when you said I couldn’t help.”

I winced at the sad frown on her face.

“I’d be willing to help, you merely need to ask.” Hestia continued.

“I know.” I replied placatingly. “I was referring to the political boundaries regarding our two Factions.”

“That’s true. Though that could be changed if my Father is involved. If he appears I’ll be able to help without any backlash. It could even further relations between our two Factions.” Hestia mused critically, her face shifting slightly. “I’m not much of a fighter though, but I can play a role in support.”

“Then it’s a plan, if you are willing to help. This could either be a weak attack that can be easily handled or a full-force invasion with multiple God-class beings present, I would rather not put you in danger but the Khaos Brigade has powerful members.” I thought aloud. I turned to a pensive Tiamat. “That goes for you too.”

Tiamat both looked surprised, and sent me a bashful smile as her cheeks warmed up slightly.

Tiamat replied. “I’ll be fine. I’ve always made it clear to Ajuka that while we have an alliance I was free to do as I wish. Of course I’ll help you.”

“While I can’t be seen helping, you can certainly send your injured in here and I can heal them.” Hestia offered. “I would do more, but I don’t want to cause any trouble for you.”

“Thank you.” I replied sincerely.

“It's no problem.” Hestia replied with a fond smile.

“You don’t need to thank me.” Tiamat responded, tilting her head and regarding me.

“What are you going to do now,” Hestia asked curiously.

“Firstly, I’m going to do something I’ve been putting off for a while.” I responded hesitantly.

Creating more angels.

I could only make six but they were all at the low-ultimate class level. They would be heavy-hitters on any battlefield. I had been putting this off, mostly due to what had happened to Aurel.

The attachment that I had gained for them had been weird for me of all people. It had put me off summoning anymore but I couldn’t afford to put this off.

Ultimate-class beings were prominent on any battlefield.

"Pantheon."

The words I spoke casually echoed unnaturally across the sub-dimension, drawing nearby attention as I saw my other six Angels quickly fly towards us, a large amount of angelic mana was consumed but it wasn’t that much.

Not compared to how it had been the first time I had used it.

A pressure descended upon the surrounding area.

The area lit up as six giant golden magic circles appeared in front of me. The golden magic circle itself had three separate sections to it, The inner section of the magic circle had four angelic wings extending out from behind an intricately designed eye.

Motes of energy came up from the magical circles and started forming into bodies.

Six pairs of pure white wings sprouted from the summoning circle. They were followed by figures adorned in shiny silver metal that gleamed with holy power. They all wore helmets with two slits showing a pair of glowing blue eyes.

All of the angels bore masculine features, evident in their bulky, thicker armour, All of them had a glowing blue triangle in the middle of the chest plate.

Each angel was armed with a giant shield with eye patterns on it in one hand and a lance of holy fire in the other.

Just like it had been when I had done it the first time.

Both Hestia and Tiamat were looking at the scene with wonder.

The Six Angels looked at me, before kneeling and staring up at me with reverence.

“We await your command, Father.”

I noticed a difference this time.

All of them were male. Whereas last time they had been split, with three males and three females.

I had to wonder why they were instantly loyal to me. I had nothing to do with their creation process besides fuelling the super-tiered spell.

“It’s good to have you here.” I smiled.

{Name: None}

{Title: Cherubim Gatekeeper}

{Race: Angel}

{Power level: 6450}

The same power level the others had been at. Good. It wasn’t just a fluke.

I gestured over to the Angels rapidly approaching.

“Why don’t you keep your siblings busy while I speak to my… friends here.” I suggested.

They all grinned, and took off.

I could see them meet mid-air and instantly they were all chatting excitedly.

Good.

“So that’s your plan, interesting. All of them are within the Ultimate-class. I could sense the amount of magic that spell used. A spell cost for such an act of creation was low… too low.” Tiamat mused. “If you can continue doing this with seemingly no permanent cost, I don’t see why you are worrying.”

“That’s because I can only create six Angels on that level once every month.” I revealed. “The spell is called ‘Pantheon’ , the only technique I have that allows for the creation of Angels.”

Tiamat’s face lit up. “Ah, I see. How interesting. How did you create such a spell?”

“Yes, I must ask as well. Creating life isn’t a small feat. Even Gods with Domains based on Creation can’t achieve such a feat. Besides Yahweh and Brahma.” Hestia revealed.

I found myself thinking back to the thought I had when I first created my Angels.

Big deal indeed.

“It’s just something I picked up.” I weakly replied.

Trustworthy or not, no one was learning about my Download skill. Loose links sink ships and I’d never reveal my ultimate weapon.

“I’m going to assume it’s a part of your inheritance that you don’t want to speak about.” Tiamat helped me out.

I nodded, not voicing out a reply.

We swiftly moved on.

“How are you going to handle telling the Arch-Seraphs within Heaven?” Hestia questioned.

“I set up a meeting that’ll take place tomorrow, I plan to bring it up there. I’ll have to figure out an explanation that won’t have me restricted or with an army sent down to the underworld.” I replied with a chuckle.

“Are you sure they are treating you well?” Hestia asked after a moment.

I smiled. "Yeah, I'm mostly exaggerating, but they are incredibly protective. They won't do anything reckless or foolish, but they do tend to keep me on a tight leash, for my own safety, of course."

“It’s understandable if they think you’re the second coming of their Father, Angels have always been known for their love and devotion to their Father. I can only imagine the pain they’ve suffered.” Hestia said with a sad smile.

“They won’t need to worry for much longer, you’ll be seeing me with them a lot from now on. This was the only task I had really felt I needed to do alone and having that amount of protection is only a good thing. This was also good to set a boundary and give me the possibility of running future errands alone.” I explained my thought process.

I wasn’t against it anymore, it had mostly been that wild, loner part of me that liked doing things alone that had been so against it. My time in Heaven had slowly dulled that.

Which was good. As the leader of Heaven I couldn’t do everything alone.

I also knew Gabriel and the other Seraphs were probably incredibly worried, so I only had two more things to do before I went back.

“I see, quite the change.” Tiamat commented with amusement dancing in her eyes.

Tell me about it.

“Yeah… I only need to do one more thing before I go back. I have someone I need to pick up.” I informed them.

“You need to pick someone up?” Hestia questioned.

“Yes, it’s one of my… believers?”

They both smiled.

“Who is she?” Tiamat asked next.

“A Sacred Gear user, she was tricked into being kicked out of the church by a Devil. I intend to rectify that.” I replied.

In truth… with this new revelation. I planned to make her one of my Holy Knights. I had been considering it but now I definitely wanted her in that position.

A healer was going to be needed. A powerful healer.

Hestia smiled. “Maybe you are his incarnation.”

I shot her a half-hearted glare as she giggled.

“I’ll probably be back soon before you ask, with my angels in tow since I intend to show them my sub-dimension.” I continued.

Tiamat nodded easily.

At that moment, I checked in with Dulio to see he had delivered Asia to the place I had wanted him to. I gave him a command and he gave Asia a head pat before leaving.

“Good timing, it looks like she’s waiting for me.” I stated, drawing their attention. “Tiamat, can you teleport me?”

“Where do you wish to go?” She questioned.

I used light embodiment to create an illusion, showing the place from the outside. While I could use Heaven’s system. That’d generate a lot of holy power and with this location so close to Devil territory that wouldn’t be good.

Tiamat could teleport us without being traced so why risk it?

Tiamat’s magic surged, wrapping around me in a shimmering vortex of draconic power. The moment the teleportation completed, I stepped forward, feeling the shift in atmosphere as I arrived.

Now, to play the part of God.

-{Asia Agrento}-

She sat within the old building, hands folded in her lap as she stared at where the Saint Dulio had just left. The cold air bit at her skin, her thin robes offering little warmth, but she barely noticed.

This felt like a dream.

It has been weeks now.

Weeks since she had been cast out. Since her faith had been tested and spat upon as she was rejected by the church.

Dulio said she had done nothing wrong. That she had only healed someone in need. But then, she had allowed herself to heal a Devil.

She hadn’t even questioned the identity of the being since had not the will of God? But she had been wrong and had helped the enemy, she had been labeled a heretic, banished from the Church. Rightfully so.

In her opinion. Even if she agreed, her life had been shattered. She knew nothing and could do nothing. She could only pray and serve in the closest way that was allowed. By helping the Fallen. It was a stupid idea, that she had realised.

She clenched her fists in her lap.

Her breath hitched.

Had He… abandoned her?

Dulio had said he hadn’t.

Tears welled up in her eyes, but she forced them back.

It wasn’t in her nature to curse the heavens, to feel anger toward the faith she had dedicated her life to. Even now, she still prayed, still hoped.

A gust of wind swept through the empty room. The world seemed to still.

And then, light. Golden power filled the room.

Asia’s breath caught as the air shimmered, reality bending as if welcoming something greater than it could comprehend. From that golden brilliance, a figure stepped forward.

A man.

No, not just a man.

She felt it instantly. Even without the ability to sense. She knew the feeling of holy power. The being was like the sun. Radiating an amount of holy power she hadn’t felt before even at the Vatican.

She had read about angels, dreamed of their presence, but this… this was more. His very existence radiated holiness, a warmth that filled the void in her heart.

His golden hair caught the light, and his eyes settled on her with an unreadable expression. He approached slowly, the ground itself seemingly responding to his presence, as if the world had been waiting for him to arrive.

Asia trembled.

Her lips parted, her voice a whisper.

“…God?”

She could feel it.

Asia had never even met an Angel. Realising who the being in front of her was made her freeze as she stared at him dumbly.

-{Kai}-

Seriously… how did people keep finding out?

I mean, I could have been an Angel.

The display was probably a giveaway, I had gone a bit grandiose. The golden power covered the golden letters covering the room and concealing the power being displayed from the outside world.

I didn’t need the Devils knowing I was here.

She dropped to her knees.

I gave her a soft smile, she was truly sweet. I had reviewed her prayers and she was essentially a human Angel. Such kindness. I exhaled softly, a small smile playing on my lips.

Perhaps I should have toned it down.

Her breath shuddered out of her. Tears slipped down her cheeks.

I stepped closer. "Asia Argento,"

"You have suffered unjustly. You have been cast aside by those who failed to see the purity of your heart.” I spoke, my words spoke in a certain way that I had practised. Only briefly. I didn’t do the whole standing in front of a mirror thing. Not yet.

She swallowed thickly, her hands clasping together in silent desperation.

"But you were never forsaken."

A sob broke from her lips.

I couldn’t help it, I wrapped her in a hug and I was grabbed desperately.

Yep, I was taking her home regardless.

"Tell me, Asia," he continued, kneeling slightly to meet her gaze. "Do you still wish to serve? To heal? To fight for what is right?"

She could only nod, her body trembling with the force of her emotions.

My smile deepened.

"Then I ask you this, will you become one of my Holy Knights?" I offered.

-Scene Break-

I walked with an unconscious Asia Argento, Tiamat merely raised an eyebrow as I stepped out and I shrugged. Something she seemed to accept. It was weird how much she understood me.

She had accepted my offer and then she had fallen unconscious.

I planned to take her back to my sub-dimension and sleep in one of the unused rooms. We teleported back and both stepped into my sub-dimension.

Hestia blinked as I walked into the house with an unconscious holy nun in my arms, I found a spare room and gently laid her to rest.

Stepping outside, I ran into Medusa.

“So what happened?” She questioned, an amused smile on her face.

I quickly updated her on the situation.

“I think it may have been too much for her.” I finished.

"Yeah, considering she just came face-to-face with the very God she’s spent her entire life praying to, I'd say you laid it on a bit thick," Medusa mused with a fond sigh.

I exhaled softly, rubbing the bridge of my nose as Medusa chuckled at my expense.

Asia lay resting inside, her breathing calm, Meeting the God she had prayed to her entire life was bound to have that effect. I’d have to ease her into this new reality once she woke up.

But for now, my thoughts drifted to something else. Something important.

The ring. I had no use for it, my Angels couldn’t use it. Tiamat wouldn’t want it and Hestia wouldn’t get much use from a demonic enhancement to her already pure divinity.

I reached into my pocket and pulled it out, feeling the cool weight of the Ring of Enhancement resting in my palm.

Medusa shot me a curious look at my random action.

She would benefit from it far more than I ever could.

I rolled the ring between my fingers, tapping into something I had only used a few times before,

Energy Transmutation. The ring trembled as a soft glow surrounded it, and I reached out, guiding the energy through my fingertips. The materials shifted, transformed. The Manasteel stretched and reformed, intertwining with a new metallic structure

I willed into existence. A bracelet.

The result was a slender yet sturdy band with a mix of shimmering metal and embedded magical patterns. The core properties of the ring remained intact, but now, they flowed through the new structure.

I turned to Medusa, who had been watching in confusion.

“Here.” I held out the bracelet to her.

She raised an eyebrow, cautiously taking it from my hand. “What’s this?”

“A gift.” I smirked. “It enhances magic by ten percent by using demonic energy, any spell cast through it will be stronger”

Her fingers tightened around it. “Wait… you made this?”

I shrugged. “Modified it.”

She blinked, staring at me, then at the bracelet, then back at me. Her expression shifted from shock to something unreadable before she suddenly lunged forward and hugged me.

“Thank you,” she whispered, her voice genuinely touched.

I let out a breath, amused. “You deserve it. You’ll get more use out of it than I would. Plus I haven’t really given you anything despite your loyalty.”

She pulled back, still staring at the bracelet like it was a treasure beyond value. Then, after a deep breath, she composed herself.

“I can’t repay this kindness.” She stepped back, looking genuinely concerned.

I rolled my eyes and knew this line of thought.

“Alright, what do you need from me?” She decided.

I didn’t bother telling her to not repay me, it wouldn’t work.

I smiled. “Look after Asia for me. I have plans for her, but she needs time to adjust.”

Medusa nodded. “I’ll make sure she’s taken care of.”

“Good.” I replied gratefully.

Medusa held the bracelet carefully, her fingers tracing over the delicate patterns now infused within its metal. Her expression softened, but there was something else in her gaze.

Hesitation, maybe even uncertainty.

I hadn’t spoken to her much since coming back, something was obviously on her mind.

“What’s on your mind?” I decided to ask.

She sighed, turning the bracelet over in her palm. “I just… I’ve spent so much of my life chasing revenge. The hatred, the anger, it kept me going. And now… I don’t know what to do with myself besides serving you.” She gave a self-deprecating chuckle. “I’ve never thought about anything beyond that. So I find myself at a loss as to how I can serve.”

I nodded, recalling my own experiences. “It’s not easy letting go of something that’s driven you for so long.”

She was like that for years.

Her grip on the bracelet tightened.

“You’re free now, Medusa. No chains, no past holding you back. You can decide what comes next.” I gave her a look. “I’m not exactly demanding and I’m not forcing you to serve me either.”

She smiled at that. “I know, but I want to. You’re probably the one choice I made right.”

I blinked, remaining cool despite the embarrassment I felt. That was oddly flattering.

“I doubt that,” I replied amusedly, an easy smile on my face.

“You’d be surprised how stupid I was, I could have travelled anywhere but settled on hunting Demigod children.” She shook her head.

I could understand her completely.

“You were angry, I certainly wouldn’t have stopped until those who had wronged me were burnt.” I comforted her.

I still wasn’t sure if I would. Especially going after innocent children but no need to tell her that.

She merely sent a sweet smile in response. A brief silence settled between us before she shifted gears.

“You’ve been more active than usual today. Something on your mind?” She questioned.

“Some disturbing news has come up.” I hesitantly broached the subject.

She frowned lightly. “What’s happened?”

I frowned. “I’ve discovered that there is going to be an attack on Heaven.”

Medusa’s expression briefly morphed into bewilderment before it darkened. “An attack? By who?”

“The Khaos Brigade.” I pushed off the wall, standing straight. “An organisation that houses many Factions.” I elaborated.

“I’ve never heard of them, judging by your tone I suspect they are quite powerful.” She replied, her demeanour completely changed.

“They’re preparing something big, and Heaven isn’t ready for it.” I affirmed.

She absorbed my words in silence, her fingers still idly tracing the patterns on the bracelet. “How can I help?”

I hesitated.

Was it worth getting her involved? She saw my hesitance.

She was powerful, and I could sense she had somehow grown even stronger.

{Name: Medusa}

{Title: Gorgon}

{Race: Human/Snake(Cursed and Blessed)}

{Power level: 6060}

Just within the Ultimate-class.

The Tree’s blessing had given her a boost in power level by 180, meaning she had gained 12 stat points. Even if she hadn’t reached into the low-ultimate class and was still in the peak of the High-class she would have still been a large asset.

With her eyes she was a major threat. She could pacify multiple Peak-High class beings with ease, from what I knew the closer her enemies were in power, the slower the curse acted.

Even her blood was a weapon.

“You don’t need to hesitate, you know I can be useful right?” She questioned, sounding slightly offended. “Especially after receiving that blessing, I feel so much stronger.”

She clenched her small fist.

That’d be because she stepped into the Ultimate-class.

At a certain level of power, magical energy, regardless of type, becomes denser, granting a qualitative boost in potency and resistance. This also toughens the body, though the exact mechanics were unclear.

The Ultimate class wasn’t just a power ranking; it marked a transformation, something the Heavenly Library had taught me. That’s likely why Medusa felt much stronger despite only a small increase in raw power.

I was pretty sure I had another transformation to look forward to that would come with reaching God-class, but beyond that, the higher tiers of power remained a mystery for now.

“That’s not why I’m hesitating.” I replied. “Any being in even the High-class is bound to be an asset.

It may sound like I was against anybody of Mid-class or Low-class but I was simply being realistic. I had been at that level and I didn’t want to be subject to such a fate. Mid-class was the average level of warriors and the low-class were treated as fodder…

So many would die…”

More images overlayed reality for a brief second. So many Angels had died, crying for me and they had been given no mercy.

“Kai?” Medusa snapped out of my dark thoughts.

“Would you be willing to join?” I questioned.

She rolled her eyes. “I’ve already agreed to join, you’ve shown me more kindness than any other has in hundreds of years. I won’t let that be taken from me.”

An idea came to me.

I hesitated, only for a moment. “I need to appoint seven Holy Knights under the Saint. Strong warriors who can help lead Heaven’s forces and lead under the Saint I chose.”

Her eyes widened.

“Would you be one of those? And serve me truly in name.” I offered.

This would empower her even further.

The more power I gathered, the less that would die.

I hated this feeling. I felt like I needed to gather power faster than before and I don’t even know when they’re going to attack. I'll need to bring this up in the Heavenly Conference.

I thanked my foresight in arranging it.

“I-i would be honoured.” She stuttered, clearly unsure how to respond in this situation.

“That quick to accept huh?” I attempted to lighten the mood.

Medusa’ flustered look quickly became defensive.

She scoffed. “I swore myself to you, didn’t I?”

“Then, I’m glad to have you aboard.” I replied.

Medusa’ defensive face turned into a smile. “So I’m guessing you’ll have to go back to Heaven soon.”

“Yeah, they don’t know about it yet since I’ve only just found out.” I replied.

We spent some time talking, mostly about nothing serious, just comfortable conversation.

“I’ll be back for you and Asia later, I hope you can look after her. I need to get back to Heaven.” I announced.

“I’ll see you later.” She replied.

I stepped outside.

The air was cool against my skin as I gazed across the courtyard of my sub-dimension.

There, standing in small groups, were all of my newly created angels speaking with my other Angels. Hestia and Tiamat were both with them as they introduced themselves to the new additions.

I’d have to look into making a new house for them, since I wasn’t sure if they were going to stay in Heaven or not. Just as I went to go join them for a little while before I head back, a notification popped up.

[Download Completed!]

My expression shifted. Finally, it had ended.

I sent them a single glance before flashing away in a burst of speed towards one of the corners within my sub-dimension. It was best if I didn’t have any distractions for this.

A mountain that had formed to overlook a newly formed lake to be more specific.

-{Hestia}-

Hestia glanced into the distance longingly as she saw Kai slip away. She knew he would have to go back soon, and try as she might Hestia couldn’t help feeling left out.

She wasn’t unfamiliar to War, far from it. She had observed from afar as wars took place.

That’s why she was annoyed she couldn’t help, especially him. His new position and the possibility he was the incarnation of God didn’t change anything.

Her heart had beaten this fast for hundreds of years. She wasn’t clueless as to what was happening but she hadn’t ever expected it to happen to her. Especially with someone she had known for less than six months.

Kai didn’t realise the effect had around him, everything was just more colourful and there was always something happening.

She sighed softly, her eyes closing as she continued watching over the Angels that had only been created a mere thirty minutes ago. She had never witnessed such creation and it was fascinating.

The ground shook. It was light, barely noticeable and she wondered if Kai was training. It was unusual to feel the faint rumbles when you had a sub-dimension filled with ultimate class beings.

The earth trembled beneath Hestia’s feet once more, this time it was much more powerful. Enough to pause everyone's chatter. A moment later, the sky darkened.

Far in the distance, from the very mountain in the direction that Kai had disappeared to, an eruption of raw power burst forth.

A massive, swirling column of purple energy that tore through the heavens. The very air warped and twisted around it, space itself seeming to bend under an unseen force.

Squinting her eyes, she looked far into the distance. Her softly burning eyes flickering curiously.

The entire mountain collapsed inward, as if crushed by an invisible hand, its towering form reduced to dust in an instant. The surrounding landscape buckled under the weight of something immense, oppressive, suffocating.

Even from afar, Hestia felt it. A force that made her knees weaken for just a moment.

The trees closest to the blast site flattened instantly. Some were uprooted, others outright disintegrated under the sheer pressure. Boulders crumbled, the very earth below compacting like wet clay beneath a god’s grasp.

Even the clouds above had begun spiraling down toward the epicenter, caught in the pull of an unseen force.

The entire world around the mountain became bathed in purple power.

Tiamat, standing beside her, narrowed her eyes, her gaze sharp and analytical. “That’s him.”

Hestia swallowed, her hands tightening at her sides.

“Are we being attacked?” she muttered, though she already knew the answer.

Kai had never shown a power like this, and he didn’t let off such large amounts of power when training. Tiamat didn’t answer immediately, but her large wings unfurled and she took off. Without hesitation, she lifted into the air and followed.

“Stay here,” Hestia called out to the gathered Angels.

They all looked mostly confused, and thus nodded in acceptance.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 71: The Heavenly Conference

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 71

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(The Heavenly Conference)

-A Few Minutes Prior-

I stared at the hovering translucent screen with a grin. My first God-class download or in this case it may be more appropriate to use the Devils terms of ranking.

My first Satan-class download.

I was glad he seemed to be on the low side of the God-class skills or I fear the download could have taken multiple times longer. I’m sure if I had tried this download before I had reached the level of strength I was at now, it could have possibly taken a year or more.

Though, I had still thought it would take a few more months… the fact it had downloaded so quickly made me think there would be some sort of downside. Considering how powerful the skill was.

It made me only slightly wary, as the time required to download a character depended on several factors. Their overall strength, the potential of their skills, and any inherent drawbacks those abilities carried.

{Template - Lucifero - Age Unknown}

{Perks} - [King of Devils]

[Gravity Affinity]

[Demonic Physique]

[Devil King's Mana]

{Skills} - [Gravity Magic]

[Devil Possession]

{Sub-Skills} - [Gravity Pressure Crush]

[Gravity Magic Field]

[Gravity Singularity]

[Heavy Infighting]

The character I had chosen…While not quite what I should be looking at due to my new position, he still had an incredibly powerful skill that I wanted.

Despite that, my eyes briefly gazed over the perks curiously.

[King of Devils] (Passive)

[Lucifero is recognized as the most powerful devil, wielding immense magical power and authority over other devils. The King of Devil is at the bottom of the Tree of Qliphoth in the Seventh Underworld and Supreme Devil.]

[Gravity Affinity] (Passive)

[His Gravity Magic passively affects the surrounding area, making movement difficult for weaker beings. This affinity makes Gravity usage and control more natural.]

[Demonic Physique] (Passive)

[Possesses superhuman durability, speed, and strength, making him nearly invincible in battle. Devils’ heart is their source of power, mana and soul which has to be destroyed to kill them, making them nigh-invincible as they can move it internally and is the most resilient part as long as it survives even if the rest of the body is destroyed, they can reform. Highest-ranking devils' hearts survive even Ultimate Magic attacks and offensive Spatial Magic and require Anti-Magic, Arcane or Saint Stage magic to destroy it.]

[Devil King's Mana] (Passive)

[Just like some humans and elves are blessed with mana, Devils have unnaturally high mana pools. Devil King gets higher mana pools than other Devils. Because devils come from the underworld, their mana is known to be malicious and sinister in nature.]

All power, yet none were useful to me. Besides the Gravity Affinity, they were all suited towards a Demon. A Demon King at that. So they wouldn’t mesh well with my angelic physique.

Download had shown it wasn’t purely positive, I could be harmed and its skills weren’t tailored towards my body.

So I had to be a bit selective.

The other skills seemed self-explanatory so I didn’t waste any more time.

[Gravity Magic] (LVL: 1/25) {Novice}

[Gravity Magic or Gravity bending, a lower form of gravity manipulation that allows the user to influence gravitational forces within a limited range. This ability can be used to increase or decrease gravity’s pull, affecting movement, weight, and even projectiles.]

[Passive effect: Reduces the weight of the user by 5%]

I selected the skill without further preamble, clenching my fist. I felt a shift as the powerful new element became accessible to me. I opened my palm experimentally and with a flex of magic, the space bent inwards around it.

I grinned, only to pause as large amounts of angelic magic started getting absorbed.

A dark purple aura spread out, catching me by surprise.

A sudden, violent shockwave erupted, shattering the stone beneath my feet. The mountain screamed. I staggered, gritting my teeth as the very air thickened with crushing intensity.

My body was pushed down as the gravity around me was pushed by multiple folds.

The sky tore apart, purple-black tendrils of distorted space writhing as if the world itself was being rewritten. Rocks snapped into dust, entire boulders flattening instantly under the relentless pressure.

Then, the entire mountain collapsed.

A storm of gravity raged outward in all directions, swallowing everything within sight. Trees caved in on themselves, their trunks warping before exploding into splinters.

The ground cracked open, jagged scars forming in the land as the sheer weight of my unleashed power crushed it all into oblivion.

I wrestled for control at the sudden drain on my angelic mana via the Gravity Magic. This lasted for a mere dozen seconds before I regained control, cutting the flow of angelic magic and the gravity magic that had covered a large area sputtered out.

I released a heavy breath.

What the hell?

A look told me that Gravity Magic had gone up by over eleven levels.

I grimaced at the damage. Whoops. I hadn’t expected that sudden drain. I had overestimated my control. This was the first time besides wind manipulation having such a high-tier power besides light and holy power.

The once-large mountain?

Gone. Reduced to a flattened wasteland of compressed stone and dust.

While it was annoying, I couldn’t help the glance of excitement. It was exactly what I needed at the moment.

Light, holy power and wind were powerful but I needed more.

That’s why I had planned to download a skill that hadn’t taken absurdly long like downloading someone with more powerful skills would. Once again, I thanked my foresight. Instead of downloading an even stronger skill for a much longer time.

An explosion of power in the distance made me turn to see Tiamat approaching me quickly.

Tiamat silently observed the surroundings with a slight frown, her eyes flickering to me.

“Are you okay?” She finally questioned.

I sighed. “I’m fine.”

“What happened?” Tiamat asked.

“Just a mistake with my power, I’ve got it under control,” I replied reassuringly.

“Are you sure?” She asked, sending a glance to the wasteland around us. “This is… a lot of damage, we all felt the huge explosion of power back at the house.”

I frowned, pressing my hands together as a surge of chakra flooded outward.

In an instant, trees erupted across the landscape, their roots burrowing deep into the shattered earth. A large forest bloomed over the wasteland I had accidentally created, stretching for miles, its dense canopy veiling the devastation beneath a sea of green.

It wasn’t perfect, but it would do. Given time, it should heal.

“Yeah, an accident with a new power I’ve gained. I didn’t realise it would be so… strong.” I explained after finishing using Mokuton.

“What did you gain? Something from Inheritance?” Tiamat asked, more excited than concerned.

“Gravity Magic,” I answered.

She stopped for a moment. “The higher form of Gravity Bending?”

I knew it was a strange choice.

“Kai, that’s a big deal.” Tiamat flatly responded.

“What?” I blinked.

“Gravity bending is basically nonexistent. Besides using special Ores to make Artefacts, a select few in history have been able to use Gravity bending.” Tiamat explained, an amused smile on her face. “You’re saying you have a higher-tiered version of that in actual Magic?”

My hand stretched out, and I once again channelled Gravity to warp around my fists. It was limited as I was only at the novice rank and I had literally just gained it.

I was prepared for the strange pull on my angelic mana and I pushed back against it.

I hadn’t known that.

Tiamat watched as I flexed my fingers, testing the faint gravitational pull that rippled around my palm. The weight of the air itself felt oddly malleable, bending to my will.

A violent rip of my angelic mana revealed why the skill had been easy to download. It was going to be extremely hard to control, which counted as a drawback and the drain on my angelic reserves was substantial. A large amount of my angelic mana had been drained in that initial, and I meant a lot.

I imagine that Gravity Magic had a higher tier like light embodiment was to light manipulation. Which was probably what I should have gone for.

Then again, I imagine it could possibly take years at my current level of power anyway.

“You still have no idea what you just got your hands on, do you?” she said, amusement dancing in her voice.

“I gained a powerful new power,” I replied excitedly.

She gave me a deadpan stare before shaking her head in fond exasperation.

“I would ask how since I doubt this was from his inheritance. But in my time watching you, I’ve learned that you are a freak of nature.” She sighed.

“Thank you?” I replied slowly.

She smirked, before pausing.

“Kai, you’ve just gained an extremely powerful ability. One that hasn’t been seen often. I’m not even sure if any Gods possess that ability. Excluding Sacred Gears and the select few reclusive Gods in history.” She took a breath. “They were all exceptionally powerful, even the Sacred Gears that could only use limited Gravity bending.”

I absorbed the information carefully. It was interesting to learn that some Sacred Gears had the ability to bend gravity, albeit to a limited degree.

Given the vast array of materials God had at His disposal, it wasn’t all that surprising.

Especially that element, Graviary. Which specialised in manipulating gravity to make objects lighter.

I was interested in the fact that people had Gravity bending in the past.

Tiamat crossed her arms, watching me closely. “I don’t think you appreciate the situation, Kai, you’re going to need to keep this a secret.”

“A secret?” I asked, that wasn’t what I had in mind.

“It’ll draw a lot of attention. As all people who have higher-tiered magic do. Even Sacred Gears that have that type of effect are snagged up greedily.” She explained, sending me a look. “You aren’t ready for that attention.”

I clenched my fists in annoyance before relaxing. I had known Gravity Magic would be a good choice, both for its power and the multiple uses I could form. I didn’t realise it would be such a big deal.

Even with my time in the supernatural world, I realised I truly didn’t know a lot of the happenings. I had mostly wandered around and got myself into trouble.

The Hindu Pantheon I had mostly stayed in Shimla, and the Greeks had roped me up into a Divine Quest within days.

“It’s a high-tier magic.”

“You keep mentioning the term ‘High-tier’ . Does magic have some sort of tier system like the power system?” I asked curiously.

Tiamat folded her arms, tilting her head slightly as she considered my question. "Yes and no," she said after a moment.

"The supernatural world doesn’t have a single, universally accepted tier system for magic as it does for power rankings, but that hasn’t stopped scholars, gods, and long-lived beings from categorizing it based on complexity and power."

I listened intently as she continued.

This was important knowledge that I hadn’t gotten to find in the Heavenly Library yet.

"At the base level, there are what you’d call common elements like fire, water, earth, wind. These are more widespread and accessible to most supernatural beings, whether through innate talent, racial abilities, or training." She raised a hand, a flicker of blue fire dancing in her palm before vanishing. “Of course, all of these elements have their own higher version.”

She added that with a smirk, that brief flicker of flames had already warmed up the entire area. Giving me a clue of just how strong she was.

"Then there are what you could call the intermediate elements. Ice, magma, metal, and storm-type magics, which are combinations or evolutions of the base elements. They require greater understanding and control while also being a lot harder to find among magicians who could actually use them; they're rare and highly sought after by most Factions." She paused, her slitted eyes gleaming.

“And I’m guessing the last rank is the High-tier?”

“Yes, next are the high-tier magic elements, a few examples being Space, Time, and a few others that go beyond manipulating natural phenomena and start influencing fundamental aspects of reality. They are extremely powerful and potent.” Tiamat explained seriously. “So, be careful.”

“I will.” I replied seriously.

For a moment, she closed the distance and stared into my eyes seriously before stepping back. Her face morphing into her usual non-serious one.

“Good.” She said, turning around. “I think we ought to go back, Hestia and the others are worried.”

I winced.

This didn’t look too good.

Before either of us could move, a burst of flames erupted a few feet away. Hestia stepped out, her flaming eyes immediately locking onto me.

"Kai!" Her voice carried equal parts worry and frustration as she quickly stepped forward, her hands reaching out before stopping just short. "Are you okay? That was a massive explosion. You don’t normally perform such massive attacks while training so we got worried.”

I sighed, rolling my shoulders. "I'm fine. Just… a little mishap with a new power.

Hestia's gaze flickered to the noticeable remnants of the wasteland, though the newly grown trees had covered most of it. Her brows furrowed. "This was a mishap?"

"Yeah," I admitted. "I underestimated how strong it was and how… violent it would be.”

Tiamat snorted from beside us. "That’s an understatement."

Hestia turned back to me, her concern still obvious. "What kind of power? Is it something from your inheritance?”

I hesitated for a second before deciding to just tell her. "Gravity bending."

She blinked. "Wait—what?"

"Gravity bending," I repeated. "I just… learned I could use it, but it's… a lot more destructive and uncontrollable than I realized."

Hestia crossed her arms, her expression tightening. "That's not something you can afford to be reckless with.“

I exhaled, already aware of that fact but still appreciating the warning. "I know. Tiamat already informed me about how rare and unknown Gravity bending is. I’ll be careful."

She studied me for a moment before smiling. "Good, even relics that have been found that use Gravity Bending have been known to be rather uncontrollable.”

I wondered if I could learn something by using my Gravity Bands. I still had those.

Tiamat clapped her hands together, amused. "Well, now that we've had our little heart-to-heart, can we go back? I’m sure everyone is eager to see that Kai isn’t being attacked and rather just being himself.”

I gave a nod. "Yeah, let's go."

Hestia reached out, lightly grabbing my wrist before teleporting us back in another burst of flame.

As we landed back in the familiar clearing, the lingering warmth of Hestia’s flames fading. I took a seat.

A sudden movement in the distance caught my attention. From the two massive trees in the very far distance, a sleek form shot downward, moving in a blur of silver and green.

My snake familiar, Galadriel, slithered at high-speeds, her long body weaving through the air before shrinking. By the time she reached me, she was no bigger than my arm, wrapping herself snugly around my wrist before shifting again, curling up onto my lap.

I reached down to run a finger along her smooth scales. She let out a pleased hiss, her cool body pressing against me like a living comfort charm. After everything, it was oddly relaxing.

Also, I didn’t realise she could shrink. That was convenient.

None of my angels had needed an explanation about the whole gravity magic failure thing after they realised it had been caused by me. They had simply accepted what happened as though it were natural.

I had an hour left before I would be going back to Heaven. I was going to take my Angels with me but decided I would reveal them once the meeting was finished.

There were going to be some serious topics involved so I wanted to be focused.

Just as I was beginning to settle, a figure stepped out from between the trees.

My body reacted before my mind could catch up, every muscle tensing, holy energy coiling at my fingertips as I prepared to strike.

No one else seemed to pay them any mind.

A mind-based attack?

Then I paused. Just as I was about to send a bombardment of power that would have blown up half of the forest. If someone was strong enough to break in there wouldn’t have been any time for hesitation.

“Grizella?”

The woman halted mid-step, blinking at me. Then, as if remembering something, she lowered herself into a deep bow. “My Lord.”

I stared.

What?

It wasn’t just her attire, though the sight of her in a well-fitted maid outfit was baffling enough.

it was everything else.

The goblin I had once known was gone. Instead, before me stood a striking woman with smooth, pale skin, her frame taller and more powerful than before.

A single crystalline horn jutted from her forehead, curving slightly backward, and her golden eyes shimmered with something… more. She also possessed pointy ears that stuck out.

She had been so timid before, I had honestly somewhat left her to do her own thing.

She mostly focused on cleaning and training which she still seemingly did.

My Angels liked her so I had her spend time with them too as to not get lonely.

My mind raced, trying to make sense of it.

Then I saw it, the golden rings in her irises.

The blessing.

It had affected her.

I took another look at her.

A lot.

My appraisal had her race listed as a…Kyroka?

What was that?

“What happened to you?” I questioned.

She looked confused, before her eyes lit up in realisation. “I evolved, Master.”

She had been a timid, quiet goblin before. Now she stood with confidence, her posture straight, her gaze holding a hint of reverence?

Something didn’t add up.

I studied her again, noting the way she carried herself, utterly different from the nervous servant I had left to her own devices. “Why are you acting so differently?”

She smiled, bowing her head slightly. “Because I have decided, Master. You have given me this power, this strength… I wouldn’t have become this without you.”

She lifted her gaze. “So I will serve you in mind, body, and soul. Completely. I am yours, now and forever.”

I checked her appraisal screen.

She had reached into the ultimate-class…

I had yet another ultimate-class serving me…

That was valuable.

“Can I get you anything?” She questioned.

I shook my head. “No, continue with what you were doing.”

I sent her a glance before focusing back on Galadriel

-Scene Break-

I paused at the two Cherubs standing by the doors outside of the room that had been chosen to house the Heavenly Conference I had arranged.

They both paused in response, and actively started restraining themselves. By that I meant they started shaking and downright crying. The both of them refused to move an inch, simply staring at me with desperation.

I had to wonder once more just how deeply they had been affected by God's death. I could get some idea of it but the sheer emotion in their eyes. I walked closer to them and with a small sigh, pulled the two Angels into a hug.

I could imagine the situation would look weird to most but they were my Angels.

That was all it took as they dropped both of their respective spears and melted into my arms like two children, despite being thousands of years old and war-hardened.

It was impressive. I was pretty sure it was due to the way Heaven was designed.

The eternal city.

I had to spend the next few minutes outside awkwardly comforting two Angels,

Gabriel, who had been leading me to the meeting room, merely smiled as she watched us.

As the two Cherubs gradually calmed in my arms, I let out a quiet sigh. I hadn’t done anything particularly grand

I had simply held them for a little while but that was all it took for them to break.

It was annoying. I didn’t like that they had suffered so much. That wasn’t the part of me absorbing God’s essence either.

I briefly wondered if this was a weakness in Heaven’s design.

Their unwavering faith and childlike nature was probably needed to make them as the innocent creatures they were meant to be, but it had also left them unable to cope with loss.

With God’s death.

It was no surprise that my existence had thrown them into turmoil.

Gabriel stood nearby, watching with that same gentle, unreadable smile. If she had any thoughts on the matter, she didn’t voice them.

“They will be fine,” she eventually said.

“You are back. Whatever way you act or whichever person you have become doesn’t matter. You are you.” Gabriel said from beside me.

I offered her a smile but didn’t respond right away, just giving the two angels a final pat before they hesitantly pulled back. They wiped their eyes and retrieved their fallen spears with shaking hands but stood a little taller.

Hundreds of thousands of Angels were in the same position.

With a small gesture, she led me to the meeting hall.

The enormous room Gabriel brought me to had dictated Heaven’s affairs for thousands of years.

As we entered, all eyes snapped to me.

I wore a white kimono which was comfortable, and according to Gabriel, it looked good on me.

She hadn’t left my side since I returned, and I didn’t mind. She only left when I slept, yet I still woke up to Angels in my room. I was pretty sure they didn’t need sleep, but I didn’t call them out.

Seated around the massive circular table were Heaven’s highest ranks.

Seraphael met my gaze with reverence and curiosity, while the Seraphs looked excited.

At the head sat the three remaining Arch-Seraphs—Michael, Raphael, and Uriel.

Everyone seemed oddly eager.

As I stepped forward, they all rose.

“Father.”

“…”

What was with the formality?

“Hello,” I greeted, a small smirk playing on my lips as I took my seat at the head of the table.

How far I had come.

Younger than all of them, yet confident. That came with fighting god-like entities and enduring so much.

Absurd. Once human, now capable of leveling a city with the energy inside me. I shook my head, drawing confused glances.

Now, the ruler of a Faction that once belonged to perhaps the strongest God in existence.

I took my seat, leaning back, elbows resting on the throne-like chair. My gaze swept across the Seraphs, all waiting.

I gathered my thoughts, my expression turning serious.

Heaven was mine.

"As you all know, the last few days have been chaotic…” My voice was calm, collected. I’d never admit I practiced speaking like this. “My return has revealed many problems in Heaven. I’ll admit, I’m not well-versed in these matters, which is why I’ve called this meeting to address them and find solutions.”

This was the best approach.

Despite my status, they were wise. Their insight was invaluable. Heaven couldn’t afford mistakes.

Some nodded, others remained still, but all listened.

“If I may, I’d like to report my findings on the corruption within the Church,” Michael spoke first.

No objections. All eyes turned to him. Silence stretched as he gathered his thoughts. His voice was grim.

“I have failed.”

That got everyone’s attention. Even I raised an eyebrow.

Michael’s hands clenched against the table, his expression stone-cold. “The Church’s corruption runs deeper than we thought.”

“I suspected as much,” Uriel muttered, his expression sour. “Have they been dealt with?”

“Huh?”

“Yes, I’ve removed them,” Michael said coldly. “Which is why this needs to be addressed. Unfortunately, many held high-ranking positions. The revelation of this corruption will send shockwaves through the Church.”

He exhaled, irritation flickering in his gaze. “Annoyingly, a small few had the sense to run when their ranks started thinning. I suspect the Devils took them in.”

“…”

Raphael nodded. “This will certainly cause waves and unrest within the church. This is a problem.”

Metatron decided to pitch in. “I doubt there will be much unrest. Our Lord is back. Once his will is revealed they will surely accept it without any trouble.”

Michael responded. “That’s not in question, this would have been a massive blow to us if Father hadn’t returned, no doubt. That’s why the sinners managed to eat the crumbs of our Fathers legacy for so long.”

What was even going on?

“I will have Dulio look out for any discontent, I’m assuming that the problem is due to the responsibilities that came with their positions?” I deducted.

That was the only other problem I could think of.

I knew Michael’s tone had seemed weird. So that’s what he meant by cleansing the church. I mean, I probably should have seen it coming. Michael just seemed so innocent.

Well, he seemed innocent.

He certainly didn’t seem innocent at the moment.

All of them paused, before shooting me bright smiles.

“A brilliant idea Father!” Uriel nodded.

“Yes, that’s exactly the problem. We will have to find replacements and these replacements will have to be trusted.” Raphael affirmed.

-{Raphael}-

She sent a subtle glance at her Father to see his reaction to her words, who sat on the throne-like chair with a blank face. Her sharp mind went through the many scenarios that she had thought over before the meeting.

Another glance at her siblings showed all of them desperately thinking on how they could add to the conversation without sounding bad.

It was safe to say this meeting was a huge deal. It had only been a few days since he had come back and claimed the throne of Heaven.

Only a few days, and yet everything was starting to feel right. None of them were idiots. They knew he wasn’t the same. But there was no doubt in their mind he was their Father.

Perhaps it was the effect of being his incarnation or maybe coming back from death had changed his mind but it didn’t matter.

It never had.

Now he was back. She couldn’t help staring at his face for a few moments. Heightening her perception just so she could stare at him for a few moments longer.

She knew he didn’t understand how big of a deal his return was, but only an Angel who had gone through that would understand. Half of the Fallen Angels had fallen purely due to his death.

“One of them was a cardinal, they all seemed connected in some sort of way.” Michael informed us.

“Who is the current pope?” Father asked after a moment.

“Pope Hadrian IX.” Seraphiel quickly answered.

There was another moment of silence.

“Is he involved in supernatural affairs?” He questioned.

“Yes, but the Cardinals mostly manage that while he works on the Church Administration which is overseeing the Vatican, managing clergy, approving religious decrees, and directing Church policy.” Raphael calmly explained, “along with Sacred Gear oversight.”

“Does he have any sort of power or protection?” He further questioned.

“Yes, he has multiple artefacts to stop mind attacks and magical attacks.” Metatron replied, beating her to the chase.

Her eyes squinted slightly.

“I see.” He replied with a thoughtful look.

Father leaned back, fingers tapping against the armrest of his chair as he considered the situation.

The corruption within the Church had been dealt with, but that left a gap in leadership. One that couldn't remain open for long.

“We need to fill the vacancies immediately,” he finally said, his voice measured. “Trustworthy individuals, vetted thoroughly. We can’t allow another infestation to take root.”

Michael nodded, his expression calm. “I’ll begin the process and send a message to the Pope. There are still many within the Church who are faithful, though I suspect some of the Cardinals were chosen carefully for their loyalty to their own ambitions rather than Heaven.”

Father hummed, gaze flicking to Metatron. “What about Hadrian IX? Does he need to be replaced?”

Metatron hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. “No, his faith is genuine. He has followed the will of Heaven faithfully.”

“Ok.” Father responded.

“With that settled, let’s move on.” Kai exhaled, his gaze sweeping across the gathered Seraphs. “We need to discuss the larger issues facing Heaven.”

A silence filled the room. As everyone gained a small frown.

Gabriel spoke first, staring at Father with smitten eyes.

Raphael pushed the very small slither of jealousy down.

“The world has felt your return, Father. Your manifestation above the Vatican was not subtle. Many Humans saw your return, the Vatican has seen a massive influx of true believers.” Gabriel spoke, attempting to make it positive.

“Though your presence was briefly felt around most of the world.” Metatron said, “We have confirmed that the Grigori knows about your return, based upon the utter chaos it’s been thrown into.”

Sandalphon spoke next. “The Devils know something is up but they don’t know the exact details. Or I’m sure we would be seeing a bigger reaction.”

Another silence ensued.

“Tell me more about the current state of the Three Factions?”

That was an important question… it was directly tied to the larger Faction we all presented, despite the hostility we all held to each other.

When someone thought about attacking any one of the Factions, they had to account for the other two Factions and what reaction that would gain. It was a strange situation to say the least.

“All trading has been shut down since your departure.” Raphael informed me.

“If you’re referring to the power balance, I’m afraid to admit Heaven could be considered the weakest. Not far off the Fallen Angels, that’s not considering the Church’s power.” Uriel informed with a grimace.

“Heaven is the weakest?” He asked, his tone light.

Raphael frowned, she couldn’t gauge his true reaction.

“Yes.”

“I’m assuming the Devils could be considered the strongest?” He further questioned.

Uriel hesitantly nodded. “The creation of those vile Evil Pieces had made recruitment downright skyrocket. The amount of Ultimate-class and High-class beings is absurd. It can be attributed to leeching off every other Faction. The amount of Sacred Gear users they’ve forcibly reincarnated is appalling.”

He looked thoughtful.

“Their power advantage has allowed them to act without fear for a long time,” Uriel explained. “Heaven has been stagnant since your passing, and the Fallen have been fractured. The Devils took full advantage of that, pressing their influence wherever they could. Even outright stealing dozens of Sacred Gear users over the last few centuries.”

Michael’s jaw tightened. “They have been dictating the rules of engagement for centuries.”

A hint of annoyance slipped past her Father’s face for a moment before it settled once more.

“They’ve abused the Sacred Gear system?” He mused.

“Yes, it actually brings me to a point I wanted to bring up.” Uriel started. “Father, I think you should access the Sacred Gear system and find a way to safely remove them from all Devils.”

The room went silent.

That was a big action.

They all looked towards Father.

“Yes, it does seem the Sacred Gear system is being abused by seemingly everyone. I even encountered a group of humans who all had Sacred Gears.” He mused, “is the same situation happening with the Fallen?”

-{Kai}-

“It is, though to a lesser degree, since they can’t turn them into Fallen Angels,” Raguel added.

I hadn’t explored the Sacred Gear System yet.

Gabriel bit her lip, concerned flickering in her eyes. “Wouldn’t they retaliate?” she asked hesitantly. “They’d lose a lot of power.”

I exhaled, fingers tapping against the armrest.

The idea was absurd, that taking back what was rightfully Heaven’s could spark a war. But she wasn’t wrong. The Devils had grown comfortable, likely seeing the Sacred Gears as their own. Stripping them away would be seen as an attack, no matter how justified.

I was probably villainizing them more than necessary, but right now, they were the enemy.

“They would,” Uriel admitted, eyes drifting to the polished table. “And that’s the problem.”

Maybe waiting was better. Then again, it would be a huge asset for the incoming attack. I could even distribute it among those under me—once I figured out how to use the Sacred Gear System.

“Not that it isn’t warranted,” Metatron said calmly. “We just need to prepare for the inevitable backlash.”

Michael nodded. “It would weaken them significantly. A large portion of their power structure relies on reincarnated Sacred Gear users. If those were stripped away…” He didn’t need to finish.

“The gains are undeniable though, the Sacred Gears are a marvel of creation and the highest form of artefacts. Gaining a Sacred Gears regardless is always a boon for any Faction.” Raphael mused, her expression thoughtful.

“Heaven would regain control over the Sacred Gear System, guiding talents instead of letting them be twisted into weapons for other Factions,” Uriel said.

A good point. If I took the Sacred Gears from the Devils, I could decide where they went, handpicking wielders to ensure they were used properly. They were meant for humans, and that wouldn’t change, but this time, I wanted to prioritize my own people. Maybe that was the difference between me and my predecessor. He’d been strong enough to give such things away.

His death had been a major blow.

“We should think this through,” Michael said. “I doubt Father has even had the chance to examine the Sacred Gear System yet.”

“Yes, it’ll have to wait. I’m not even sure if the Sacred Gear System has that function.” I replied. “Has it ever been done before?”

The frowns across the rooms answered my question immediately.

“There is another issue I would like to address.” I said, “the Angels who have allowed themselves to be lost in the Garden Of Eden, how many are estimated to be within there?”

“A few hundred, mostly Cherubs among other Angels.” Raphael replied, having made sure to note who was within the Garden Of Eden.

“I’d like for you to inform them of my… arrival and offer them the choice to leave.” I ordered.

“A great idea, letting them continue to suffer would be cruel.” Uriel gave me a serious nod.

We promptly switched to another subject.

Gabriel shifted slightly in her seat before speaking. “Father, I believe it would be wise to make an announcement to all of Heaven. Since your return, your angels have been waiting for your word. They are desperate for confirmation that you are truly among us once more.”

A murmur of agreement passed through the Seraphs.

I considered her words before giving a short nod. “Very well. I was planning to do something about that anyway. I’ll see what I can do.”

Gabriel's eyes brightened with relief, and Michael gave a respectful nod.

With that settled, I straightened in his seat. “There is something else I must address.”

My face morphed into a frown. “I have discovered something disturbing in my brief trip away yesterday.”

Gabriel frowned the deepest at that.

“I’ve come to learn of a planned attack on Heaven, and the attackers are of an organisation I knew about before coming to Heaven.” I broached the subject. “It’s Faction that could be called more of an alliance of multiple groups. You may know one of them as the Old Satan Faction.”

That got a grim silence from everyone present.

Uriel spoke up first, his expression cold. “This… is a serious matter. How did you come to learn about such an attack?”

“I’ve got a powerful ally I’ve gained before my stay in Heaven, she wishes to help.” I replied, not directly answering the question.

He nodded. “May I ask who this ally is?”

I nodded slowly. “The Khaos Karma Dragon, Tiamat.”

They all went silent.

“Father…” Gabriel started, looking worried. “Tiamat is a part of the Devil Faction. She’s deceiving you, this could be a play from the Devils?.”

“I don’t see how that would benefit them.” Raphael muttered.

Everyone was looking at me and I could see the growing worry, and I could practically see Gabriel kicking herself for letting me leave.

“I’m aware of the alliance she has, but she isn’t a part of the Devil Faction.” I calmly retorted. “In fact, you’ll see this for yourselves after we are done here. I plan to introduce a plan that’s important to me and a few people you may like to meet.”

It didn’t take a genius to guess what I was referring to.

The room was silent, all eyes on me as they waited for me to continue.

“The one leading this attack calls himself the Architect.” My voice was calm, but firm. “He is a high-ranking member of the Khaos Brigade. That means we’re not just dealing with an isolated rogue faction, he’s going to have a lot of firepower backing him.”

Michael’s expression darkened as he leaned forward slightly. “What do you know about him?”

“He’s a creator as his name suggests.” I answered. “He has shown the ability to craft powerful artifacts. He could arm an entire army with dangerous relics, giving even weak forces the ability to punch far above their weight class. And that’s exactly why he’s targeting Heaven.”

Raphael’s eyes narrowed in thought. “You’re saying he’s coming here for Heaven’s resources?”

I nodded.

“To someone like this supposed Architect, this place is a treasure trove just waiting to be plundered.” She concluded.

Michael’s expression remained unreadable but his normally bright eyes were downright frigid and his aura was subtly starting to pick up. “Then we must prepare for the worst. Heaven is not ready for a large-scale assault, not as we are now. Are you sure the wards can’t simply hold them off? They are rather powerful.”

“I’m not sure, I suspect that a creator who can create artefacts could build a weapon designed solely to pierce through but I could be wrong, I admittedly don’t know much about the attackers.” I responded.

Michael’s voice was calm but I saw a sharp focused look in his eyes that I hadn’t seen during my time knowing him.

“Then we will increase Heaven’s defenses to the maximum. The warding formations will be reignited, Uriel will personally oversee it.” Michael ordered.

I noticed a faint smile on Uriel’s face as he nodded in agreement.

“What are your commands, Father?” Michael asked after a moment. “Should we mobilise Heaven’s armies immediately? Or do we wait for your announcement?”

“How many angels are combat-ready?” I hesitantly asked.

“Considering many left after your death in favour of more administrative duties or simply deciding to retire.” Raphael began. “Using the power rankings for a reference. Low-class Angels: 147,223. Mid-class Angels: 19,037. High-class Angels: 1,973. In total, 168,233. Not counting the various Ultimate-class Angels.” Raphael informed me.

That was both a massive amount and a small amount.

“It’s a massive drop off.” Michael sighed, his eyes becoming tired. “I failed to maintain Heaven. Our numbers used to be in the millions when you were constantly creating Angels but… so many have died or Fallen.”

Millions?!

The various Seraphs around the table lowered their heads.

“It wasn’t your fault. We all couldn’t manage the burdens of you, Father.” Seraphiel replied. “Even the effects of Father’s domain disappeared and left us weakened.”

Gabriel clutched at my Kimono under the table and I sighed.

“No one is at fault, my… Death was unexpected to say the least and thus no countermeasures had been placed.” I tried to lighten the mood.

“I should have gone with you.” Michael muttered.

Something we all could pick up.

“No, you shouldn’t have.” I replied comfortingly. “If I wanted you to come, I would have asked. Now, I’m back, that’s all that matters for now. Let’s work on moving forward.”

Michael lowered his head in agreement.

“Do you know when this attack is meant to take place?” Uriel asked, moving on.

I frowned deeply. “No. I’m afraid the information about this is limited. For all I know, the assault could end at the wards.”

“Then we will prepare for the worst and hope for the best.” Sariel commented.

Raguel next to Sariel paused. “Have you been picking up on human phrasing again?”

Sariel blushed. “Maybe.”

I smiled, and the mood was lifted up slightly. I could tell they were all worried.

We had no idea when this attack would come, it could be in a few days to even a year.

The meeting continued from there with smaller topics, and just as we were finishing up. I decided this was the time to show them.

“That concludes our discussion for now,” I announced, rising from my seat. “There’s still much to do, but we can only prepare so much without more information.”

The other Seraphs nodded.

“Before you all leave, however—” I glanced around the table, my lips curling into a small smile. “There’s something I want to show you. And a few special people who’ve been waiting to meet you.”

Curiosity flickered in their eyes, some shifting forward slightly.

Gabriel’s and Uriel’s eyes lit up as they realised I was finally going to introduce them to the Angels I had created.

I raised my hand. With a mere thought, a rift split open in the air before me.

Golden light spilled into the chamber.

Behind the rift the image of two large otherworldly trees became visible.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 72: The Holy Order

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 72

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(The Holy Order)

Audible gasps of surprise filled the chamber as the rift expanded, widening into a portal. Beyond it lay the breathtaking sight my sub-dimension had turned into.

A large forest stretching into the distance. Overshadowed by the two colossal trees, their roots entwined like the very veins of existence, towered above everything else. Their trunks pulsed with a foreign energy while their branches arced through the sky.

One tree glowed with a soft silver light while the other glowed with a golden hue. We had arrived in time to witness the dusk of Two Trees which was breathtaking.

They all stepped inside and I watched as my Seraphs stood frozen, taking in the scene with pure shock. I could imagine this was the last thing they expected to walk into.

“What… is this?” Raguel breathed.

Sariel took a hesitant step forward. “This space… it feels alive. It feels a bit like the Garden.”

I could see Raphael grow excited as her curious eyes scanned everything with unbidden intrigue. I gave them a second to process my sub-dimension that still had yet to be named.

I let out a chuckle, stepping through the rift and gesturing for them to follow. “This,” I said, gesturing around “is my sub-dimension. A creation you could technically say I stumbled upon.”

That was my best explanation.

The Seraphs exchanged looks of surprise before stepping in, their gazes flickering from the vast forest to the towering trees.

“This is incredible,” Uriel murmured, his eyes flickering to the two trees. “Especially the two Trees. I can sense that they are special, they have a sacred fire inside them.”

It was in that moment as they all observed the large Two legendary Trees’ that their eyes changed as the blessing finally took hold. They all perked up as their eyes changed, their perception growing sharper. A boost in energy filled their bodies.

“What is this?” Raphael questioned.

“The very light around them feels powerful.” Seraphiel commented.

“There was also another reason I wanted to bring you here.” I admitted. “These Trees have a special blessing that is granted to anyone who lays their eyes on them.”

“A blessing?” Uriel questioned.

“Yes, it gives you a boost in power and perception.” I revealed.

“How is that possible?” Michael wondered.

“What do you mean?” I asked, I wasn’t really too well versed on the subject of blessings. Was this truly that surprising?

“Blessings function as imprints of power, granted by beings with immense magic and other reserves, primarily gods, and certain supernatural entities. These blessings act as a fusion of the caster’s energies boosting certain attributes of the blessed individual.” Raphael explained. “Handing out blessings like this from a tree with seemingly no consciousness is impressive but handing out so many takes a lot of power.”

I absorbed the knowledge eagerly, so Two Trees that could give out such a blessing were incredibly powerful. I already knew that. My legendary summon had been in the God-class, so it was safe to assume that the system's level of legendary was around that level.

“The Trees are rather special as you can see.” I replied slightly bashfully.

They didn’t seem to take much mind in it. Weird shit happened to me everyday.

Raphael stared at our surroundings.

“Even creating an independent dimensional space of this magnitude… only powerful beings could even attempt such a feat.” Raphael murmured. “Sub-dimension’s like these are hard to create, even more so if they are permanent.”

I shrugged. “It’s been my home while I moved through the supernatural world. It’s the place I needed to see when I briefly left. It holds everyone important to me.”

They seemed to accept it. I could tell that the last sentence intrigued them.

Gabriel seemed to catch on and grew visibly excited.

“I sense and can spot multiple beings within this sub-dimension.” Uriel said, looking towards the walking Trees. “Are they peaceful?”

His gaze turned slightly narrowed.

“They are not hostile.” I responded confidently.

“Perhaps we should station a few Angels’ forces here?” Uriel started muttering. “If this is truly your second home.”

I rolled my eyes.

“This place has been my home for quite a while, I’m sure I’ll be fine.” I assured him. “Though it is constantly changing due to the Two Trees.”

“What are those two Trees?” Gabriel questioned. “I can sense a large spiritual pressure emanating from them, it almost feels akin to holy power.”

“I sense it too, how fascinating.” Raphael said, coming to stand by the small pond near the base of one of the massive Trees.

“The silver tree is named Telperion and the golden one, Laurelin.” I informed them.

“Where did you find them?” Raphael asked. “It seems to be affecting the very space around it.”

Gabriel crouched beside the small pound. A small stream rose, only to be cut off. “Even the water that pools around the Trees is special.”

“It’s complicated, technically they came from me.” I answered vaguely.

If we considered the system to be a part of myself. Instead of being put-off by my answer or even suspicious they all smiled brightly. Metatron and a few other Seraphs even began looking a little emotional at the statement.

I sent a raised eyebrow to Uriel.

“It overjoys us to see you slowly recover.” He replied with a grin.

I had an epiphany.

They assumed it was a manifestation of God’s old abilities.

Speaking of, my eyes sneakily took a glance towards my divine shard progress.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 8.9%}

[The Shard of God. The resurrected shard of his essence that has merged with the user. As the shard progresses the user will receive more abilities from his merged counterpart. Yahweh.]

Creating a new set of Angels with ‘Pantheon.’ Had given me a large boost in progress. I was close to ten percent.

My gaze flickered back to Seraphiel, who went to speak only to pause as they all noticed a slow movement under my shirt caught their attention.

A soft hiss echoed through the clearing as a long, silver-white serpent slithered out from beneath my shirt, its smooth body coiling behind me as it grew larger with each passing second.

My Angels tensed and I saw their eyes growing colder by the second. I had come to learn they had two different personalities and this was the one they used when about to enter a fight.

Even if they were for the most part pure beings, I realised they had a way to temporarily shut that off without Falling.

They were still a group of ancient Angels despite how they acted.

I quickly intervened.

“Relax,” I said, lifting a hand. “This is Galadriel.”

I felt oddly embarrassed. My snake lifted its head, its eyes intelligent and knowing as it regarded the gathered angels.

They all paused, the seven very powerful Seraphs and the four Arch-Seraphs relaxing as they realised she wasn’t a threat. Metatron, Uriel and Michael were still tense, looking ready to jump into my defence but they didn’t outright look like they were preparing to fight.

Not that it would last long in the case of Michael.

“I don’t believe I’ve ever seen a snake like this, what’s your connection with it?” Raphael asked curiously.

“She’s my Familiar of sorts? She’s been with me for a long time.” I replied thoughtfully.

“A snake…? Is your Familiar? Michael muttered.

Galadriel flicked her tongue out and slowly moved over to Raphael.

“She’s strong.” Uriel commented. “What species does she hail from?”

“She’s an Astral Serpent, you wouldn’t know of her race. Again, technically I created her.”

Those words removed any doubt, as all of them relaxed, the revelation seemingly taking away any doubt.

Raphael let the Astral Serpent wrap around her arm eagerly.

“What do you plan on doing with this location?” Uriel asked, looking thoughtful as he examined all the space.

“I’m not sure.” I replied, gesturing over to the small house in the distance. “I already have somewhat of a residence.”

“It’ll need an upgrade.” He nodded.

“I believe the reason he asks is because it has long since any construction or change was made to Heaven, we don’t wish to remove the beauty of the lands that were created around Heaven’s city so long ago and we refuse to knock down any of our… former siblings' homes, Father.” Michael interjected calmly. “While we can expand into the much larger human world, it’ll leave us open for attacks. Attacks we aren’t ready for. We have a very small number of heavily-guarded outposts on Earth. Attackers will not know of this sub-dimension which is a strategic advantage we should use as much as we can.”

“Oh, I see.” I nodded slowly, “I had planned on expanding it before coming to Heaven. Mostly to house my Angels but… something stopped me from making anymore for a while. So that plan was put on hold.”

“Before we speak about any of that, Is it possible to create a permanent portal here?” Raphael interjected from her position playing with Galadriel.

“It should be, I have to close the rift behind me to stop it from staying open.” I replied, “but I can only make one entrance.”

“Perhaps that’s for the best, just like Heaven only has one entrance.” Raphael replied absentmindedly.

“Is this sub-dimension protected?” Michael asked, “I’m afraid Heaven’s ward and formation builders were scarce even before the war, and none of them survived the Great War.”

“It should be, I’m not really sure how sub-dimensions work though.” I admitted bashfully. “How would they even get attacked?”

"It depends. Sub-dimensions are closely tied to space magic," Raphael explained. "Unlike full dimensions, they're temporary pockets of space, often located in the Dimensional Gap—though vulnerable to attack if their location is known.”

She took a breath, casually stroking my Familiar which made Gabriel pout as I could see her desire to stroke Galadriel increase.

“Some, however, are more stable, existing within other dimensions or the human world. The Youkai in Kyoto, for example, have a sub-dimension where they reside, and there’s rumored to be one within the pyramids, though contact has long been lost." She finished.

Michael nodded. “A permanent sub-dimension is incredibly hard and rare to create. The resources needed to maintain a sub-dimension are no joke either. The Devils are an example of using a temporary sub-dimension to host their rating game, I’m not sure if you’re familiar with them yet though.”

“I am aware of them, and the many problems Heaven has been facing regarding them. Do we have a way to replicate their sub-dimension creation?” I asked after a moment, that was something I could see the value in.

They seemed ready to respond, but before they could, twelve brilliant white lights streaked through the air, moving toward us with incredible speed.

All words died in their throats as the figures descended upon the clearing.

As the kicked up dust settled, the twelve figures of my Angels were revealed. The moment the older angels laid eyes on the younger ones, they froze. Their movements stiffened, their expressions unreadable.

In return the younger Angels all looked unsure.

I watched the scene play out curiously. I had already informed my Angels that we would be arriving.

So they knew what to expect.

Avael stood at the front, clenched her hands at her sides.

Her eyes flickered between all of my Arch-Seraphs. Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel and then the Seraphs before lowering slightly, uncertainty clear in her stance.

The others mirrored her hesitation.

The older angels, however, had no such restraint.

Gabriel was unsurprisingly the first to move.

Her entire face lit up, a brilliant, breathtaking smile spreading as she practically surged forward. I carefully looked into her eyes, the darkness that she hid so well. It had seemed to recede alot but I hoped the new creation of so many Angels helped.

“You must be Avael,” she said, her voice thick with emotion. “I saw your name on the board of Angels.”

She didn’t wait or even let Avael reply, her arms came to wrap around the younger angel in a firm embrace. Avael stiffened at first, eyes widening in shock as I'm sure she found it strange, considering I technically didn’t create Gabriel. But as Gabriel’s warmth surrounded her, the tension slowly bled from her body. Gabriel had that effect.

Avael returned the embrace.

That seemed to break the silence.

Uriel smiled, stepping forward next. He studied Aurel for a long moment, his usual stern expression cracking into something softer, something raw.

“No new Angels have truly been created for many years,” he murmured, almost to himself. His eyes shone with something unreadable, something deeply personal, and before Aurel could react, Uriel reached out and clasped his shoulder. “It’s good to have you here, little brother.”

Aurel blinked rapidly, before he smiled. “It’s good to be here.”

“All of them are strong,” Michael said from beside me. “Each of them would be eligible to become a Seraph. This is big… Father.”

“How so?” I asked as we watched Raphael interact with two of them.

Raphael’s hands trembled slightly as she approached Zakiel and Tamiel. “It’s been so long,” she murmured, voice barely above a whisper. Her sharp eyes gleamed as she took them in, as if trying to memorize every detail.

She laughed, an actual laugh, before pulling both of them into a fierce hug.

“As we briefly went over the meeting, an ultimate-class being is a boon to any Faction. While it’s easy to overlook them for the true powerhouses, they are the people who contribute most in the battles you can attend.” Michael explained.

He was right, It was easy to overlook them.

Even if I was only just reaching the higher stage of the ultimate-class myself.

“We don’t fight as much as you think we would if a war broke out. If a God-class being arrives on one battlefield, you have to send one in response. That in turn weakens your overall defence.” Michael further explained, still watching the scene with a smile. “So, it falls to the ultimate-class beings of your Faction to decide the battles.”

Metatron sighed next to me. “Do you always have to think about war, Michael?”

Michael blushed in embarrassment. “I was just trying to inform Father.”

The moment was interrupted by a sudden shift in the air.

Two beings materialised close by. One with a blue magical circle and another in a flash of fire.

My Seraphs tensed once more at the sudden arrival, they turned toward the two figures now standing near the treeline, taking in their presence with cautious curiosity.

The first was Tiamat who was dressed in a form-fitting black and gold ensemble, she carried herself with the kind of confidence only an ancient being could possess.

Beside her stood Hestia wore a delicate white sleeveless chiton and peploi covering her form, giving her an air of simplicity that betrayed her sheer power.

Tiamat’s sharp eyes flickered toward my angels, particularly lingering on Michael and Gabriel, before settling on me. “You’re not going to introduce us?”

“They’re allies,” I said, making my stance clear. “I brought them here to discuss a few things, but also because I trust them.”

Hestia smiled and walked up to me, taking my arm affectionately.

Gabriel’s passive look turned scrutinizing as she stared at Hestia, a strange look flashing across her face before she shook it off.

Hestia, however, caught it.

“Well, well,” the Olympian said with a smirk, striding over to Gabriel and casually linking arms with her.

“You must be Gabriel, I’ve heard about you from my Kai.” Hestia smiled. “Let’s talk.”

Hestia gave me a knowing glance before practically dragging Gabriel off toward the gardens.

Okay….

-{Tiamat}-

Tiamat sent an amused glance towards Gabriel and Hestia as they spoke.

The Arch-Seraphs' face morphed through multiple complex emotions. She focused back on the rest of the Seraphs surrounding Kai with a hint of wariness.

Kai introduced the rest of his Seraphs to her and she simply nodded in greeting. Tiamat hadn’t interacted with the Angels much. Especially considering her alliance with the Devils and her former Pantheon, so she didn’t know what to make of them.

She had heard the stories, these Angels weren’t as naive as they presented themselves. Especially the Arch-Seraphs.

Tiamat watched in silence as the Seraphs interacted with Kai’s realm.

The Angel Michael and the handful of Seraphs he was with, Raziel, Sandalphon, and Raguel had taken it upon themselves to begin construction. From what she could hear anyway. They looked for places they could build without damaging the surroundings too much.

Uriel had ventured with two of the Seraphs, seeking rare metals and materials for smithing.

She knew of the main four Arch-Seraphs. So she could identify them purely from appearance. The others she learnt the name from Kai’s introduction.

The others went towards the only resident in the sub-dimension.

Tiamat’s gaze eventually returned to Kai, who stood with Raphael beside an ancient-looking artifact.

He told her something, and the space before him shimmered, folding inward before stabilizing into a glowing, rune-covered portal.

She had known this was coming, even if she hadn’t quite suspected that Kai would be the King Of Heaven.

“Interesting,” she mused aloud.

“Do you think so, Dragon King?”

Tiamat turned to see Uriel standing a short distance away, arms crossed, eyes locked onto her with no visible emotion present.

She arched a brow. “I do.”

“You’ve been watching us for hours.” Uriel’s voice was even. “Yet you remain distant. Observing. From what Father tells me you are rather close.” His gaze narrowed.

“You could say that.” She replied lazily.

“Then why is it that you’re so on guard around us?” Uriel questioned.

“I’ve known Kai longer than you’ve even known of his existence. I know him more than you do. I can’t say the same for you though.” Tiamat replied calmly.

Uriel’s eyes squinted at her words, and Tiamat could see a hint of child-like defiance.

“If you value Father, then you shouldn’t be suspicious of us of all people. Considering the situation.” Uriel replied with a hint of annoyance.

Tiamat smirked. “Is it suspicion or caution, Archangel?”

“Considering your alliances with the Devils, I would say both.” Uriel commented apathetically.

Tiamat chuckled. “You wound me, Uriel. But my alliance with the Devils had been more of a necessity.”

“A necessity?” He questioned.

“Dragons aren’t exactly common and they’ve all grown so weak. When a Dragon grows too strong they are either sealed or killed.” Tiamat explained logically. “With my exit from my old Pantheon, I was free game. I think you of all people should know about that.”

“They were out of control.” Uriel calmly retorted.

“Out of control? Like the various factions that slaughter hundreds of humans every day? Or is it different because we dragons prefer to roam alone?” Her voice carried a sharp edge of irritation.

Uriel remained impassive. “Only when they become a threat and start killing people in a rampage. Like the two Heavenly Dragons.”

Tiamat narrowed her eyes. “Ddraig and Albion caused destruction, yes, but in the uninhabited parts of the Underworld. Your kind decided to engage in battle near a dragon fight, got caught in the aftermath, and then blamed them for it by sealing them.” She turned to him fully now, arms crossed. “They barely even noticed you.”

Uriel didn’t flinch, his expression unreadable. “Perhaps. But dragons have long been known for their destruction. You are chaos given form, It isn’t hatred. When a powerful Dragon arrives they normally leave everything behind in ruin. The uninhabited parts of the underworld can attest to that.”

Tiamat smirked, though there was no amusement in it. “Reality, is it?” She tilted her head. “Or just the excuse you tell yourselves to justify your fear?”

Uriel remained silent.

“So that’s why I had to find myself a powerful ally in the Devils. Heaven certainly wasn’t offering.” She crossed her arms. “Do you trust me a bit more now? I have no intent to harm Kai.”

“We sensed that the moment we laid eyes on you.” Uriel revealed, a small grin on his face. “We would have killed you if we had sensed your intent to hurt Father.”

Tiamat simply nodded.

“I had been wary of you, especially since you had somehow convinced Father you were his ally. We are not blind to his temporary naïveté. It was bound to be like this with his rebirth.” Uriel commented. “Father always had the effect of redeeming those who didn’t seem redeemable.”

He chuckled, and left without saying a word. Talking to another Seraph in the distance as he joined Michael.

That sounded about right.

Truthfully, Tiamat felt more comfortable now. Angels were pure beings but that didn’t make them necessarily naive.

She cast her gaze back toward the Seraphs, continuing to watch how they moved through his sub-dimension. She looked over towards Raphael and Remiel specifically.

Tiamat’s lips twitched as she caught the sheer excitement radiating from the two of them. They scribbled notes, and tossed ideas back and forth.

“…And if we can integrate it into the core matrix, we can build that laboratory we wanted to build. With all of Father’s new creations, I can’t imagine the possibilities!” Remiel was saying, her hands moving animatedly.

Raphael nodded rapidly, eyes gleaming. “Exactly!-“

Tiamat immediately tuned them out.

She focused in on another conversation, one that was far more interesting. Gabriel and Hestia, whose conversation had taken on an interesting tone.

At first, it had been Hestia mildly teasing Gabriel, casually wrapping her arm around the Arch-Seraph and grinning like a fox that had just cornered its prey.

“You know, Gabriel,” Hestia said sweetly. “I never expected an Arch-Seraph to be so… receptive to certain topics.”

Gabriel’s lips twitched, and Tiamat caught the faintest blush dusting her cheeks.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Gabriel said quickly, voice too even to be natural.

“Oh?” Hestia leaned in slightly, a knowing glint in her eyes. “So you mean to tell me you haven’t been thinking about it?”

Gabriel stiffened, eyes darting toward Kai, who wasn’t listening.

Tiamat smirked. Now this was interesting.

Hestia sighed softly. “No need to deny it, I know how charming Kai can be.”

“I have no idea what you mean, Goddess.” She replied neutrally and turned tail, walking away at a brisk pace that the Goddess of the Hearth mimicked.

She had never seen Hestia so… predatory.

Tiamat’s gaze landed back on Kai, whose form retreated into the house.

-{Kai}-

I stepped inside the house, immediately spotting Medusa lounging near a window, her fingers idly tracing patterns along the glass.

She turned as I entered, her golden eyes calm but curious. “Hey, Kai.”

“Hey Medusa, do you know where Grizella is? I need to talk to you two about something.” I replied.

“I’m here, my Lord.” A voice came from the hallway, I turned around to meet the gaze of Grizella.

“Good.” I said, “As you both know, I intend to make both of you Holy Knights.”

They both nodded.

“I’m probably going to do this when I get back to Heaven. But there is an issue regarding your names.” I broached the subject. “I’m going to need you to choose new names.”

Having them keep their original names would be complicated.

“Even if it’s just one you make up for the public.” I finished, not wanting them to get annoyed by the subject.

Medusa raised an eyebrow. “New names?”

Grizella tilted her head. “Why?”

“Because we essentially kidnapped you from the Greek Pantheon,” I said, looking at Medusa. “And because Grizella sounds a bit more on the demonic side.”

Grizella nodded. “Fair point, I shall do as instructed by my Lord.”

Medusa hummed, seemingly unbothered by the request. “I suppose a new name would suit a new purpose. It might even be a fresh start.”

Gabriel took that moment to walk in.

Gabriel stepped into the room, Her gaze swept over Medusa and Grizella before settling on me with a silent question.

“Perfect timing, I wanted to introduce these two to you. These are two of the people I plan to elect as Holy Knights, I had already talked to Metatron while you were talking with Hestia.” I informed her.

Gabriel’s expression didn’t change, but her gaze sharpened as she observed the two women. She stepped closer.

Medusa met Gabriel’s gaze without hesitation, Grizella, meanwhile, lowered her head respectfully, her posture composed but deferential.

She nodded as if they passed some sort of test.

“You’re confident in them?” Gabriel finally asked, turning back to me.

“I wouldn’t have chosen them otherwise.”

Gabriel nodded before shifting her attention back to Medusa and Grizella. “Swear your loyalty to him now, before me. Let me see your conviction.”

Grizella immediately knelt, placing a hand over her chest. “I swear my loyalty to Lord Kai. My blade, my strength, and my will are his to command.”

Medusa, more relaxed in her approach, inclined her head. “You already have my loyalty, Kai. But if formality is needed— then I swear it.”

Gabriel studied them for a moment longer, as if assessing the sincerity of their words. Finally, she gave a small nod. “They will do.”

I smirked slightly. “Glad to have your approval.”

She shot me a bright smile. “Thanks for including me.” Her face became pensive as she hummed, thoughtful. “Since you’re forming this order, I have a suggestion. Jeanne should be among them.”

I paused, considering the idea. It made sense. I’d think more on it later.

A small gasp came from the doorway.

I turned just in time to see Asia Argento standing there, her sky-blue eyes wide in shock, her hands trembling slightly as she stared at me like she’d just seen a ghost.

I had expected some reaction but not for her legs to suddenly buckle beneath her.

Gabriel moved instantly, catching her before she hit the floor.

Her breathing was uneven, her hands clutching at my robes as if grounding herself. “I-” she swallowed, struggling to speak, her entire body trembling.

“You’re… really…”

I sighed, giving her a reassuring smile.

“Yes, Asia. It’s really me.”

She let out a shuddering breath, squeezing her eyes shut.

“I guess this is also a good opportunity, she is the third member I picked-“

“Yes.” Gabriel nodded instantly. “She will do wonderfully.”

I blinked. Well, it seems she’s taken a liking to her.

I decided to spend the night here.

-Scene Break-

I sat on the throne of Heaven with a thoughtful face as Jeanne stood next to me. I yawned, I had just left my sub-dimension after an… interesting night that found Tiamat, Hestia and Gabriel closely sleeping next to me. All of my other Seraphs had returned to the many duties Heaven needed attending to.

Jeanne shyly stole glances at me, her two bright blue eyes having an almost unnoticeable golden ring around them. I had taken her into my sub-dimension to be blessed after letting my Angels wander around for a bit.

It hadn’t been hard to find her since she had taken to training in the Garden Of Eden, on Uriel's mountain to be more specific. I had brought her to act as my bodyguard after that, mostly since she insisted and it made my other Angels feel more at ease.

They still didn’t want to let me move around without any sort of protection.

I would have liked to stay a bit longer but I had another matter to attend to. One regarding the Holy Order. The Order that the Saint was meant to lead, consisting of the Seven Holy Knights I had yet to elect.

Gabriel was also in the room, standing next to me as I started the process. She remained silent as she watched me.

Seven Holy Knights:

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

My eyes trailed over to Jeanne who happily stood guard and then to Gabriel who shot me an excited smile.

Truthfully, I wanted to make her one of the Holy Knights.

Currently, I have only selected three to serve as my Holy Knights. Again, I could be rushing things but this impending attack was making me anxious. I knew nothing.

One lead I had also knew nothing and was currently unconscious within the space that was my inventory. I was on the defence and I wasn’t used to it. I couldn’t move because Heaven was set in one unmovable location around the pillars of creation.

I didn’t even know if this attack would even reach us.

There was an entire dimension that repels anyone with bad intentions. This could be a case of someone being completely over their head and arrogant enough to attack a Faction that has been deemed weak.

It didn’t help that I kept getting flashes of memories that I was certain came from my predecessor.

Right now, I had:

Asia, for the role of healer.

Medusa, for the role of magic caster.

Grizella, for the role of warrior.

That’s what I had decided on. Grizella had been shunted to the sidelines for too long. I hadn’t known what to do with a Goblin who I had admittedly taken on a whim.

The evolution had made her power soar to new heights. Leaving her to continue acting as a maid would be a waste, and besides that I had felt she was genuine in her new-found loyalty.

Jeanne.

She would be a powerful Holy Knight, but it felt wrong. It would be a downgrade. Yet, she would get a powerful blessing. While I suspected the cost of each blessing depending on how strong the receiver was, I didn’t mind using up more Faith for her.

She noticed me staring and got increasingly flustered, shifting slightly where she stood.

“Can I do something for you, My Lord?” she asked hesitantly, her voice gentle.

I blinked, then smiled. “No, I was just thinking.”

She tilted her head, her blue eyes filled with concern. “About the coming battle?”

I exhaled slowly. “Yes. The Angelic Faction is still weak… much weaker than I would like. With my inheritance of the throne having just been a few days ago, I’ve barely had time to do anything.“

She placed a hand over her heart. “We will endure. From what I hear Heaven has weathered worse.”

I hesitated for a moment before speaking again. “Jeanne… would you be willing to serve as a Holy Knight?”

She blinked, then furrowed her brows adorably. “A Holy Knight?”

I nodded. “I recently elected a Saint who received seven blessings, I had yet to choose any of the Seven Holy Knights below that who would all receive a powerful blessing.”

I sighed. “It would be a downgrade from what you once were. a Saint recognized by all. But with it, you would receive my blessing. A powerful one.”

“Would I still be able to serve as your bodyguard?” She questioned after a moment.

“What?” I asked, slightly confused by her question.

She stepped forward without hesitation, her gaze locked onto mine with unwavering dedication. “My Lord, I have never cared for titles. I have always fought to protect what is sacred, to defend those who cannot defend themselves. If becoming your Holy Knight allows me to serve Heaven once more, then I accept without a moment’s doubt.”

She took a breath, her expression softening. “Since I was a child, I have chased after your voice,” she admitted, her hands tightening at her sides. “It called to me when I was nothing, a simple girl from Domrémy, tending to the fields, dreaming of a life beyond war and bloodshed. Though you may not be the exact same entity, you are still my God. I can feel it.”

“Now that I found you, I don’t want to let you go.” Her voice became oddly needy for the normally cheerful girl.

Honestly.

I might as well make her an Arch-Seraph because she would fit right in with that mentality.

A faint smile touched my lips. “You don’t even need to think about it?”

She knelt before me, bowing her head. “I swear upon my very soul that I will protect Heaven, as I always have.”

That felt… reassuring.

I didn’t know if this was the effects of the legendary token, which I still didn’t really know the functions of.

The item had obviously been extremely rare of this was the calibre of summons I could expect.

I decided to elect my Holy Knights now.

[Grizella]

Blessing: [Sanctified Overdrive]

[Sanctified Overdrive] (Passive)

Temporarily unlocks the Hero's full potential, granting superhuman speed, strength, and the ability to wield holy energy with perfect precision.

I had already decided on which blessing would fit who’s best. I had a feeling that Grizella might not merge well with any holy blessings without this.

[Medusa]

Blessing: [Heavenly Armament]

[Heavenly Armament]

Allows for Heavenly and Magical Armaments to be crafted purely from magic.

As my designated magical-caster, I had decided this would be a powerful option to use her magic with. Considering she was relying mostly on the Greek version of magic, mist manipulation.

[Asia Argento]

Blessing: [Holy Aegis]

[Holy Aegis]

Surrounds the Holy Knight with a shield of holy light that reflects all incoming attacks and curses.

I had thought about giving her a healing skill before deciding she needed a way to defend herself. I didn’t want her to be defenceless when acting as a Battle Healer.

Finally, I sent a glance to the kneeling girl.

[Jeanne D’Arc]

Blessing: [Blessed Fortitude]

[Blessed Fortitude] (Passive)

Immunity to curses, demonic influence, enhanced durability, doubled life force and mana reserves.

I looked over it, and a pleased smile spread across my face. With that, I confirmed it. A huge amount of power gathered.

Faith energy being directed.

Faith amount sufficient.

Faith Points: 17888

Multiple monster-blooded entities detected.

Proceed?

I see, so it did notice Medusa and Grizella’s body types. I still didn’t know how the Heavenly System operated. I could feel its presence shifting around though.

What an insane creation.

I had no idea how I was meant to live up to this.

With a chuckle, I proceeded.

Faith Required: 310

That was close to the amount it took Dulio to transform into the Saint.

Initializing process.

Jeanne levitated and promptly vanished in a ray of golden light.

Should I be worried?

A screen popped up showing me her location was now within the Vatican.

Neat.

-{Dulio Gesualdo}-

Dulio walked through the halls of the Vatican with a smile as he greeted those who passed him.

Things were going well. Other than the purging of all the corrupt officials that had caused a stir the Vatican felt… alive. More alive than it had ever felt before.

He felt happy, invigorated even. He had performed a duty for his Lord. Even the Vatican felt different. Something in the air felt lighter, as if an invisible weight had been lifted.

After the purge of corrupt officials, a true sense of faith and devotion had begun to flourish once more.

The Vatican felt alive again, more so than it had in centuries. Or at least that’s what he believed.

It changed. True, undeniable change.

He had never realised how dead the Vatican felt. He had spent most of his life here, and yet, only now could he say it felt like someone was truly home.

The Devils and Fallen had been quiet.

He wasn’t sure if they knew about the Lord's return but they felt something was off. It only took one look at the Church’s current movement to see that. It was more active than it had been in perhaps a century.

His path led him to the Pope’s chambers, where two Swiss Guards bowed and opened the heavy doors for him.

While everything was going well, a lot of the international exorcists and all of the Church’s other forces had been called back to the Vatican. Except those who were left to guard the various important locations.

The Vatican was on high alert. The return of God was big, and it was only a matter of time before the Devils and Fallen learnt of it. That was if they didn’t already know.

Dulio entered the room and looked towards Pope Hadrian IX who stood by an ornate window, bathed in the golden glow of the afternoon sun.

His presence was a comforting one, as you would expect of someone considered the closest to God. His kind eyes framed by gentle wrinkles, his white robes pristine yet worn with age. He wasn’t one to care about wealth or looking anything other than himself.

Dulio could say he was truly worthy of being the pope.

“Dulio,” the Pope greeted warmly, turning with a bright smile. “You seem to be in high spirits.”

Dulio grinned. “How could I not be, Your Holiness? Things are finally looking up. The Church is alive once more.”

The Pope chuckled. “Yes. Faith has been rekindled in many hearts and brought anew in those who witnessed his return.” He trailed off, his gaze turning upward, reverent. “It is a new era.”

“Have you heard anything from it yet?” Dulio questioned excitedly.

The pope shook his head. “No.”

Dulio frowned, and the Pope’s eyes lit up. “Ah, I see. So you’ve been in contact?”

“I wouldn’t put it that strongly…” Dulio laughed lightly. “I was given an order which has been fulfilled.”

The Pope smiled once more. “Good. I can imagine the Lord is very busy.”

“Busy…?” He questioned.

“Of course, he’s been away for a long time. I imagine Heaven is in chaos.” He chuckled. “I’ve only met a handful of Angels but they were all incredibly sensitive about our Lord. Considering I imagine many of them reside up there, he’s probably a little occupied.”

Dulio slapped his head. “How could I have been so thoughtless? I should be helping out.”

The Pope shook his head lightly. “I imagine there’s not much you could do as of this moment. I think our best course would be to focus on the Church’s improvement.”

“What do you mean?” Dulio asked curiously.

He thought they were always doing that.

“With corruption having been judged by Lord Michael-“

Dulio’s eyes widened at the revelation, and he stopped himself from interrupting the Pope.

The Pope paused. “Ah, you didn’t know. Yes, Lord Michael was sent down to rid the Church of its corruption. His work has certainly sent waves through the Vatican and we will need to focus on solidifying ourselves.”

Dulio nodded, a warmth filling his chest at the thought. But before he could respond, a sudden shift in the air made both men freeze.

Power.

A massive surge of power erupted from deep within the Vatican, crackling like a thunderstorm ready to break.

It came from the Saints’ Election Room.

The Pope's expression hardened, not in fear or urgency but in focus. “Come,” he said, already moving.

Dulio followed without hesitation.

By the time they went down through multiple hallways, they had an entire troop of guards and exorcists following them. That number only grew as they ended up accidentally leading a massive force behind them.

The Vatican quickly showed just how many were in their employ as hundreds upon hundreds filled the hallways in moments.

They rushed through the halls, the power only growing stronger.

By the time they reached the room, the very air hummed with power. Priests and bishops knelt outside the grand doors, murmuring prayers as the light from within shone like the midday sun.

Dulio barely paused before pushing the doors open.

Inside, the high-ranking clergy of the Church were bowing, unable to stand under the weight of the sacred energy. At the center of the room, the light coalesced into four figures.

Dulio’s breath hitched.

Four Holy Knights.

Newly chosen.

The first blinked confusedly, she was a girl with innocent-looking blue eyes. She looked around, and Dulio could sense the overwhelming power she radiated.

Dulio instinctively knew this one was stronger than him. By a considerable margin.

Oddly enough, he felt embarrassed at that fact. She hasn’t needed Seven blessings to get where she was.

The second and third knights were much weaker in comparison but still powerhouses in their own right.

One with strange eyes and the other with a horn?

The fourth, the weakest of the four, knelt with one hand on the floor. He instantly recognised her as she looked around in shock. Clearly overwhelmed.

Asia Argento.

His mission had come full circle.

There was a moment of silence as the power died down.

Then they vanished.

What…?

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 73: Holy Knight Training

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 73

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(Holy Knight Training)

I watched as Jeanne was brought back to her place in front of me. She stumbled slightly and clenched her fists. I had just given her an extremely powerful blessing that had cost a lot of Faith Points.

A low-God-class being had just been given double mana reserves. Jeanne’s eyes were glowing, literally, and the passive aura her mana reserves put outgrew.

She clenched her fists.

I stared at her for a moment, as her golden hair practically shined.

Just for a moment, she truly looked like an Angel.

My eyes flickered back to the Heavenly Systems screen:

Seven Holy Knights:

[Jeanne D’Arc]

Blessing: [Blessed Fortitude]

[Medusa]

Blessing: [Heavenly Armament]

[Grizella]

Blessing: [Sanctified Overdrive]

[Asia Argento]

Blessing: [Holy Aegis]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

[Unselected]

Blessing: [Empty]

That made four out of the seven, now I simply needed to look for my other three. This is where I had to be a bit more careful.

My eyes glanced towards my Divine Shard.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 9.8%}

[The Shard of God. The resurrected shard of his essence has merged with the user. As the shard progresses the user will receive more abilities from his merged counterpart. Yahweh.]

Annoyingly close.

My eyes trailed back to the screen, focusing on a man.

“So this is the man you wish to make a Holy Knight?” I questioned, turning to Gabriel patiently waiting beside me.

The man was for all intents and purposes, a beast. He wore priest's clothing loosely around his massive muscular body and despite the intimidating hulking figure, his face was kind.

Gabriel nodded excitedly

“Yes. He is one of the Church’s strongest warriors, Vasco Strada. Uriel has personally taken a liking to him.” She smiled. “He is a truly kind man, of that I’ve made sure.”

I examined the man more closely. Despite his older age, his body was a monument of power. The loose robes he wore couldn’t hide it. I imagined he could look quite intimidating if he wanted.

His silver hair was cropped short, and the lines on his face from smiling made him seem much less intimidating. His expression was one of warmth and kind. The best way I could describe it was like a grandfather who could both bless and break with the same hands.

“He once held the title of the strongest exorcist. Even in his old age, he can crush the earth with his fists alone. He purely excels in physical strength and doesn’t need to wield a weapon to be effective although he's the strongest swordsman and notorious with Durandal.” She listed off.

“He possesses inhuman strength, speed, and durability, though age has diminished his stamina. A master of both hand-to-hand combat and magic, he wields his fists with the force of divine judgment. Despite his raw power, he has a keen appreciation for craftsmanship, collecting Holy Swords as a personal passion,” Gabriel explained. “He spends most of his time wandering from church to church, mostly spending time in the orphanage. A true knight in every sense of the word.”

“So he’s truth worthy?” I asked, mostly to confirm.

“Absolutely, I’ve made sure of it,” Gabriel confirmed.

It didn’t take me long to find a suitable blessing through the large list presented to me. God had thought through all types of fighters to create all these blessings.

Some of them were small in function, while others like Blessed Fortitude were just insanely powerful. To think it had worked on a God-class being too, even if she was in the lower realm. That was an insane feat.

I could see a drawback though, considering it was now faded out and inaccessible.

[Wellspring of Life] (Passive)

Imbues a reservoir of life energy enhancing durability and regeneration. Aids in increasing stamina and eliminating ageing.

It was one of the perks with a less powerful effect but it was needed, no matter how impressive and extremely powerful he had become. Vasco Strada was a human.

He was old and getting older. 87 years old to be precise. While giving him another blessing might make him more powerful, I didn’t think that would mean much if he kept getting slowed down by his age.

I took a moment to stare at the man. It was times like that reminded me that time wasn’t a problem for me.

Gabriel leaned over my shoulder. The screen was visible for everyone to see.

She hummed in agreement. “This is a good choice, I probably would have chosen the same. His age has degraded his body. As is common for humans. I’ve seen it happen many times:”

“I had the same thoughts,” I replied, confirming the choice.

Gabriel leaned against me slightly, and I sent her a curious glance. She didn’t even seem to realise.

Holy energy filled the air once more as my choice was made.

-{Vasco Strada}-

Vasco smiled at the cross. The powerful presence that the previously dead-feeling object had gained was noticeable. He sat on a worn wooden bench outside the Basilica di San Giovanni in Laterano, the mother church of all churches in Rome.

The warm afternoon sun bathed the cobblestone streets in gold, and the air was filled with the laughter of children. He chuckled as a boy no older than eight tugged at his sleeve, waving a wooden sword.

"Padre Vasco, fight me!" the boy declared, puffing out his chest in an attempt to mimic a knight.

The old man let out a deep, hearty laugh. Even as he towered over the small boy. "Oh? A duel, is it? You must be very strong to challenge an old man like me."

The children giggled, surrounding him in excitement.

Vasco humoured them, taking a stick from the ground and raising it like a blade. He moved with exaggerated slowness, allowing the boy to land a "devastating" blow to his side.

"Ah! Such strength!" Vasco clutched his stomach, staggering dramatically.

The children erupted into cheers, jumping up and down as if they had just beaten a great champion.

“Can you show us again?” Another girl asked.

He sighed, picking up a rock and then casually crushing it in his hand.

They all stared in awe.

His inhuman body had always been something of interest, some thought he was a descendant of a Giant or he was blessed by God. Truth was he was a freak of nature among humans.

The church had ways of letting humans surpass their limits for sure. But, he was simply a freak of DNA. He was also born with a massive amount of holy power.

Holy Power, a rarity among even Angels.

He had used to think he was blessed, up until he had learnt about the death of God. Now he wasn’t sure. Perhaps one of the Arch-Angels or Seraphs had blessed him.

They certainly had the capability.

Even in old age, even with the weight of time pressing down on his bones, moments like these made it all worthwhile.

He had spent decades fighting, serving, and wielding his fists as instruments of divine justice. But in his later years, he had found solace in teaching, guiding, and simply being present.

Yet, something lingered in his mind.

God had returned.

The letter had arrived with no sender, written in a script he hadn't seen in decades, a language so sacred that few still knew how to read it. The contents were clear: The Lord had been resurrected.

He knew this was from the Vatican, and as such he had burnt it immediately.

Truthfully, he hadn’t known how to react but it had become apparent a few weeks later. The church had suddenly become alive. The cross especially had become more… powerful in a sense. It felt like it had meaning.

There was an old, powerful force behind it. This was what he had suspected it felt like back when he was around. He had read through old ancient accounts religiously when he was in his youth.

The revelation was huge for the Church and the entire world.

He had sat with the message for hours, his calloused fingers tracing the ink, his mind reeling. He had served the Church his entire life, believing in faith, justice, and duty.

But he had also accepted the bitter truth that God had long since faded from this world.

The world was going to change. The Devils had been left unchecked. The angels left to slowly weaken over the many years. Without a king to lead them.

He had read into the history of the church, even the most forbidden archives. God’s death had only made him want to learn more about what the force of power God was. The God who didn’t need a Pantheon behind him.

A young girl tugged at his sleeve. "Padre, are you okay? You look distracted."

Vasco softened. "How intuitive and thoughtful of you. Not at all, little one. I was just thinking about an old friend."

The girl nodded, seemingly satisfied with his answer, and ran back to her game.

Vasco rubbed his chin, lost in thought. The sun had begun to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the courtyard.

He considered returning inside when suddenly the ground vibrated.

The air around him shifted.

A warmth, pure and powerful, filled his lungs. The children’s laughter faded. The church, the sky, the very earth itself seemed to vanish. Light engulfed him.

He blinked.

The Vatican.

He stood in front of the Pope and Dulio, along with many others who knelt.

Power entered him and he felt vitality enter his body, the slow weakness and drain that had built up as his age increased was banished. He clenched his fists.

He was young once more.

-{Kai}-

Who else could I choose?

“Father, if I may. I would suggest holding off on choosing the last two. I believe Metatron wishes to suggest someone.” Gabriel intervened.

I paused, thinking about it.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 9.9%}

[The Shard of God. The resurrected shard of his essence has merged with the user. As the shard progresses the user will receive more abilities from his merged counterpart. Yahweh.]

So close…

I let out a sigh. "Alright."

Taking her advice, I decided to hold off for now. Picking another Holy Knight without thought to surpass 10% on the Divine Shard would be reckless. I’d achieve it soon.

My decision earned me a pleased smile.

An alert caught my attention. It showed as a blinking light I hadn’t noticed as I played around with the Heavenly System a bit more.

Empowerment System Offline.

Heavenly Domain Connection Cut.

A simple piece of text, yet the date showed it was hundreds of years old.

There were many more notifications along with it and my mind instantly recalled what Michael had told me. The Heavenly System had broken in his terms, but he could only access some very basic features so he didn’t know how to even begin fixing it.

Was this what he had been referring to? The Heavenly System was connected to God after all. Or that’s how I had interpreted it. The fact I felt a strange confidence in my assumption made me feel like I was correct.

Reconnect?

(Yes/no)

Slowly, my finger raised and pressed “Yes.”

The world stopped, and tendrils of power that honestly scared me for a moment descended into my soul.

Attempting to connect to Aspect (Genesis)

Failed.

Attempting to connect Domain (Angel)

Failed.

Reconnection has Failed.

Time rewound and I felt like I could breathe again.

I had felt that…

My soul felt shaken.

As someone who had been in what could only be called the true void, a lack of existence itself. I wasn’t shaken by most things, but that was insane.

I looked at the Heavenly System in a new light.

Those notifications had intrigued me too, well. That was to say I was shocked to my core.

Angel having its own Domain wasn’t that surprising considering the existence of Dragon Gods. I still didn’t know how a Domain was formed yet but I imagine I would find out.

The one that had my sole attention though, Genesis.

The Heavenly System had referred to it as an Aspect? Did that have something to do with Domains? Some many questions that I had no answer to, how annoying. The Library didn’t go into detail about God’s Domains so that wouldn’t help either.

The doors to the throne room opened, and Metatron stepped inside, his expression composed but expectant.

He walked forward, stopping a respectful distance away before speaking.

“My Lord, I assume you have chosen your Holy Knights?” Metatron asked, sensing the shift of holy power that was used when electing a Holy Knight.

“Yes, I have,” I answered without hesitation.

Metatron inclined his head slightly. “Then, with your permission, I would like to oversee their training.”

That gave me pause. I hadn’t thought about their training yet, but it made sense. They couldn’t simply rely on their faith and abilities.

Dulio and Vasco were presumably already trained, but I doubt that was by an ancient Seraph.

It was a good idea.

“Do it,” I said. “Make sure they’re prepared. Be warned one of them is Medusa, who is primarily meant to act as a magic caster who can make Heavenly Armaments, while Grizella should be treated as a Warrior. Asia Argento is to serve as a Battle Healer. Jeanne here will be staying with me for the time being. I doubt she needs any training. You may know the last one as Vasco Strada.”

His eyes lit up with recognition. “Vasco Strada is a very good fit. I believe I know Medusa from your sub-dimension, am I to believe she is the very same one from the Greek Pantheon?”

“Yes, she will be going by a new name and she’s gained control over her eyes. Which should be explored.” I replied.

Metatron bowed his head slightly in acknowledgement.

Before he could say anything further, I turned to Gabriel. “I need to go to the forge. It’s time I made a weapon for myself.”

My forging lessons with Uriel had slowed down but I was at a level that I wouldn’t need him.

[Smithing] (LVL: 87/100) {Adept}

The art of shaping and creating objects out of metal by heating, hammering, bending, and forging them into the desired form. It is a foundational craft in metallurgy

I wasn’t sure if it would be enough, but it couldn’t hurt to try for the idea I had regarding the sword I wanted to create.

Gabriel’s expression softened, a small smile forming on her lips. “Jeanne will accompany you,” she said, then hesitated. “And… I hope we can spend more time together later.” Her voice dropped slightly, carrying a hint of shyness.

“I look forward to it.” I agreed easily.

Metatron puffed up. “I wish to spend time too!”

“Of course.” I nodded.

Gabriel frowned, before smiling. “I can’t wait.”

With that, Metatron and Gabriel took their leave, the former departing to handle the knights while Gabriel returned to her duties.

I turned toward Jeanne, who had remained silent throughout the exchange.

She smiled cheerfully as she met my gaze.

“Let’s go,” I said simply, and she fell into step beside me.

The walk to the forge was quiet.

Jeanne seemed distracted as she clenched and unclenched her fist. I imagine this power-up was quite surprising. She had been just above the peak of ultimate class and within the bounds of what she learnt constituted the God class.

Now, she was well within the God class.

The forge came into view. We stepped inside and traversed downwards as the air became heavier.

I reached into my inventory and pulled out the shattered remains of Murasame.

The once-mighty cursed blade lay in pieces, dull and lifeless, the curse that had once given it power now reduced to a fractured mess.

Tiamat had put this sword through the works.

I didn’t hold a grudge about it since the sword had been weak anyway.

“My Lord, what is that sword?” Jeanne questioned curiously.

“It’s called Murasame, an old sword I used to yield,” I replied idily.

“It feels dark,” Jeanne noted.

“That’ll be the curse, it was able to kill a being by simply cutting through its skin,” I responded fondly, it brought back memories.

She took a step forward in concern. “Are you sure you should be close to such a sword?”

I chuckled. “It only worked on weaker beings. Unless you pile up multiple cuts, which in turn makes it harder to resist.”

She relaxed slightly. “You wish to make a weapon with this sword?”

“Yes, I believe I can make it stronger and add other attributes to it,” I affirmed.

She didn’t question me further, simply opting to watch me.

I turned toward the forge.

Without a word, I set to work. Jeanne, understanding the nature of my task, took up a position near the entrance. Her stance was relaxed, but I knew she was hyper-aware of everything around us.

While guarding me within Heaven was somewhat useless, she still took her position seriously. Something I found cute as she stood with a concentrated face.

The forge roared to life as I stoked the flames higher, pumping the bellows until the holy flame became near unbearable.

Sweat beaded on my forehead, but I ignored it. I placed the shards of Murasame into the anvil. Then added a special metal I had chosen since it was infused with holy properties.

If I could fuse the two, I might create something that blended both their aspects, holy and cursed light, working in harmony. It’d be deadly.

The last time I tried the drawbacks had been… bad. If I can negate that, and somehow retain the curse and strengthen it. I could create a legendary sword.

The metal glowed white-hot, the curse within Murasame resisting my attempts. I had expected that.

Using a pair of tongs, I retrieved the molten mass and placed it on the anvil. I reached for my hammer and brought it down with a force that sent a shockwave out from the impact.

A sharp crack split the air as the metal fought against itself. I adjusted my technique, shifting the hammer’s angle to fold the material together rather than force it outright.

It wasn’t enough.

The metal wouldn’t merge. No matter how many times I folded the materials into one another, the impurities wouldn’t burn away. The cursed fragments resisted and I didn’t have the skill to fuse it. I wasn't sure what would happen if tried to force a merger with transmutation, these two opposite fragments might cancel each other.

It was like trying to mix oil and water through sheer force alone. I tried endlessly for the next few hours to make the metal combine so I could create the special blade I wanted to make, but it was useless.

I stopped and sighed sharply, staring down at the blade that refused to take shape. I placed the unfinished blade back into the forge, watching as the metal took on new heat.

I stared at it intensely.

This wasn’t going to work.

I simply wasn’t near the level I wanted to be to make such a weapon. It would also take a while to reach such a level…

Unless…

My mind went back to the free download slot I had open, I had been planning to make another massive download. I had gotten lucky that my last download didn’t have many skills and was only at the very low end of God-class or I would be waiting for another few months.

The skill Gravity Magic was also a lower form of Gravity manipulation, so that contributed too.

Maybe… instead of waiting a long time I could delay it in favour of getting a skill that would help me make my weapon. Thinking in line with the two legendary trees I had the perfect person in mind.

The Elven smith.

Celebrimbor.

He wasn’t overly powerful, and gaining his skill set would help in crafting my weapon. Which would be much more useful than an incredibly powerful ability I would be waiting months to even possibly years for.

Even though I was effectively ageless, my problem continued to be time. The major drawback of my download skill. I didn’t have much time to sit around and download extremely powerful characters.

It was why I kept sticking to lower characters. I was getting invaluable skills in a shorter period which was what I needed at the moment.

With that, I didn’t hesitate. Before I knew it, I was downloading Celebrimbor.

I placed the hammer down, that had been a good smithing session anyway. I had made progress towards my skills. Six levels had been gained in total as I closed in on the master rank.

It was just regular smithing though.

It wasn’t much, considering the amount of time I had been at it. But considering my high rank, I wasn’t too surprised.

Jeanne had watched me intently during my session and quickly handed me a towel she found nearby as I finished.

I shot her a grateful smile.

"That was incredible, my Lord!" she said with a bright smile. "Your focus was truly unwavering!"

I took the towel from her, wiping the sweat off my brow as I let out a small exhale. "Thank you, Jeanne. I still have a long way to go."

She shook her head, her expression unwavering. "Even so, it was inspiring to watch, my Lord."

I chuckled lightly, tossing the towel onto a nearby workbench. "Come on, we’re done here. It’s time to train."

Jeanne straightened immediately, her posture shifting as she fell into step beside me. "Of course, my Lord."

-{Asia Argento}-

Asia Argento nervously followed the Seraphs along with Medusa and Grizella.

She secretly sent awe-filled looks at the Seraph's back. This whole situation felt unreal, she was sure she had died at some point and this was all a dream.

Asia followed the Seraphs, her heart pounding as she walked beside Medusa, who now went by Nyxera and Grizella. Who had decided she now went by Elizabeth.

The name change still threw her off, since she had gotten to learn them over the past day but she didn’t mind.

Metatron led them to a vast, open training ground bathed in golden light.

Asia swallowed hard.

She was in Heaven. It was both intimidating and exhilarating.

"Listen well," Metatron's voice was firm but also gentle. "You have been selected as Holy Knights now, warriors of Heaven and most importantly, Father. Your blessings are gifts, but they will not carry you unless you learn to use them.”

Asia listened intently, if not a bit meekly.

“Father has decided that you will all train under me for some time to get a better grasp on your blessings, this has not happened before the in history of the church.”

Her eyes widened at that.

“We are in dark times, the church is weak, Heaven is weaker than ever. A potential attack is around the corner. We can’t waste time on formalities.” Metatron spoke with a sigh. “While I would love to teach you the ninja arts I don’t think it would benefit you. So we will stick to physical and magical training, along with teamwork and battle experience.”

No more words. Metatron raised a hand, and holy power filled the air.

Asia felt it sink into her bones.

The Seraph's face turned deadly.

“I’ll guide you through your first time, but I expect you to learn quickly.”

"Nyxera," Metatron called. "Summon your Heavenly Armament."

Nyxera's golden eyes flashed as she lifted her hands.

Magic surged, threads of pure energy weaving together.

A curved blade of light power formed in her grasp, its surface shimmering with layered enchantments. The weight seemed comfortable in her hands, but Metatron was already moving.

A strike came from nowhere, and Metatron lazily slashed down. Nyxera barely blocked in time, her arms trembling as sparks of holy light scattered. It didn’t take long until she was blown away from the force.

“That wasn’t what I meant, do you need to be holding the weapon? You’re not going to win in speed or strength. You are a magic caster. Act like it.” Metatron advised.

Her eyes widened, and she seemed to realise something.

Multiple weapons formed in the sky and Metatron was moving this time, at a slower speed but still a blur to her eyes nonetheless.

Weapons rained down and ruptured the ground. She backed away as Metatron easily sped through them, weapons reformed in the sky and increased in number as she seemed to get a feel for the blessing.

He backed away, looking ready to launch himself.

"Elizabeth," he turned next. "Activate Sanctified Overdrive. You’re meant to be the one crossing blades with me.”

Elizabeth clenched her fists. A golden aura flared around her, tendrils of light lashing out as the power surged through her veins.

The air around her wavered from sheer intensity. She vanished. A second later, the ground behind Metatron exploded as she reappeared mid-swing.

Metatron blocked her strike with ease but nodded in approval. "Good. Control it.

Elizabeth gritted her teeth, pulling back and launching another strike. One that pushed Metatron back a little bit.

He kicked her leg out from under her and exploded towards Nyxera, who sent multiple weapons raining down.

Asia watched in awe, the landscape of the place they trained in was already eviscerated. The power being displayed was far above what she could hope to do.

"Asia, you don’t need to look so worried. You are the defence.” Metatron said, dodging another weapon and clashing blades with Elizabeth.

“Cast Holy Aegis," Metatron instructed.

Just as he pushed Elizabeth’s sword away.

Asia's breath caught. She clasped her hands together, whispering a prayer. One to God asking her for strength.

A shimmering shield of holy light erupted around Elizabeth just as Metatron struck. His blade hit the barrier, and the impact sent golden ripples across its surface, but the attack just managed to hold him off.

Not for long as cracks began appearing.

That didn’t matter as weapons fell from the sky like shooting stars and forced him back.

He grinned. “That’s more like it, our power difference isn’t as much as you think. Together I could see you making me struggle.”

He cracked his neck, and Asia quickly decided to stand close to Nyxera.

"That’s my instructions finished! Now, I’m coming.” He smiled, exploding in a burst of power.

The training continued, and each of them pushed beyond their limits.

Nyxera’s constructs became larger in number and power, while Elizabeth learned to fight at the higher power she was boosted into, ensuring her strikes didn't overextend due to being inexperienced.

Asia began layering her Aegis, reinforcing weak points to prevent breaks and most importantly. She was getting used to fighting and perceiving higher-speed fights.

By the end, they were exhausted. But they had improved.

She huffed, barely able to stand up.

“Acceptable. You are all fast learners. Good. Let's have a little break before we continue.”

Asia smiled despite the dread. She hadn’t felt this way before.

This was bad, but nearly as bad as the way she had been before. Tossed away and abandoned by all.

She paused, and something occurred to her.

Had that all been a prelude? A trial to strengthen her will? God had never abandoned her.

She felt everything click into place. She had been following his will all along.

Asia pushed herself up as pure power ignited in her veins. She felt ecstatic. She healed herself with Twilight healing, a green glow catching everyone’s attention.

She stood up and healed both of her sisters. Both stood up, feeling rejuvenated as the minor wounds and exhaustion faded away.

Turning to Metatron, she beamed.

“Let’s continue now.”

-{Kai}-

Standing in a clearing I had decided to use as my training area, I finally looked at my Gravity Magic skill once more and the three spells I had been given.

[Gravity Magic] (LVL: 16/25) {Novice}

[Passive effect: Reduces the weight of the user by 5%]

I was already nearly able to rank up, that little outburst I had served to rank me up at an insane rate.

That had been incredibly difficult to reign in, which was still impressive when you recognised that this was a lower form of manipulation.

My eyes glanced at the three spells I had been given.

Gravity Blast (SPELL) (Novice)

(Releases a concentrated burst of gravitational force in a straight line. The blast compresses and crushes anything in its path, dealing heavy concussive damage.)

Decrease Gravitational Force (SPELL) (Novice)

(Reduces the effect of gravity on the caster, making them lighter and allowing for enhanced mobility. When used at extreme levels, it enables temporary levitation or nullifies weight entirely.)

Gravitational Ripple (SPELL) (Novice)

(Sends out a wave of gravitational energy that distorts space upon contact. It disrupts enemy balance, deflects projectiles, and creates momentary instability in an area.)

While my control was downright limited to an aura around my body. I had gotten three spells that bypassed that completely. I was assuming that each rank-up would grant me more of these spells.

The rankings were interesting. Unlike actual skills, they didn’t seem to have any levels. I wasn’t quite sure how I would increase the ranking and if it was the same as my main skills.

A tremble came from the distance, and I smiled. I had told Jeanne to continue her training, she had objected but reluctantly agreed when I told her that I would be nearby.

So she could easily come and help if I was “Attacked.”

My palm tingled as I channelled my gravity spell for the first time. Gravity Blast. I felt my angelic mana twist and condense within me. Unlike my manipulation skill which required my full usage, this felt easier.

A sphere of dark purple energy formed at my fingertips.

Then, with a release, the gravity energy shot forward. A compressed blast of gravity travelled in a straight line in front of where my hand had been pointing.

It struck a large rock, heavily cracking its surface but failing to fully destroy the rock.

I frowned. The force was significant, but not nearly as strong as I had expected. More importantly, the amount of mana fueling the spell had been minimal.

Almost too little.

It’d do damage, but not on my level of power. Not even close. A normal human would find themselves broken from it, but that wasn’t exactly helpful.

I gathered myself and tried again, this time forcing double the amount of angelic mana into the spell. The orb of gravity darkened, growing denser than before

it shot forth. It struck another rock with a more satisfying impact, breaking chunks off instead of just cracking it. The rock crumbled on itself.

That was the limit, I couldn’t push more mana into it.

Strange…

This had something to do with the rank, or I hoped so. Maybe ranking the overall skill would give me more powerful spells?

Next, I turned to Decrease Gravitational Force. Focusing on my own body, I activated the spell, and the weight on my limbs lessened. Very minutely, to the point I could barely feel any different.

With a light push off the ground, I found myself jumping slightly higher than I would have otherwise.

Testing the limits, I attempted to double the mana input like before, and this time, the effect was more pronounced but only by a small amount. It wouldn’t help in battle.

At this rate, it wouldn’t do much.

Gravitational Ripple was next. I spread my arms slightly and willed the spell into existence.

A wave of dark purple energy radiated outward, distorting a small area around me.

The grass beneath me pulsed, and the rocks in the area shifted slightly as if nudged by an unseen force. Again, it was effective but not overwhelming. I doubled the mana, and this time, the ripple expanded a bit further, pushing pebbles and loose debris aside with more force.

I frowned, looking at my spells. On a whim, I tapped on the spell rank.

A system notification appeared in my vision:

Would you like to receive an upgrade quest?

Yes/No

“…”

Yes…?

[Sub-Skill Upgrade Quest!]

To Rank Up: Use the spell 50 times.

Progress: 1/50

My eyes lit up.

An upgrade quest.

So that was how I progressed spells.

Unlike normal skills, which leveled through mastery which presented itself as Levels and Ranks.

These seemed to require upgrade quests. This was my first time truly using spells besides my angelic spells. I had to wonder why my angelic spells didn’t have ranks.

Was it due to the Gravity Magic skill?

I didn’t hesitate. I cast Gravity Blast again and continued to repeatedly cast it.

The moment I hit the 50th cast, the system chimed again.

[Gravity Blast (Novice) → (Apprentice)]

So the spell rankings followed the same ranks as my skills… good.

I didn’t hesitate and activated the spell immediately to test the changes.

The difference was immediate and noticeable.

The dark purple ball gathered much more rapidly, and the resulting blast was significantly stronger.

The air warped slightly around the gravity blast as it travelled through the air, and it was noticeably larger.

The drain of my angelic mana was also larger, but for the effect it caused. I felt like I was using less Angelic mana than I would have used otherwise in the previous version.

The rock I had been using for testing shattered on impact.

Curious, I pushed more angelic mana into the spell.

This time, the spell greedily accepted it, multiple times more than before.

My eyes caught sight of a larger boulder this time.

The gravity orb darkened to a slightly darker shade of purple hue before launching forward. The explosion sent debris flying, and the entire side of a large boulder caved inward, crushed beneath the sheer force.

[Gravity Magic] (LVL: 21/25) {Novice}

[Passive effect: Reduces the weight of the user by 5%]

I let out a slow breath. The difference was massive.

Glancing around, I made sure none of the trees in the clearing had been damaged. They were untouched, but the rocks in the area had not been as fortunate.

I smiled to myself.

So that’s how this worked.

My progress in Gravity magic was also incredibly fast considering I had only been trying out gravity magic for less than half an hour.

A wild grin appeared on my face, and I continued my training. It wasn’t long until my rank on Gravity magic was upgraded to Apprentice, and just as I expected, I gained new spells.

Increase Gravitational Force (SPELL) (Novice)

(This spell amplifies the gravitational pull on the caster, increasing their weight and restricting movement.)

This was the same as the Decrease Gravitational Force spell, which could only be used on me. It seems like my Gravity bands have just become a bit less useful. Maybe I should lend them to Uriel or Vasco Strada for training.

Which wasn’t surprising, they had long since hit the limit on what they could do.

Gravity Bubble (SPELL) (Novice)

(This spell creates a bubble of repulsive gravity that pushes any attack that wishes to hit you away.)

Resonance Sense (SPELL) (Novice)

(Emits small gravitational waves through the surrounding environment, allowing the caster to detect objects, movement, and structural weaknesses within a limited radius. The waves return as feedback, creating a mental map of the area.)

So I would get three spells every time I ranked up my Gravity Magic? That made sense… I could see the benefits. It was easier to use than outright manipulation would be but was limited by the spells I would receive.

I had upgraded all of my spells ranks to Apprentice by this point.

I let out a breath, this would have to wait for later.

I have spent enough time training. I didn’t have the time to spend on dedicated training. So this would have to suffice.

For now, my next destination was back to the throne room to learn about the Heavenly System further.

-{Kokabiel}-

Kokabiel sat on the roof of the main Grigori building, his eyes staring down at the courtyard below. Multiple Fallen had broken out into fights as yet again, Baraqiuel had been forced to intervene once more.

The once-orderly and organised Grigori that had been built on centuries of work had been tossed away in just two months.

The moment they had all felt it, Father’s presence.

He shivered slightly as he remembered. The less-powerful Fallen Angels who didn’t have the capability to sense had quickly been informed of what happened.

It had been two months, but the aftershocks that came with it didn’t look like it would settle. Kokabiel doubted the Grigori would ever return to the way it was.

The Grigori had only thrived because Father had been dead. Before that, it had just been a group of rebels who broke away from their Family. It had amassed power but had been much smaller than Lucifer’s Faction. It had relied solely on the Angels after all and a group of rebellious Fallen Angels didn’t exactly make for good soldiers.

When he died, it was only then did it truly became more. As Angels dropped by the thousands every day. Angels who only joined because they had nowhere else to go. That’s when the Grigori had annoyingly become more.

With Father back, it was safe to say that things had gone to shit.

The fallen were in disarray. Some had broken off, desperate for redemption, convinced that if God had returned, there was still a chance to stand in Heaven’s light once more.

His once small sub-faction within the Grigori of those who wanted their Father’s light once more, even if it was through death, had grown massively. These were the ones who had fallen from grief, the angels who had lost hope, not their faith.

They saw a chance to undo their sins, to return home.

Then there were the others. The ones who had chosen their fall or most accurately were banished for giving in, who had abandoned Heaven for their selfish desires.

For them, Father’s return was a threat. They raged, terrified of judgment, unwilling to face consequences for their actions. Their answer was war. They called for an assault on Heaven, to strike before judgment could be passed.

Battles had already broken out in secret corners of the world, fallen against fallen, brother against brother.

Kokabiel sighed, watching the stars. His eyes reflected nothing.

He had been close to starting his plan, ensuring that the Three Factions would burn. Heaven, Grigori, the Devils. he had wanted them all to fall into ruin, believing that only through their destruction could his Father finally rest.

Then the Angels and Fallen who had failed him would be judged, the Devils who ruined his image burnt. Then he would turn to the Demons who had disappeared a long time ago. He wasn’t sure if they were still alive but just to confirm they weren’t. Once that was dealt with, he would have killed himself as a sacrifice to his Father.

But now…

God was back.

His fingers curled into fists.

He had been overjoyed but that had quickly turned into shame. His father was back, now he would know of his fall. He probably already knew. His trusted Seraph had fallen. It had been a quick realisation.

He couldn’t redeem himself by destroying the three Factions with a war now.

“…Father, what do I do now?”

The stars had no answer.

-{Issei Hyoudo}-

Issei grinned as he stood in the courtyard of the Occult Research Club, flexing his fingers as the Boosted Gear gleamed on his arm.

Today was another brutal training session in preparation for the Rating Game against Riser, and he wasn’t about to slack off.

Well, not too much.

As Kiba dashed around with his usual smug “I’m so cool with my sword” aura, Akeno-senpai unleashed bolts of lightning with that dangerously sexy smile of hers.

Even Koneko, small as she was, packed enough of a punch to send a normal guy flying through a wall. And here he was, just trying to keep up while wondering if this training would get him closer to what mattered:

Rias’ boobs.

Man, what a wild ride his life had become. One moment, he was just a regular high schooler with a dream of getting a girlfriend. The next, he was getting recruited by the hottest redhead he’d ever seen.

And the best part? She'd promised he could squeeze her boobs if he worked hard.

"Amazing…" he muttered to himself, his perverted brain kicking into overdrive. His motivation was absolute.

He had to get stronger, had to train harder, all for the ultimate goal!

Boob supremacy!

“Issei, please focus.” Rias' voice cut through his daydreaming, snapping him back to reality. She sighed tiredly.

“Right! Training! Got it!” He struck a stance as he prepared for another round.

His body was riddled with cuts and bruises by despite being an idiot, he was dedicated to the cause.

Then, out of nowhere, his whole body stiffened. A weird sensation crawled up his spine. His gut twisted. Something was… wrong.

His goofy expression faltered, and his head snapped up.

“Issei?” Rias frowned, noticing the sudden change. “What’s wrong?”

‘Partner.’ Ddraig’s voice rumbled in his mind, sounding graver than usual.

Something is happening.

And then, pain.

It hit like a lightning strike, slamming into his chest and radiating through his body like fire. He barely had time to gasp before his legs gave out.

“GAAAHHHHHH!”

The scream tore out of him as he collapsed, clutching at his arm as if the Boosted Gear vanished. His chest rose as he felt his very soul descended upon.

Something was torn away from him.

‘D-draig!’ He was barely able to think.

His vision blurred. His ears rang.

He could hear Rias and the others shouting his name, but their voices were distant, fading behind the unbearable agony. Even Koneko looked mildly worried.

And then, the world went dark.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 74: The Sacred Gear System

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 74

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(The Sacred Gear System)

I sat on the throne of Heaven, my fingers idly tapping against the armrest as I navigated through the incredibly powerful system.

Over the past few days, I’d been learning more about the system, but the system was massive in its features and I found that many of them had been offline.

I didn’t want to touch what I didn’t understand yet, so I’ve been cautious in my approach. I moved through various menus, seeing the flow of faith, the list of angels, and other complex features.

Some parts I understood immediately, while others were a mess that would take time to understand.

Then, something caught my attention.

The Sacred Gear System.

A grin formed on my lips as I went into it.

Finally,

I had been meaning to look into it since taking the meeting, and now I finally had found it.

The interface shifted, and rows upon rows of information appeared before me. Names, races, and the current users of every Sacred Gear in existence.

The list was massive.

I guess names did hold importance.

My focus became solely on the screen in front of me. I scrolled through it slowly, taking in everything slowly. I could see a list of active sacred gears being used. Most of them were lesser Sacred Gears.

Flame Shake, Icicle Origin, Lightning Penetrate, Falling Star. Lightning Horn. Twice Critical.

I hadn’t seen many of the Sacred Gears being displayed before or even heard about them.

Curiously, I clicked on the sacred gear emblem.

[Lightning horn.]

Ability - Grants the ability to generate and manipulate lightning.

Contains - Lesser Thunder Dragon, Lesser Thunder Dragon (Soul)

This was interesting.

It was a lesser Sacred Gear and yet, I couldn’t say its ability was lesser. I had come to learn just how much Manipulation skills were highly sought after.

The fact God made constructs and allowed their user to wield them was an insane feat and made my respect for him grow. How someone like that died remained a mystery and served as a reminder that Gabriel’s words back when we first met were something to remember.

I looked over the other Sacred Gears.

Twice critical I knew of and unsurprisingly contained a lesser Red Dragon along with its soul. A common occurrence, I realised. As I went through them I noticed many of them had Dragons fuelling them.

An image of a large dragon spreading ruin came into my mind and provided me with some insight. Shown to me by what I presumed was the divine shard, which had a habit of occasionally answering my questions. Mostly with horrific memories.

Had God really just gone around and made every enemy of Heaven into a Sacred Gear?

“…”

I needed to continue my training in the sealing arts.

No wonder other Gods didn’t impede on Heaven knowing that, they all thought he was still alive.

Fierce Tiger

Enhances the user’s physical strength and agility.

I wouldn’t mind just taking all these.

The effects were simple but powerful. It’s no wonder the Devils considered them important. Each Sacred Gear alone could be considered a key ability in someone’s arsenal.

I narrowed my focus to the wielders themselves, and that’s when I noticed something was off.

Errors.

Not one or two. Dozens. Hundreds. The Sacred Gear System wasn’t functioning properly. Sacred Gears were meant to be exclusively given to humans, yet the list in front of me told a different story.

My jaw tightened as I sorted through the names, filtering out non-humans.

A realisation came to me.

There were more non-humans with Sacred Gears than actual humans.

My brows furrowed.

The system god had literally created for humans to give them a chance to fight back was helping non-human races more than humans.

I leaned forward, eyes scanning the list.

The one name I saw the most. Devils, a ridiculous number of them, but also other races. Fallen, Yokai, and even a few dragon hybrids. All possessed what was meant to be used by humanity, its greatest weapon against the supernatural.

I noticed some of them were hybrids, half-human. While others were blinking with a strange light. My thoughts trailed to what little of canon I knew and most importantly, the sacred gear extractor.

Did this mean they had been stolen? Suddenly I felt a lot less sympathetic to the various supernatural creatures that possessed a Sacred Gear. I wasn’t naive enough to believe that only Azazel had found a way to remove Sacred Gears.

I exhaled, rubbing my temple.

It wasn’t that I was against non-humans having Sacred Gears, but I felt like Heaven was being stolen from massively here.

Hybrids could have been born with them due to the errors in the Sacred Gears System, but I didn’t believe it had degraded so far that even pure supernatural races could receive them. Not this many anyway. Perhaps a few of them slipped through….

This shouldn’t have been possible. Had the system been compromised? Or had it simply been left to deteriorate after God’s death? It was clear no one had maintained it in centuries.

That much was obvious.

My first instinct was to remove them and recall all Sacred Gears. Heaven and the Church could use them well. The sheer boost in power they would provide us would be massive and very much needed.

Gabriel had told me about how most Sacred Gear users were greedily swept up by any Faction that found them, besides a few. Who would instead kill them?

Having them at full force? Heaven’s power would go up by multiple multitudes. The Sacred Gear system belonged to Heaven at the end of the day, and if non-allied Factions were stealing them for their use, using what wasn’t theirs, then reclaiming it was the natural course of action.

But it wasn’t that simple.

If I removed them all at once, it would be a massive move made by Heaven and would no doubt send ripples through the entire supernatural world.

Heaven had been dormant for so long that its influence was barely acknowledged anymore. Other Factions and Pantheons outside of the Three didn’t impede, due to the fact they would be attacked by Devils, Fallen and Angels but also because they thought God was alive.

The two other Factions didn’t share in that illusion. Instead, they used it to their advantage to keep bigger fish at bay.

The moment I started taking back what belonged to us, the entire supernatural world would take notice.

It could lead to war from one or both of the other two Factions, then investigations would be launched from the outside which could lead to the secret of God's death being revealed.

While we would be stronger, I wasn’t sure if we would be strong enough to handle that. The Devils were still powerful. While Sacred Gears made up for a percentage of their strength. Uriel estimated it wasn’t even touching 10%.

Stealing members of other Factions and the Evil Piece system had seen to that.

Perhaps I was overthinking it, but I needed to be smart about this. I kept scrolling, and then a familiar name popped up.

Issei Hyoudou.

He had been turned into a Devil already, a shame.

The Red Dragon Emperor.

I stared at the name, considering my next move.

He would be a good first target, he should be relatively new as a Devil. A Longinus was a major power booster. A Sacred Gear can ascend to the God level. He would be a good start, along with a few other lesser Sacred Gears.

I’d start with the Devils.

They didn’t know I was back, or it was better to say that they didn’t know someone who could control the Heavenly System was back. They didn’t know Heaven had regained control over the system.

The last time the Sacred Gear system was properly managed was before the Four Great Satans had even been born.

But they knew something was happening. The recent shifts in Heaven’s behaviour weren’t invisible. The church was buzzing and that reflected Heaven.

This would be a good probe. My slight animosity may seem unneeded towards the Devils, but Gabriel had given me an account of their behaviour. They were better than the Old Satan Faction, but over the years, they had countlessly stolen from Heaven and gotten away with it due to the pressure they put on Heaven with the power disparity. Then when Heaven made any sort of mistake they lashed out and demanded over-compensation.

It wasn’t the behaviour of someone who saw Heaven as their equal, even though they abused the Sacred Gear system. Which belonged to Heaven.

I sighed, letting the gathering anger fade. I couldn’t afford to make decisions based on that. I opened the system commands, searching for a way to manually revoke Sacred Gears from non-humans.

It took longer than I expected.

The function was buried deep as if they were added as an afterthought, likely untouched since its creation.

I carefully selected a handful of Devils.

Issei Hyoudou was among them, along with a few others who stood out. It was worrying just the sheer amount of Devils that possessed Sacred gears. It eclipsed any other race.

Finding the command to recall them was a pain in the ass, but I found it.

The command was confirmed and a pulse of light power erupted from the system, lines spread through the screen and attached to the highlighted names.

Holy power filled the room, making it denser than it already was.

My choices:

Issei Hyoudou, who possessed the Longinus Boosted Gear.

He was perhaps the most important Devil in this entire list.

Mirugetsu Hades, A Devil with the Night Reflection Sacred Gear.

Gandomel Koga, A stray devil who possesses Deadly Poison Fang.

There were a few others who weren’t worth mentioning.

I leaned back, watching the process with a strangely odd feeling. It took a few minutes before the Sacred Gears showed themselves back in the cycle.

Still, a problem remained.

As soon as these Sacred Gears were back in the cycle, they would inevitably be redistributed. Even if the chances were slim, they could very well end up in the hands of another Devil or non-human.

I wasn’t about to waste my time pulling them back just to let them slip through again.

I scrolled through the Sacred Gear System,

There had to be a way to hold onto them, to keep them from being reincarnated into another vessel.

And then, there it was.

Status Override – Sacred Gear Assignment.

The system was designed to select new hosts based on compatibility and potential. But there was another option hidden beneath it.

Manual Hold – Pending Reassignment.

That would do.

I selected it, marking each of the recalled Sacred Gears.

Immediately, the system locked them in place, preventing them from re-entering circulation.

Good.

With that done, I left the throne room.

-Scene Break-

It had been a few days since I reclaimed the Boosted Gear.

I kept an eye out for any visible reaction from the Devils, that was to say I had Metatron look for any action from the Devil Faction since he was the head of intelligence gathering.

Nothing had come.

No retaliation, no investigation, not even a whisper of concern. Either they hadn’t realized what had happened, or Metatron hadn’t been able to gather any intel.

The case with Issei was probably being kept under wraps. Whether they knew he had lost the Boosted gear or not was unknown.

Everything was developing smoothly.

Asia, Medusa, and Grizella had taken well to learning under Metatron.

Medusa, especially, had been an eager student, soaking up knowledge far beyond what I expected. Asia was more hesitant but had gained a mean fighting spirit and was making progress, While Grizella had learnt quickly.

My Seraphs had been hard at work, moving according to my orders. Heaven was starting to calm down as all my Angels awaiting any word from me.

Raphael had mostly secluded herself in my sub-dimension, delving deep into research, while Michael and Uriel had taken on tasks of their own.

An announcement was going to be made. The entirety of Heaven needed to hear from me. To see me.

I couldn’t say I wasn’t nervous.

Despite everything I had done, literal Gods I had fought against. This was incredibly anxious-inducing. But it had to be done.

I forced the thought away for now and turned my attention back to what was in front of me. I wasn’t going to waste time brooding over something inevitable. There were things that could be done right now.

Currently, I was standing within my sub-dimension.

I scrolled through my inventory until I found them.

The Two Assassins.

Mr. Six and Mr. One.

In an instant, two figures materialized before me, kneeling on the cold floor of my sub-dimension. I woke them up.

They looked at me, and I could see the moment they realized where they were. Who I was.

I let the silence stretch for a moment, letting them process.

Then I spoke.

“As you’ve both probably guessed, your organisation has been destroyed,” I said, letting a moment of silence pass. “You are free of the mind magic that was removing your emotions. Due to this fact, I won’t be killing you.”

"You can leave," I said simply. "I'll allow you to walk out of here and try to survive in the supernatural world on your own. Or" I met their gazes. "you can serve under me. You can choose to be something more than what you were before."

The Assassin known as Mr, Six’s fists clenched at his sides. While Mr, One sighed slowly.

It took a moment, but finally, Mr. One spoke. "And if we choose to leave?"

I shrugged. "Then you go free. No pursuit, no punishment. But the world outside won't be kind. You're former Assassins. Strays. Without a master or a faction, you’ll be hunted. Sacred Gear users who survive alone are rare.”

They knew it was true.

Mr, Six stood up. “And if we serve?”

"You'll have a place here," I said. "You’ll have a backing, a place to stay. A chance to do some good if that’s what you’re looking for. However, that could be said with all Factions. The truth is, I have no reason to lie. Besides Heaven’s reputation, you know what you’ll get with me. That can be said for other Factions. Then again, I can’t say I have much experience with them.”

That made them pause. Their gazes flickered to each other, something unspoken passing between them.

The hesitation wasn’t unexpected. They had spent their lives taking orders and being used as weapons. The idea of willingly serving another might have felt like walking back into old chains.

“In that case, we will serve my Lord.”

Both of them kneeled.

I nodded to Metatron who was nearby. Jeanne was also standing a little distance away.

“Then Metatron here will get you situated, you will be living within this sub-dimension,” I said, mostly to Metatron who could hear me even from a distance away.

Metatron introduced himself and took them away.

I could see him evaluating both of them, which was good. Their loyalty wasn’t confirmed. That was why I had told him to keep an eye on them.

With that settled. I entered my house for some time to think. A permanent portal had been set up between Heaven and my Sub-dimension.

That matter settled, and I turned my focus elsewhere.

Raphael had mentioned a problem. One that seemed quite important considering the potential attack incoming.

Heaven was severely lacking in healers.

That wasn’t to say we didn’t have any, but according to Raphael and Gabriel.

We lacked anywhere near the numbers we used to have and beyond that, most of the Angel healers were stationed at the few outposts in the human world.

At some point, Medusa walked in, while I sat there thinking.

She paused as she noticed me staring off into space.

“Kai?” She asked.

“Oh, hey Medusa,” I replied.

“Should I be calling you my Lord now?” She asked with amusement.

I smiled. “If you want. How is your training under Metatron going?”

“Good.” She smiled tiredly. “It’s exhausting though, he’s mainly focusing on teamwork and combat since we aren’t able to learn the ‘Ninja Arts.’”

“Yeah, Metatron is in control of the intelligence-gathering branch. I haven’t had a chance to actually speak to any of the Angels under him.” I replied thoughtfully.

I should probably get around to that. The past few days have just been so busy.

“So what were you thinking about,” Medusa asked, sitting down in front of me.

"There’s a bit of a problem in Heaven. Especially considering this potential attack I was told about. We don’t have enough healers. Raphael brought it up, and I need solutions.” I replied.

She tilted her head, thinking. "That... is a big issue," she admitted. "Heaven hasn’t been attacked properly, as you said, if the person thinks he can and with the backing of the Khaos Brigade. There could be a serious battle. If there aren’t enough healers, it could become a serious weakness in the long run."

I nodded. "Exactly.”

“Do you have any ideas on how you plan to fix this?” Medusa questioned.

I shook my head. “Not yet.”

She tapped a finger against her chin before her eyes suddenly lit up. "The Golden Fleece."

I raised an eyebrow. "The one from Greek mythology?"

She nodded. "Yes. It’s said to hold powerful healing properties. If we could acquire it, we could potentially use it to bolster Heaven’s healing abilities."

“I don’t exactly think theft from another Pantheon would be a good idea right now of all times,” I said, before pausing. “Then again, I don’t have to tell them.”

“Not just that, you could get Raphael to conduct research on it and attempt to recreate it,” Medusa replied.

I thought about it. I leaned back, considering. "And where exactly is it?"

"Last I heard, it was kept near the possession of a minor Greek god. It should be somewhere within the Bimurda triangle, in the sea of monsters,” she said. "It wouldn’t be an easy acquisition, but it’s possible."

"Getting involved with the Greek Pantheon could be problematic. But if it’s as useful as you say, it might be worth the risk."

“I’ll probably steal it without anyone noticing,” I replied with some thought.

My mask of concealment was overpowered.

She smiled slightly. "That’s wise.”

Of course, I knew the general whereabouts of the Golden Fleece.

It was perhaps one of the last things I knew from the original timeline of the Percy Jackson universe that could be applicable. The timeline was thoroughly messed up.

Polyphemus' Island.

Unfortunately, I only knew the name of the island it was on. Nothing more. I would have to ask someone to transport me there.

I found Gabriel in one of Heaven’s grand halls. She turned when she sensed me, offering a small smile.

“Kaiel,” she greeted.

“Gabriel, I need your help,” I said. “I need to get to Polyphemus' Island in the Sea of Monsters.”

Her expression shifted to curiosity. “Why?”

“The Golden Fleece, a powerful artefact that has a potent healing power. Raphael says we don’t have enough healers. If the fleece is as powerful as the stories say, it could be a huge help.”

Gabriel hesitated for a moment before nodding. “I can take you there, but I want to go with you. I know you will probably want to go alone-“

“Sure, you can come.” I accepted it easily.

I was going into a place literally called ‘The Sea Of Monsters.’ I didn’t mind having a powerful God-class Angel coming with me on what would be a short expedition.

She looked surprised.

“O-oh ok.” Her confusion quickly turned into joy.

With a pulse of holy energy, a strong golden circle formed under us. We emerged outside the Sea of Monsters, the sky dark and turbulent above the endless waves.

Instantly, we both were forced to hover in the sky, my angelic aura forming and becoming a beacon as two large wings formed behind me.

Instead of focusing on the area around us, she focused on me, her eyes glazing over slightly as she stared at me. I sent her a confused glance before looking around.

By the time I looked back to her, she had snapped out of it.

Gabriel frowned, her gaze focused ahead. “There’s a barrier around the Sea of Monsters. So I couldn’t just teleport in.”

I looked at the swirling mist ahead. This wasn’t going to be simple.

“Can you get through?” I asked.

“Of course, my Heavenly Domain would allow for that. It’ll just take a bit more power. But I don’t see much use when we can just fly.” She suggested.

I pulled my mask of concealment from my storage and placed it over my face. Instantly, my aura vanished, hidden from any who might be watching.

Gabriel did the same in her own way, suppressing her presence to avoid drawing attention.

With a nod, we flew forward, moving above the churning sea. I bended the light around me to suppress the sheer light I was giving off.

The waves crashed violently under us, and rose to an impressive height. It was no wonder so many normal humans had disappeared here.

Neither of us paid them much mind as we soared over the mist-covered waters, scanning for Polyphemus’ Island.

The Sea of Monsters was massive, and searching blindly would take too long.

Gabriel flew slightly ahead.

After some time, she slowed, glancing in my direction.

“There’s a cluster of islands up ahead,” she said. “One of them has multiple life signatures. One is strong, but not quite on my level.”

I considered it. If anyone in this place had information, it would be someone strong enough to stake a claim here.

“Let’s check it out,” I said after a second of consideration.

We descended, landing on a beach with smooth sand and lush greenery.

The air was thick with a strange, floral scent, and the sky above the island was oddly clear, unlike the rest of the Sea of Monsters. It didn’t look as… uninviting.

The moment our feet touched the ground, a group of women emerged from within the trees. They were beautiful, dressed in flowing garments that looked purely made to accentuate their figures. Something I noted.

Their eyes locked onto Gabriel first, admiration and something deeper… was that excitement? their eyes roamed Gabriel admittedly curvy body greedily and I was slightly taken a back.

“Welcome, travelers,” one of them said, voice dripping with sweetness. “You must be weary. Please, allow us to offer you hospitality.”

Her voice held anticipation and want, as if she just been told it was her birthday.

Gabriel’s eyes narrowed, her expression cold. She clearly recognized the tone, but she said nothing, merely observing them with detached disinterest.

Before I could speak, another presence emerged from the trees.

A strikingly beautiful woman with long, dark hair interwoven with gold threads and green eyes. She dons a silky black dress adorned with shifting animal silhouettes walked through.

She smirked, her eyes staring solely at Gabriel. A wild excitement and lust bloomed in her eyes, as she burned the sight of Gabriel into her eyes.

I came to a realisation, as an appraisal showed who the woman was.

Circe.

“Oh my,” she purred, eyes locking onto Gabriel with clear delight. “Now, this is a surprise. I don’t get visitors of such… breathtaking quality. In fact, I don’t think I’ve seen any of your sheer quality enter my island.”

She licked her lips.

Gabriel didn’t react, as if she didn’t hear anything.

Circe’s smirk twitched, shifting into something less amused.

Then her gaze moved to me, and whatever interest she’d held vanished instantly. Her expression darkened.

“A man,” she said, her voice flat with disgust. “Of course.”

“Hello.” I greeted, ignoring her remark. She wasn’t worth the effort. “I don’t suppose you would be open to giving me directions?”

“Directions you say?” Her eyes turned to Gabriel. “I could be convinced.”

I sighed.

Being civilised was so complicated.

“Perfect, would you happen to know where Polyphemus' Island is?” I asked.

She scoffed, turning back to Gabriel.

“You know, you should keep better company. How about you ditch this man and come serve… under me.” She offered. “Such a beautiful flowery should be directed to use her talents for better things… than a man.”

“…”

I kept myself calm. I didn’t want to show Gabriel that side of me.

“Do you know where the island is?” Gabriel simply questioned in response.

“Yes.” She scowled. “I’ll tell you, but how about you show me your sincerity and get on those pretty little knees of yours to use that perfect mouth to serve me.”

There was a moment of silence.

“Don’t worry.” She sighed softly. “It’ll be fun. I can sense that sinfully curvy body of yours hasn’t been properly used. I can’t say I’ve ever met someone so beautiful. That perfect waist, those thighs and most of all those massive breasts. Those perfect pink lips, I can’t wait-“

My fist was implanted firmly into her stomach, and I watched as she bent over from the force.

I sighed.

She took a couple steps back, eyes widened in surprise and pain. I made sure to keep a hold of her so she wasn’t blown back from the bite, a small shockwave knocked the two women close to us off their feet.

“How-“

I punched her throat, hard…

She let out a strangled gasp as she was blown back.

A powerful golden light erupted from her as the air began to bow to her presence. Divinity filled the area with its presence. The Goddess sent me an enraged look.

Circe hadn’t wasted any time in activating her divine form.

The other two women were forced to look away.

Divinity gathered as she didn’t waste any time in forming an attack.

“Restrain her.” I ordered.

I was still stronger than the minor Goddess but it would be easier for Gabriel.

The enraged Goddess’ attack was cut short, as she was slammed into the ground by Gabriel with a contemptuous ease. The ground exploded from the force and Gabriel stood over here, her eyes colder than I had even seen them.

“De-power, Goddess.” She said, her voice completely calm.

Circe looked shocked as she attempted to struggle, before hesitantly powering down.

Having a bunch of overprotective Angels did come with its many benefits.

It was a smart move regardless of the situation, if we killed her in her divine form she would die permanently.

“What do you want,” she grouched, her face still placed against the soft ground.

The two women looked back from their places on the ground. Both of us had purposefully not used any sort of light or holy power, so our identities would remain a mystery.

I was glad Gabriel had caught on.

“Where is the island?” I asked, my voice relaxed.

Circe’s lips pressed into a thin line. “I won’t tell you.”

I crouched beside her, a soft smile on my face. “You know, ive heard tale of what a certain Goddess does to men who enter her island. Perhaps the world would be better off without this tiny little island.” I let my hand hover over her head, my fingertips brushing her hair.

Her expression shifted, a flicker of real fear behind her defiance. “You wouldn’t dare.”

“I don’t think you understand your position.” I leaned closer. “Refuse, and this island is gone. Along with its people.”

She swallowed. “You’re bluffing.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Am I?”

Gabriel stepped forward. “Tell us the location, and we’ll leave. There’s no need for this to go further.”

Circe’s jaw clenched. She glanced between us, weighing her options. “The island is west of the Cyclades. Hidden a thick wall of mist. You’ll find it if you follow the sunset.”

I rose to my feet. “See? That wasn’t so hard.”

Gabriel didn’t release her until Circe was fully de-powered.

She stepped back only when I nodded.

“Never stare at him that way again. Or we will have serious problems.” Gabriel added in a whisper I could breath pick up.

I paused. “Knock her out.”

The order was met with a single second of silence before the Goddess was sent to the land of unconsciousness.

I was tempted to put her in my inventory but a missing Goddess would draw unwanted attention. As of now, we were just intruders who had proven to be stronger than her.

“Shall we?”

She nodded, and a moment later, we quickly ascended into the skies.

That had been an annoying encounter, I had honestly forgotten about her. It shouldn’t be too much of a problem.

It didn’t take long with directions.

The island was shrouded in mist, but it wasn’t hard to pierce through that. Not at our level of power.

The mist faded away, revealing a picturesque island with lush greenery and gentle slopes.

The landscape was deceptively peaceful compared to the area outside, with a light breeze rustling through the trees. The only sound was the distant bleating of sheep. Even as massive waves crashed against its shores.

Gabriel and I moved forward, our steps light as we navigated the uneven terrain.

A hiss broke the silence as my snake familiar slithered out from my sleeve. It darted forward, its white scales shined in the light.

Before either of us could react, it lunged at one of the sheep, its jaws unhinging to reveal sharp, needle-like teeth. With a sickening crunch, it devoured the creature in one swift bite.

I blinked. “Galadriel must have been hungry.”

Gabriel raised an eyebrow but didn’t comment.

Instead, she turned her attention to the centerpiece of the island.

A lone tree with a shimmering Golden Fleece draped over its branches. The fabric seemed to glow with an inner light, casting a faint warm glow.

“No point wasting time.” I stepped forward, keeping my senses alert for any hidden dangers.

My familiar continued to hunt the sheep.

I reached out, my fingers brushing against the fleece. The warmth that radiated from it was tangible, a soft power seeped into my skin.

I pulled it free from the branch, the fabric lighter than it looked.

It was definitely special, I wonder if I could make something like this.

“Let’s go.”

I wrapped the fleece around my arms.

With a shared glance, Gabriel and I ascended back into the sky, leaving the island behind.

Once we exited the barrier around the Sea Of Monsters, Gabriel without any further thought teleported us back to Heaven.

Upon our arrival, I went straight to Raphael, finding her in my sub-dimension.

Raphael’s expression brightening when she saw us. “Father.”

“I’ve got something for you.” I held out the Golden Fleece. “This can heal anything. You said we had a lack of healers. I thought you might want to study it.”

Raphael’s eyes widened, her hands reaching out hesitantly before she took it, cradling it like a newborn. “This... this is incredible! Thank you!”

She immediately began examining it, her lips moving in a quiet chant as she activated her powers. “I need to test this right away.”

With that, she hurried off.

One less problem to worry that.

-{Rias Gremory}-

Rias paced around her room in concern, her face slightly pale as many thoughts raced through her mind.

Her newest pawn still hadn’t woken up, and the rating game had been pushed up. While she genuinely cared about Issei. She couldn’t help but curse her luck.

She knew Riser was up to something, that bullshit about him staying held up in his room for the last year after an incident had been a trick. Issei had a Longinus Sacred Gear.

How he had learnt about it she really didn’t know, but Issei had been the key to escaping her future as a sex slave.

Riser hadn’t kept it a secret how he intended to treat her.

Rias wanted to scream, she had been so close.

The door to her room entered at that moment, and her elder brother stepped inside. She looked up at him hopefully, but the serious look on his normally cheerful face made her heart sink.

“Rias, would you please follow me.” He asked gently.

Rias followed her brother without hesitation, her heart pounding in her chest.

Sirzechs was rarely this serious, and that alone filled her with dread.

Issei had been unconscious for two entire days, and they had retreated back to the underworld. Mostly due to the words of her elder brother.

This was a potential attack from someone and thus taken very seriously. Especially due to her position as the heiress of the Gremory. However temporary that was.

He led her through the halls of the Gremory estate, past guards who stood at attention as they walked by.

She barely registered them, her mind racing with worst-case scenarios.

They soon arrived at a secured room, and as the doors opened,

Rias saw Ajuka Beelzebub standing in the center, studying a glowing magical diagram suspended in the air. His expression was unreadable, but the moment his eyes landed on her, they shined with something that made her uneasy.

"Rias," Ajuka greeted, nodding once before turning to Sirzechs. "Shall I explain?"

"Please," Sirzechs said, his tone grim. "She needs to know."

Ajuka waved a hand, the floating diagram shifting into a projection. It displayed Issei lying unconscious on a bed.

"Two days ago, Hyoudou Issei suffered a severe collapse, an attack directly targeting his soul," Ajuka began. "We’ve been analyzing him since, and I’ve confirmed something… troubling."

"What do you mean?" Rias demanded, her stomach twisting.

Ajuka met her eyes evenly, uncaring of her outburst. "The Boosted Gear is gone."

Rias felt her breath hitch, her vision swimming. "What?"

"I suppose a more accurate way to put this would be that It has been stolen," Ajuka said without any hesitation. "Issei’s Sacred Gear is no longer present within him. His body remains intact, but his connection to the Boosted Gear has been severed. This was no accident or natural occurrence.”

Silence filled the room as the words sank in.

"That’s impossible," she whispered. "Sacred Gears are part of the soul… removing one would kill the wielder, right?"

Ajuka inclined his head slightly. "Under normal circumstances, yes. But this was a strangely clean attack. Whoever did this knew exactly what they were doing."

Sirzechs spoke next, his face solemn as he could sense her thoughts. "Rias, is there anything you haven’t told us? Anything about Issei that seemed unusual before this happened?"

She shook her head violently. "No! Nothing! He was just… normal.“

“You recruited him recently, did anything strange happen before that?” Sirzechs asked.

“No, we approached him and made a deal to recruit him. There were some Fallen Angels moving close to our territory a while back but all movement from them has stopped.” She replied.

Ajuka studied her for a long moment before nodding. "Then we have a major problem. If someone possesses the Boosted Gear and manages to extract it without killing the host, we are dealing with an unknown force. Someone has stolen a Longinus Sacred Gear from us.

“From the Gremory Family, this is a major loss.” His eyes narrowed. “Whoever has done this needs to either return it and or something of equal value.”

A hint of anger entered his tone, but it was crushed down by a savage coldness Rias only glimpsed for a moment before his face reverted. She wondered if it was her imagination but didn’t dwell on it.

Her eyes began to fill up.

“My rating game against Riser is in a few days. I have no chance without issei.” She muttered, her eyes met her elder brothers. “Please, can’t you delay it?”

Sirzech sighed. “I’m sorry Rias, I’ve done all that I can. Father won’t budge, and my image will be ruined.”

“So will your younger Sister.” She retorted, turning around and leaving.

She went back to her room, sitting down with a defeated look.

Rias looked up after a moment, and in that single moment of desperation did an action that would have her laughed at by the underworld. One many humans performed when put in a situation of pure desperation.

She prayed.

It was an action she had never even considered before, something that went against everything she believed in. But at this moment, she felt utterly alone.

Her brother refused to help her, and though she understood his position, she couldn’t help but feel abandoned. Her father dismissed her pleas, unwilling to acknowledge the kind of man Riser truly was.

Her mother stood by in silence, offering no support.

No one else seemed to care.

-{Kai}-

I perked up.

Well, isn’t that interesting.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 75: The Voice Of God

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 75

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(The Voice Of God)

I perked up as the prayer reached my ears.

Well, isn’t that interesting?

A prayer. From a devil, of all beings.

I usually filtered out prayers to avoid being overwhelmed, but the system had flagged this as an anomaly and brought it to my attention. The Heavenly System seemed to have its limited autonomy so I wasn’t that surprised.

I considered it for a moment.

A devil, praying to me? The timing couldn’t be a coincidence. I’d just removed the Boosted Gear from Issei a few days ago with the Sacred Gear System, so it made sense that they’d finally figured it out.

I thought about it deeply. Perhaps I had been a bit bold in my actions, but I couldn’t say it wasn’t warranted. Issei was technically the main character and a future player in this entire universe's fate so to speak.

He wasn’t deserving, and his Sacred Gear would be better used in Heaven.

Though the Boosted Gear was an incredibly powerful weapon that would now serve Heaven. I couldn’t say that this action hadn’t been risky and downright bold.

I had thought about immediately going for Vali to get my hands back on the Divine Dividing Sacred Gear immediately. After all, it would be useful, but I decided that it could be delayed.

One, to not immediately give the Fallen and the Devils a reason to gang up on Heaven, and more importantly, Vali won’t want to lose his Sacred Gear.

That’d put me in a position of power over him, and if my mind is remembering correctly. He was a part of a certain organisation that was currently working against Heaven. He could be easily put into my debt to work off the substantial debt of being able to use the Divine Dividing Sacred Gear.

If he didn’t play ball then that would be a different matter entirely, but I had to play things cleverly for now, especially after my somewhat rash action with Issei.

As much as I wanted to reclaim all the Sacred Gears that were being used against Heaven. That would outright draw everyone’s attention. From Devils, and Fallen to even Pantheon’s outside of that.

But the fact Rias Gremory was praying to me of all beings was both confusing and confirmation. They didn’t know it was Heaven who had taken back its Sacred Gears.

That was good. Very good.

As for the prayer, my eyes narrowed. It certainly presented an opportunity. Was this desperation coming from the fact that she had just lost her trump card? That meant she knew Issei had the Boosted Gear.

Thoughts to consider later.

I glanced back at Michael, who stood before me.

“So, it’s done?” I asked.

“Yes, Father. The purge has been completed,” he said, a trace of excitement threading through his voice.

Purge?

Oh, dear…

“The purge?” I raised an eyebrow. “What exactly have you done with the corrupt officials you told me about?”

Michael’s face hardened, just a fraction, but it was enough. “I’ve sent them into your hands.”

Right….

I paused. “They are dead?”

“Yes.” He confirmed easily as if it was a mere afterthought. “I think that I got all of them, there were a few who ran upon noticing their sinner in arms were vanishing at an alarming rate but I believe I got all of them.”

I nodded slowly.

I took this time to remind myself that despite his outward appearance, I needed to remember that Michael had lived through countless wars, likely ending the lives of thousands.

He wasn’t as innocent as he seemed.

“Good work,” I said. “With this, we can trust the church a bit more.”

Michael’s demeanour shifted back to his usual self, the brief intensity tucked away. “Thank you, Father.”

“So, what did you find?” I asked curiously.

A lot of damage must have been done at having so much corruption in the church. I don’t imagine they left the Church’s resources alone.

His face turned serious.

Michael's expression mirrored his. “The corruption ran deeper than expected. We uncovered hidden caches containing fragments of shattered holy swords, relics that have seemed to be… corrupted in some sort of strange way, and notes on mass-manufacturing low-grade holy weapons.”

My eyes narrowed. “They corrupted relics?”

“Yes.” Michael nodded somberly.

“Why would they do that? Surely they would be more powerful as they are.” I asked seriously.

“Yes, but the relics in question were thankfully not any of the major ones. Corrupting a relic can give it a certain property that is incredibly powerful in a damaging way. Doing this could make the object be considered cursed.”

A bit like the cursed light I had used back when I was in the forest.

“How did they achieve this?” I finally asked after a moment of silence.

“A mix of alchemy and smithing. They’ve forced demonic and dark qualities into the holy relics to force a reaction. This in turn makes the holy relics weaken over time.” Michael formed me.

“Keep an eye on the Church. We need to make sure all of the corruption has been dealt with before we can start trusting them properly again.” I ordered after a moment.

The church was undoubtedly a big asset to Heaven, especially since I had elected a Saint.

Michael bowed slightly. “Of course. I’ll keep you updated.” His face turned guilty. “I should have dealt with this sooner. Had I dealt with this earlier, the church would have been in a much better situation.”

“I understand. You were in a tough situation. I’ve come to understand as I’ve taken over Heaven this past week. You couldn’t go around making big moves.” I replied sympathetically.

I had come to understand Michael’s position over the past week. He couldn’t exactly go around making big moves, especially with the situation that Gabriel had told me about.

Having your kind in such a state had forced him to focus solely on Heaven, then when he came back he barely had any part in the play of the church. He couldn’t go estranging himself from a large power base of Heaven.

Michael’s face morphed into shock at my reply, breaking out of the permanent look of naivety. He stood like that for a mere moment before he nodded, regaining his composure and giving me a grateful smile.

“I’m sure there will be more corruption that tries to fester its way into the church but I’ll make sure to keep it out, I’ll also be on the lookout for any of those who I’ve missed in my initial sweep.” He promised, looking eager to receive more praise.

It baffled me how they could act so separately.

By all means, I should be the one looking for his approval. He was the General Of Heaven.

How I had gotten to this point would forever baffle me.

“Thank you,” I responded.

He beamed.

“On another note of importance, I’ve finally figured out how to use the Sacred Gear system,” I informed him, moving the subject along.

He perked up, his expression turning serious once more. “That’s a big deal… I tried to access the Sacred Gear system but the features of the Heavenly System had been incredibly limited without you. I’m assuming you’ve found something of importance?”

“Yes, with my access I found that there was a concerning amount of Devils along with other beings with Sacred Gears,” I said with a frown.

He sighed with a look of knowing.

“That’s to be expected, the Devils were the main Faction to benefit from our weakened presence.” He replied in resignation, a hint of coldness in his tone. “What do you plan to do?”

“I don’t want to make any big actions yet but I’ve retrieved a few sacred Gears, one of them being a Longinus,” I replied, deciding to let him in a bit more.

I was getting over my untrusting nature but it was hard.

“A Longinus, which one?” Michael asked seriously. “That’s a big blow to the Devil Faction. A potential God-killer class Sacred Gear is a big deal.”

“It was the Boosted Gear, they had recently reincarnated a boy with it. I figured it’d be a good probe.” I responded.

“Yes.” He agreed, his expression turning thoughtful. “I’m assuming you asked Metatron to keep an eye out.”

“I did. They don’t suspect anything.” I confirmed.

“They wouldn’t, the current Satans have spent so long in a power position that they are more unwilling to entertain the thought,” Michael replied helpfully.

I appreciated his words. Maybe I should talk to him more often, he was technically my general right?

“Hubris is in their nature, but they shouldn’t be underestimated,” Michael advised.

I certainly didn’t plan on doing so.

"How long do you think it'll take for them to find out?" I asked.

Michael hesitated. "I'm not sure. They'll sense something's off, but they don't know yet."

"How do you know?" I asked, curiosity threading my voice.

"They’d react noticeably," Michael said, his tone thoughtful. "This is their worst-case scenario. It would shatter the 'balance' they cling to. Which is a nice term for the supremacy they currently hold among the three Factions.” He paused, a hint of caution in his expression. "Then again, nothing is certain. We need to keep as much as we can to ourselves for the moment being."

I nodded, that was exactly what I was thinking.

Michael’s expression was thoughtful. “The Devils will likely seek answers soon. We should remain vigilant.”

“Agreed. Annoyingly enough I don’t think we are ready for unnecessary conflicts. That’s why I held on my hand on simply retrieving all of the Sacred Gears as much as I wanted to.” I replied in agreement.

He smiled. “A good choice for now.” His smile dimmed. “I apologise for Heaven's lack of power. So many have died and the empowerment we once got from you has vanished.”

“Empowerment?”

That rang a bell.

“Yes, we used to be a lot stronger. When you died our power slowly dropped with it.” Michael informed me.

That made a lot of sense…

I wonder how strong they used to be.

Was he referring to the empowerment system that I found in the Heavenly System? It had shown that it was offline.

I focused back on Michael.

“It couldn’t be helped,” I replied dismissively. “On that note, are you making preparations for the attack?”

Michael nodded. “Yes, most of our efforts are focused on strengthening Heaven's defences. We're maintaining watch over the gate and reinforcing key locations around that. We are waiting for the announcement before revealing the potential attack.”

That did remind me of the announcement that was happening tomorrow. It had finally been decided upon and I was admittedly nervous. I couldn’t keep my Angels in the dark though.

A part of me disliked that my announcement was going to be followed by the revelation of a potential attack but it couldn’t be helped.

I hummed in understanding.

A moment of quiet settled between us.

Michael’s expression turned contemplative. “Father, do you have some spare time?”

I sent him a confused glance. “Yes?”

“There’s something I wish to show you.” He revealed.

“Oh?”

“There hasn’t been much time to broach the subject due to the chaos of the last week.” He replied with a laugh.

With a gesture, he led me to the Familiar entry grounds of Eden. I followed Michael through the Garden of Eden and soon found myself in a part I hadn’t been to yet.

I sent a subtle glance before sighing, something that Michael picked up.

“Michael, why exactly is everyone following me so willingly?” I asked.

It had been something that was confusing me for a while but I didn’t know how to bring it up.

Why were a bunch of Ancient Angels so easy and downright eager to let me lead based solely on my aura feeling the same as their Fathers?

“What do you mean?” he asked, his head tilting. His expression remained open, almost childlike in its purity.

I let out another sigh. “I’ve only just got here. Relatively speaking, I’ve been here for a few months. You’ve been here for thousands of years. I don’t see how you so easily accepted me as God just because of my aura. You aren’t as naive as you make out to be.” I added that last part hesitantly, I didn’t know how he would react.

Michael fell silent.

Then, he chuckled. “You are correct. It’s not just because of your aura. And you’re right, we are not as naive as we may appear.” He turned his head slightly, a smile playing on his lips. “But do not misunderstand. We do not deceive you. This is simply how we prefer to act around you.”

I arched an eyebrow. “So why do you follow me?”

“Father, we are angels. We share a connection with you that I don’t think you fully realize yet. It’s not just about your form or your power, it’s about what you are. You are our Father. We can feel the essence of creation itself inside you. That can’t be mimicked. And no matter what shape or personality you take, that truth does not change.”

I stayed quiet.

I wasn’t god though, not originally. I had inherited whatever was on that spear. It was interesting he could see this supposed spark of creation within me. My system certainly hadn’t mentioned anything regarding that.

He continued. “We do not follow you because we seek power or status. We are not like devils, who strive to lead or become the strongest. We were happiest when we served when we had purpose under your guidance. With your return, we see a chance to reclaim that joy. To serve as we were meant to. We wish for you to take your rightful place.”

There was no hesitation in his voice. No hidden meaning. Just the truth.

I was left silent.

Was it really that simple?

I had been a bit nervous about it in all honesty.

We arrived at a rocky outcrop partially hidden by thick vines and flowering trees.

A simple cave lay before us. Nothing stood out and I couldn’t see anything unusual with my chakra eyes as I was led inside the cave.

That changed the moment I crossed the threshold, a powerful barrier washed over me and as I stepped through to the other side I noticed an immediate change.

There was a sudden increase in gravity. A noticeable increase. It wasn’t enough to make me struggle but I knew a mid-class being would be crushed, and even a high-class being would struggle.

The cave twisted in a loop. We passed through a final turn, and the cave opened into a completely different landscape.

This definitely shouldn’t be here. We would have seen such a large place when entering.

A strange blue barrier encased this hidden space.

I took a moment to look around.

The land stretched out in gentle hills. Trees with dark trunks and crystalline leaves spread over the area. Streams cut through the ground, moving slowly as if time itself was dulled here. Golden wheat covered most of the ground and shined with an almost unnoticeable light.

A path cut through all of this, one we were stood on.

“What is this place?” I asked, my voice breaking the silence.

“This is a secret place within Eden I stumbled upon. I hadn’t even known it existed.” Michael informed me.

“Do the others know of this place?” I questioned.

“Yes and no,” Michael replied, his expression complex. “I tried to show them but for some reason the barrier rejected them.

“Why do you think that is?” I questioned once more, that didn’t seem like something God would do.

“I’m not sure.” He frowned. “Maybe you had forgotten to add them to the wards before your… exit.”

I didn’t reply, continuing to look around.

He started walking, leading me through the simple stone path.

The trees were unlike any I’d seen even in Eden.

Some had bark that seemed to drink in the light while others bore fruits that glowed faintly, casting soft hues on the ground.

I caught glimpses of movement in the underbrush

Small creatures with strange reflective eyes watched us enter.

It didn’t take long before we reached a building.

The building was made of pale stone and looked… oddly normal. When compared to the rest of Heaven’s grand structures anyway. It looked comfortable.

“What is this?” I asked as I peered inside.

The interior was comfortable, I could make out shelves lining the walls, filled with books and scrolls. A large desk sat in the centre, covered in parchment and tools.

He smiled wistfully.

“I believe it was your study.” He said, shooting me a smile.

God's study?

“When you originally made Sacred Gears, you would disappear for multiple periods. I believe this is where you came to.” Michael said, stepping inside.

I stepped inside, and the gravity lessened considerably.

Interesting.

The room felt untouched, as if time had simply halted. Michael lingered near the doorway.

“Nothing has moved,” he said quietly. “So there shouldn’t be anything out of place.”

I sent him a confused glance.

If I was in his position this was one of the first places I would have come to.

“I… wasn’t sure if I should. It felt wrong, somehow.” He frowned lightly.

I arched an eyebrow. “Why?”

A soft laugh escaped him. “Honestly? I don’t know. It wasn’t a logical move or a smart one, just more of a feeling.”

Amusement tugged at my lips. “I imagine this situation should have probably been a probable cause to use everything at your disposal. Including this room.”

His lips curved in a smile, but it quickly faded into something more thoughtful. “I thought, perhaps, if you ever returned… it would be as you left it and for some reason, I could never bring myself to take the books. I did copy a few of them for Raphael so not everything was lost.”

He sighed.

“I probably should have used all of the books though, Raphael has hit a dead end and would have benefited from it a lot. I’m still not sure if Raphael would have been able to recreate your work though.” He smiled.

“Perhaps we will right that wrong.” I idly mused. “Raphael is currently working on recreating the Golden Fleece effects. I imagine many other such things will come up in the future.”

He nodded. “That was a good idea. If we could mass create even a minor healing effect to all of our forces it would be a massive boost in power. Raphael has shown her expertise in mainly creating utility artefacts, for some reason she can’t seem to create proper attack or defence artefacts.”

My attention drifted to the room.

The shelves brimmed with books and scrolls, their spines cracked and worn. The desk held scattered tools with small chisels, strange metal instruments, and an array of gemstones that caught the dim light.

I moved over to the shelf and selected the book nearest to the end. I picked up a book curiously

The title was simple: The Art of Creation.

I opened it.

It was a manual, detailing the crafting of artefacts. The first sections were filled with diagrams and formulas that my mind had trouble perceiving, the delicate balance of energy and matter when creating such objects.

I could barely make sense of what was written down.

My eyes traced over the symbols and despite the script. This was of no use right now. I didn’t even know where to start.

I went to the other side of the bookshelf and picked up another book. This one had a title of: The Simplicity of Creation.

Was that a joke?

I opened it up and while it was still confusing I found it easier to read. I quickly found myself engrossed as I felt it align with something within me.

Michael watched me, a strange glint in his eyes. “I’ll leave you to it.”

I glanced up, but he was already leaving. The door closed quietly behind him.

Oops.

I may have gotten a bit too engrossed in the subject. I settled into the chair.

The text was straightforward and almost instructional.

It broke down the fundamentals of creating artefacts, from the initial infusion of energy to the shaping of physical components. What is needed to be used to contain this energy and how that could be potentially used to fuse into abilities?

Despite this being what I hoped was the beginner's guide, it was complex.

Minutes bled into hours.

I didn’t notice the passage of time, my mind sinking into the words. I absorbed the instructions, the steps,

[Quest Completed!]

That caught my attention.

[Quest Completed!]

[Quest]

What am I?

Description: You have evolved into a different and unknown race.

Objective: Reach 10% on the Divine Shard. [Completed.]

Reward: ?, Knowledge of Race.

Item Gained.

[Inverted Spear of Heaven]

A legendary cursed tool capable of nullifying any Cursed Technique it pierces, making it a feared weapon among sorcerers and curses alike. It's connected with the Chain of a thousand miles increasing the reach of the spear.

The inverted spear Of Heaven?

The name was certainly fitting and it didn’t take me long to realise what this weapon was.

I remember correctly, this spear was able to cut through cursed energy. Did that mean it could cut through energy in general? Or was it only designed to cut through cursed energy?

That would need experimenting.

I looked over to my Race.

Primeval Angel

Description: An oddity among the race of angels, this Angel is unique among the Angel race, having inherited divinity through the absorption of a God's power. They are known for being stronger and quicker to learn.

So this was my race?

It made sense. It was good to know that I was still an Angel.

I brought up the divine shards’ progress.

[Divine Shard] {Progress: 10%}

[The Shard of God. The resurrected shard of his essence that has merged with the user. As the shard progresses the user will receive more abilities from his merged counterpart. Yahweh.]

I had hit ten percent.

So this was another way to gain progress? That made sense.

I had a better sense of how the divine shard worked, or how to progress with it in any case.

That riddle had been about embodying the values and actions associated with Yahweh. That included his interests and acting within his ideals. The shard is a fragment of divine inheritance, and progressing it requires not just physical action but spiritual and moral alignment.

I looked over to the skill I had gained from the shard hitting ten percent in excitement.

This confirmed my theory about potentially getting a skill every five percent completed on the shard.

[Voice Of God] (Passive) (incomplete)

[The incomplete Voice Of God allows the user voice to carry commanding power, compelling those who hear it to obey and enforce your divine might over the world around you.]

My eyes widened…

I had expected something but not this.

Both Judgement and Transmutation were groundbreaking skills that could both be considered key powers but this… God had access to this?

I seriously had to wonder how he died. To think this was just one of the first three skills I had received from the divine shard too.

This felt like a skill that I shouldn't have access to.

Naturally, I wanted to try it immediately.

“Stop,” I said hesitantly and fell back over my cheer as the world boomed.

A voice, ancient and powerful enough to make me feel a hint of fear echoed through the space. Everything came to a stop, even I held my breath. Before everything reverted time continued to move.

I don’t know what I had been expecting. But it wasn’t that.

That spell Gabriel had shown me for making an announcement had been extremely cool, but this overshadowed it by miles. Just the sheer presence that had been given off.

A part of my Angelic mana had been used for that one command, I was assuming my commands would cost an amount based on the power needed to exert my command.

I stepped outside, looking over everything and immediately noticed I was being stared at by many strange small creatures from the underbrush.

“Kneel,” I said, using the Voice of God and pushing a larger amount of angelic magic into it.

Instantly, my voice boomed out and I had to steady myself. The voice’s tone had changed slightly and the amount of magic needed was considerably less than the command before.

All of the strange creatures instantly knelt as did everything around me.

The grass and even the trees bent slightly in my direction.

I looked around at the reaction.

To think this was just an incomplete version…

I wasn’t sure what that meant, since this looked very complete to me.

My command soon ended after a few seconds and the world corrected itself. The creatures rose from their kneeling position and the grass settled. While the trees returned to their original state.

This was going to be highly intensive on my angelic mana reserves.

I decided to keep testing the Voice of God, despite the strain on my reserves.

This ability gained from the divine shard may be the most powerful one yet, even judgement. I could feel that it was more than just a charm voice like Aphrodite’s it had an actual effect on the world around me.

I briefly decided to leave the small isolated space behind. I didn’t want to damage anything. I found myself in a secluded area.

I turned my attention to a boulder at the edge of the clearing. It was large, easily the size of a small car

I took a breath, focusing on the specific effect I wanted.

“Shatter.”

The Voice of God echoed, and practically made the ground quake. Angelic mana surged through me, flowing into the command.

The boulder trembled, fine cracks spreading across its surface like a spider’s web before it burst into dust.

The cost was heavier this time. I felt a tug at my core, a noticeable drain on my mana. It seemed that physical effects, especially destructive ones, demanded more energy.

That confirmed I could cause an effect by merely using my words…

That was a seriously powerful ability, the only drawback was the intensive magic power it required. It wasn’t something that could be used repeatedly through a battle.

I continued experimenting, each command testing a different aspect of the skill.

I tried influencing the wind, asking it to still. I commanded the water in a nearby river to rise, forming delicate spirals in the air.

It became clear that there were hard limits.

As I moved on to more complex commands, I felt my reserves dip sharply. The Voice of God wasn't just powerful; it was greedy, devouring my angelic mana with every word.

I was only ten minutes into my experimentation before I decided to stop. My angelic reserve was extremely low.

This has been enlightening. I could see this being incredibly useful. It wasn’t exactly an attack skill but it could be used in tandem with an attack for a very disastrous outcome.

It was safe to say my desire to progress the shard had gone up astronomically more than it had already been.

I wonder if telling Michael and Gabriel about this development was a good idea, they’d probably seen God use this ability before. Extensively and could have some ideas of how it worked.

With a nod of satisfaction and a massive grin, I decided to leave Eden.

I had other matters to attend to.

-Scene Break-

I stood in the middle of the room with a small pile of relatively common materials at my feet.

I reached out, feeling the familiar sensation of my Energy Transmutation skill.

I'd gotten a lot of practice with it lately, enough to notice how it worked.

Since the skill didn’t have levels like normal, I didn’t get the usual boost in control when ranking up.

Instead, everything relied on me. While I didn’t get that big jump in control, I realized I had more control overall. It was just a matter of learning how to use it.

I focused on a chunk of stone, drawing its energy into me.

It crumbled to dust, the energy pooling in the reserve of energy that allowed me to transmute things.

I held out my hand and shaped the coiling energy,

Motes of blue energy twisted and solidified, forming a smooth stone cube.

I absorbed it and pushed out a simple pyramid.

I continued, cycling through shapes before attempting something larger. A dagger. The shape formed but the edges weren’t quite sharp enough as they held a jagged edge.

It wasn’t perfect, but it was progress.

I could feel the subtle difference each time. I went on to create multiple objects.

Mostly weapons and armour. I wanted to see if I could make a pair of gauntlets on both of my hands that could be of help. I stared at the large blocks of metal on my hands.

It was a work in progress. I spent the next half an hour simply cycling through different materials and shapes.

That was interrupted as the door opened.

Gabriel entered the room, smiling at me. “It’s time.”

I nodded, and let the energy flow back into the room, leaving nothing behind.

It was finally time.

I took a steadying breath as I moved through the quiet halls. I was in the first realm of Heaven, in the heart of the Silver City to be more specific.

My outward expression remained calm,

Gabriel waited at the end of the corridor, with a comforting smile on her lips. Her eyes brightened when she saw me, and I mirrored her warmth.

“Are you ready?” she asked,

I nodded. “Yes, I’ve delayed this for too long. The announcement has been long overdue even if we’ve had a lot to deal with.”

She reached for my hand, her touch cool and grounding. “They’ve waited a long time for this. I’m sure they understand. We’ve had a lot to deal with in the past week. Heaven has suddenly gone from barely active, to fully active.”

I squeezed her hand gently, offering that same calm smile. “Then I won’t keep them waiting.”

Inwardly, a coil of nerves twisted in my stomach.

It was easier said than done. Maybe if I had been fresh out of the void this would have been easier but this felt more anxiety-inducing than even fighting a God.

I was broadcasting myself to the entirety of Heaven and my technical children who had been desperately wishing to see me for a long time.

We stepped out onto the balcony that overlooked the grand plaza.

The sight before me didn’t help my nerves.

Hundreds of thousands of Angels filled the plaza below. All of them were already staring up at me in anticipation.

The moment they registered my presence, a moment of silence entered the area. I could see a sea of unique faces staring up at me in shock.

Michael had suggested that I had some kind of connection with my Angels due to my slow absorption of God. Could they all feel this strange bond?

There were only a few moments of this silence as I stared back at them before a wave of sound crashed against the air. Cheers roared and seemingly filled every corner of Heaven.

I held my composure, offering a wave.

My allure was out in full effect, I had long realised it only had the effect of making whatever I was doing look better. So it was something I had decided to use to calm my nerves.

Light gathered in the skies and broadcasted my face close up.

It didn’t take long for the Angels to start quickly trying to swarm me. Which was scarier than it seemed as hundreds of them took off every second and tried to reach me.

Luckily, Metatron and Uriel had thought of this. Thousands of Cherubs stood guard and gently calmed their siblings down. Those who got through were met with a strong barrier.

Gabriel was right, they had been affected by God's Death.

I cleared my throat, the sound carrying through the plaza.

“My Angels,” I began, managing to keep any of my nervousness out of my voice. “I know you've waited a long time for this moment. I know you've felt lost and abandoned. But I need to be honest with you.”

A hush fell over the crowd, and I forced myself to hold their gaze.

This may be the wrong move but I’m not going to play the role of someone I wasn’t. I was me, and they needed to know that.

“I am not the same as the God you remember. I carry his soul, his power, but I am my own person. I don’t have his memories, and I can’t promise to be exactly what he was to you.”

There was a ripple through the crowd, soft murmurs whispering through the massive crowd of Angels. I pushed on.

“But despite that, I am here and I am back.”

Silence stretched out over the large crowd.

My heart pounded.

Then, like a dam breaking, the plaza erupted.

My cheeks heated, and I couldn’t stop the smile from breaking through.

The barrier broke as they all charged me.

I surrendered to my fate like a general watching an incoming army charging him. I vaguely heard Gabriel’s giggle as she watched me accept the fate of having so many Angels love.

-Scene Break-

I let out a tired sigh as I sat on my throne once more.

The large chamber that held the throne of Heaven felt comforting.

That had been intense. I felt drained. Multiple large announcements had been made after the massive gathering of Angels had calmed down. The announcement hadn’t been long, but it had certainly been enlightening.

Gabriel said that the Silver City was abuzz even more than it had been. Some had needed to ‘See me to fully accept the situation.’ According to Gabriel.

Into something else I wanted to do.

Allocate the Sacred Gears I had suspended.

I casually pulled up the Sacred Gear system in front of me.

The translucent interface hovered in front of me.

I’d been poking around the system for a while, trying to figure out how to bestow Sacred Gears.

It wasn’t as simple as I’d hoped, there were layers of menus and strange functions that didn’t immediately make sense.

But slowly, things started to come together.

I finally found the option to assign Sacred Gears manually.

Clicking on a name brought up a new screen, showing a compatibility rate with each Sacred Gear.

I didn’t hesitate to try it out.

I tested it with Gabriel first.

Her name popped up, and the system calculated her compatibility.

32%.

Not ideal.

Next was Michael.

Who showed a 51% compatibility rate.

I tried Medusa next, hers showed an even lower 21%.

I cycled through a few more names, mostly my Seraphs.

Each result was just as underwhelming as the next.

It was clear that high compatibility was important and annoyingly rare.

I’d have to be strategic with who I chose.

I wasn’t sure about what the prerequisite for a high compatibility rate was, but I didn’t think choosing a low one would be a good idea.

My focus narrowed, my finger hovering over the list until I landed on Grizella.

When her profile opened, a red number flashed to life.

94%.

That was surprisingly high, and I had admittedly not expected Grizella of all beings to have such a high compatibility rate.

I paused for a moment, considering it. She would work well.

An already low-ultimate class being with the Boosted Gear would have massive potential. Not as much as a God-class being would, but Grizella had the highest compatibility rate. I’m sure that meant something important.

Without further hesitation, I selected her for the Boosted Gear.

The system didn’t respond instantly, only after a few seconds did a pulse of energy rippling through the room as the Sacred Gear's essence vanished, sent directly to its new host.

-{Grizella}-

Grizella sat alone.

She had finished another training session with her fellow sister-in-arms and was now back in the safety of the sub-dimension she had grown to love.

Her body ached something fierce as Asia had fallen unconscious at the end of the training sessions, thus being unable to heal her body. Asia had pushed herself these last few days. It inspired her and Medusa to both work harder.

The gain had been noticeable, the combat training in her former goblin tribe had made her realise just how small she had been. The captain-worthy combat skills she developed were nothing more than primitive monster skills that the ancient Angel Metatron ripped through with ease.

Now though, she could successfully say that she was improving.

She smiled.

Never in her life could she have imagined that being abducted would have been the best thing that could have happened to her. If she went back in time and realised this, she may have even begged Kai to take her.

Grizella stood up only to stiffen as an unseen force enveloped her, a surge of power washing over her like a tidal wave. Her body locked up, her breathing hitching as something deep within her soul seemed to ignite.

Kai had mentioned he’d be experimenting, and that something may happen to her so she didn’t panic.

She would never be attacked in Heaven, surrounded by Angels. Much less the sub-dimension.

The sensation was overwhelming and utterly consuming.

She felt a presence take root inside her, a heat that burned but did not harm.

Pain erupted in her chest as she felt her being having something added to it.

And then, it stopped.

She breathed harshly.

A voice rumbled through her mind, deep and almost amused.

"Well, I can’t say this has ever happened before.” A deep voiced spoke.

What…

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 76: An Unexpected Prayer

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 76

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(An Unexpected Prayer)

The translucent interface blinked in front of me, and a notification slid into view.

[Sacred Gear Transfer Successful]

A sense of satisfaction settled over me.

Finally, some progress.

The entire process had been more convoluted than I’d expected, but seeing the confirmation solidified that it worked.

I made a mental note to check on Grizella once I finished here. She’d need some explanation, especially with a Sacred Gear as volatile as the Boosted Gear.

I turned my attention back to the interface, the remaining Sacred Gears still listed under my control.

[Night Reflection]
A defensive Sacred Gear that could reflect an attack back at its source with amplified strength.

[Deadly Poison Fang]
An offensive Sacred Gear that enhanced weapons or unarmed attacks with a potent venom.

There were a couple of minor Sacred Gears left:

[Bladed Whispers]
A small Sacred Gear that allowed the user to create invisible, razor-thin wind blades.

[Endless Steps]
A support-type Sacred Gear that temporarily boosted speed and agility, leaving behind afterimages to confuse opponents.

Minor when compared to the other at least.

I clicked through a few more names, letting the system run compatibility checks. Most results hovered around the usual low percentages, but that was fine.

I needed to take my time and choose wisely. From what I had learnt, I couldn’t give one person too many Sacred Gears. That was to say, the soul and body wouldn’t be able to handle it. It was just the way the Sacred Gears were created.

Giving two Sacred Gears to a single being was already pushing the limit, but three would be fatal, at least under normal circumstances. I’m sure there had to be ways to bypass that restriction.

Sentient sacred gears have to sync with one another and resonate otherwise they will resist which would explain how Genshirou Saji of Sitri peerage could have 4 sacred gears.

As Vritra's sacred gear were made from the same Soul of Vritra they are compatible and resonate with one another and thus can work together.

So I didn’t want to waste what I gave them.

I leaned back, rubbing my eyes.

Still, this was good. A solid step forward.

The brief thought of returning all the Sacred Geaea was strong. I was more so thinking about Heaven when I held my hand.

I leaned my head against my fist.

All we were doing was reclaiming what was rightfully mine. The Devils could bitch about it all they liked, it didn’t change the situation. I thought about it for a while longer.

That led to another question.

Was I overestimating the Devils?

My hesitation was purely because I didn’t want Heaven to chew off more than we could handle at the moment. My plans were big and restoring Heaven to its height was my goal.

Reclaiming the Sacred Gears was simply Heaven taking back their items. The only reason they hadn’t been able to before was due to a lack of power which had rapidly changed.

The Devils were divided. The only main concern was the two Super-Devils. From wielding the power at the God-class I knew just how much power they should have. That was an army destroyer level of power.

In all honesty I wasn’t sure if I would be able to retrieve them all at once anyway, it was obvious by using the system that God had only added the function for the sake of having it.

There was no ‘Return all’ function and If I had to guess, the system probably had some sort of restriction since it was obvious a mass recall wasn’t meant to even be a thing.

Still. It was something I would find out when I inevitably tried it.

One thing at a time.

I had already taken the Boosted Gear from the pervert, which stopped a future powerhouse from emerging and made my own in the form of Grizella, who would hopefully use it well. Even if I took all these Sacred Gears it was looking like finding compatible users would be quite difficult.

The Sacred Gears will be mine in due time.

I shut the system interface down and rose from my seat.

Pausing, I pulled the Inverted Spear out of my inventory.

The quest reward I had gotten from getting the divine shards progress to 10%. I knew of the world it came from. It was strange to hold such a weapon in my hand, knowing it was supposed to come from a fictional world even if it was slightly different.

I turned the spear over in my hands, feeling its smooth, solid grip. The black surface had no engravings or markings. The weight was lighter than expected, perfectly balanced from tip to base.

The pointed tip was sharp, incredibly so. To a supernatural degree. This could do some serious damage. I did have to wonder just where this spear came from.

[Inverted Spear of Heaven]

An unbroken legendary cursed tool capable of nullifying Cursed Technique or curses it pierces, making it a feared weapon among sorcerers and curses alike.

{Materials and Construction}

Inverted Core – The spear's shaft is crafted from a unique alloy infused with potent curses, granting it extreme durability and resonance with negative energy. It has absorbed a lot of negative and cursed energy when it nullifies curses as it was quenched in condensed-bound quasiparticles which gives it the ability of inversion ensuring core stability and balanced polarity while channelling positive energies through it.

Void-Forged Blade – The spearhead is made from Voidstone, a rare material that disrupts cursed energy on contact, allowing the spear to nullify energy.

Ethereal Binding – The weapon is wrapped in enchanted silk, allowing for stable handling and preventing accidental activation of its nullification effect.

{Special Attributes}

Forced Nullification – Upon piercing a target, the spear cancels out any active Cursed Techniques, making it particularly effective against powerful sorcerers and curses.

Cursed Energy Dampening – The spear naturally suppresses surrounding cursed energy, creating a dead zone where techniques & curses are weakened.

Anti-Curse – Striking any sort of energy with the spear disrupts its field, causing severe damage even without a direct fatal blow.

Precision Control – The spear is finely balanced, allowing for swift, accurate thrusts and agile combat manoeuvres. It's connected with the Chain of a thousand miles increasing the reach of the spear although the chain can be used on its own.

Sealing Potential – When combined with specific binding talismans, the spear can temporarily seal weaker curses or hinder the regeneration of stronger ones.

Okay, so this is a powerful weapon.

I briefly considered using it to add to my own weapon before deciding against it. That left the option of giving it to one of my subordinates. The question was who?

It wasn’t long until I thought of someone who could use it well.

Vasco Strada.

If I remember correctly, he was the ex-wielder of Durandle. One of the fragments of Excalibur.

I don’t believe he possessed any sort of truly powerful weapon at the moment, considering he was in the ultimate class this would work perfectly for him.

The question was, was he trained to use a spear?

Curiously, using the Heavenly system. I brought up the live-feed video of him walking through the halls of the Vatican. I had come to learn that the Heavenly System was capable of giving me live-feed projections of anywhere that was within its ‘Domain.’

All those churches around the world? Yeah, they acted as signal amplifiers. Wherever a church was located gave me a small radius around the area that I could bring up a feed for.

The more I learnt, the more I realised how crafty and smart the biblical God before me was.

Vasco perked up, his eyes widening for a second before he knelt. An action that confused the many who were casually walking around him.

I smiled slightly.

While I wanted to talk to him, I was purposefully keeping myself mysterious for now.

I created a portal in front of him by using the Heavenly System, watching the golden power form before him. And without any hesitation, I dropped the weapon through it.

His eyes widened further, and he moved in a burst of speed that was barely caught among the people around him. He caught the Inverted Spear in his hands, holding it carefully.

Vasco looked at the already-closing portal and seemed to realise my intention.

By now, everyone around him had caught on and knelt along with him. Watching in genuine awe at the ongoing proceedings.

The old but muscular man looked slightly emotional, and quickly lowered his head. A prayer that reached me immediately on his lips.

I saw a small influx of faith from this action reach the Heavenly System. It was small and hard to notice, but I saw it. That was interesting. It was something to remember for the future.

Now, I should probably go see how Grizella was handling her newly-gained Sacred Gear.

I stood up, only pausing when a desperate prayer reached my ears.

Annabeth?

-{Annabeth Chase}-

“Y-you can’t be serious right?” Annabeth asked, staring at a calm Luke.

Luke stood in front of her with his arms crossed, his expression eerily calm despite the serious topic. “Why wouldn’t I be?” he asked. “You’ve seen it, Annabeth. The gods don’t care about us. They never have. They use heroes, then throw them away. You’re smarter than this.”

She looked around, cursing for letting herself be led outside of camp. She hadn’t realised how odd this had been, blinded by the small crush she had on the older boy.

Now, she felt nervous. She was far from camp.

Kai had told her to be careful around Luke, and she hadn’t listened. As per usual. She truly trusted Kai and took his words seriously but this was the one time she hadn’t.

Annabeth shook her head. “That’s not true.”

Luke’s smile was thin, his eyes cold. “You don’t believe that.” He stepped closer, forcing her to take a hesitant step back. “How many times have they ignored you? How many times have you bled for them, only to be treated like a pawn?”

She gritted her teeth, feeling like the person in front of her was a different person from the boy she had grown up with more by the second. “And you think the Titans are any better?”

“They’ll tear down the old order. Make things right,” Luke said, his voice picking up an edge, a shake in his voice that truly scared her. “No more selfish gods hoarding power. No more half-bloods suffering for their amusement.” He gestured around them. “We have a chance to change everything.”

Annabeth’s breath came quicker. There was something in his eyes.

A fire or more like the raging inferno that devoured everything, that wasn’t just passion, It was an obsession.

The Luke she had known wasn't there.

Her throat tightened. “You’re wrong.”

He was alone. She could run. Multiple plans formed in her mind.

Luke sighed, something changing in his expression. For the first time, he looked… sad. “I thought you’d understand,” he murmured. “I wanted you to.”

“Wait, no. I agree.” She nodded.

He paused, looking at her.

This was dangerous to say, but she knew the power of words. If she could just agree and get out of here-

“Liar.” He said, breaking through her voice.

Annabeth tensed as he reached for something at his side.

“I’m sorry for this, Annabeth.”

She stepped back. The ground behind her rumbled. Then they came.

Crawling, slithering, emerging from the shadows pouring out, monsters arrived.

The lone clearing filled instantly from every side, preventing any direction she could escape to.

Too many.

At the front of the group, a Dracaenae with their twin snake tails, hounds baring their fangs, and a Laistrygonian giant gripping a metal club. The air thickened with the scent of rot and blood. A smell that wanted to make her gag.

Luke stared at her coldly. “Let’s see how willing those gods you cling to are willing to step on your behalf.”

Annabeth drew her dagger.

She had no backup. Percy had left camp.

She had no choice but to fight.

The first hellhound lunged. She sidestepped, and instantly used all her speed, becoming a blur and slashing its throat in a single motion. The beast collapsed with a gurgled whimper, dissolving into dust.

A dracaena lashed out with a spear. Annabeth ducked under it and drove her dagger into its side, twisting hard.

The monster shrieked before bursting apart.

Another came at her, a Cyclops this time. Annabeth rolled aside as a massive fist crashed into the dirt where she’d stood. She slashed at its exposed leg, forcing it to stumble.

Her finger pointed out, and the mist came to her aide.

A burst of air pushed the monster further back from her. But there were too many. More kept coming from around her, attacks coming from every direction. She kept moving, dodging, weaving, cutting down anything that got too close.

She moved in a blur and she could see Luke looking slightly shocked at her display.

She had trained harshly after the divine quest with Kai. Annabeth had seen how useless just intelligence was alone and as a child of Athena, she had tried to solve that problem. It didn’t seem to be enough though.

Luke stood back, watching.

She continued to move in a flurry of slashes, and piles of dust started forming around her.

Annabeth jumped as a cyclops swung its massive fist at her, she rapidly cut its arm. Making it pull back and try to kick her, she ducked and slit a vital spot on its leg.

Just as she killed the eleventh monster, Luke moved in a burst of speed that outclassed even hers.

A foot hooked behind her ankle. She barely had time to register the movement before she was falling. Her back hit the ground hard. Her dagger slipped from her grip.

“Sorry about this Annabeth.” He said, without real remorse in his tone.

The monsters swarmed.

She struggled, kicking, and shoving, but hands and claws grabbed at her arms, pinning her down.

She fought with everything she had, but it wasn’t enough. A dracaena raised a blade.

“Mother!” she gasped.

Nothing.

“Please!”

Silence.

A blade pierced her leg, as the monsters seemed to take pleasure from her suffering.

Luke smiled coldly as if he was watching his belief being solidified in reality.

Panic set in. Desperate, she thought of someone else. Someone who had been there. Someone who had listened.

“Kai.” Her voice cracked.

She prayed to the person above Kai.

The biblical God.

“Please.”

The blade came down Pain flared as steel pierced her arm. She clenched her teeth, biting back a scream.

Tears gathered in her clear blue eyes.

“It was nice seeing you.” Luke smiled.

Then the sky split open.

Luke’s smile wiped off his face as he stared at the sky with worry.

A brilliant column of light crashed down, blinding in its intensity.

The ground shook. The monsters shrieked, recoiling from the sheer force of it. More followed. One, two, three until six pillars of light, each slamming into the clearing.

And then they stepped out.

Gleaming armour that seemed almost molten in the light. White wings unfurling behind them. The air itself seemed to vibrate around them.

Energy pulsed in waves, making Annabeth’s skin tingle. The nearest monster whimpered and bolted.

The six angels stood like sentinels.

“Avael?” She asked, her eyes widening.

“Holy ray.” Avael casually intoned, and a blast of holy light evaporated all the monsters holding her down.

They all moved with a speed that outclassed hers by a magnitude. Whereas she had been doing well at holding out against the small army of monsters, they all tore through them.

Lances of fire tore through the ranks with contemptuous ease.

She looked at the scene with awe.

The Angels' expressions were calm.

“Holy barrier,” Avael said, a dome appearing in front of her.

A spear bounced off the shield, and Annabeth pulled herself up. Limping.

All the Angels gathered around her.

Ariel raised her hand. “Holy Smite.”

A massive golden circle formed in the clearing, and golden light erupted upwards.

Annabeth shielded her eyes, even as her hands shook from the sheer power the spell blasted out with.

The light died down, the clearing that had housed healthy trees on its edges was gone. All that was left was a wasteland. With trees alight with flames and the ground cracked.

Power.

Was the only thought in Annabeth’s head.

She was fast and had strength that normal men could only dream of but this was a level above even her. All of the monsters had just been obliterated within ten seconds.

Her eyes widened as the smoke cleared and Luke stood, his hand up. A ring glowed on his index finger.

He chuckled. “Wow. Just… WOW. A God sending his minions to intervene. No different from the Greek Gods.” Luke caught her eye. “Like it? It’s not just the Titans that want change. It’s many others.”

“Luke Castilian. Surrender and we will show mercy.” Avael announced.

“No,” Luke said simply, raising his hand another ring glowed.

A spear of a crackling purple energy formed and shot towards her.

The six angels cast a barrier spell so strong and thick she could barely see through it. Despite that, the spear dug into the barrier. Much to the shock of her and the slight shock of the six Angels.

The barrier quickly turned purple in just a few seconds and shattered.

She was pulled aside by the Angel she knew as Tamiel.

Annabeth felt shocked to her core, she didn’t know he could do that.

Ariel swung her lance of holy fire and threw it at the Demigod. Luke took a step back, a weird buzzing sound barrier forming around him. The lance of fire exploded against the barrier.

“Holy Aura.” They all intoned, an aura of holy light forming around the Angels.

They were already in front of him.

Luke barely reacted in time. Another ring ignited, forming a translucent shield around him.

The five lance’s struck, fire spreading over the barrier.

They swung and he was blasted back into a tree with a small shockwave erupting from the force.

He stumbled, obviously in a great amount of pain, but much less than he should be in from such a hit.

Luke pushed forward, thrusting his hand out. The crackling purple spear reformed and aimed straight at Ariel’s chest. She twisted midair, dodging by a hair’s breadth before kicking off the ground and striking with the butt of her lance.

The impact sent Luke skidding backwards. He coughed harshly, wiping his mouth, then activated another ring.

A gust of cutting wind exploded outward towards the rapidly approaching Angels.

Tamiel stepped out of range.

Luke said nothing. He simply lifted his hand again. Another ring lit up.

A thick burst of lightning shot toward Tamiel. The rumble boomed in the clearing, and she covered her ears from just how loud it was.

The angel didn’t move. The electricity split harmlessly against a golden barrier, dispersing into the sky.

Another angel fell from the sky and Luke reacted just in time, the ring glowing as a barrier barely held off the impact. The ground splintered under him and he was left on one knee.

Another purple spear made the Angels retreat easily and Ariel was already beside him. She swung her lance, and Luke barely managed to twist away midair, landing in a crouch.

The moment he touched the ground, he slammed his palm down.

Dark energy rippled outward, warping the air.

The angels hesitated for a second, long enough for Luke to send another spear of crackling energy flying toward Annabeth.

Tamiel was already there, pulling Annabeth out of the way.

Luke scowled. “Get out of my way.”

The only ring he hadn’t used glowed and a purple hammer formed in his hand. He slammed down and hundreds of massive purple energy spikes erupted out.

The Angels backed away easily, one sending a holy ray that blasted through the strange crystal-like spikes erupted from the ground and he barely managed to raise his hammer towards it.

He was sent back through the air with a scream as his arm burnt. Luke was breathing harder now. He had barely done anything to them, while every move he made had been countered effortlessly.

“Father said he was in the realm below us.” Avael frowned.

“Yes, High-class I think he called it,” Tamiel observed.

“He’s obviously using some sort of borrowed power from those rings,” Zakiel observed.

Yeah, she had come to the same conclusion. Without those rings, Luke wouldn’t have stood a single chance.

She had heard Kai talking about classes of power.

If this was to be believed, she supposed that all these Angels must be in the class above hers. The Ultimate class. It was hard to believe that a single class held such power disparity.

The question was, where did he get such powerful artefacts? She knew most of the artefacts related to the Greek Pantheon. While not as powerful as some of them, this power was still incredible.

All of the six Angels perked up. “Father wants to retrieve those rings.”

The air grew serious and her breathing became harsh under the sheer power.

Purple armour spread up his arms, his eyes glowed purple and his breathing became downright ragged as he seemed to struggle. He roared, and swiped his arm, purple swords of energy exploding out towards them.

Avael’s eyes narrowed.

All of them dodged, and she was pulled with Tamiel.

Ariel exploded forward, piercing a leg. He hissed in pain, swiping his energy-covered arm once more. A massive spike erupted, one that Ariel jumped away from.

He couldn’t avoid the other stab that came from Aurel. His other leg was quickly disabled.

He sneered, slamming his hammer down and more spikes erupted in every direction.

Six holy rays were shot at him, and just as it looked like the Demigod's life was coming to an abrupt end. A portal appeared.

A feeling of overwhelming power entered the area.

Before they could say anything, Luke was yanked into the portal. The portal closed a moment later and all that was left with silence.

All of the Angels had displeased shameful looks plastered on their faces.

“We failed.” Avael sighed.

“We should have chased them, I hadn’t expected that.” Ariel spoke with a frown.

“I don’t think any of us had.” Avael replied.

She stood silent for a moment before turning towards Annabeth.

“We shall guard you on your way back to camp.”

Annabeth could only nod.

-{Kai}-

I watched the screen seriously.

Perhaps I should have been more direct in my warning to Percy and Annabeth. I truthfully hadn’t wanted to get involved too much but if I hadn’t intervened she would have been killed.

That much was easy to see.

Technically sending Angels on Greek territory was probably breaking a lot of rules but if they were going to ignore this, then I wasn’t. I don’t think they knew in any case, if they did I would deal with it later.

I had been disappointed and more than a little angry at seeing what Luke was doing. Sending six low-ultimate class Angels may have been overkill but I had felt appropriate at the time.

What caught my undivided attention was the artefacts Luke had used.

They were familiar.

Luke had spoken about having “Friends in high places.” Did this mean he was involved with the Khaos Brigade, and indirectly? This ‘Architect’ that I had been told was a high-ranking member.

I hadn’t expected this to become so serious.

When that portal had opened I was ready to throw Dulio and Jeanne into the fray. That had been a God-class being easily and my heart had lurched in my chest when I had seen it.

I sighed, leaning back.

My Semi-Divine form wasn’t fully charged. Training had slowed it down. It wasn’t far away though.

It had only been over a week since I had used it prior.

It was safe to assume that those artefacts rings had been like the ones I had stolen, they looked of the same style and were also presented as a set of rings.

There had bound to be crossovers with what I knew to be two universes combined together, potentially more I hadn’t even realised. Was this one of these crossovers?

The Titans receiving help from the Khaos brigade was bad…

Of course, this was all purely speculation, it could even be something as simple as Luke having somehow found artefacts of that power or maybe he stole or brought them.

I’d have to proceed carefully.

As my Angels escorted Annabeth back, I watched closely. My mind was abuzz with thoughts.

While I did want to talk to her, I couldn’t exactly leave Heaven. Especially near a place where a God-class being just made its presence known. I’m sure she figured out I had a part in this, I’d have to talk to her another time. That went for Percy as well.

I hadn’t forgotten about them, or anyone from the Greek side. I was just too focused. I had been thrust into a powerful role with many problems and my main focus was regaining Heaven’s power.

The threats that I was facing were much larger than those that had presented themselves on divine quest.

My eyes narrowed. Perhaps I should reach out to them? It had only been a few months.

I focused on Annabeth being escorted back.

When they delivered Annabeth back safely and ensured she wasn’t going to be in life-threatening danger. They were teleported back. The Heavenly Systems influence was weak in that particular area, and it took more power to open up the gate for them to return.

Instantly, they all lowered their heads.

“We are sorry we failed Father, please forgive us.” They chanted.

“We should have taken him more seriously.” Avael lamented.

“Don’t worry about it, I’m glad you didn’t try to face whatever was on the other end of that portal,” I reassured them with a smile. “I’m sorry I called you on such short notice.”

“You can call us whenever!” Aurel quickly interjected.

Avael nodded, “Tiamat doesn’t mind.”

That was good. I shouldn’t delay them more, though they didn’t seem to mind it.

“I am glad to see your training with Tiamat is coming along nicely, you worked well together.” I praised them.

They had already come with a semblance of knowledge when summoned but they had grown astronomically since coming here. It reminded me of my fighting style which I hadn't had a lot of time to work on as of late.

The Six Angels beamed at my praise.

I rolled my shoulders, letting out a slow breath. “That’s enough for now. Return to Tiamat and resume your training.”

They hesitated for a fraction of a second before bowing their heads. “Yes, my Lord.”

I guess there’s no point in waiting around and thinking. I continued my original course of action, heading to the place where my sub-dimension was permanently opened.

It didn’t take me long to find a focused Grizella staring at a red gauntlet on her arm with a frown plastered on her face.

She didn’t notice me at first. Her expression was distant. Suddenly finding a legendary dragon sealed into a Longinus Sacred ahead wasn’t exactly a normal experience.

“Grizella,” I called.

She flinched, snapping her gaze to me.

“My Lord.”

I walked closer, studying her. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, beyond the brief pain. I feel… stronger.” She muttered, her eyes became downright reverent. “Am I to assume you did this, my Lord?”

“It was, you possess the Longinus Sacred Gear, the Booster gear,” I informed her.

She looked confused, and I remembered that she technically didn’t know much about the supernatural world.

What followed was a quick explanation of the basics of Sacred gears and just what she had received.

She looked at her arm with an expression of pure awe.

“At least you know my worth.”

Grizella flinched, clearly startled with her eyes wide as she stared at the red gauntlet.

The voice rumbled from within, low and irritated.

I stayed quiet, watching on.

The emerald gem on the back of the gauntlet flickered, and then Draig spoke again, slower this time. “Wait… No. This can’t be right.”

“You… You’re supposed to be dead.” His voice said, sounding audibly confused.

I arched my brow.

Another long pause. The gauntlet trembled slightly. “Impossible.”

“Clearly not.” I met his silence with my own.

After a moment, Draig let out a low growl.

“Hmph. So, you’re the one who tore me from my host.” His tone darkened. “I don’t take kindly to being passed around like a trinket.”

“You’ve got a better host now, an upgrade of anything.” I gestured to Grizella, who stood frozen, still processing the presence inside her Sacred Gear. “Try to get along.”

“And if I refuse?” Draig challenged. Which was expected. He was a dragon.

I smiled. “You can’t exactly refuse but I suppose if you try and make things tricky… You don’t need to be conscious for your power to be used.”

The gauntlet dimmed for a moment. Then Draig let out a long, rumbling exhale. “...Tch. Fine. But if you think I’ll just roll over and accept this!”

“Relax.” I waved a hand. “If you cooperate, maybe I’ll arrange something. Perhaps a way for you to stretch your wings every now and then.”

Having a Heavenly Dragon who could work separately from Grizella would be useful. If I could find a way where she could still use his power while he flew around then they would make a deadly duo.

The shift in his tone was instant. “What?” The gem gleamed brighter. “Really?” He hesitated. “I thought you hated dragons.”

I paused. Considering what to say. “I hated the destruction your kind caused my faction. If you’d been more… reasonable and open to discussion, things might have been different.”

The shard pulsed in agreement, so my words weren’t hollow.

The gauntlet fell silent. When Draig finally spoke again, his voice was softer. “I… see.” A long exhale followed. “Alright. I’ll help her. She’s my partner now, whether I like it or not.” His tone turned begrudging.

“And… it’s good to be out of that pervert.”

Grizella blinked, unsure what to say. I stepped forward, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Good. Report to Metatron about your new Sacred Gear. He’ll adjust your training.”

She bowed deeply. “Thank you, my Lord. I will not disappoint you.”

I offered her a small nod before turning to leave. “I’m sure you won’t.”

I turned to leave to leave the sub-dimension. Just as I reached the threshold, a warm, gentle presence brushed against my senses.

“Kai.”

I turned, a soft smile tugging at my lips. “Hestia.”

She stood there with that usual bright smile, the kind that could melt the coldest of hearts. Her dark hair framed her face, and her fiery eyes shimmered with quiet joy.

“You’ve been quite busy,” she teased, falling into step beside me. “Giving out Longinus-class Sacred Gears like party favours is certainly the move.”

I chuckled softly. “It’s been eventful.” I glanced at her. “How have you been?”

She let out a soft hum, swaying slightly as she walked next to me. “Same as usual. Not much changes on Olympus. Tending to the Hearth, watching my siblings squabble.” She sighed softly. “Maybe I should take a vacation.”

I smirked. “Maybe it’s time to take one.”

She smiled before her expression turned strange. “Aphrodite’s been bugging me to speak with you as of late.”

“Aphrodite?” I raised a brow.

She had been on my thoughts quite a bit. I felt bad that I hadn’t made time to speak to her, again I had only just come into the position to even open communication with her.

Hestia pouted. “She keeps asking me to get you to talk to her.” She glanced away, her voice a little strained. “She’s… quite taken with you.”

I grinned. “I’ll have to speak with her soon.”

Hestia gave a small nod, then leaned her head against my shoulder. As the Goddess of the Hearth, the heat she radiated was comforting.

“Hestia…” I hesitated. “Has anything strange happened regarding the Titans?”

She straightened slightly, her expression shifting to one of quiet concern. “No? Not since the divine quest, anyway. We’ve had everything checked. The Titans all remain where they should be yet my youngest brother confirms that the energy surrounding the entrance to Olympus was similar to Father’s.”

I frowned. “So that attack?”

“Was potentially from my father, even though his body remains chained.” She replied.

“Then this may concern you. I think Luke Castellan is working with them… and the Khaos Brigade.” I decided to inform her, if the Khaos brigade was going after the Greeks it would affect Hestia and Aphrodite, which I didn’t want.

While I didn’t care much for the others, and wouldn’t mind seizing the opportunity to bring them into Heaven’s permanent residence. I knew Hestia at the very least would be sad.

Her eyes widened. “The Khaos Brigade? Isn’t that the group whose high-ranking member is supposed to attack Heaven?”

I wanted to smile, even now she was more concerned about what that meant for me.

“Yes,” I confirmed.

“What makes you think Luke’s involved?” She said with a sad smile on her face. As if she already knew.

“Some of my Angels intervened earlier today. There was an attempt on Annabeth’s life. Luke had monsters at his command… and strange artefacts, similar to the ones I found with that assassination organization.” My voice darkened. “It wasn’t a coincidence.”

She frowned, arms crossing over her chest. “I haven’t heard anything… but I’ll keep an eye out.”

“Thanks.” I sighed slowly.

Why did Heaven have to get attacked now?

I had been here for just over a week. Couldn’t we have had at least a year of downtime before this shit?

Hestia’s expression softened. “Hey.” She nudged me gently. “Don’t get all broody on me.”

A feeling of warmth entered me and I sent her an amused smile.

I huffed a quiet laugh. “Yeah, don’t worry about that. I’m not going through that phase again.”

She leaned her head against my shoulder again, the warmth of her presence felt intoxicating.

“Are you speaking about your past?” She hummed.

I sent her a surprised glance.

“Don’t worry, no one else knows. It became apparent with your strange relationship with Tiamat and the fact I could feel you had no home when I first met you.” She said quietly. “But you do have a home now, don’t you? One you wish to protect.”

“You’re a part of that home,” I said amusedly. “You know, you don’t have to stay on Olympus. You could come to Heaven. My Angels are already seeing you as some sort of mother figure.” I laughed, adding that last part as a joke.

I was briefly surprised when her entire face heated up and she avoided eye contact.

“I… can’t. Despite their cruelty and indifference, I love my family and if I move, my main Hearth and flame of the west will too and diminish them too, which I can’t let happen in good faith.” She replied hesitantly. “I’ll still be with you though!”

“If that’s how you feel.” I simply replied.

I had to remember she was a Goddess despite her kind nature. She had been around for thousands of years and wasn’t going to be moved by someone she had just met in the grand span of things.

She frowned at my response.

We sat in silence before I had to leave, they were things I had to attend to.

-{Dulio Gesualdo}-

Heaven.

The word alone made Dulio’s palms sweat.

He stood before the swirling portal, heart pounding harder than it ever had in battle.

Heaven.

The very heart of his faith.

It didn't help that not only was he going to a section of Heaven but he was also meeting the rest of the holy order. Those would be working under him. Selected by the Lord himself.

He shifted nervously, his fingers clenching and unclenching at his sides. “I… I’m not sure I’m ready for this.”

Beside him, Vasco Strada stood tall, the new weapon God had given him firmly placed on his back.

The old warrior gave him a small, reassuring nod.

“You wouldn’t be here if you weren’t worthy, Saint Dulio.” His voice was steady and respectful.

It only made Dulio more nervous. The fact that his elder by many years was now deferring to him was nerve-wracking, to say the least.

“Saint Dulio…” Dulio chuckled dryly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Still not used to hearing that.”

Vasco smiled faintly, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Few are ready when the call comes. But you’re here now. Lead the way.”

Dulio took a deep breath and stepped through the portal.

The first thing he noticed was the light. Soft and golden. It wasn’t blinding but warm, like being wrapped in the dawn. As his eyes adjusted, he took in the vast space before him.

It looked…

Peaceful.

The first thing that caught his attention. The two massive trees that breached the skyline. One with silver light emanating from its leaves, and the other emanating with a soft golden glow.

Something happened as he stared at the two trees he could feel his perception sharpen slightly, and a small increase in his strength was gained.

Vasco stepped through behind him, his gaze drawn upward. “Incredible…”

Dulio barely heard him. His focus was drawn to the figures ahead.

Three of them. Standing quietly beneath the twin trees.

One of them was Familiar, and he suddenly felt awe of the lord's sight. Asia Argento, the Nun he had saved in devil territory.

Had the Lord made him save her to build a stronger bond between them?

He had already received the names of the other two people.

Nyxera.

A woman who could turn anyone who met her gaze into stone and summon magical constructs in the shape of weapons.

Elizabeth.

A woman who could use a form that temporarily boosts her attributes, along with the Sacred Gear. Something his Lord had told him to keep a secret for now.

He took a deep breath.

His heart drummed in his chest. This was the first assembled Holy Order in many lifetimes for the church. And he could be at the head of it, one of the many things that he dreamt of as a child.

“It’s nice to meet you.” He smiled.

-{Rias Gremory}-

Rias sighed as she went to sleep, finally back in her house within the human world.

She had no tears left to cry. She was so done with this situation. Many called her spoiled or a brat, and couldn’t seem to understand her.

Why would she, the heiress of the Gremory, be marrying a third son of the Phenex who would essentially make her into a slave?

It didn’t make sense, and she felt like her family was trying to get rid of her.

As she fell into a deep sleep with her sombre thoughts, she blinked as she suddenly found herself in the air. Flashes of light rained from the sky as an angry man swept down.

She blinked, before scrambling away. Only to realise her wings weren’t working. For some reason, she still flew through the sky.

Massive explosions erupted and kicked up a storm of dust.

Rias twisted midair, trying to make sense of what was happening.

The sky was a dark canvas painted with violent streaks of energy, each one ripping through the air with a sharp crack. Her wings wouldn’t respond, yet she floated, helpless against the unseen force that kept her aloft.

Then she saw him.

A pale figure hovered above, sleek and menacing. His smooth, armoured body gleamed under the flashes of battle, and his cold, reptilian eyes locked onto her. A wicked smirk curled across his lips before he raised a single finger.

A thin beam of energy shot toward her,

Rias barely twisted out of the way, the beam slicing past her cheek and exploding behind her, the shockwave slamming into her back. She tumbled through the sky, her hair whipping around her face as she struggled to steady herself.

“What is this?”

The figure darted toward her, faster than she could track. His tail lashed out, and she barely ducked in time, the tip grazing past her.

A second beam shot from his fingertip, curving unnaturally in the air. Rias gathered power in her palm, forming a crimson sphere, and hurled it at the attack.

The two blasts collided, detonating in a violent burst of light.

Before she could catch her breath, he was on her.

She fired another Power of Destruction blast, but he weaved through it effortlessly, closing the distance in an instant.

Rias gasped, throwing up a barrier, but his hand pierced through it like paper, fingers curling into a tight fist.

She saw the punch coming, a blur of white and purple, but her body wouldn’t move fast enough.

The blow slammed into her stomach, folding her in half.

Her eyes widened, ready for the influx of pain that would come. Only to blink. She felt… nothing?

She was promptly sent through into one side of the mountain and through the other side.

A massive shockwave obliterated the mountain.

“Wait a second.” She muttered.

The being flew towards her, only to pause.

She turned, finding her pale cheeks flushing as an incomprehensibly handsome teenager came into view.

He looked just as confused.

“Not quite what I was expecting.” He mused, his eyes turned to her.

She subconsciously gulped.

As the teen with golden hair stared at her.

“Who are you?”

“The answer to that might be a bit overwhelming at the moment.” He chuckled. “The reason I came here though, is something you may be interested in.”

“What?” She questioned.

“Don’t look so confused, you called for me after all.” He smiled, and she felt herself lower her gaze.

“You can call me Kai for now in any case.”

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 77: All But A Dream?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 77

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(All But A Dream?)

This was a weird situation.

I looked at the strange flying humanoid creature that seemed vaguely familiar. My eyes then trailed back to Rias Gremory.

I couldn’t say she looked the same as I had known, truthfully. If the current situation wasn’t as it was and she didn’t have crimson hair I wouldn’t have recognised her.

She stared back at me, equally as confused at this situation.

“Kai?” She muttered, looking around. Her eyes landed on the humanoid and she seemed to come to some sort of realisation.

She laughed. “This is a dream.”

Yes, technically it was. I admit, I hadn’t expected this to be what I walked in when I did this. I had found a feature on the Heavenly System that allowed me to enter dreams to speak to people.

All those dreams in the bible about receiving the word of god in their dreams? Entirely plausible.

It seemed pretty powerful, except for its multiple limits. Firstly, it required someone to pray to you and you could only enter the dream of someone the amount of times they prayed to you.

Some sort of connection must be formed that allowed for the entering of dreams when they prayed.

Secondly, I couldn’t harm the dreamer.

So it couldn’t be used offensively other than to communicate.

“Yes.” I smiled.

An aura of light formed around me and I made myself look ‘Divine.’

Presentation was a real thing, even Gabriel had told me about how she had used to present herself when delivering messages.

“You called for me- what are you doing?” I questioned.

She walked up to me and started… feeling my chest.

“I’ve never had a dream so vivid.” She hummed. “I might as well make the most of it. Perhaps if I indulge enough I can stay dreaming forever.”

Her voice turned into a pur, her eyes staring at me with want.

The humanoid didn’t stay idle, appearing and kicking her into a mountain.

I was left a bit stunned.

Really?

I coughed, flattening my palm and swiping it at the humanoid. The humanoid backed away but not fast enough, a massive gash opened on its stomach. He couldn’t react any further as I punched him in the face and he ended up flying through another mountain.

Rias flew back and gave me a flirty smirk. “Sorry for the interruption, I’ve been watching too much Drag-So-Ball lately.”

She started stripping.

It took a second to decide if I was going to stop her. Just as I got a full view of her long legs, I decided that would ruin my image and most of all ruin negotiations.

“Ehem.” I coughed, holding out a hand. “I am not a part of this dream. I have heard your prayer and decided to answer-“

She crawled closer to me and began attempting to remove my robes.

I grabbed her hands firmly, she pulled me down with a strength that only existed due to this being her dream and wrapped her legs around me.

“Listen.” I narrowed my eyes, and she perked up.

“I am not here to take part in your body.” Light surrounded me. I wasn’t using magic since it didn’t work like that in this strange dream world but I still had control over my powers.

“You are in a great amount of pain aren’t you?” I asked, she paused, looking surprised. “Being forced into a loveless marriage to the third son of the Phenex.”

She tilted her head, her eyes reflecting hurt.

Her legs were still wrapped around me and I didn’t make her let go for reasons that were a bit less godly.

Seriously, what was it with supernatural girls?

“I have heard your prayer.” I restarted.

“You heard my prayer?” She bit her lip. “Are you here to take me forever?”

“No. I am here to make a deal.”

She bit her lip. “So you’re not going to whisk me away and make me your wife?”

What?

She pulled me into a kiss, I pulled back in surprise.

“I guess I haven’t earned redemption yet, let me fix that.” She said huskily, yet something deeper shone in her eyes. “Make me forget. Just for a moment. Make me yours.”

I pushed myself up and like some sort of lizard, she hastily crawled towards me.

“You are not listening.” I frowned.

The humanoid took that moment to kick her into another mountain.

I didn’t stop him, wondering if I had actually found an ally within her dream.

He watched me warily but when I didn’t stop him he continued.

Just as he dove in for more, a massive blast of destruction erased him. She flew out, and towards me like a missile.

She looked curious. “Now that he's gone, how about you come to make this naughty devil into one of your Angels? I’ll be good I promise.”

“…”

“Enough,” I said, using God’s Voice.

It wouldn’t have any effect but the sheer presence of the voice made her stumble back in shock.

“Haven’t you registered why your dream is so vivid?” I questioned.

She was silent for a few moments.

She seemed to have a realization. “You’re real?!”

I crossed my arms. “Yes.”

She blushed, her entire face going red as she stuttered.

Really?

You were going to try to pull this innocent girl act after all of that?

“T-that means you’re…. GOD?!.” She replied, looking suitably intimidated. “You’re real?!”

“Yes,” I said flatly. “I’m real.”

Her face turned an even deeper shade of red. “Y-You’re really… God?”

“In the flesh.”

Well, sort of.

Dreams were weird like that.

“How are you even here?” She questioned in confusion.

I imagine that the case of God entering the dreams of Devils had never occurred.

“You’re the one that prayed to me,” I replied in amusement.

“I didn’t think I’d get a reaction, I’m a devil! It was out of pure mindless desperation.” She replied, which sounded more like a whine. She covered her face in horror, remembering what had just happened. “I want to die.”

She sighed, taking a deep breath.

“May I ask why you are here, Lord Yahweh?” She said, after a moment. Becoming hyper-formal.

Even with that, the embarrassed look didn’t recede.

“I’ve heard your prayer,” I replied simply. “And decided to answer, since no Devil has prayed to me before.”

I wasn’t sure if that was true, but I was rolling with it.

“Does that mean I’m awake? I don’t understand how you are here.” She replied with a confused frown. “Or why you answered my prayer, I am a Pureblood Devil after all.”

Her tone became suspicious, which was natural considering the fact I was technically the largest enemy of her race.

“Mainly curiosity, and I see the potential for an agreement to be struck. Plus despite your rather… interesting greeting-“ I said, and her face gradually became as crimson as her hair. “I’ve decided to answer.”

My answer seemed to make her even more suspicious.

Rias stared at me, her mouth opening and closing like she wanted to say something but couldn’t quite get the words out. Her gaze darted around the dreamscape as if searching for some kind of explanation.

Finally, she met my eyes again.

“Potential?” she asked softly. “What do you mean?”

I studied her carefully. “You’re desperate.”

Her breath hitched. She turned away.

“So you really did hear.” She said with a sigh. I could still see her trying to process this situation.

It was easy to forget how much of an impact my predecessor had made on the world. While I can’t say I was going down the same style of life, I did intend to make an even bigger impact.

“Of course I am. My parents… my brother… they all expect me to just go along with it.” Her voice trembled, a mix of anger and pain. “Marrying Riser isn’t just a political move, it’s a prison sentence.”

She turned back to me, eyes blazing. “Do you know what it’s like to be treated like a prize? Like my only worth is who I marry? I hate it.”

She finished her rant and realised just who she was speaking to once more, shrinking back and lowering her head.

She trembled, fists clenched. “I just… hate him.”

I nodded slowly. “And what do you want?”

She hesitated, looking down. “I want to be free.” She took a shaky breath. “No, I want to win the Rating Game.” Her head snapped up, determination burning in her eyes. “If I can win, I can break the engagement and prove I’m more than just a bargaining chip.”

Then she turned downcast. “I-just can’t see that happening anymore. My peerage isn’t perfect.”

I watched her carefully. “I see. I believe an agreement could be made.”

Her head snapped up. “But why? I just don’t see what I could do for you of all people. And you of all beings wouldn’t be helping Devils.”

“Because you’re desperate enough to pray to someone you believe is your enemy. I am intrigued and change is long after due.”

“You’ll have to keep this a secret though,” I said lightly. “For your own benefit.”

She shifted uncomfortably. “But why help me? I’m a devil. Shouldn’t you…” She gestured vaguely at the sky. “Smite me or something?”

I raised a brow. “The importance you think your kind has to me is amusing. You prayed to me. I answered.” I crossed my arms. “I’ve decided to see if you wish me an agreement, you can refuse if you wish.”

Rias stared at me, lips slightly parted. “So you answered out of curiosity? I can understand that but what do you stand to gain?”

“A small favour from you in the future, nothing big or anything that would require you to betray your race,”

She lowered her head, she wasn’t naive as I could see her think it through.

“You’d really help me?”

“Yes.” I raised two fingers. “If you agree, You’ve got two options.”

Her eyes narrowed. “I’m listening.”

“First option: come with me and I’ll keep you hidden within a comfortable area.” I offered, knowing she wouldn’t accept this.

I was mostly offering so that she would be under the assumption she had a choice. It’d make her slightly more open to making a deal.

She blinked. “What?”

“If you come with me, Riser won’t be able to touch you. My protection would make you untouchable, even to the Phenex clan. You could start a new life and no one from your current life would be able to bother you again.” I said purposefully.

She frowned. “And abandon my family? No.” She shook her head firmly. “That’s not an option. While they are the ones allowing this to happen… I-i don’t think they really understand how bad Riser is. Arranged political marriages are the norm and mother is of the thought that every marriage needs compromises and understanding so why not go with the one where my children might gain Phenex clan's ability. I don't want to abandon them.”

I lowered the first finger, leaving the second raised. “Family is important so the second option: win the Rating Game.”

She gained a bitter look. “Easier said than done.”

“Not if you had help.” I stepped closer, my voice dropping to a near whisper. “I’ll send someone to join your team. Temporarily. They won’t become a devil, and no one will know you had outside help. I’ve checked the rating game rules, in case of going against a member with a full peerage you will be allowed to pick someone to join you as long as it’s not someone from your family or related to your family.”

Metatron had informed me of that when I had asked in preparation for this.

“You’ll win, and the contract will be voided.”

Her eyes widened. “Wouldn’t the Devils call that divine intervention and cancel the result?”

“Not if no one finds out,” I smirked. “Besides, secrecy benefits you more than me. If the Devils discovered I helped, they’d void the match. But if no one suspects a thing, you win fair and square.”

“But wouldn’t they recognise an Angel or a member of the church?” She questioned, warming up to the idea.

“They won’t recognise the person I have in mind.”

After all, he was an assassin for a secretive assassin organisation. He had no identity.

She stared at me, processing everything. “And what do you get out of this?”

I shrugged. “A favour. One day, I might call on you. Nothing too extreme.”

“I still don’t understand what I could give you.” She frowned. “I’m just a Devil, with wealth that I imagine couldn’t even be called noteworthy compared to Heaven’s.”

“You underestimate your worth, I’m sure that tends to happen in Devil society. I am not under that same concept. It also helps that I think you are one of the truly worthy devils.” I said, complimenting her and making her feel special.

That would be big praise coming from what was in her eyes God.

She blushed, staring at me strangely.

“So? Deal?”

Rias hesitated, then she nodded. Smiling shyly at me. “Deal.”

I smiled.

“How will I know who you are sending and where to pick them up?” She questioned.

“When is your rating game?” I asked.

“Just over a week.” She replied with a worried sigh.

“Then I shall send him to you within the week. I am assuming you can get yourself back into Kuoh?” I questioned.

She looked a bit shocked that I knew she wasn’t in Kuoh before once again had to remind herself who she was talking to. I imagine small facts like that reinforced my image.

“Yes.” She replied.

“Then I know where to send him, Sweet Dreams.”

With that, I disappeared.

-{Dulio Gesualdo}-

Dulio smiled as everyone greeted him.

“Now that’s over, I believe we were called here for more than just meeting each other. The Lord has assigned us a mission.” Dulio announced.

“That he did.” A voice said and out stepped Metatron with a calm smile.

Vasco and Dulio’s eyes both widened and they immediately took a knee.

Metatron laughed. “No need for that. You’re a part of the Holy Order. A force that once held considerable weight in the world.” He mused.

Dulio knew about that. He had studied relentlessly after becoming the Saint.

The Holy Order had once held considerable respect even amongst other Pantheons. Since a Holy Order hadn’t been chosen for so long due to his Lord's temporary departure, that influence faded as new Gods and Factions were born.

“As most of you know, I am Metatron and you are all here because Father has assigned you all with a task of utmost importance. While I personally am unsure if you’re ready, Father believes you are.” Metatron said, gaining their utmost attention.

Metatron’s calm gaze swept over the assembled group. “Your mission is to rescue Briareus or Brias, the hundred-handed one.”

“For centuries, he’s been imprisoned and tortured. We suspect Kampe is involved, along with other strong beings.” His expression darkened. “Father wants this done quietly. The Greek Pantheon cannot know.”

“So we need to make sure no one finds out?” Dulio asked seriously.

“Yes, Brias forged many strong weapons. Divine weapons for all Elder Olympians.” Metatron explained. “While Zeus doesn’t seem to care about the poor being, I imagine that will change If the Greeks learn we’re involved, they’ll assume we’re trying to claim him and while they supposedly don’t care? They will when they learn we want him.” He paused.

“I understand.” Dulio nodded.

“A rather big mission for our first, but I can’t deny I’m excited to get back at them,” Nyxera smirked.

Dulio didn’t know what she was referring to but Lord Metatron did by the way he smiled.

“Your task is twofold: rescue Brias and secure the prison. Capture any gods or beings that interfere and find out about our little assault. If Kampe is there, she must not be allowed to escape.” Metatron said.

“Understood,” Vasco replied from next to him.

Metatron raised a hand, a glowing map of a desolate island appearing in the air. “Brias is held here, an old Titan stronghold. Alcatraz Prison was built atop it. The Greeks abandoned it long ago, but a barrier still conceals its presence. You’ll breach it and set your barrier to contain any divine signatures.”

Dulio nodded, eyes narrowing. “I’ll handle the barrier.”

“Good. Once inside, locate Brias and neutralize any threats. Expect resistance.” Metatron’s voice hardened. “Do not underestimate them.”

“They’re going to be strong.” Nyxera nodded. “I should also warn everyone to not mention any God’s names while we are doing this mission. They can’t hear them here but they would certainly hear their names being used within the Greek domain.”

Dulio smiled. “How are we going to get there?”

“You will be teleported,” Metatron responded.

Vasco sent him an encouraging look.

“While I don’t believe we’ve had the chance to fight together, I’ve been briefed on your strengths. I believe it’s best if I go first, with Elizabeth following behind me and Vasco at the flank. Asia should be protected while Nyxera plays the role of support.” Dulio said, trying to sound confident,

He found this whole thing oddly nerve-wracking for some reason.

They all agreed surprisingly easily and he felt his determination become even stronger.

Just as they planned to continue, a voice caught their attention.

“A-ah sorry I’m late.” A light voice called out.

Metatron smiled. “It’s good to see you, Jeanne.”

Dulio looked at the last member of the Holy order he hadn’t met.

Jeanne, presumably named after a legendary Saint of old. Jeanne D’arc.

He was briefly surprised that she seemed to be at the same or even a higher level of strength than him. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw that Vasco was surprised as well.

He grinned slightly.

A hint of excitement rose in his chest.

‘To think someone so powerful had joined the holy order.’ He thought in excitement.

She would make a great addition.

Jeanne smiled brightly. “It’s nice to meet you Saint Dulio! And you Father Strada. Please take care of me.”

Her sincere tone and genuine openness made him flustered for a second before he recovered, sending back a smile. “It’s nice to meet you too Jeanne, I hope we get along.” He greeted.

Vasco chuckled. “The pleasure is all mine.”

They quickly filled Jeanne in on the details from there and gained a serious look that was off-put by the fact it looked so out of place. It came off as more of an adorable pout.

-{Kai}-

Sending the Holy Order to get Brias served multiple purposes.

The idea had come to me when an issue had been brought to my attention that the amount of weaponry in Heaven was adequate for peacetime but not for what could be a prolonged invasion; traps and other long-range weaponry would be insufficient.

We were not prepared for blockage or drawn-out war. Which in our current circumstances wasn’t ideal.

Uriel had many other duties to attend. So he couldn’t spend all day forging weapons. While most Angels did possess weapons they weren’t as powerful as they could be.

That’s when I had thought about the Greek pantheon and Brias otherwise known as Briares, who was a divine weapon maker and about his current situation. For no apparent reason, he was currently being tortured endlessly.

His skills are going to waste.

None of the Gods seemed to care, so I figured why not make use of the situation?

Heaven was the perfect place for healing, and having him mass-produce weapons could only be beneficial. From what I had learnt, normally Factions all had their own speciality to trade with other Factions. In any normal case, I would approach the Greeks and commission a weapon from Hephaestus.

But…

Honestly. I wasn’t doing all of that. I needed a lot of weapons and I didn’t like paying. The Greeks had also been an annoyance so I didn’t see them in a favourable view.

Plus my order to Hephaestus could easily be found out from any of the arrogant Gods within the Greek Pantheon and trade talks would take time, posturing and unnecessary negotiations.

There was also the factor that I wanted to counter whatever the Architect was preparing. I assumed he had some sort of way to go against holy and light power. Having a blacksmith who didn’t rely on those like Uriel would be a good potential counter.

Stealing Brias was a good move if it was done correctly in any case. I imagine that Zeus’ stance would quickly change if they realised Heaven wanted him.

Narcissism tended to have that effect.

I watched the screen of my Holy Order in action with a smile.

Was it overkill to send three God-class beings along with a powerful force of warriors?

Yeah, probably but I didn’t want to take any risks.

Things were coming around nicely.

Taking this position had been unexpected and rather difficult since despite everything I was just an extremely powerful Angel in his later teens running around causing chaos.

But I was learning. As I had done since being reborn.

Mindmaven had admittedly helped with making some of the logical decisions but ruling was proving to be ok.

There was the daunting fact that an attack could happen at any second. The problem I had was that while the number of heavy hitters we had was good and even considered a major force.

This Architect felt confident enough to deal with four God-class beings and an army of Angels. While it was easy to look down on anything below Ultimate class when you had dozens of High-class attacking you it’s a different story.

He may just be arrogant, perhaps this attack wouldn’t even phase Heaven and I’d feel like an idiot. But the involvement of the Khaos brigade put me on edge. I knew the being that supported them and Heaven wasn’t even ready for a mere thought directed at it.

So if the Architect is confident he can not only bypass the fortress that was Heaven but defeat an army of Angels and four God-class Arch-Seraphs; I wondered just what they had in store.

Making Dulio my Saint had been the correct move.

He was now another heavy hitter and getting Jeanne had been a stroke of unforeseen luck. That went the same for Tiamat. Who knew my time in the forest could have yielded such a result.

With the blessing of two trees and wellspring of life, Vasco Strada is in the lowest end of the God class so even without considering his weapon, with some more training he could rise even higher.

Hopefully with the addition of Brias, they could start producing weapons. That would practically multiply the Heavenly Armies power according to the words of Michael anyway.

Weapons were more important than people liked to admit.

I turned my attention to another subject that needed my attention.

The Holy Grail.

-{Dulio Gesualdo}-

They moved quickly as the portal closed behind them.

Dulio soared from the sky that they had just been teleported through, his control over the skies allowing him to survey the island.

Alcatraz loomed ahead, its walls casting long shadows.

From above, he could see the faint shimmer of the Greek barrier, invisible to most.

It was safe to say that in all honesty Dulio was feeling confident. They were a powerful collective force. Perhaps the strongest Holy Order that had ever been formed if the books were to be believed as accurate.

Still, he remained vigilant. Wanting his first proper mission to go off without any hitches.

Landing lightly, Dulio pressed a hand to the ground, murmuring a prayer.

Holy light surged through the earth, weaving around the island. A new barrier rose, sealing the area and masking their presence. No one was getting in or out unnoticed now.

“Barrier’s up,” he said quietly, stepping back.

Elizabeth nodded. “Let’s move.”

Jeanne had decided to join Nyxera and Asia as support, since she was focused on defense.

They entered the prison, the darkness pressing in.

Nyxaelia moved forward, her gaze cold.

“The air stinks of fear.”

Asia shivered, but followed closely

Deeper they went, past rusted gates and crumbling stone. Dulio kept his senses sharp, the faint flicker of energy pulling them downward.

Finally, they reached a massive iron door, chains wrapped tight around it.

“Brias is behind this,” Dulio whispered.

Vasco stepped forward, raising his fist. With a single punch, the iron shattered. Chains rattled to the floor.

The door creaked open.

‘That’s one way to do it.’ Dulio admitted.

Dulio decided to lead the way with the others followed closely, the quiet shuffle of their footsteps echoing off the damp walls.

Jeanne walked beside Dulio, her blue eyes scanning every corner, fingers resting lightly on the hilt of her sword.

Nyxela trailed behind them, her crimson eyes flickering warily across the shadows. “This place reeks of old magic. Nasty stuff.”

“Are you sure this is where Brias is?” Asia asked innocently. “Living in such conditions doesn’t seem right.”

Vasco strode forward without hesitation, his heavy boots echoing against the stone. “What a strange place, so this is an old Titan outpost from the Greek Faction? How interesting.”

Dulio raised a hand, signaling for silence.

The faint pulse of energy grew stronger, tugging at his senses. “We’re close.”

They pressed on, deeper into the heart of the prison until they finally found their target.

In the center of the pit, bound in chains of celestial bronze and Stygian iron, knelt a lone figure.

Brias.

His massive form slumped forward, his stone-like flesh cracked and worn. Golden light seeped through the fissures, flickering weakly. Chains wrapped around his arms and legs, anchoring him to the floor.

His eyes were scared. Especially when they entered.

Asia’s eyes widened and she immediately went to heal him.

A mistake.

Dulio exploded forwards.

Thousands of large vipers formed from nowhere and slithered with an unnatural speed. A dome easily appeared around Asia, as Jeanne held up her banner and the vipers were obliterated.

The shadows shifted. A low growl echoed through the cavern.

There was no foreplay with words, no greeting, no chance of dialogue.

Was this Kampe?

The monstrous being had a snake-like lower body, drakon heads, and a multitude of deadly weapons.

Its two large wings flapped and the space was quickly turned into a vacuum, everything that could be blown away was sent back with a crushing force.

A dome appeared around the group, and just as he charged forward a fist blurred from the side, forcing him to back away. A shockwave erupted out and his eyes narrowed.

“Can’t say we expected visitors.” A voice said.

Two large twins emerged. They grinned wickedly.

“Come for old Brias here, have you?” One of them said, looking amused.

Asia took a step back.

“I wonder why.” The other one said. “No one has cared about this useless sack for a long time.”

“Who are you?” They questioned.

Dulio didn’t respond.

He burst in a dash of speed, immediately pushing his limit, only for his eyes to widen as he exploded out of the room, through many walls and out into the sea.

Explosions rang out behind him, a golden glow showing whatever attacks had been made were deflected by Jeanne.

One of the two twins exploded out of the building and into the sky, only for a chain attached to some sort of spear to pierce into the sky and wrap around his foot.

The man was yanked down and a large tremor covered the area as his body was slammed back down onto the earth.

Dulio quickly made his way back, only to find both of the twins were fighting for their lives against Elizabeth and Vasco respectively.

Magical constructs formed and forced Kampe to move in a blur. While it was obvious that she was faster, Nyxera could handle, that didn’t stop her from using pre-predicted attacks to catch Kampe off-guard.

Jeanne seemed content to watch and simply intervene whenever an attack came their way.

Dulio paused.

Perhaps his help wasn’t needed. He relaxed, watching his team in action with a smile even as he kept his senses open for any other attackers.

The two twin Gods were quickly tied up in chains provided by Metatron and restrained. Kampe wasn’t far behind that.

Kampe scowled. He made bubbles arround them especially Kampe to contain her acidic poison.

Asia knelt by Brias, who flinched away from her presence.

“You’re safe now.” She said, giving him a kind look.

Tears poured out of his many eyes.

-{?}-

A being, covered by a hood moved soundlessly through the darkened chamber, long skeletal fingers tracing the edge of a silver-rimmed flask.

Faint blue liquid swirled inside, casting eerie reflections across the stone walls. He grabbed the flask and poured the blue liquid into a ring. The liquid solidified and glowed.

The air was heavily filled with the scent of burnt herbs and metal, the remnants of his latest experiment still simmering in a corner.

A quiet shuffle echoed behind him but the man didn’t turn.

“My lord.” The voice belonged to one of his assistants, a gaunt man draped in tattered robes, eyes sunken from too many sleepless nights.

“There’s been no word from Hydra.”

The being didn’t react, more interested in seeing the latest results of his experiment.

The being hummed softly, tapping a bony finger against the ring. “Is that so?”

The assistant hesitated. “They… they may have been compromised.”

A dry chuckle escaped the man’s throat. “Compromised? Perhaps.”

He set the ring down carefully, turning at last. His eyes glowed faintly beneath his hood, twin points of pale green light. “Or perhaps they were simply never meant to last. I didn’t expect that brain-dead experiment to last this long in any case.”

“My lord?” He questioned.

The man folded his hands behind his back, pacing slowly. “Hydra served its purpose. A convenient shell to gather funds. Weapons. Information.” He paused, glancing toward a set of runes carved into the stone floor. “And the so-called Grand Inquisitor? An ignorant fool.”

“So we shouldn’t worry?” He questioned carefully.

He waved a hand dismissively. “If he fell, it was by his own incompetence and a mistake on his end. We have lost nothing, our investment was long repaid and above that has all been profit.”

The assistant swallowed. “And… the plan?”

“Continues.” He replied.

He drifted toward a large metal contraption in the center of the room, which was a web of glass tubes and silver wires spiraling around a pulsing core of pale light. “Hydra hardly has any influence on the plan. They weren’t given too much information. “

He paused.

“Though I did suspect that whoever is behind this might be aware of my existence and possibly even the attack on Heaven, the circumstances make that unlikely.” He mused, seemingly giving it more thought.

Since this happened in devil territory, the most probable explanation is that the Devils uncovered something. If that’s the case, Heaven likely remains unaware. After all, if the Devils intended to share this information, they’d use it as leverage, likely presenting it during some high-level negotiation or council meeting. Something that would undoubtedly make waves throughout the supernatural world and would reach my ears.” He deducted, frowning slightly.

“Still… something is off. For safety we should push the attack forward for less time for any word to potentially be given to Heaven and for in the worst case less time to prepare.” He finally ordered.

“Yes, my Lord.” He replied.

“Is the weapon ready?” The Architect questioned.

“It is, we’ve only tested it once but it should be enough.”

“Good, there’s no point amounting a force if we can’t get through the gates themselves.” He nodded in satisfaction. “As for the cages?”

“They are ready too, we will only be able to get those in the low and mid-class level. But the one you specially created will be able to contain an Arch-Seraph for long enough.” He replied.

“Good, the normal Angels don’t need to be powerful anyway. I suspect many will want to buy them for pleasure either way. As for the main cage, make sure it works. Double or even triple check, have some of our friends at the Khaos brigade test it out.” He said, seriously.

“Selling ordinary Angels fetches a high price, making the price of the cage by 10x, but Gabriel’s beauty and power will spark a bidding war. With her Father gone, they’ll scramble to claim her. Her beauty would have been enough but the fact she is more powerful than most Major Gods will only multiply that.” He smiled, a dead, emotionless thing.

“All the trouble of making that cage will show when profits give us over a thousand times its expense.”

-{Akeno}-

Akeno frowned at her.

“You’re getting outside help?” She questioned.

“Yes.” Rias replied calmly.

“From who?” She asked curiously.

“A rogue magician.” She responded instantly.

Akeno’s eyes squinted. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

“Yes.” Rias replied firmly.

“I just mean adding an outsider could hold us back.” Akeno explained.

Rias sighed, sipping her tea to hide her nerves.

She didn’t even truly know if that whole thing had been real. It certainly didn't feel real.

“Does it matter? No one else is going to help us and we are going to lose.” Rias finally replied, showing an unnatural demeanour in front of Akeno.

It was obviously unnerving to Akeno.

“Are sure they can be trusted?” Akeno asked.

“Yes.” Rias nodded.

“Okay…” Akeno nodded, looking thoughtful. “Can you tell me anything about them at least?”

Rias took a slow sip of her tea.

“No.”

Akeno wanted to facepalm but couldn’t bring herself to. Rias was on the right. No one was helping her, and she couldn’t even bring herself to use her holy lightning in her time of need.

Due to that any protest would feel weak.

She mostly wanted to protest because she knew this was certainly going to cost Rias, even if this mystery mage that was coming to help her as an extra in the rating game could be trusted.

“When can we expect them?” Akeno finally asked.

“In a week.” Rias replied, acting in the strange mood she had been in ever since she woke up.

“So we aren’t going to have any time to train with them?” Akeno sighed.

“Don’t worry, they are strong.” Rias replied, nodding as if something passed through her mind.

Akeno wanted to facepalm once more.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 78: The Rating Game

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 78

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(The Rating Game Part 1)

I sat on my throne, an occurrence that had become recurring in my everyday life. I was thinking over an important subject that my mind kept circling back to, the Sephiroth Graal.

One of the most powerful Longinus Sacred Gears. I knew it held a key part within the future of this world and would no doubt be an asset to Heaven even if I didn’t know how to use it.

What intrigued me was the current wielder.

A half vampire, half human.

One of the rare cases of the Heavenly System showing its degradation in my… absence. According to Michael it was only due to the lack of presence that let the Sacred Gear System be abused. It should be back online properly.

Naturally my first thought was to retrieve the Holy Grail. But then I looked at the compatibility rate.

98%.

That was high, and I knew compatibility would determine the usage of the Sacred Gear. So that left the question, was it worth converting her on Heaven’s side? From what I knew she was currently being abused and looked down on due to her status as a Dhampir.

I had already expanded out of just relying on my Angels… It was a tough decision and even if I tore it out right now, there was no assurance I could find a replacement.

Unless I personally gained it…

That was tempting.

I couldn’t see my own compatibility rate without removing it.

I’d have to think about it more.

The Grail hadn’t been my only focus these past few days.

It had been nearly a week since the Holy Order had returned from the mission, and things had been moving steadily. Brias was finally secured, along with Kampe and the twin gods.

He had been residing within my sub-dimension with Asia and Hestia who had both taken a liking to the traumatised man. My twelve Angels that resided with my sub-dimension and had further attempted to make the man feel safe.

We had come to learn that the two gods we captured were both Deimos and Phobos, with Deimos being a God of Terror, Dread and Panic while Phobos was the God of Fear and Panic.

Apparently, they’d played a part in Brias’ torture.

Bringing them in raised an unexpected question: where to keep them? I’d only planned for Kampe, two minor gods were a different problem. They were still noticeable, even if they weren’t well-known.

That led to Michael’s suggestion, and with it, the revelation that Heaven had its own prison.

A heavily fortified prison within a secret location buried in Cocytus. The only reason I hadn’t immediately gone to check it out was due to its location. That being within the underworld but further more Cocytus was dangerous.

Even Ultimate-class beings couldn’t see all around without preparation. Though, I felt that would be different for me considering I was reaching upon the top of the ultimate-class.

Regardless of that. Throwing an ancient Greek monster and two gods into it would’ve been a political nightmare if anyone found out. Heaven couldn’t afford that at the moment.

It was annoying but I had to think about these things. I had decided against it in the end. I needed somewhere more secure.

More private and more secure than anything else could be. In the end, I chose the safest option I had, my inventory. A personal space that only I could access, completely cut off from the outside world.

There, no one could reach them, and no one could accidentally stumble upon what we’d done. I’d have to think about what to do with them at a later date, in any case. There was no way this would lead back to us and no witness’ to say otherwise.

Brias was as you would have expected him to be after so much torture. Asia had been a massive help in keeping him stable. Her gentle nature, combined with her healing powers, had done more for him than any of us could.

She was patient, checking on him daily, offering soft words and comfort. He had initially been intimidated by Hestia before he got used to her presence.

Being surrounded by Angels was helping even if he seemed to be intimidated by my Arch-Angels when they entered my sub-dimension. Bit by bit, he was healing.

I hadn’t spoken to him yet, but I planned to change that today.

In a way, the past week has given me time to breathe. Everything had been proceeding smoothly, the Holy Order had gotten to know each other further and Jeanne had insisted they all visit the Vatican together.

I imagined a place like that was exciting for her. She still struggled with the idea of me being her lord, often pushing herself too hard to prove her worth.

Over time, I’d gotten to know more about Jeanne, especially her background, like it was shown in the Fate series.

Born to peasant parents in Domrémy, France, Jeanne claimed to have received divine guidance to fight for humanity's betterment. Learning about her has been fascinating.

Since while she acted like a cute ditzy girl she was actually a force to be reckoned with. Spending time with Jeanne has been enjoyable. Occasionally, when she speaks too quickly, she becomes adorably flustered.

My thoughts were interrupted as a notification appeared in front of me.

[Download Completed!]

I grinned in excitement.

That had taken a while, with my rise in power downloads of this level becoming quicker.

Judging from the download time, Celebrimbor was firmly within the Ultimate-class if not at the lower end. It was hard to scale powers from other universes.

His body could be weak, while he could also have some insane skills able to combat a God-class being. But from this I could deduce his overall power was generally in the ultimate-class.

While his smithing skills on the other hand…

{Template - Celebrimbor - Age Unknown}

{Perks}

Master Smith

Elven Lorekeeper

Eternal Resolve

Eleven Grace

Elven Physique

Dark Influence Resistance

{Skills}

Fëanorian Smithing

Smithing

Enchantment Weaving

Arcane Insight

Combat Proficiency

{Sub-Skills}

Mithril Crafting

Rune Inscription

Spirit Binding

I didn’t waste time going through them.

[Master Smith] (Passive)

Unparalleled skill in crafting legendary weapons, armor, and artifacts.

Even this alone was worth it… I wanted it. My smithing skill was getting harder to level up and I felt like this would help me tremendously… but it wasn’t what I needed at the moment.

[Elven Lorekeeper] (Passive)

Deep knowledge of ancient magic, languages, and histories.

[Eternal Resolve] (Passive)

Unyielding spirit, able to endure torment and manipulation without breaking.

[Elven Grace] (Passive)

Heightened agility and reflexes, making him swift and precise in movement.

[Elven Physique] (Passive)

Blessed with the natural gifts of elven heritage which include heightened agility, keen senses, exceptional stamina, and elven grace that surpasses mortal limits.

[Dark Influence Resistance] (Passive)

Mental fortitude to resist corruption and domination.

As I said, these skills were all useful. This was the problem with Download. I always downloaded one character and then ended up wanting other things I found along the way.

I could easily end up with a bunch of random powerful abilities if I wanted.

The only thing that stopped me from getting insanely powerful skills was the download time and the fact I could only make one download at a time.

[Fëanorian Smithing]

Mastery over the legendary craft of the House of Fëanor, allowing the creation of artifacts of unmatched beauty and power. This profound art of imbuement wove the very essence of Fëa into its creations, elevating them. Techniques include forging with enchanted materials, binding magic into metal, and crafting weapons, armor, and jewels that resonate with light and ancient enchantments.

There it was.

The skill I had been waiting for. This would help me make a powerful weapon.

Out of curiosity I still checked over the others.

[Smithing]

The art of shaping and creating objects out of metal by heating, hammering, bending, and forging it into the desired form. It is a foundational craft in metallurgy

[Enchantment Weaving]

Imbuing objects with powerful magical properties.

[Arcane Insight]

Ability to perceive and unravel magical structures.

[Elven Combat]

Skilled in elven combat techniques with swords and bows.

[Mithril Crafting]

Specialized skill in forging items from Mithril, creating near-indestructible artifacts.

[Rune Inscription]

Carving runes of power to enhance magic and durability.

I’d definitely have to look into downloading Celebrimbor within the future. These skills were all invaluable for smithing and weapon-making.

Regardless of that, after a moment's pause I selected my chosen skill.

[Fëanorian Smithing] (LVL: 1/25) {Novice}

Knowledge entering my mind, the basics on how this type of smithing worked.

I didn’t waste any time, immediately heading towards Uriel’s forge. The place where I had left my failed creation and where I did most of my smithing.

A fact that seemed to make Uriel happy.

The heat from the forge pressed against my skin as I stepped inside, the Gravity increased as always. Though it felt different now with my Gravity Magic passively counteracting it.

In the corner, where I usually worked, the broken fragments of Murasame rested on a velvet cloth.I walked over and picked up the largest piece.

The dark steel was cold to the touch, rough along the edges where it had shattered. Even broken, there was a weight to it.

The remnants of the curse still clung to the metal, faint but persistent. I could feel it under my fingertips, a subtle darkness that hadn’t faded with time.

I was curious to see what would happen if this went well. Technically I was using dark and cursed energy to make a holy blade which wasn’t exactly easy as shown with my smithing skill being unable to help.

I set the pieces on the anvil, letting out a slow breath as I focused on my new skill.

[Fëanorian Smithing].

It was subtle at first, a change in understanding, like a door opening in the back of my mind.

Small Techniques I’d never seen before unfolded in my thoughts, step by step.

How to melt and reforge cursed metal in a different way to the way I used with smithing.

How to layer magic into the metal. How to fuse light and magic into the very core of a blade. The process was more complex than anything I’d done before, but it felt… instinctive.

I grabbed a pair of white tongs and carefully placed the fragments into the forge.

The holy flames roared, wrapping around the metals I had selected, and I watched as the dark metal slowly turned red, then white-hot. Once it reached the right temperature, I pulled the first piece out and laid it on the divine anvil.

As the metal cooled, I placed it back into the flames.

When the metal glowed white-hot again, I pulled it out and repeated the process. Saturating the sword with a heavy amount of holy power.

Hammer. Heat. Bind.

Hours passed. My muscles burned, sweat soaking through my Kimono, a rare occurrence these days, but I kept going.

I moved onto the harder part. Actually making the sword I wanted to make.

The first attempt ended in a sharp crack and a bolt of cursed energy being sent my way, too much holy power, and the cursed energy lashed back, shattering a small part of the forming blade. Which naturally was a problem.

I’d have to be careful…

The second time, I lined the core with Arcsteel, hoping its magical conductivity would smooth the clash of energies. The metal glowed bright, before the curse devoured the balance, corroding the holy side until it cracked

Annoying…

Hours bled away while I worked with focus. Sweat dripped from my chin, hissing as it evaporated moments later from the sheer heat.

Every now and then I heard the ping of my skill levelling up as I instantly put it into use.

I fixed the blade again carefully, this time layering in thin veins of Heavenly Steel and Arcsteel along the edges.

The alloy pulsed faintly and the entire jagged unfinished blade glowed slightly, holding onto the holy power, creating a barrier against the dark energy that slithered through the cursed metal.

I took a step back and let out a sigh of exhaustion. This had been meticulous.

Success.

The sword was only about 23% completed but it was progress.

I glanced over at my skill.

[Fëanorian Smithing] (LVL: 27/50) {Apprentice}

Mastery over the legendary craft of the House of Fëanor, allowing the creation of artifacts of unmatched beauty and power. Techniques include forging with enchanted materials, binding magic into metal, and crafting weapons, armor, and jewels that resonate with light and ancient enchantments.

My eyes widened, that was a large amount of progress for a few hours of work. Then again, I had essentially just skipped past the multiple stages and taken on an extremely complex cursed sword….

That was trying to infuse holy and light energy with cursed energy.

I’d have to continue this another time.

For now I had a giant to meet.

-Scene Break-

I watched as the nervous giant entered the room, his hundreds of hands and eyes apparently hidden as two main eyes nervously stared at me.

He fidgeted, a look of submission in his eyes not befitting his large powerful body.

{Name: Briareus (Aegaeon)}

{Titles: Hundred-Handed One/Briareus the Strong-Handed}

{Race: Hekatonkheires (Hundred-Handed One)}

{Power Level: 16,500}

He knelt.

“Almighty One, before You stand Briareus, Hundred-Handed and Fifty-Headed” He said, his voice deep.

I paused at his formal greeting.

“Hello Briareus.” I greeted.

Uriel stood next to me, almost protectively. His arms crossed as he stared at the giant passively.

“My Lord.” He replied.

“It’s good to finally see you. I hope your stay has been comfortable.” I responded.

His face changed and a frown marred his face, a hint of something strange passing through him as he kept his eyes on the ground.

“In my short time here I have been shown more kindness than most of my time alive.” He replied sincerely. “Thank you for saving me.”

His broad shoulders shook slightly.

I went to speak only to be cut off as he spoke once more.

“Please.” The single word hung in the air, heavy with desperation. “Almighty One… let me stay.” His massive hands clenched against the stone floor. “You want something from me, right? I… I don’t imagine I was saved for nothing. I’ll do it. Just… let me stay.”

I blinked in surprise, even Uriel’s expression next to me shifted. A hint of compassion shining through his eyes.

The desperation in his voice caught me off guard. I hadn’t expected him to beg. He didn’t even know what I wanted yet, but he was already offering himself.

Whatever Kampe and the gods had done to him had been bad. I glanced at Uriel, who remained silent.

It wasn’t a big surprise he knew I wanted something. Though I could play it off with Heaven’s reputation I didn’t wish to lie to him.

Did he think I was going to discard him? I frowned at the thought, only quickly covering it up when Brias’ form shook at my reaction. While my morals were still questionable, I didn’t do the whole throwing away thing. It was something that resonated with me and I hated it.

“Briareus… that’s why I brought you here. I wanted to offer you a place in Heaven.” I smiled.

His head snapped up, eyes wide, disbelief and hope flickering across his face.

“Heaven’s army needs better weapons. An attack is coming. Soon.” I let that sink in, watching as the realization dawned on him. “I want you to become my smith. Create weapons that can protect Heaven. You’re a powerful craftsman and you were being wasted by idiots.”

I decided to be honest.

Uriel smirked slightly at my last comment, his eyes practically blazing as he stared at me with an interesting look.

Briareus blinked. Slowly, almost reverently, he placed one massive hand over his chest and bowed again, deeper this time. “I… I would be honored and I will do my best to defend this place. The kindness you showed on me will not be wasted.”

He spoke passionately, and I had to admire his honesty. Why such a person was tortured was beyond me.

To so easily swear his loyalty… he must have truly suffered.

I smiled faintly, feeling a strange warmth in my chest.

It was a win-win. The best type of win.

“Perfect. Uriel will show you to your new working space. You’ll continue residing within the extra sub-dimension but there is a special forge that you will work in.” I said.

The reason Uriel was here was since Brias would be working within his forge. Technically it was the only forge in Heaven. And ultimately the best one.

He nodded, bowing again.

Uriel inspected him all the while.

-Scene Break-

“So you understand your parameters?” I asked, looking over the former Assassin.

{Name: Taje}

{Title: Mr. One/Servant Of God. }

{Race: Blessed Human(Enhanced)}

{Power level: 7,380}

He nodded easily. “Help the Devil Rias Gremory in her rating game and keep my presence as undetectable as I can. Conceal my identity with a valid excuse and give away as little as necessary. Do not reveal your involvement under any circumstances.”

His voice was calm.

“Good, you will only be there for a day to complete the objective and then you will be brought back to the Vatican.” I replied.

Taje, the former Assassin, had been mostly kept on the backhand. They had merged into the small intelligence group within the Vatican that worked on gathering intelligence and secret objectives.

Taje stood silently, his sharp eyes studying me.

I could see the hesitation in the slight furrow of his brow before he finally spoke.

“If I may, my Lord…” he began carefully, voice low. “Why help a Devil?”

A fair question, I hadn’t really told anyone. Besides Gabriel and Michael who had both taken the news rather… poorly. Since they believed I shouldn’t resort to this to gain something and that they could get me whatever I needed.

While it was cute and nice to know they were willing to go so far, there were bound to be things only a Devil could get me and it wouldn’t cost me anything.

I met his gaze, my expression calm. “A passing interest,” I said, leaning back. “A deal was struck.”

Taje’s frown deepened. “If she becomes a threat to you or attempts to reveal this, I’ll eliminate her.” His tone was flat, matter-of-fact, as if killing a Devil was as routine as breathing.

A bit random.

I chuckled softly, shaking my head. “That won’t be necessary.”

He hesitated again, clearly trying to understand. “What could a Devil possibly offer you?”

I studied him for a moment, letting the silence linger.

I decided to make my stance known.

“Heaven didn’t wage war on Devils,” I finally said. “They came after us. We fought back. But their existence? Their race? That’s not Heaven’s concern. It’s their actions , the choices they make, that matter.” I paused, watching the realization dawn on his face. “Rias Gremory isn’t our enemy. Not yet, at least. I’m not going to reject her plea and prayer just because she’s a Devil. Especially not when she’s willing to give me so much.”

“She prayed?” He said, bewilderment lacing his tone. “A devil prayed?”

“Yes.”

He seemed to ignore my statement about gaining something. That was the reason I answered after all.

I was thinking about Phenex Tears or some other such thing that Heaven couldn’t get its hands on. The healing effects could be useful to study, and possibly replicable. I’d have to think about it more later.

Taje’s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of understanding crossing his features. He bowed his head. “I see… Thank you, my Lord. I won’t fail you.” His voice was quiet but determined. “And I won’t waste the second chance you’ve given me.”

I nodded once. “Good.”

I turned towards the large snake staring at me. “You’ll be taking Galadriel too.”

Taje's eyes widened. “What?”

“My Familiar can carry messages and escape relatively uncatchable if it comes down to that. It’ll be good to let her stretch her… scales in any case too.” I said, giving me reasoning even if I knew I didn’t have to.

Such was the privilege of being God’s Heir or technically God himself.

“I understand.” He nodded. “T-thank you for your consideration of my health.”

He seems to have a hard time processing that. I decided to push on that.

I smiled. “You work for me now, Heaven has been weakened in my absence and we will be going down a new path but those who work for us will receive the full face of Heaven's love.”

Those who oppose us though…

He stared at me, stunned. Before nodding his head without any more words being spoken.

-{Rias Gremory}-

Rias paced back and forth in the spacious room, biting her lip.

The Rating Game was tomorrow, and her nerves were fraying.

Had it actually been just a dream? That was the main thought going through her head. Had she relied on a mere dream she had a week ago?

She glanced at Akeno, who stood quietly by the window, arms folded.

“Where is he?” Rias muttered, glancing around. “He was supposed to be here by now.”

A faint ripple brushed against her senses and suddenly, he was there.

A tall man stood silently before her, dark clothes blending into the shadows. His eyes were blank.

Rias froze. Akeno tensed beside her, her gaze narrowing as a faint crackle of electricity danced at her fingertips.

“I am the rogue mage,” the man said, voice low and calm. “I am here to answer your call.”

Rias blinked. “What?”

“You hired me.”

She had a moment of realisation and let out a long breath, rubbing her forehead. “Right. You startled me.”

She glanced at Akeno, who relaxed slightly, even as her eyes stayed glued to him.

“Well… I’m glad you’re here.” Rias straightened, forcing herself to smile. “We have a lot to discuss.”

He didn’t reply, simply nodding once.

She walked over. “Akeno, will you please prepare us a cup of tea?”

Akeno nodded, a fake smile on her face that made Rias want to sigh.

“Are you prepared?” Rias questioned first after a moment. She didn’t know what to make of the man.

He certainly didn’t seem like an envoy from God but maybe that was the point?

“I am.” He replied with a relaxed tone that admittedly soothed her.

Despite that she couldn’t help but feel a strange nervousness, this was her livelihood and while she wasn’t a sensor, she did have a limited ability to determine frequency from people.

Currently, the man wasn’t giving off anything. He could be a normal human without any magic for all she knew.

“Are you sure? Not to be ungrateful or doubt your abilities but Riser is a High-class Devil. While he isn’t exactly skilled he has a powerful bloodline and high-class magic reserves. His regeneration is admittedly near unbeatable even to me.” She replied grimly.

“I have a plan.” He replied. “Rias Gremory.”

She perked up.

“You will win this battle.” He said.

She smiled, feeling comforted.

Akeno placed the tea on the table, and sent him a glance. “So do you intend to share your plan with us- fufu.” She giggled flirtatiously.

“No. You will all stay back and defend your kind while I take care of the peerage.” He replied.

That made them both pause.

Rias knew that whoever was coming would be strong, but she had expected her peerage to fight alongside him.

“You’re going to fight a peerage… all alone?” Akeno asked In disbelief.

“Yes, while you defend your king.” He replied without hesitation.

“Don’t you think you may be underestimating them a bit? A full peerage isn’t a joke.” Rias hurriedly interjected.

“It won’t be a problem, if it makes you feel any better. Even if I only take out a few of them, that'll significantly boost your chances to go in after I’m eliminated.” He explained, using logic.

“Ok.” Akeno nodded.

Rias sent her a look but couldn’t find herself to refuse.

He was obviously going to be strong. Even if he managed to take out half of them it would be enough to significantly boost her chances. It wasn’t worth potentially denying his help over.

-Scene Break-

Rias stood by her bed, sighing as she tried to calm her heart down.

Just as she went to lie down, she paused. Looking up as if someone was watching her. Hesitantly she clasped her hands together in an unfamiliar position.

“I-uh don’t know if you are listening but thank you.”

She knew that there was probably a reasoning behind this that she was oblivious too, but she honestly couldn’t bring herself to care. It took a God that supposedly didn’t like Devils to save her instead of her own kind.

While she wouldn’t do anything that would put her family or race at risk she would obey any order outside of that.

Her head hit the soft pillow, crimson hair sprawling out as she found herself entering her sleep quicker than expected.

The reasoning for that became apparent.

Across from her, a familiar young man sat casually on a large rock, watching her with quiet amusement.

Her breath caught in her throat. She recognized him instantly.

The God who had decided to intervene and help her.

“You’re welcome,” he said smoothly, the corners of his mouth lifting into a faint smirk.

His voice was calm, almost teasing, like he knew more than he was letting on.

Rias swallowed, her heart racing. “I… didn’t expect you to actually hear me.”

He chuckled softly, leaning back on his hands. “It’s hard to ignore someone calling out to you directly.”

She shifted nervously. “I still can’t understand your reasons for helping a Devil.”

He glanced out over the water, his expression unreadable. “I have my reasons and again, you aren’t like the rest of your kind.”

The words made her feel oddly proud.

She didn’t know if he meant it, but it made her feel special.

She held her tongue. There was something about him that made her feel small. Not in a bad way, but like standing before a vast ocean.

She supposed it came with being the most well-known God within the World.

“You mentioned having some business with the Phenex,” she ventured carefully, watching his reaction. “Are you sure your envoy can handle it?”

He tilted his head, as if considering her question. “Don’t trouble yourself with such matters. It’s already in motion.”

She lowered her gaze. “Of course.”

They stood in silence for a moment. Rias found herself glancing at him, the way his golden hair fell around his face, the calm in his eyes, the faint smirk that never quite left his lips.

She wanted to say something, anything, just to keep him talking. The idea of this conversation ending filled her with a strange sense of loss.

“All I need from you at the moment is to keep him safe.” He added.

“What?” Rias questioned.

“After learning he is not a Devil. This will bring suspicion, which will mostly be negated when you inform them he’s a rogue magician. Then will come the nature of Devils. Many will seek to make him a Devil, one way or the other.” He informed her, and she nodded sadly.

That was the nature of her race.

“You can help with off-putting most of that by claiming you intend to reincarnate him, it’ll also help with your family even though I suspect your brother will do a deep search on him. By that time he will be gone and you’ll tell your brother that he decided he didn’t want to become a Devil.” He said, more as an order that she found herself obeying without question.

“Seems like our time is up, don’t worry. Everything is going according to plan.” He said soothingly.

But when she looked up again, he was gone. The lake and sky faded into darkness.

Rias woke up with a soft gasp, staring at the ceiling. Her heart pounded in her chest.

Akeno stood next to her bed. “It’s time to get up.”

Rias nodded, calming herself.

It didn’t take long for the peerage to gather, with the exception of the rogue mage who’s name she still hadn’t been told.

“Where is he?” She questioned.

“I am here.” He said, making her jump.

Rias cleared her throat, regaining her composure. “Everyone, this is… well, I don’t know his name.” She glanced at him, silently asking for confirmation.

“I am Nathaniel Orion Y'Barra, pleased to meet you.” He greeted me.

“Uh-yes, He’ll be temporarily joining us for the Rating Game.”

The reactions were immediate.

Kiba stepped forward first, offering a polite smile. “It’s nice to meet you. Any help is appreciated.” His tone was friendly. Even as he sized him up.

Koneko’s nose twitched. She took a few steps closer, sniffing the air cautiously. Her brow furrowed. “Smells weird,” she muttered, glaring at him. “Like blood.”

The Rogue Mage met her gaze but said nothing.

“Tch.” Issei crossed his arms, glaring at him.

“Figures. Of course, he’s another pretty boy. Just what we needed.”

The mage ignored him entirely, which only made Issei scowl harder.

Before anyone could say anything else, a familiar magic circle lit up the room.

The air grew colder, and a woman with silver hair and piercing eyes stepped into the room. An incredibly beautiful woman entered the room and immediately made Issei stare like an idiot.

Grayfia Lucifuge, the strongest Queen.

Her gaze landed on the unfamiliar figure almost instantly.

“Who is this?” Grayfia asked, her tone as cold as ice.

Rias squared her shoulders, lifting her chin defiantly. “He’s a rogue mage. I hired him to fight alongside my peerage for the Rating Game.”

Grayfia’s expression darkened slightly. “I wasn’t informed of this.”

“I don’t have to inform you of everything.” Rias met Grayfia’s gaze without flinching.

For a moment, the room felt even colder. Grayfia studied Rias carefully before shifting her attention back to the rogue mage. He stood there, unmoved, his expression unreadable as her eyes bore into him.

“And who might you be?” she asked.

He held her gaze, his voice calm and measured. “I am a rogue mage hired by Miss Gremory to act as a piece in the Rating Game.”

Grayfia’s eyes narrowed, searching for any hint of deception, but he gave nothing away.

She lingered for a moment before finally turning away. “Very well.”

With a flick of her wrist, a magic circle expanded beneath them, and in an instant, the room vanished in a flash of light.

When they reappeared, the Rating Game field stretched out before them. The battlefield mirrored Kuoh Academy, recreated through magic.

Rias took a deep breath.

All her peerage had been… informed about the plan last night. It was needless to say they weren’t happy but decided to obey.

Riser’s team would be on the opposite side, but she knew they wouldn’t waste time.

Riser wasn’t one for strategy. He’d overwhelm her with numbers and brute force, using his peerage like pawns in a game he thought he’d already won.

Kiba moved ahead, scouting quickly while Koneko stayed close, eyes sharp for any threats.

Akeno stood near Rias, quietly preparing her magic.

They all stood within the occult room.

Grayfia floated above the field, her voice echoing across the arena. “The Rating Game between Rias Gremory and Riser Phenex shall now begin.”

Rias stood with her peerage, taking a deep breath.

She turned toward Nathaniel, ready to go over the plan but he was gone.

Her eyes darted around. “Where…?”

She bit her lip, but quickly pushed it aside. “Everyone, spread out and guard the occult building. Stay alert.”

-{Taje}-

He slipped through the window unnoticed, landing without any sound in what identified as the gym building. Galadriel was wrapped around his upper torso, peeking out from his clothing.

Riser's Rook, Xuelan, and Bishop, Mira along with his two Pawns, Ile, and Nel, were stationed inside, oblivious to the silent Assassin watching them.

Their voices echoed softly through the empty space.

"I still don't get it," Xuelan muttered, stretching her arms behind her head.

"Why is Lord Riser acting so... cautious? He’s never been like this before."

Mira frowned. "It’s weird. He’s usually so confident. Trading Ravel out for a different piece seemed unlike him. He’s been acting weird ever since he came back from the Familia Forest.”

"You think he's scared?" Ile asked, bouncing lightly on her heels. "I mean, it is the Gremory girl. Her brother is Lucifer."

Nel scoffed. "Please. Like Riser-sama would ever be afraid of some spoiled princess. He probably has a plan we don’t know about. Especially with that man he supposedly found, we all know was given to him by his Father.”

They all nodded, reassured by their own words. Then, the temperature dropped.

A low hiss escaped Galadriel as she released a potent steam, the air instantly growing thick and heavy. A dense mist unfurled across the gym, curling along the floor and swallowing the light.

He sent a raised eyebrow to the serpent, it almost seemed like she had her own grudge against the Phenex group.

"The hell?" Xuelan snapped to attention, her eyes darting around. "Who's there?!"

A soft whisper of movement answered her.

"Stay close!" Mira called, summoning a small magic circle in her palm, casting faint light into the fog. "We’re not alone!"

Suddenly, a sharp cry echoed as Nel stumbled forward, clutching at her arm or rather, the stump where it used to be. Blood sprayed across the gym floor. She collapsed, writhing in pain.

"Nel!" Ile screamed, rushing to her sister’s side.

Galadriel’s mouth opened and mist gathered into a bolt of energy, it shot out and sent Ile flying through multiple walls. In an instant the Lucifuge woman’s voice rang out with a hint of surprise.

“Riser’s Pawn Nel, had been eliminated.”

“Riser’s Pawn Ile has been eliminated.”

Taje emerged from the mist, eyes glinting coldly in the dim light.

"You bastard!" Xuelan roared, her fists glowing as she lunged forward, aiming a strike at his head.

He side-stepped effortlessly, catching her wrist mid-swing. With a sharp twist, a sickening crack echoed through the air, and Xuelan cried out as her arm bent unnaturally.

He flung her aside, her body skidding across the floor.

He knew he may be going a bit harsh, and this hadn’t been explicitly ordered by his Lord but it was the quickest way in his opinion.

By the way Galadriel hissed in approval anyway.

Mira raised her hands, a complex magic circle forming. "Fireball!" she shouted, launching a blast of flames that instantly consumed half the room.

The ethereal smoke around her hardened and dozens of tendrils bound her, only for Taje to appear. Mira could react, his palm slammed into her chest, sending her crashing into the wall.

“Riser’s Phenex’ Bishop Mira, has been eliminated.”

Only Xuelan remained conscious, trembling as she pushed herself onto her knees. "W-what… what are you?" she whispered.

Taje tilted his head, watching her struggle. "Irrelevant."

With a flick of his wrist, she collapsed, unconscious.

The gym grew silent.

“Riser Phenex’ Rook Xeulan, has been eliminated.”

He raised his eyebrow and in a burst of speed excited the gym just as a massive explosion consumed it.

Riser’s queen glared furiously, swishing her staff and a massive explosion erupted. Heading directly to the Assassin only to disappear in a strange fragmented space in front of him. She could only scream as she was consumed by her own explosion.

She scowled and tried to stabilise herself wobbly within the air, only for a blast of energy that erupted out of Galadriel’s mouth to strike her, sending her exploding through multiple walls.

“Riser Phenex’ Queen Yuebelluna, has been eliminated.”

“That’s …”

“That’s 5 out of the twelve of them.” He calmly said, swirling his sword.

At that moment, two figures blurred in. Looking around seriously and warily.

Karlamine’s eyes burned with fury, her sword drawn and ready. "I don’t know who you are, but you’re done."

Siris flicked her wrist, summoning her blade with a sharp clang of steel. "All this damage… and you’re alone?" She scoffed. "You’ll regret not running."

Taje tilted his head, eyes cold and unreadable.

They moved as one, Siris darting low while Karlamine went high, their blades whistling through the air. Taje slipped between their strikes with fluid grace, the steel passing harmlessly by.

Karlamine spun, sword flashing towards his neck. He ducked, sliding beneath her swing, and delivered a sharp kick to her ribs.

She grunted, skidding back.

Siris lunged, her blade thrusting forward.

Taje twisted, catching her wrist mid-thrust. Their eyes met for a split second before he wrenched her arm sideways, the sword clattering to the ground.

Siris gasped, swinging her other arm in a desperate punch only for him to catch that too.

He swept her legs out from under her, slamming her into the ground with a sickening thud. Siris groaned, trying to push herself up, but a sharp boot to the stomach knocked the wind from her lungs.

Karlamine roared, flames erupting around her blade as she charged again. "I’ll cut you down! I won’t allow you to interfere with Riser-Sama’s victory. That little slut will marry him if it’s the last thing I make happen as his knight.”

Taje sidestepped, his movements so smooth they felt almost lazy. Her sword carved through empty space, and in the same motion, he delivered a brutal elbow to her face. Blood sprayed from her nose as she stumbled back.

"You fight well," Taje remarked, sidestepping another thrust. "For middle-class devils."

Karlamine growled. "Shut up!"

She feinted left, then pivoted, her blade slicing through the air in a deadly arc. For a moment, it almost looked like she’d landed the hit until Taje caught her sword with two fingers.

Karlamine’s eyes widened in disbelief. "What…?"

He twisted her wrist, forcing her to drop the blade. It clattered to the floor as he spun behind her, wrapping an arm around her neck and pulling her close.

With his other hand, he pressed a small glowing rune against her back.

"What did you—?" Karlamine struggled.

Taje aimed, he knew where the other team’s starting point was and where Riser Phenex most probably was. He launched her, and watched as she flew through the air. Landing through the building.

A large explosion was let off.

She wouldn’t die. That would be against the rules. He had studied for this task extensively. It was his chance to prove he was useful. The rune exploded outwards, meaning she would be eliminated from the impact of being thrown into the building more than anything else.

A deafening boom shook the air, flames and debris erupting skyward.

The shockwave rippled through the battlefield,

“Riser Phenex’s Knight Karlamine, has been eliminated.” The voice rang out, still composed but the undertone of shock was much more noticeable.

Taje turned back to Siris, who was still gasping for air.

She tried to push herself up, trembling, but he crouched beside her, tilting his head.

Before she could move, Galadriel slithered out from his clothing, her scales glimmering faintly in the low light.

She reared back, releasing a plume of steam that enveloped Siris.

For a moment, Siris gasped, eyes darting wildly as the steam clouded her vision.

Galadriel’s body turned massive and she flicked her tail, sending the knight flying through the air.

“Riser Phenex’s Knight Siris, has been eliminated.”

“Eight out of twelve.” He mused.

There was silence as none came to him.

He thought about it logically. Losing so many pieces so quickly was making them panic and retreat.

They were with their king.

That was the conclusion he came to.

It didn’t take long to find the Devil Heir.

There, at the center, stood Riser Phenex.

His golden hair shimmered in the flickering light, a smug expression plastered on his face as he stood flanked by two of his remaining pawns: Marion and Burent.

But it wasn’t just them.

A fourth figure stood at Riser’s side, a man Taje didn’t recognize.

Tall, broad-shouldered, and exuding a quiet power that marked him as high-class.

His gaze was almost bored, as if none of this mattered to him.

“So, you’re the one causing all this trouble.” Riser’s voice echoed through the courtyard, arrogance laced with a hint of something else.

Something… uncertain. His eyes flicked over Taje, brow furrowing. "My pieces aren’t weak, you know. You must be quite skilled."

Taje said nothing, stepping forward.

Burent growled, flames sparking to life around her fists. "Let’s just kill him!"

"No." The unknown man stepped forward, raising a hand to stop her. His eyes locked onto Taje’s, his expression cold. "I’ll handle this."

Marion and Burent moved to the sides, ready to strike at a moment's notice.

The high-class devil slowly rolled his neck, magic building around him. "I don’t know who you are, but this ends now."

Taje inclined his head.

The man lunged.

His speed was impressive, a blur of motion as he closed the gap in an instant, fist crackling with raw magical energy.

Taje sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the strike as the ground behind him exploded into rubble.

Marion and Burent attacked in sync.

Marion’s chains lashed out, trying to ensnare him while Burent unleashed a torrent of flames. Taje moved like smoke, slipping between the attacks with ease.

The chains snapped around empty air, and the flames washed over him, doing nothing.

"Stay still!" Burent roared, launching herself forward, fists blazing.

What a stupid thing to say. Taje thought, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes.

Taje caught her wrist mid-punch. She gasped as his grip tightened, bone grinding beneath his fingers.

“Stay still.” He boredly reiterated.

With a sharp twist, he wrenched her arm behind her back and slammed her face-first into the ground.

The stone cracked beneath the impact.

"Burent!" Marion screamed, her chains shooting forward once more.

This time, they wrapped around Taje’s arm. She pulled tight, trying to lock him down.

He simply yanked her forward, her feet leaving the ground as she flew towards him. The last thing she saw was his fist before darkness claimed her.

"Riser Phenex’s Pawn Burent, has been eliminated."

"Riser Phenex’s Pawn Marion, has been eliminated."

The high-class devil snarled, magic surging around him.

He conjured a massive spear of dark energy, launching it forward. Taje moved, faster than the eye could track, weaving through the attacks like water.

The devil’s eyes widened in disbelief. "Impossible…"

In a blur, Taje was in front of him.

A single punch.

The high-class devil’s ribs shattered, the force sending him crashing into a nearby wall. He slumped to the ground, unconscious.

"Riser Phenex’s… guest, has been eliminated."

Riser stood alone.

For the first time, there was no arrogance in his eyes. Only fear.

"You…" Riser stepped back, shaking his head. "You’re not supposed to be this strong." His hands trembled, flames flickering weakly around his fingers.

"What are you?"

Taje tilted his head. "Again, Irrelevant."

Riser’s face twisted with rage.

"Irrelevant?!" He threw his arms wide, flames erupting from his body. "I am Riser Phenex! I am immortal! You think you can kill me?!"

The courtyard erupted into flames.

A massive wave of fire surged forward, consuming everything in its path. The ground cracked beneath the heat, stone melting into slag as the inferno roared to life.

Taje leapt, twisting through the air as the flames chased him, narrowly avoiding the deadly heat.

He landed behind Riser, but the Phenex prince was already moving.

"Burn!" Riser roared, launching massive fireballs into the sky. They hovered for a moment before plummeting down, each one a miniature sun, screaming towards Taje.

He didn’t move.

The fireballs reached him… and passed through.

Riser blinked. "What…?"

The air shimmered.

The fireballs reappeared.

Right behind him.

They slammed into his back, explosions tearing through the courtyard. flames consumed his body as he crashed into the ground.

For a moment, silence.

Then he rose, his body rapidly regenerating. He scowled.

That was going to be a problem.

Galadriel opened her mouth and a strange stream of black-white mist impacted Riser, who coughed and sputtered. A strange aura surrounded him, making his skin appear dark and an aura of pure white surrounding his frame.

The snake then launched a blast of that strange energy it used and the Devil heir was sent flying back. A massive wound on his torso that noticeably didn’t heal.

So that’s why his lord sent Galadriel.

Some sort of power distortion?

It looked like it was draining the snake's energy fast so he didn’t waste any time.

Riser backed up in fear as a realisation came over him. “W-wait.”

His face was pale.

“I surrender.” He hurriedly called out, just before Taje could get to him and he disappeared from sight.

“Riser Phenex has been eliminated.”

Taje nodded, satisfied.

That had gone well.

-{Rias Gremory}-

Rias and her peerage stood still, eyes wide as they tried to process what they had just heard.

Ten minutes.

In that amount of time he had wiped the floor with a peerage and its master.

Just who was this guy?

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 79 Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 79

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(Theio)

I stared at the large container appraisingly.

It was the unopened Vault I had stolen so long ago from the Goblin encampment. A wave of nostalgia hit me as I smiled lightly. I had come so far from that crazy angel running around the woods. I had grown explosively in both personality and power.

I hadn’t thought about it much since then, assuming the wealth to be meagre when I thought about the state of the village.

That had changed now I had downloaded the skill from Celebrimbor.

Mithril…

That would be what would make my weapon work, a powerful God-class-worthy material.

Naturally, my thoughts had gone to this vault…

[Mithril Vault]

[A vault made from the extremely rare ore Mithril. Mithril stands out not only for being

tough, flexible, light, and with a high resistance to physical force but also for its magical

conductivity properties for weapons. Making it the perfect material for artefacts, weapons,

and armour.]

This wasn’t the same Mithril I needed…

It was bound to happen. After all, it was just a title given to the Ore, an oddly common one among worlds.

Still, It could be used.

“So what do you think?” I questioned, turning to Uriel who watched me silently.

He took a step forward and inspected the shining metal.

“Mithril?” He questioned, more to himself which was why I didn’t answer. “It’s a valuable metal. Quite rare nowadays but hard to use in smithing so I tend to shy away from it.”

I nodded.

“Where did you get it?” He questioned curiously. “In fact, where have you been keeping this? In that little pocket space, you use?”

I wasn’t surprised as he casually mentioned my inventory, I wasn’t being subtle about it.

“Yes, I got it a while ago when I was attacked by a Goblin Tribute,” I replied, staring at the vault.

The response was instant.

“Shall I mobilise a force to eradicate them?” He replied, his arms crossed and his tone neutral.

“They are already dead,” I replied, equally as neutral.

He smiled slightly, his shoulders relaxing minutely and his stance becoming more open. “That’s good to hear.”

This was a surprisingly normal occurrence for my otherwise overly naive Angels. Me being dead for so long made them what I liked to call ‘Hyper-defensive.’

I swung my arm and a blast of light made the vault’s door fall apart.

There was a time when I wouldn’t have been able to put a dent in this door, funny.

A pile of strange Ore, along with some weapons that I paid no mind to, sat within the vault. What caught my immediate attention though was the single unsmelted Ore that lay atop.

Honestly, I was half-expecting Gold but then again, that was mostly a human thing.

I picked up the Ore, turning it over in my hand before using appraisal.

Infernite - Magically conductive alloy found commonly in Hell, capable of assisting in channeling demonic power. Special attribute: stores demonic energy.

The name was relatively basic.

“Infernite?” I murmured, I recalled it in my many lessons taken in smithing under Uriel. “Not exactly rare, but useful.”

Uriel glanced at it, unimpressed. “It's relatively common in Hell, not particularly noteworthy in Heaven. Still, its conductive properties can be useful if utilized properly.”

My eyes wandered back to the vault, and something else caught my attention, a stone hidden slightly beneath some mundane-looking metals.

Carefully, I removed it and examined it closely.

“Dracionianite?” I mused, feeling Uriel’s gaze land on the large stone that barely fit in my hand in an instant.

Dracionianite - An extremely rare Ore formed when the blood of a high-class Dragon saturates stone upon death. Grants heat immunity, immense durability, and traces of draconic blood, and allows channeling dragon fire when properly harnessed. Dragon fire from a mid-class dragon can easily kill a high-class being. Highly sought after due to its unique and potent abilities.

My eyes widened as I read through its description.

“Uriel,” I spoke quietly, holding the stone tightly,

“Dracionianite?” He questioned a hint of excitement in his voice. Uriel’s expression shifted immediately, his eyes widening slightly. He stepped closer, studying the stone carefully. “Now that is noteworthy.”

“That’s extremely rare, even Heaven possesses only small fragments. It can't be reliably replicated; Dragon Blood is chaotic and incredibly resistant to manipulation. Attempting transmutation with your energy alone would be immensely costly, rarely worth the price.” He explained, examining the large stone. “By the looks of it, you have a good amount too.”

Normally, I could learn that Heaven had a massive amount of magical Ores. More than any other Pantheon as God went on an alien overlord spree and got everything he could get his hands on.

The result?

Sacred Gears, and many other powerful holy artefacts.

I nodded thoughtfully.

“What do you recommend?” I asked, wondering how I should go about using it.

By the sounds of it, we did have a bit but not a lot of it.

“Firstly? Smelt it, and secondly. You don’t have to use a lot of it. Its main worth is within its Dragon Fire ability. While it’s not outright manipulation, it produces a stream of fire if built correctly. You don’t need a large amount for it.” He mused, thinking about how it can be used. “A cylinder to contain the heat from melting your sword and a small pipe for it to be released will do. The exit could be minuscule, as long as it has a way to exit, it’ll be usable.”

That did sound appealing, I knew what he was talking about as well. It wouldn’t take on much room if what he was saying was correct.

“How would I activate it?” I further questioned, thinking about whether this would work with my current sword design.

“A thin thread of Arcsteel connecting into it would work,” Uriel said, thinking about it. “The special property of Dracionianite is in its ability to produce Dragon Fire with any sort of energy channelled into it.”

What would happen if Dragon Fire was mixed with Holy energy or cursed energy, perhaps even both at the same time? I was warming up to the idea, no pun intended.

“People would kill over this stone. Its dragon fire capability alone makes it invaluable.” Uriel mused. “Raphael had a project involving Dracionianite when she was dedicated to adding to Heaven’s front defences.”

“Oh?”

“She wished to make Dragon Fire Canons to add to the two large holy canons at the front,” Uriel replied casually.

I found myself feeling thoughtful.

With this amount surely she could continue her project.

I knew about Heaven’s front defences, I had been looking into them ever since learning of the planned attack on Heaven.

Heaven’s front gates mainly relied on warding and magical formations, but they did possess two large holy canons. Along with a special surprise if they actually further managed to start damaging the gate.

The holy cannons had only seen action twice according to Michael, and that was when Lucifer had led the demonic armies for an invasion of Heaven.

Both times had failed.

Something curious Michael had shared was me that he felt like Lucifer had a backing. Since he wielded many strange demonic artefacts and had a lot more powerful siege weapons than he felt Lucifer couldn’t acquire alone.

It was a worrying thought but since it happened so long ago and there hadn’t been any more sign of this mysterious backer, I had decided to let it go.

Getting back to the point.

Apparently, the Holy Cannons were massive and had smaller turrets on them to keep any smaller threats at bay. Michael said that when focused the main turrets had some serious power behind them.

Which made sense.

God’s creations were considered invaluable treasures in the supernatural world, the Sacred Gear system wasn’t his only creation. Just one of the more noteworthy ones.

“I’ll have to give her some of this then, having more defences would be invaluable,” I replied thoughtfully.

The only reason I suspected there wasn’t more was due to God’s confidence in his power and the wards he had set up.

“Yes, especially in times like this. The wards have weakened without your presence, despite your genius. I don’t think you ever suspected that you would have… died.” He grimaced, the usual hint of shame that entered his voice upon this topic evident. “The main Canons are very strong, but they can only focus so much and they were made to fight the stronger opponents. With the Dracionianite providing at least what we can assume is high-class Dragon firepower or even above, that’ll make even Ultimate-class beings attempt to avoid being hit.”

Uriel frowned. “Father, I have other duties to attend to. If you wish I can cancel them and have someone else fill in favour of spending more time helping you. I’m sure many would be eager to fill my space in.”

Despite the words that would normally seem like he was doing me a favour, I could sense the excitement and eagerness.

I smirked. “There’s no need, I’m done here anyway.”

He nodded, hiding his disappointment with ease.

Once alone, I turned my attention inward. I needed Mithril, true Mithril from the world I had downloaded Celebrimbor from,

Mithril from Lord Of The Rings was at a guess probably God-class worthy. I placed my hand forward, absorbing everything remaining in the vault.

A notification flashed:

[Energy: 56,201]

It was the highest amount I'd ever had, thanks to absorbing all the Arcsteel.

Confident, I attempted to create the true Mithril.

Blue motes formed and a large amount of energy was used. My excitement quickly faded as the shock hit me. All that energy condensed barely formed a tiny dot, smaller even than a pebble.

I stared at it, stunned.

Really? That was all I could make, so I inspected the item.

My chakra eyes turn on flinching back from the sheer energy within the minute crystal of Mithril.

This was the reality of trying to create God-class material.

I thought about how to overcome this, but I was still hesitant to simply start absorbing all of Heaven’s treasures. An idea came to mind as I stared at the small Mithril flake.

I reabsorbed the dazzling shining flake and watched my energy counter go back up.

Frustrated but determined, I adjusted my desire, aiming for a less powerful version of Mithril. I needed more in quantity. I had an idea that was vital to make my sword work, and more importantly, upgrade my sword into something truly powerful.

I didn’t know how my sword would turn out, but my training with Uriel had shown its result. Sword grading couldn’t be measured by the same power system that the supernatural world typically used and one I had come to primarily use.

That being Low-class, Mid-class, High-class and Ultimate-class. Above that had Pantheon’s own versions. Such as the Devil's Satan class, Heaven’s own Arch-Seraph class and many others.

But the swords I had made were certainly worthy of the mid-class and even High-class worthy. I was mainly using Uriel’s blueprints though, Uriel himself had an immensely powerful weapon crafted by himself.

I intended to follow that.

Blue notes of light covered my arm as I visualised my desire, making a weakened version of Mithril.

The process took multiple attempts as I continually absorbed and created a rapidly growing amount of Mithril, attempting to find the perfect balance between not going too weak and too small.

It wasn’t that surprising it was so hard to make, if I remember correctly. The convergence of the fire of a Balrog with light & determination of Elven warrior Glorfindel along with electricity of Manwë Súlimo.

The meeting of two opposing matched forces in an implosion creating mithril. Mithril is the solution I am looking for: balancing and fixing Murasame while making it capable of cursed light along with holy power.

Pouring every bit of energy I had left, I finally managed to produce a diamond-sized chunk of the weakened Mithril.

Anar-Mithril (Weakened)

A magically conductive alloy known for its exceptional lightweight durability, effective at repelling magic and resisting damage and corrosion. Along with the ability to develop its limited consciousness.

This material has a rare affinity for both light and dark magic.

Special attributes include significant amplification of magical power, passive merging of elemental energies, and adaptability in gaining special traits based on the intentions and willpower poured into the crafting process.

Despite being inferior to true Mithril, it remains a truly rare and invaluable material.

I grinned.

That was more like it.

To think that this wasn’t even the full version.

This is what I expected of a borderline pseudo-God-class material. Affinity to both light and dark magic? Sure, there were many more types beyond that but having an affinity to both…

I wanted more… and I wanted the prime version of it. I imagine that many of its abilities were removed due to its weakened state. I also noticed the name change, while it was still called Mithral it had the added part on the front.

I decided to visit the Holy Forge, the heat brushing against my skin as I entered.

Sparks flew in rhythmic bursts from one of the central stations.

Brias stood there, in his true form which was large and with multiple arms working, his sleeves rolled up on the clothing that had been made for him.

Turns out Heaven had a clothing-maker.

A light sheen of sweat on his brow, hammering away at a sword that glows faintly gold.

He looked… content. When compared to how he had looked when I had last met him anyway.

“How’s it going?” I asked, stepping into the forge properly.

Brias looked up, surprised for a moment before smiling wide. “It’s going well, Lord Kaiel.” He wiped his brow with the back of his arm. “Getting back into forging took time. I was rusty, and my hands didn’t remember what they used to. But now-” he gestured to the weapon, “-it’s coming back fast.”

The sword he was working on was strange, it had elemental energy tied to it along with holy energy due to the materials there being used.

“I’m glad,” I said, and I meant it.

I left him to his work and made my way to the section I had claimed.

My sword was carefully laid out on the table I had left it.

[Fëanorian Smithing] (LVL: 3/50) {Apprentice}

My skill had improved significantly, especially with the challenge of preventing the cursed and holy energies from clashing inside my unfinished sword. I felt like the Mithril would make the process exponentially easier.

Maybe putting a curse into my sword with my status wasn’t a great idea but Murasame was too powerful to be discarded, and I wanted my sword to be unique.

I’d have to ask Metatron and Raguel for help when I got to the enchantment phase. I only had that sharpness scroll from my previous quest.

If I was going to make my own weapon I naturally wanted it to be fully kitted out and the best version of itself that I could make. There were so many ways of reinforcing and enchanting in this world but unfortunately, I knew nothing of them.

I needed to start looking into magic more. My knowledge was limited to my skills and this world had so much to offer. I had only touched the top of it.

Metatron with the Heavenly Domain Scribe was a master at enchantment magic, which he said could be used in a multitude of ways.

Once the Ore was melted, I prepared to test the God-class material out. It was time to push this further.

I placed the Anar-Mithril on the table beside the sword. I rolled my shoulders, grabbed my enchanted tools, and began.

My first goal wasn’t to embed the mithril into the sword directly but to test it. Attempting to use such a powerful Ore into my already volatile sword wouldn’t be a smart move.

I wasn’t sure how to account for the fact that ‘it gains attributes based on willpower poured during crafting.’ But I’d try and find out.

Firstly? I needed to smelt it.

The smelting process wasn’t too difficult, with the only difference being the sheer heat I needed to even start making it melt down. The sheer heat that entered the room made Brias send me a curious glance at just what I was smelting that would require such heat.

Hours passed. I burned through failures, shaping and reshaping test pieces. I made them into multiple shapes with multiple failures, forcing me to go about melting them down again.

Out of curiosity I created a small Mithril circle, connecting the end of it to the beginning and found its energy signature increased exponentially. It was like it was enhancing itself in some manner.

No wonder the rings were so powerful, perhaps I should go about making my own…

I was seeing the appeal of making things, it was fun.

I returned to my sword.

Rather than forge the mithril into the edge or core, I put it into the handle, where the grip would act as a conductor. I created a thin mithril vein, branching from the handle up through the blade, almost like a nervous system.

It would help merge the cursed and holy energy. One side was holy, and the other was cursed with Mithril ensuring opposing energies didn't negate one another. How poetic. It took precision and calm and I failed the first three times. Which was an hour per turn.

Each time, the Mithril resisted the merge, and the blade cracked slightly from the stress. Repairing it was tedious and the entire process was overall hard. The pings of levelling-up notifications that happened every few minutes assured me of that.

But I learned from it.

On the fourth attempt, the vein set in place, pulsing with an eerie, silent light.

Not finished… but progress.

Progress: 29%

The blade vibrated slightly, and the cursed energy briefly made itself known before settling. The small piece of Mithril poking out turned a weird purple-golden colour. The two colours of the types of magic were at their base.

I took a breath.

This sword certainly was taking up a lot of my time, time that was limited these days with so much happening around me.

“May I ask what you are doing?” Brias asked, having noticed my concentration.

I leaned back, sighing. “Yeah. Just taking my time with a…rare material.”

That was the best way to explain that I created a very powerful material from another world.

The large man made his way over to me, his multiple eyes blinking.

Brias tilted his head and walked over. His eyes fell on the very small chunk I hadn’t used. “What is that, exactly? I’ve never seen material like that before.”

I didn’t lie. But I didn’t give much. “A rare material from a world not tied to this one. I’m not entirely familiar with it either.”

He nodded slowly. “Doesn’t matter what it’s called. I can feel the power in it. What are you planning to do with the rest?”

“I’m going to put it all into this sword,” I replied, examining the sword.

He inspected it too.

“You’ve got quite the work going here,” he muttered, then tilted his head slightly. “Layered metals… more than two. I’d say at least five, probably folded a few dozen times. A bit of Arcsteel, some Mythralite, Graviaery, Celestial Wallafram and Heavenly Steel? I’ve only become familiar with that last metal since arriving here. The Greeks don’t have access to such a diverse metal. And something else I don’t recognize.”

I stayed quiet, letting him talk. I was still comparatively fresh compared to him

He pointed to the grip. “Holy and cursed energy channelled in the same core? That’s bold. Looks like you're forcing a stabilized pathway so they don’t clash and using this material of yours as a meeting spot. Clever… risky, I can’t comment on that for sure since I have no idea what this material is.”

“Risky how?” I asked.

He looked at me calmly. “The more complex a weapon is the more delicate its balance. Doesn’t matter if you’re the God of Heaven. If those energies fall out of sync mid-combat, you’ll be holding a bomb, not a sword. And even if it works, wielding it might require more focus than you expect.”

I nodded slowly. He wasn’t wrong.

“It’s a weapon with potential,” Brias added after a pause, tapping the blade gently with the back of his knuckle. “But potential doesn’t always equal power. I can see you’ve got a very precise and careful balance going on here. The sword will be powerful. But if it cracks? If that balance is knocked out of place when you’re clashing swords with an opponent? The sheer amount of energy in this sword alone right now will make it a sword worthy of having a name. If you keep on going down this path you might even make one of legend.”

I smiled, watching him get caught up in his excitement.

“So what do you think?” I questioned.

He grinned.

“You’ve got quite the work going on here, the sheer amount of materials being used is astounding. When you consider that most Pantheons would have to spend fortunes obtaining this. Magical alloys are in short supply these days.” He said, “even back in my time… before my imprisonment. The only real metal I had access to was Celestial Bronze and a few other Ores. I can only imagine how it is now.”

Heaven really was sitting atop an invaluable source, wasn’t it? We had so many materials that I wasn’t even really thinking about just how much I was putting into my sword.

Brias crossed his arms, thinking. “If you find more… bring it to me. I can work more than just blades. If we’re expecting an attack. We’re going to need real gear. Heaven’s low on actual armaments rather than just individual weapons.”

He was right.

That reminded me: Michael was in the process of strengthening the wall defences.

Metatron and Uriel were overseeing logistics and enchantment layering with a whole host of Seraphs.

Honestly, I still wasn’t sure if this attack was happening. Perhaps the disappearance of the assassination organisation had scared them out of it.

Despite Heaven’s weakened state, it was still a fortress. The amount of resources it was probably going to take to attack an unprepared weakened Faction was probably immense. I imagine that’s why he was a member of the Khaos Brigade.

I needed to visit the First Heaven.

I made a mental note, adding it to my rapidly growing to-do list.

For now, I had a Goddess to meet.

I said goodbye to the giant who went back to working on his current project and left.

-Scene Break-

I stepped into my sub-dimension through the entrance that had been permanently opened within the sixth realm of Heaven.

I took a moment to enjoy the comforting warmth enveloped me. The Trees had slowed down in the exponential growth process they had seemingly gone into at the start, still growing but not at a pace where I worried for the sub-dimensions space especially since it too was growing into a realm.

I smiled as I recognized Hestia’s welcoming presence. She stood waiting, a gentle smile lighting her face, eyes sparkling playfully.

My new and old Angels were currently sparring in some sort of open arena. Wards littered the area, so I’m guessing someone had made it a space to train.

Honestly, I’m not sure if they would even need it in a few months, whatever the Trees were doing was strengthening the entire realm. I meant that in a literal sense, the very rocks and terrain around us grew stronger every day.

A low-class being wouldn’t even be able to dent it anymore.

"Took you long enough," she teased lightly, stepping forward.

I grinned in response, closing the distance easily. "What can I say? Godly business tends to drag on especially when you can't be at multiple places at once."

She laughed, her voice rich with amusement. "Excuses, excuses." Her gaze softened slightly, a warm affection evident. "Are you ready?"

She wrapped an arm around mine. I nodded, meeting her eyes. Her smile broadened, though I caught a flicker of something complicated deep within her gaze.

Hestia tilted her head towards Tamiel and Avael.

“We will be going for a short period, make sure to keep everyone out of trouble girls.” She said, her tone warm.

“Aww, can’t we come?” Avael pouted.

She went to respond, only to pause and send a questioning gaze towards me.

Why not?

I was going out in the supernatural world again and while I would be with a Goddess, it couldn’t hurt to have extra guards. I’d also use it as an excuse to slip off and spend some much-needed time with them.

"Good," she said cheerfully, leaning into me "Aphrodite has been dying to see you. I'm sure she'll be excited.”

I had finally decided to meet up with Aphrodite for a little while. This probably wasn’t a good time but it was only for a few hours.

“Wait, really,” Zakiel said, coming to stand beside them.

“Yes. You can accompany me as guards- wait where is Tiamat?” I questioned, not seeing the familiar presence of a certain Dragon King.

“I’m not sure.” Avael frowned. “Lady Tiamat simply gave us a training schedule a day ago and vanished.”

A loose Dragon King? I’d be worried if she hadn’t calmed down.

“I’m sure she’s fine, I don’t think she’s left Heaven unless one of my Arch-Angels has failed to inform me,” I replied, dismissing any sort of worry.

“It’ll be nice to see Aphrodite.” I changed the subject.

“I can imagine so, here you are taking her out on a date when I’ve been here all along.” She teased.

I chuckled softly. "I guess I'll have to take you out on a date to make it up to you."

Suddenly, Hestia turned serious, her grip tightening slightly on my arm. "I'll hold you to that."

Her strength was befitting of her actual status and instead of feeling intimidated I simply pulled her slightly closer to me. "Consider it a promise."

The tension melted quickly from her posture, replaced with an easy warmth.

“Are you ready?” She questioned, watching my six Angels come to stand behind me. All firmly within my personal space.

“Sure.”

The world warped and we were teleported.

We came to find ourselves in some sort of garden.

A large palace entered my vision and I realised we were up on Olympus. I had seen this palace when saying my goodbye to Aphrodite. I was quickly greeted by the sight of Aphrodite, who was wearing a modest dress and looked… stunning.

Her hair was down and despite the modest dress, her curves couldn’t be ignored. She was honestly very close to reaching the level of beauty that Gabriel effortlessly possessed.

She was pacing around, only stopping a moment after we appeared. Her eyes lit up immediately upon seeing me, and she crossed the distance in a moment, wrapping her arms around my neck.

"Kai," she breathed softly, voice full of affection, "it’s been far too long."

"Far too long," I agreed, holding her lightly as she pressed against me.

She lingered, clearly reluctant to let go, her usually reserved demeanour completely gone in my presence.

It was crazy to think how close we had gotten in the brief time I knew her.

"I missed you," she confessed quietly as she pulled back just enough to meet my gaze, eyes glistening sincerely. "Since the quest, Olympus has been chaotic. Ares' disappearance and other such strange occurrences have thrown everyone into suspicion."

"How are you managing?" I asked, guiding her to sit beside me as we settled in a serene, comfortable area Hestia had quietly left prepared.

“It’s been… hard. With Ares gone though I can relax slightly. Still, only Hestia has been in contact.” She replied. Aphrodite leaned into me, visibly comfortable yet oddly vulnerable. "I'm trying to restore some of my lost domains. Love, passion.”

My Angels seemingly took up posts around me, something she didn’t seem to mind.

She sent them a curious glance.

“They are here to guard me.”

She nodded slowly, looking slightly offended but continuing nonetheless. We spent hours talking, Aphrodite spoke openly with me, and I found myself relaxing as I caught up on everything that happened.

"There's something important I need to tell you," I began seriously, capturing her gaze fully.

I felt like we were comfortable enough to discuss the situation.

She tilted her head slightly, curiosity and concern entering her eyes. "What is it?"

I looked around, I’d prefer this to be a secret. While I didn’t have to tell her, she was someone I felt I could trust.

“Is there some sort of privacy magic you can activate?” I questioned.

She looked positively curious now. “There is a passive barrier around each palace in Olympus. Gods like privacy.”

I thought about it and decided to put up another barrier around us anyway.

"It's to do with Heaven.” I started.

She frowned. “Are they not treating you well? Your father is meant to be one of the noblest Gods alive, along with his children. If that’s not the case you can-“

“It’s not that,” I interjected, I could see her building herself up into a heat. “I guess there’s no way easy to say this, but God is technically dead.”

There was a silence as she stared at me.

“Dead…?”

“Yes.”

“H-how? Such a battle would have been felt.” She replied, instantly trusting my word.

“That’s because it happened a long time ago. In the underworld when he fought Lucifer. He didn’t make it out of that battle like everyone suspected. He’s been dead for a long time.”

“How? How did nobody notice?” She said, only to stop. “Are you okay?”

I chuckled nervously.

This subject was always hard to explain. Hopefully, I won’t have to explain it again.

Aphrodite had helped me out though and she was one of the few I had built a connection with besides my Angels.

“That’s the thing, as weird as this is going to sound. I’m technically his reincarnation or successor.” I admitted.

“What…?” She simply replied.

“During my time in Heaven, something happened and it ended up waking a shard of power inside me. Which belonged to Yahweh. I’m technically Yahweh.”

My wording was horrible and my explanation skills needed work.

It took a long explanation later till she finally accepted it.

She looked at me, looking slightly downcast. Which wasn’t quite the reaction I was expecting.

She shook her head.

“Should I even be talking to you so casually now?” She questioned, mostly to herself.

“What?”

Her expression shifted slowly from surprise to anxiety, a flicker of insecurity crossing her delicate features. "You're the Abrahamic God, the leader of Heaven itself… is it appropriate for me to even be your friend anymore? Damn it.”

I raised an eyebrow. I felt like she was overreacting a little bit.

“I highly doubt anyone will object.”

She frowned softly. “You don’t understand. It makes sense if his memories are only slowly coming back to you. Kai, being a God alone has a weight. I feel like you’ve been desensitized to it, which I adore” she added as almost an afterthought.

“The Abrahamic God was a force of nature. You’ve inherited a lot of weight behind you.” She explained.

I noticed the subtle withdrawal, the slight tremble in her fingers. Gently, I reached out, holding her hand firmly in mine. "Nothing between us changes because of this."

She hesitated, vulnerability clear in her expression. "Am I… enough for you now?"

I rolled my eyes. “Nothing has changed,” I reassured her.

She gave me a deep look and slowly, warmth returned to her eyes, and she leaned closer again.

Then came the next reveal. The topic of Heaven’s incoming attack.

The result?

"Let me help," she insisted firmly, gripping my hand tightly.

I shook my head. “I don’t think Zeus would like that and it would reveal that God had died, further revealing my weakened state.”

She frowned, looking annoyed. “I could leave. No one cares about me here anyway.”

There was a slightly bitter tone in her voice.

“That’d draw a bit too much attention,” I replied, wrapping an arm around her. The moment felt oddly intimate. “Maybe in the future when Heaven is restored.”

She hummed. “Well, today has certainly been full of revelations. I guess I'm just happy that nothing changed between us. Though I’m a little jealous that Hestia gets access to your sub-dimension and I don’t. I’ve missed so much.”

I chuckled. "You know, I only reconnected with Hestia about two weeks ago. It's not like she's had years more time with me."

She glanced at me thoughtfully, her eyes holding something deep and complicated. “Well… If you wanted to make up for it, you could always help me reconnect my domain.” Her voice was vague, a hint of teasing despite the heat travelled to her cheeks.

I tilted my head, confused by her statement. “What do you-“

My words were cut off abruptly as Aphrodite leaned in, her intentions suddenly clear.

My heartbeat quickened as our lips nearly met. I glanced down at her soft lips and noticed my Angels watching in the corner of my eye.

I’m not sure how this came around, but I honestly wasn’t going to complain.

A sudden intrusion shattered the moment.

A foreign, invasive presence had entered the grounds, and Aphrodite jerked back instantly, fury blazing in her eyes.

The playful, affectionate and kind goddess vanished, replaced instantly by the true, ancient deity she was.

Pink power surged around her, radiating a god-class-worthy aura that pulsed and crackled violently.

The air grew heavy and oppressive, charged with her divine anger. Her voice echoed, resonating deeply and powerfully, commanding attention.

My Angels instantly were on guard, glaring at the intruder who I gathered wasn’t invited. Even despite that, I smiled as I noticed she made sure not to make her power press down on me or any of my Angels.

“Who dares invade my sanctuary?” she demanded, her voice shaking the very fabric of the space around us.

Ah well, that confirms it.

I sighed.

It wasn’t a coincidence. So I could deduce this was for me. Perhaps Ares had finally come back? My Semi-Divine form was charged so I wasn’t too worried but still…

Aphrodite’s drastic shift in personality didn’t surprise me. She was after all, despite everything. A Goddess.

Three beings appeared.

Three women, to be more exact. Floated casually, barely passing us a glance.

‘Appraisal.’

{Name: Clotho}

{Titles: The Spinner / Weaver of Beginnings}

{Race: Moirai (Fate Deity)}

{Power Level: 59,940}

{Name: Lachesis}

{Titles: The Allotter / Measurer of Fate}

{Race: Moirai (Fate Deity)}

{Power Level: 59,880}

{Name: Atropos}

{Titles: The Cutter / Ender of Fate}

{Race: Moirai (Fate Deity)}

{Power Level: 59,985}

Suddenly I was a lot more nervous.

Yeah, maybe having a Fateless perk in front of Gods that had domains firmly based on fate wasn’t a great first impression.

Mentally, I prepared myself.

Jeanne was ready to come in, Hestia was made aware and would drop her in. That was thrown out the window as Hestia appeared alone, and calmly took a place at my side.

Wasn’t quite the plan.

“Your fate was blurred before-“

“Unseen when not solely focused upon and difficult to direct-”

“But now you're invisible to our strings even when we focus.”

“You overstep,” Aphrodite said frostily. “You are uninvited. Leave.”

They barely sent her a glance.

“We have not come here with the intention of hurting you Fateless one-

“Especially now we see his spark inside you-

“We come here presenting an opportunity.”

This was getting old, fast.

I relaxed slightly though.

So they were here for me, and by the sounds of it, they wanted something.

“Where Pontus sealed, by Destiny's Daughter bound, Her grasp on stolen Deep-Might must be unwound. Let Fateless, Pontia, and Karma heed. Unite to stop the Queen's fateful deed.”

I stared at them flatly, it was obvious they wanted me to do something but I was busy.

[Quest Generated.]

My eyebrow twitched.

-{Sirzech Lucifer}-

Sirzech looked at the scene with a displeased frown.

It wasn’t that he wasn’t happy that his sister had found a way to escape the marriage, no. He was overjoyed for her, but rather how she had gone about it.

“Have you got anything on his background?” He questioned.

“No, nothing,” Ajuka replied. “Nothing on any of the human databases anyway.”

“So he’s a complete unknown?” Sirzech asked, narrowing his eyes.

“Yes.” He replied. “If we are basing that on the fact we can’t find any mention of him on the human records. Which could simply be due to using a fake name.”

“So that begs the question, why did he feel the need to use a fake name?” He said, looking annoyed. “It also didn’t escape my notice that he hasn’t joined her peerage.”

Ajuka looked thoughtful. “That part is… strange. Most people in that position would have accepted the offer without hesitation. A high-class family with a good reputation and considering how desperate she was, an offer highly beneficial to him probably would have been made.

Sirzechs didn’t answer. He turned to the display beside him, pulling up every surveillance clip, field report, and magical reading taken from the incident at the Gremory estate.

He ran it again. Frame by frame.

Nothing.

No burst of demonic energy. No sacred gear signature.

“Pull up magical residue readings from the moment he arrived,” he ordered.

Ajuka complied. “Already did. His energy doesn’t match anything from the Biblical system or the Eastern records. There's something covering his magic footprint.”

Sirzechs tapped his fingers along the edge of the desk, impatient.

Eventually, he sighed and reached for his communicator. “Grayfia.”

A moment later, the silver-haired maid appeared in a shimmer of magic, bowing slightly.

“Yes, my Lord?”

“What do you know about the man Rias brought to her engagement confrontation?” he asked directly.

Grayfia hesitated. “Only what I saw when it began. I was informed at the same time as everyone else.”

Sirzechs nodded. “You didn’t know before that?”

“No,” she replied calmly. “Rias didn’t confide in me beforehand. I believe she wanted as few people involved as possible.”

Sirzechs exhaled, visibly irritated. “And yet she managed to gain the support of someone powerful enough to wipe out a peerage with ease. Someone not in her peerage, not in any record, and apparently with zero ties to any major faction.”

Ajuka said nothing, letting the silence stretch.

“I don’t like this. I don’t like not knowing what Rias did.” He grimaced. “I want to find out if he’s a threat to Rias, just what deal did she make and more importantly with who.”

“You think that she approached an organisation?” Ajuka questioned.

“Yes, or they approached her. Rias doesn’t have those types of connections.”

“Good, we are on the same thought path,” Ajuka said, confirming his theory. “I’ll look into it,” Ajuka said.

Sirzech offered a small smile to his old-time friend.

“Thank you.”

“What do you intend to do if you find this so-called organisation?” He asked.

“If the price they give is reasonable I’ll pay them fully.”

“If not?” He replied curiously.

Sirzech didn’t answer, his eyes becoming passively colder.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 80: The Fateless

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 80

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(The Fateless)

I stared at the quest curiously.

[Quest]

Bound by Destiny

Description: A cryptic prophecy has been delivered. Pontus has been sealed, and Ishtar has taken control of a power she was never meant to wield. Only by calling on the Fateless can the Queen’s plan be stopped.

Objective: Stop Ishtar from manipulating the Primordial God Pontus' power.

Reward: Legendary Summon Token.

[Accept / Decline]

Perhaps the most cryptic quest, one I had no intention of doing.

Ishtar?

Was that the God from the Mesopotamian religion? Or something else. Already this was pointing to fighting a God. One that was, if I was decoding the prophecy correctly, manipulating a primordial God’s powers?

That was right until my eyes landed on the end of the quest and the reward.

One Legendary Summon. A god-class being level summon. Invaluable.

My eyebrow twitched.

When you determined a faction’s power, you looked at how many top-tier powerhouses they had. That was what Michael drilled into me during our brief lessons. The more heavy hitters a faction had, the more other factions thought twice before making a move.

In the supernatural world, power wasn't symbolic. It was real. It was the highest form of authority.

Heaven was in a weakened state, oh sure it was much more powerful now but with a potential large-scale attack looming on the horizon, having another god-class combatant could be the tipping point.

Most of all, it would make me feel more confident in general.

That’s why I felt conflicted.

I didn’t have time but something told me this was one of those rare moments where I needed to make time. The reward alone made it hard to ignore.

I hadn’t realized the value of the Legendary Summon Token when I first received it from the Divine Quest, but in hindsight, that alone had made everything worth it.

I let out a slow breath.

Aphrodite narrowed her eyes. “What do you want with my father?”

An alien emotion entered her eyes, completely detached from humanity as she stared at the equally alien eyes of the three Fates.

“To free him from the one manipulating his powers,” one of them answered.

I caught it, the split second where her composure cracked, her body flinching just slightly before the reaction was buried beneath a mask even I couldn’t see through.

So Pontus is being controlled... and she didn’t know?

“He’s being manipulated?” she muttered, her voice laced with confusion.

This quest was vague. The reward was high, which meant I was walking into something equally annoying. But I had the backing of Heaven now and multiple powerful Angels under my command.

“Yes,” one confirmed.

Hestia frowned. “How can someone manipulate the powers of a primordial being?”

That’s when the second voice responded, quiet but firm.

“Because he is sealed.”

“Defenseless.

“Vulnerable.”

They all said.

Aphrodite went very still.

“For how long?” she asked, her voice sharp with tension.

“That, even we cannot see.”

“The threads only revealed this truth to us... recently.”

“Even with that, it would take an extraordinary amount of effort to steal energy from a being like that.” Hestia frowned. “It’d take a device of some kind and a powerful one at that.”

“Fine, I’ll send someone to do it,” I decided, more as a probe than anything else.

“No.” One replied instantly.

Another spoke. “You are the only one who can do this.”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes.

Of course, it couldn’t be simple.

I glanced at the reward again. I didn’t know when I was going to get another shot like this. Something told me Legendary Summon Tokens weren’t a common reward even for Divine Quests.

“So you want me to do this vague quest of yours alone?” I asked, letting my annoyance bleed into my tone.

I almost regretted being given this opportunity. I wanted to do it but I wasn’t going to blindly run off on some mission from gods too cryptic to even out tell me what they truly wanted from this.

“No.” They replied in unison. “You may bring allies with you.”

“Then why do I need to go?” I asked once again, narrowing my eyes.

I long knew that Gods were much more than just overpowered humans. They acted a certain way but even Aphrodite had a whole different personality under that all. There Domain skills were also mysteriously powerful.

“You do not know this, but you are not the only one who hides from fate. You have a shroud around you that hides you from fate’s possibilities.” One explained.

“Fate is never set in stone, but it does have a flow and a desire. You are shrouded from that completely as are those around you.” Another one of them explained.

I was briefly surprised by their sudden openness.

“So you found me because you couldn’t sense Aphrodite’s Fate?” I deducted.

Aphrodite looked slightly shocked at the revelation.

They didn’t respond, but that was all the confirmation I needed.

I stayed silent. If I could bring allies then that was different. I wasn’t stupid enough to not utilise what I had now. I’d take Jeanne with me.

I turned to Aphrodite. Her smile was gone. Her eyes were downcast and guarded.

“Pontus,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “The Primordial God of the Sea Before the Sea, is my father.”

The air grew still.

“What are your thoughts on this?” I questioned.

Her head snapped to me. She seemed to understand the meaning of my question.

“Kai, he’s a Primordial, if someone has the capability to do this then they are dangerous and most undoubtedly powerful.” Aphrodite shook her head, snapping out of whatever weird mood she was in. “If they have somehow found a way to use his sealed state in a manner that allows them to wield a bit of his power then you won’t stand a chance.”

I went to speak but Hestia nodded, staring at me with a firm gaze. “I agree, this has gone far enough.”

I sent her a confused glance.

Hestia sighed softly, offering me a fond smile. “Kai, the supernatural has layers, realms stacked on top of each other. The deeper you go, the more you realize how small everything is. To a human, a simple vampire is already a mystical, terrifying creature.”

“To a vampire, a high-class one is a king worth serving. Above them are the ultimate class, monsters born of nightmares. And even they fear gods, forces of nature, rarely seen, yet deeply feared. But even gods aren’t the peak.”

“Titans and similar beings exist beyond them, capable of killing gods with only some effort. And it just keeps going, Kai. The top of the food chain... might not even exist in this reality.”

I stayed silent, thinking over her words seriously

Gabriel had said this exact thing.

Aphrodite spoke up next. “A primordial isn’t the same as a God. Don’t make that mistake. They are far above that and the aspects they hold, their existence has a weight itself. I doubt this task is being given to you with the impression you’ll succeed. As much as I would love for my father to be released, it won't be that simple.”

Instead of arguing, the Fates watched on boredly.

Hestia came to cling to one side of my body. “With your… power returning and growing. You will become so much more in time. Don’t jeopardise that for those who want to see you in harm.”

My eyes glanced back to the legendary summon token. Perhaps they were right. I was getting way over my head. The only reason I was even considering it was due to the legendary summoning token.

Two goddesses were telling me to back down.

Both told me not to go through with the quest. Both were sure it was too dangerous. Maybe they were right. I had no solid plan, no real knowledge about Ishtar, and only vague information about Pontus’ condition.

“I’ll think about it,” I said, keeping my voice flat as I stared at the Fates.

Hestia gave a small nod. Aphrodite’s eyes narrowed a little, but she didn’t push.

“Is there a time limit on this little objective of yours?” I asked, staring down the three Fates.

My six Angels were still standing around me guardedly, reading to intervene whenever necessary. I doubted they would get very far but it was the thought that counted.

One of the Fates floated forward slightly, tilting her head. “We do not know.”

Another followed up, voice low and flat. “But if we were you… we would consider deciding soon.”

“Why?” I asked guardedly.

“Because this is all tied to the influence of a common enemy.” Another one said, “One who we believe you’ll come to know very soon. As even our own will.”

Before I could say anything else, they vanished.

No noise. No light. Just gone.

I stood still, staring at the spot where they’d been.

My eyes narrowed. A common enemy? There was only one group I could think of that had their hands in this many pots.

The Khaos Brigade.

Was that who they were referring to? Why would they be involved in manipulating the power of a sealed primordial like Pontus? That was a whole different level of danger.

And Ishtar, another god from a completely different pantheon, why was she involved? This wasn’t matching the original timeline I remembered. Not even close. The Khaos Brigade was looking a lot more powerful.

While I couldn’t remember much of the original timeline, they were still incredibly dangerous which was why I was taking this supposed attack on Heaven so seriously. This felt bigger. More organized.

A small edge of worry crept into the back of my mind.

I didn’t like it. I sighed, pushing that down.

“Stand down,” I said simply.

The angels around me relaxed, lowering their hands and taking small steps back. The room settled.

I let the system screen float there. Not declining the quest but not accepting it either as I made it disappear, ready to be called upon when I had made my choice.

Well. That was eventful. I certainly wasn’t expecting that when I came to visit Aphrodite.

Hestia decided to stick around but at a distance so as to not intrude.

When Aphrodite finally calmed down, she sighed deeply. “I’m sorry for that… I didn’t know or even expect the Fates to know of you.”

I chuckled. “I’m sure they didn’t appreciate me intruding on that little quest.”

“Do you think so?” She questioned.

“Dite, I came into your pantheon’s domain. Joined a Demigod on a quest that could have started an internal war. Fought and interacted with multiple Gods.” I replied with a playful smile. “I’d be surprised if they didn’t, especially with all that I’ve heard going in your pantheon as of late.”

She didn’t comment on the way I shortened her name, simply giving me a soft smile that said she noticed and didn’t mind.

“They interrupted our time,” she said, voice smooth with a quiet edge.

“It’s fine,” I replied. “It’s not like we won’t have more time.”

Her smile lingered, and for a moment, she said nothing. Just let the silence settle comfortably between us. Then, with an almost lazy grace, she tilted her head.

“Kai… what did she mean, when she spoke about the common enemy?” Her tone was light, but I could hear the tone behind it.

“I believe she was referring to the Khaos Brigade,” I revealed

“The group you mentioned before,” she mused. “The ones involved in the Bolt incident?”

“Yes.”

“I see…” She ran a finger along the edge of her sleeve absentmindedly, expression turning thoughtful. “Then that’s why she said my family would come to know him soon.”

We talked a little more before it was time for me to leave.

“I should return,” I said.

Hestia was already by my side, prepared to open the teleport back to her Hearth within the sub-dimension.

Hestia gave Aphrodite a warm hug. “It’s good to see you again.”

Aphrodite smiled. “You too.”

Aphrodite turned to me, gaining a thoughtful look and stepping forward. She tilted her head and seemingly released something around her. The way the light touched her skin was unfair, sunset gold and rose-tinted warmth.

“I know you’re busy,” she said, voice smooth. “But thank you for today.”

Then, without hesitation, she leaned in. Her lips pressed against mine, and soft enough to feel like a whisper across my soul. When she pulled back, her smile returned, calm and confident. “Be safe, my Chosen One.”

I blinked rapidly, staring at the beautiful Goddess that had just kissed me. I didn’t respond, and neither did Hestia. With a flick of her fingers, I found myself back at her Hearth.

What just happened?

Hestia didn’t look at me. But I noticed how her grip tightened on the edge of my sleeve… and how her jaw flexed for half a second before she smoothed it out again.

She looked at me and tilted her head, the fire that replaced her eyes gently flickering. Before I knew what was happening, I had another beautiful goddess kissing me, this time deeper than the quick peck we had shared before.

She pulled back, her arms wrapped around my neck. Her face was intimately close to mine. I stared at her. I had to say, the grown-up version of her was a lot more appealing then the child form she had taken when I had first met her.

Then vanished a moment later and I stood there.

Seriously, how had I just been kissed by two of the most beautiful women I had ever met? Not just women, but two Goddesses older than me by thousands of years.

I shook my head.

This was going to be so complicated.

-{Rias Gremory}-

Rias said a quick prayer, the normal flash of pain absent as it had been the last time she did it.

Eagerly, with excitement and gratitude in her chest, she attempted to fall asleep. Only for the excitement to keep her awake.

She sighed.

The last day had been… hectic.

Her brother, mother and Father had all practically interrogated her when they had finally come to see her after the rating game. Her elder brother especially had watched her intensely. He knew something had changed. He just didn’t know what had happened.

He was right.

Something had changed.

Rias couldn’t tell them the truth.

She wasn't allowed to. She couldn’t say that she had called out in desperation, and someone had answered. God had answered. Rias would stick by the promise she made even if it killed her.

Not because she felt that God couldn’t very well crush her if she didn’t but because she had promised to.

Her heart genuinely wouldn’t allow her to.

The Agent of God had simply appeared one day before the rating game. He had been so unassuming, no one had been able to sense his power.

Then he had destroyed Riser’s peerage with a contemptuous ease.

Sitting down with her peerage guarding her and listening to names simply being read off in quick succession had been downright ominous, yet every time a name was listed off she felt her heartbeat just that bit quicker.

When the battle was over, when Riser knelt in surrender and the field shattered, he’d appeared back where they had entered the rating game and turned to her and simply said:

“My Lord will be in contact.”

Then he vanished. Gone, like he was never there at all.

And she’d been left standing in the silence. Her entire peerage had been left shocked and more than a bit worried about just what type of deal she had made.

But that didn’t matter. It wasn’t just gratitude she felt anymore. It had started as awe. Then curiosity. Then comfort. Now… it was something else entirely.

Rias sat up in bed, pressing her hand lightly to her chest. Her heart beat faster at the thought of him. Especially now she had been what she felt was saved.

Was this why priests dedicated their entire lives to him? This feeling. It was warm. Rapidly the appeal of the religion that opposed her existence as a Devil became a lot stronger.

Not just for what he did, but for who he was. The way he’d spoken to her. The way he’d looked at her, not like a devil, not like a pawn in a game like she felt that everyone else seemed to look at her like.

He had looked at her like she was just Rias. It was hard to explain. He could have made the deal and simply left, but he had taken some of his time to learn about her.

She had made a deal with the so-called enemy of all Devils.

She calmed her beating heart. Despite everything that had happened over the past few days. She didn’t regret it.

Not the pact. Not the consequences. Not even the fact that she had fallen for someone who belonged to the side her kind had once called their enemy. Her fingers curled gently against the sheets.

“My Lord will be in contact…”

Now here she was, failing to fall asleep as she thought over what had happened.

That didn’t last as she found herself within her dreams.

“Hello.” A calm voice said.

She turned towards him, eyes wide.

He sat there casually, giving her a light smile.

“…T-thank you,” she said, the only words coming to her mouth. She met his eyes, her words honest. “I’ve been wanting to say it properly since the moment it ended. For sending help. For answering when I was completely alone.”

He didn’t interrupt, merely smiling. “You’re welcome, I’m sure you’re under a lot of attention right now. How’s that going?”

“I haven’t told anyone,” she added quickly, almost defensively. “Not my brother. Not my peerage. Not even Akeno. They’ve all been questioning me nonstop, but I haven’t said a word. I gave my word to you, and that means more to me than anything they think they’re owed.”

“Good,” Kai said simply. “As long as you don’t speak of it, everything will stay the way it should.”

She pressed a hand against her chest.

“…What do you want in return?” she asked finally, voice low. “For helping me.”

Kai paused. “I haven’t decided yet.”

She blinked. “You haven’t?”

“No.” His tone remained the same. “When I do, I’ll contact you.”

“You helped me without a reward in mind?” She questioned, feeling her heart pump faster.

He merely smiled amusedly.

“Will we… talk again?” she asked quietly, hesitantly. Her fingers curled slightly at her sides. “I know you’re busy with… everything. I just… I’d like that.”

He looked at her carefully, it was more curiosity than anything.

“Would you want that?”

Her cheeks flushed. She glanced away, just for a second, then back to him, her voice small, but honest.

“Yes. I would.”

He gave the faintest nod. “Then I will check up on you once more.”

The dream around her began to fade, the light retreating into that same familiar stillness.

-{Kai}-

I blasted through the air as I pushed out my max speed while Raphael watched from below.

This had been delayed for too long.

I descended to Raphael and stopped in front of her, a large wave of wind billowing out in front of me a moment later.

“How was that?” I questioned.

She smiled. “Your current speed is definitely above the sound of speed.”

I had never properly calculated how strong I was or what capacity I could act in, I had heavily relied on my system to show me my power level and my opponent's power level. While also measuring how strong I was via stat points alone.

Raphael and I had decided to change that.

“Good, let's test your strength next.” She said happily, smiling at me.

We were in the sixth Heaven in a special lab where Raphael did all of her research and experiments.

I had come to her about testing my limits and she had happily agreed, which led to now.

Two barriers formed around me so I wouldn’t cause any damage to the surrounding area.

A large cube floated in front of me, made with a mix of durable materials and magical enhancements. It was a simple black cube with golden-blue lines travelling through its surface.

I raised my fist back and punched the cube.

Which cracked and sent a large shockwave out that was contained by Raphael’s barriers. Surprisingly the cube began to regenerate and Raphael took notes.

I repeated the action a few times.

“Interesting, do you not feel anything at all?” Raphael said, looking curious.

“No? I mean, I feel the impact and it hurts a little bit.” I replied thoughtfully.

“How curious, you think you could continuously punch at that level of force?” Raphael further asked.

“Yes?” I replied, unsure where she was going with this.

“So you have a perfect endurance-to-strength ratio?” She mused. “How peculiar.”

“How so?”

It made sense, my endurance was linked to my strength.

“Father, normally when a being punches with their full force there's a backlash. It’s why dragons are so powerful, their bodies all normally have a significant endurance advantage which allows them to use their full physical abilities.” She explained. “To get past this normally you train your body. Or you simply focus on your magic like many others decide to do, which can lead to enhancement magic of some kind to help with this.”

Oh?

That made sense… I guess my endurance was related to my strength stat? That was overpowered in its own way thinking about it.

“How’s your progress with the Golden Fleece coming along?” I decided to ask.

Her eyes lit up. “I’ve made a breakthrough. I meant to show you but completely forgot.” Her voice trembled with excitement as she rushed over to a certain area of her little laboratory.

I followed her as she moved to a long platform lined with reinforced glass and golden containment seals.

Inside it was a green cloak, faintly glowing, thin as silk, and embroidered with soft, geometric holy runes that I recognised from the limited rune magic that Angels used.

Raphael gestured toward it proudly. “I haven’t got a name for it, since I thought that maybe we could come up with a name together.” She admittedly, before continuing hurriedly as if she didn’t want to hear my response to that confession. “It's the first successful prototype.”

“You completed it?” I questioned.

“Yes, though it’s not the same as the Golden Fleece.” She replied. She tapped the control panel, and the glass lid lifted with a soft hiss. “It’s not as strong as the original Golden Fleece, obviously, not even close to the sheer regeneration it provides. This version is designed for deployment across the legions of Heaven as you requested.”

I reached out, brushing a finger against the edge of the cloak. It was warm. Not physically but there was something alive in the fabric. Holy energy, a lot of it.

That didn’t surprise me. Raphael couldn’t replicate divine energy even with her Heavenly Domain.

“This wasn’t that hard to make,” Raphael admitted. “I don’t know why I never tried to make such an item with my Heavenly Domains being Healing and Knowledge.”

That was right… I had forgotten she had a Heavenly Domain related to Healing. That was why she was such a good artefact-maker and scientist in general.

“Talk me through the process,” I asked curiously.

She looked even more excited. “I started by using my Heavenly Domain skill analysis to watch the divine energy flow through the fleece. It seems to be blessed by a strong God which gives its healing effect, along with having a complex weaving system that spreads the energy out to all parts of the cloak.”

“So then I decided to combine holy threads with a new divine synthetic I developed. Sanctasilk. It took me a little while to get the energy stability right. With the help of a few of my other Heavenly skills.

The circuits you see, those tiny runes, they’re part of a layered interface. After all that. I had a perfect conduit. So I gave it a blessing from my Heavenly Domain of healing. Which has led to its effects now.”

I listened to her intently as she listed off how she had spent the last two weeks. “It sounds like you had fun, good work.”

“I’m sure I could make them stronger in their healing effect but that would need more time. The cloak will also be much stronger when in Heaven due to its passive absorption of holy energy. If used outside they will naturally start to dwindle in power unless the Angels have access to holy energy. Which can thus keep it charged.” She explained.

“Do you think it’s possible to start mass-producing them?” I asked, thinking about how I was going to do this.

Michael was working on getting the army back up to speed, training among Angels had skyrocketed once more.

“I’ll try, now I know how to do it. It’ll be much easier but I’m only one Angel. Healing effects among the supernatural are sought up religiously. This is a tremendous project that only Heaven could sustain with its resources.” She said, looking thoughtful.

“What effects do the cloaks give?”

She looked proud. Really proud.

“It clears out curses, poisons, minor hexes. Has a burst-shield built into the design which only triggers once, but it’s enough to stop a fatal blow. Think of it like a ‘last chance’ built into the cloak. But after that, the cloak will be ruined.” She said, listing the effects.

I found myself impressed, like really impressed. I had started artefact-making once more. It was something I enjoyed and realised it progressed my divine shard a lot quicker than smithing.

So I could appreciate the genius put into this.

“So what do you want to call it?” I finally asked.

She tilted her head, thinking. “I… considered calling it Sanctified Mantle Type-01, but that felt too clinical.”

“Because it is,” I responded with a smile.

A small smile tugged at her lips. “Then what would you call it?”

“How about we call it the Halo Shroud?” I said, thinking of a random name. “It’s not exactly flashy-sounding but I kind of like it.”

She lit up. “I love it.”

We spoke for a while longer, mainly about my current strength and my Semi-Divine form.

“Oh yes, how could I forget? I’ve got something for you.” I said, remembering the Dracionianite I had left.

Her head tilted. “What sort of something?”

I reached into my inventory and brought out the rest of the Dracionianite I had.

“Dracionianite,” I said, only with some hesitation as I found the word hard to pronounce.

Raphael’s eyes widened instantly. She stepped forward quickly, peering down at it with a look of genuine interest.

“This is real?” she asked. “Untreated?”

“Yeah. I found it during my travels.”

She slowly reached out, not to touch it but to feel the heat it was giving off. “Even mid-class dragon fire can burn through high-class defences if directed. This kind of material could be channelled into something devastating.”

“That’s what I was thinking,” I said. “If you used it to reinforce Heaven’s main gate defences, we’d have something with bite. Not just the many wards and protections but retaliation potential besides the large holy canons.”

She nodded without hesitation. “I can work with this. I haven’t had proper samples to experiment with before. If we sync it with Heaven’s shielding arrays, we could design an automatic defence cycle that returns focused blasts when overloaded.”

“Perfect,” I said simply. “I’ll leave the rest with you later.”

She smiled faintly. “I’ll do my best Father, I’m certain Michael and Uriel will be happy. They’ve wanted to add to Heaven’s defences for a long time.”

I gave her a nod and turned toward the exit. Only to pause, turning around to the smiling Raphael. I decided to wrap her in a hug, which made her body stiffen against me for a split fleeting moment only for her to desperately return the hug.

“Good work,” I mumbled.

I often forgot how much my Angels needed praise even when they were thousands of years old.

She nodded and I could see her eyes starting to shine.

I decided to give her some time alone and promptly left. I had things to do.

The throne room was next. I needed to check Heaven’s defence systems. I wasn’t sure if there was any way to add to what we already had since this was one of the things Michael had access to but I would like to see it anyway.

But as I stepped into the hallway, I barely got ten feet before someone rounded the corner I stopped.

She stopped.

Gabriel.

-{Raphael}-

Raphael felt her heart beating rapidly, faster than it had in hundreds of years.

The rush she was feeling felt intoxicating.

Was this how Lucifer felt?

A small part of her mind gained understanding, had Lucifer been ahead of their time? While she would never forgive her for betraying heaven, she felt like she was understanding how that had come to be.

Maybe it was the years of absence. She had always loved her Father’s attention but this was so much deeper.

No one had expected him to die, he had been the one permanent thing in their life. When he went it was just so sudden.

No wonder Gabriel, Michael and Uriel kept holding secret meetings about him. She hadn’t wanted to be a part of it. She left it up to them to discuss how to keep him safe. After all, in some parts he was young once more. Naive even.

The cost of being reborn.

Honestly, it was cheap. And they were all so grateful. He didn’t seem to notice the connection he held with all of them, but despite how weird the situation must be for him he effortlessly re-entered their life.

Acting as if everything was normal.

She looked down at the Ore he had given her. She was going to put everything into it. Her eyes became deathly cold and downright alien to any human who would have seen her.

Someone wanted to take that away from them again.

Father didn’t even realise the outrage in heaven at the moment. The reveal of an attack had sent the entirety of Heaven into a frenzy.

Everyone was training until they couldn’t, veterans who had been deathly wounded came out to fight again.

Heaven’s army was buzzing.

She wasn’t surprised, just because she was at the top rankings in Heaven didn’t mean she felt any differently.

Raphael took a breath, her eyes becoming warm and her thoughts focused solely on his image as she activated her Heavenly Domain skill: Heaven’s Library and began designing a weapon that would add to the defences on Heaven’s wall.

-{Kai}-

“Kaiel.” She replied, her eyes lighting up. “I’ve been looking for you. I heard that you encountered the Fates when you left. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, they weren’t hostile. Trust me I was a moment away from calling upon Jeanne and Michael if it came down to that.” I replied easily.

“You could have called me.” She frowned. “I knew we were getting too relaxed. What if they had been there to harm you?”

“Hestia and Aphrodite were there, I would have been able to stall long enough for backup,” I replied calmly.

“Still… Please call on me next time.” Her tone turned soft.

I stared at her for a moment before nodding. “Next time I’ll call on you.”

She looked happy with the answer.

“What did they want from you?” She questioned.

“They wanted to send me on some sort of quest.” I replied, “Apparently my existence is special so I was ideal for the job.”

She frowned. “So you declined right?”

“I said I would think about it,” I replied hesitantly.

The deep frown that appeared on her face was all I needed to know that the answer didn’t please her.

“Do you intend on sending someone on your behalf? Why bother with them?” She questioned her voice, slightly worried.

“They said that I would have to go myself. But I can bring allies with me.” I added the last part in an attempt to assuage her.

She stared at me silently.

“Why put yourself at risk?” She questioned.

“Because it may have to do with the Khaos Brigade, all I know is that they are taking advantage of a sealed Primordial and that could mean bad news.” I replied, it was a serious concern.

I could see she wanted to argue.

“Kaiel.” She said, oddly stiff.

She hesitated, obviously thinking something through.

Concern rose immediately. “Gabriel?”

She didn't respond immediately. “I've wanted to bring this up sooner, but I wasn't sure how. I feel like you need to see this,” she admitted quietly. "It's something deeply significant, and I thought carefully about how to approach it.”

“Maybe it’ll give you a great perspective on how I feel about you being in harm's way.” She said softly.

I was taken aback by the sudden shift in demeanour.

“Is everything okay?” I questioned.

She nodded slowly, taking a deep breath. “Follow me, please."

I silently complied, following Gabriel as she guided me away. We went to a part of the realm that I hadn’t seen before, the route twisted downward, growing steadily darker and more isolated.

Eventually, we reached a hidden stairway.

After several moments, we arrived at an immense gate carved from ancient marble, inscribed with holy runes glowing faintly in the dim light. I could sense a powerful barrier.

Gabriel placed her hand gently on the gate, murmuring a quiet prayer.

With a deep rumble, the gate slowly swung inward, revealing a massive chamber.

I froze as my eyes registered what I was seeing.

Rows upon rows of white stone coffins stretched into the distance. Each one bore the familiar crest of Heaven. Above us, lanterns floated in solemn silence, casting a soft golden glow over the tombs.

They were all open, the bodies of Angels.

Thousands. No… tens of thousands. A sea of tombs. All housing a sea of faces, all peaceful. Some had closed caskets and it didn’t take a wild guess as to why that might have been.

Angels.

All of them… angels with their wings on display. Some with one pair, others with multiple.

I felt something in me shake. My vision physically shifted as my heart thundered in my chest.

She had brought me to a Crypt? I hadn’t even known this existed.

Gabriel stared at me regretfully.

What?

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 81: The Heavenly Crypts

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 81

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(The Heavenly Crypts)

I stood frozen, staring at the endless sea of white open coffins.

The chamber stretched further than I could see, each coffin housing the body of an Angel, their wings displayed in peaceful repose. My heart thundered in my chest as the magnitude of dead Angels.

"Gabriel," I said, my voice low. "What is this place?"

Gabriel's eyes were downcast, a deep sorrow etched into her features that I had never seen before. I knew this had been hiding underneath that facade but seeing it was a different thing entirely.

"This is the Hall of the Faithful. The Crypts of Heaven, the place that was meant to temporarily hold our fallen." She replied, looking around.

I took a hesitant step forward, images suddenly flashed across my vision.

Not memories I recognized as my own, but what I knew to be from the divine shard as it shifted in my chest. While the Divine shard didn’t exactly have consciousness it was connected to me and fragments of what it had been. The sight before me was enough to make it go crazy as it had done when I had first absorbed it.

Battlefields stretched across my vision. Angels with wings of burning light clashing against Devils below. The sky was torn asunder by the power of Angels and Devils clashing.

The scale was huge, and above that, even stronger powerhouses fought. I stumbled slightly, steadying myself against one of the coffins.

"Kaiel?" Gabriel was at my side instantly, concern etched into her features.

"I'm fine," I managed.

There was a lingering sadness in the air.

I moved deeper into the chamber, my fingers trailing lightly over the cold stone of the coffins. Each one contained an Angel, their expressions peaceful and their bodies showing no signs of the fact they had probably died dozens of centuries ago.

"How many?" I asked, not quite really knowing if I wanted to know the answer.

"Too many," Gabriel replied softly. "Most from the Great War itself, but many..." Her voice faltered. "Many are from the aftermath."

I turned to her, confusion on my face.

"After Father died," she continued, her voice and gaze distant. "Heaven entered a darkness unlike anything we had known. Without your light, without your guidance, many Angels didn’t make it. Some died in battles with Devils or fell into temptation and joined the Fallen of our kind. While many sought to take advantage of our weakened state. Others simply... lost their will to continue."

I frowned.

I knew God’s absence would cause major problems but I didn’t think it would be this bad.

My jaw tightened. My fists clenched.

A familiar anger built up inside me. Dark thoughts entered my mind. Heaven had given me a reprieve from the darkness that seemingly swallowed the world.

My mind went back to my belief when I had been fresh out of death. It seemed that good people kept getting screwed over by evil, no wonder God had been so harsh on sinners.

I wonder if the Heavenly System mentioned anything on that, considering there was some sort of soul function.

I let out a breath. I had met a handful of Angels outside the Arch-Seraphs. Seeing how happy they seemed to be with my arrival, the thought of them ending up like this made me want to burn something.

I shook my head and disregarded those thoughts for now as I moved deeper into the crypt.

My Angels, the six I had created since my return, had felt like my first true connection to what it meant to be what I now was. But these Angels... they had all been created by my predecessor. That didn’t change anything though.

Maybe it was the attitude they had shown towards me or the touchy subject of my family. I certainly couldn’t have predicted that I would have been put in this situation. Of course, I had been planning on telling them, unsure of what that would have entailed.

But it seems everything had worked out, even if running Heaven had proven a hard task.

"They should have been reborn," Gabriel said, following behind me. "That was always the way. Angels who fell in battle would eventually return to us.”

"But when God died..." I trailed off.

"The cycle was broken," she confirmed. "The resurrection ability he had possessed was taxing even at his full strength. Without his presence, we had no way to bring them back."

Another flash of vision hit me. A massive battlefield. Angels falling from the sky like shooting stars, their light extinguishing one by one. An overwhelming sense of grief.

I blinked, and it was gone.

I reached out to touch the face of one of the Angels. A young woman with three pairs of wings, her golden hair spread around her like a halo. She looked so peaceful as if she might wake at any moment.

An image flashed, not from memory but a prayer from the system. A beg for me to somehow return from the dead. A face much less peaceful than this crying silently within the comfort of her own home.

"This is why Heaven is so weakened," I said, understanding dawning on me. "Not just the loss of... myself, but the loss of so many. I imagine many of Heaven's army have been lost.”

Gabriel nodded, her eyes shimmering. "We are a fraction of what we once were. Michael, Raphael, Uriel, myself... we've done what we could to preserve what remains, but without you, we could only slow the decline."

I wandered through rows upon rows of fallen Angels. Some coffins were closed, and I didn't need to ask why. I can imagine that the Great War had been vicious beyond comprehension. Especially with the Devils.

I stopped before one particular coffin. Inside lay a male Angel with shoulder-length brown hair and four wings, his hands folded peacefully over his chest.

"Gophiel," Gabriel said, noticing my attention. "He was commander of Heaven's third battalion. He fell protecting a monastery from a devil incursion.”

Gabriel stepped closer, her voice gentle. "I know this must be strange, and I understand that you are your own person, Kaiel. But we are still connected. The bond between creator and created transcends memory."

I didn’t reply. The images continued to flash through my mind. I saw ranks of newly created Angels, each one unique and perfect in their way.

“Why did you bring me here?” I questioned.

I couldn’t help asking.

"I brought you here," Gabriel said softly, "because I wanted you to understand why we are so protective of you. Why the thought of you placing yourself in danger for a quest given by beings outside of Heaven fills us with such dread."

So that’s why she was showing me.

Of course, I had known Angels had died, I just hadn’t thought they had their bodies preserved like this.

“I understand,” I replied simply.

Gabriel nodded solemnly. “A Primordial isn’t to be played around with. We can’t lose you again if we do. Heaven won’t survive.”

She said it as if it was an assured thing and I genuinely believed her.

I wanted to sigh.

Talk about pressure.

"And after the Great War we lost so many," she whispered. "Too many to count. The strongest, the bravest, the most faithful. And then in the aftermath, when hope began to fade..."

She gestured to a section of newer coffins. "These are the ones who simply lost their will to exist after you were gone. They didn't fall in battle. They just... faded away.”

That was a light way of putting it…

I looked at the countless faces, peaceful in their eternal rest.

My chest ached with a grief I couldn't fully understand.

I need more power. I had such a versatile variety of skills. All I lacked was power. It was a good thing that I had my download freed up.

That wasn’t the main thing on my mind at the moment though.

The skill I had gotten so long ago was…

[True Resurrection] (Passive)

A 9th-tier spell, which is capable of reviving the dead. It could resurrect low-levelled beings like Neia Baraja without turning them into ashes during the process. Requires a sacrifice of gold to prevent potential loss of power or failure.

The most valuable skill I had gotten from Momonga.

I walked further into the chamber, taking in the sheer scale of loss.

I could only imagine how Heaven's armies had once been legendary, countless Angels ready to defend creation against any threat. Now they were reduced to a fraction of their former glory, struggling to maintain even basic functions.

A glimpse showed me a sea of gold falling from the sky as if showing me the comparison to what I was seeing now.

Can they be brought back?

I stopped walking and turned to face her fully.

"Now do you understand?" she asked softly.

“It wasn’t like I planned on going alone, Gabriel…” I replied, “And certainly not now with everything going on.”

That legendary summon was still tempting.

"Perhaps, but it would still be safer to simply not get involved. Especially with no real benefit. Michael is strong, even if he's weakened, a Primordial is still a Primordial." She replied concernedly.

I stared back at the dead Angels… I looked back at Gabriel and simply observed her.

Her large emerald eyes stared back at me. Her golden blonde hair cascaded down in gentle waves past her shoulders, framing a face of perfect symmetry.

My eyes travelled to the peacefully sleeping Angel next to me, a younger-looking man with his hands resting on his stomach.

I made up my mind.

“Gold,” I muttered, more in thought as a plan began to form in my mind.

“Kaiel?” She questioned, surprised by the abrupt change in tone.

“I need gold,” I said with finality clear in my tone.

She paused momentarily.

“How much gold?” She asked, clearly confused.

“All of it,” I responded with a frown.

“Is everything okay?” She asked softly, coming to connect her arm with hers.

“Everything is going to be okay, yes. I need you to arrange for all the gold in the Heavenly treasury to be brought down here.” I said to her, looking over the endless sea of Angels.

Gabriel nodded slowly. “That’s going to take a while with just myself and even the other Seraphs.”

She had a thoughtful look on her face as if she was trying to piece together my intentions.

I thought about it for a moment. “Then allow some Angels from the Silver City to come up and help.”

I wanted this done quickly. I was starting to feel the same way I did when Aurel died and I didn’t like it at all.

“Are you sure? Don’t be surprised if they swarm you. They’ve missed you dearly.” She replied with a hint of amusement, her eyes sparkling once more even as I saw the calculating gleam under that.

“That’s fine, I’m looking forward to it. It’s a much-needed reprieve from all of this.” I said, my voice turning sombre.

Gabriel flinched, lowering her gaze slightly and coming to curl one of her golden locks. “I-I’m sorry, I just felt it was necessary.”

I sent her a glance.

She looked genuinely upset with herself.

I couldn’t have that. I was glad she had brought this to my attention. It had made what I needed to do clear.

I leaned in and gave her a small kiss on the cheek. She gave me a stunned look in response, her head shooting up.

“No, it’s good. Thank you for showing me this. It’s helped more than you can know.” I replied easily, I was happy I had seen this. I needed to.

Fire was burning in my veins, and this solidified my perspective.

She took a step back, nodding frantically, before disappearing in a boom of speed.

Presumably to go start the transferral of Gold.

That left what to do in the meantime.

I thought about it for a moment, before deciding to go check up on Metatron and the Holy Order while I waited.

I headed towards the training grounds set aside for the Holy Order. The group was already well into their training when I arrived. Metatron noticed me first, his eyes widening slightly before he bowed lightly.

"Father," he acknowledged softly, causing the others to pause their activities.

Asia was the first to react, her concentration on her healing practice broken as she turned to face me.

The green glow surrounding her hands dissipated as her eyes lit up.

"My Lord! You came to watch?" she asked excitedly, her eyes shone and I noticed that she seemed more confident.

Good.

I approached her. "I hear that your usage of Twilight Healing has improved significantly. How is the training going?"

"It's getting easier to control," Asia replied earnestly, dipping her head slightly. "Lord Metatron has been teaching me precision. Now I can heal multiple people without exhausting myself.”

Metatron smiled softly from where he stood. "She's doing remarkably well, Father. Her healing affinity is among the strongest I've seen in centuries. With more training, I believe she could heal entire groups simultaneously."

That was to be expected, her affinity with Twilight Healing was incredibly high.

Asia stared at me, her large eyes almost begging for praise.

Isn't she adorable? Honestly, she wasn’t any different from most of the Angels here. Maybe more naive.

I gave her head a light pat, something I rarely did but it seemed to be the right move as she practically melted under my touch.

I gave Asia an approving look. "Keep it up. Your progress is impressive."

Asia blushed and looked away. “T-thank you, my Lord.”

Grizella approached from beside her, her new Sacred Gear visible on her arm in the form of a bulky gauntlet.

“My Lord.” She smiled happily.

"Hello, Elizabeth.” I greeted her, using her false name.

She was stronger, not by much, but by a noticeable amount.

Good.

“How is everything going, are you getting used to Ddraig?" I asked, noticing the faint red glow briefly flicker around her gauntlet.

She flexed her fingers experimentally. "Slowly. Ddraig has been a bit grumpy lately, but then again he always seems a bit grumpy,

“Slander!” A voice briefly interrupted her.

“-but we're adjusting. My boosts last longer now, and I can handle the strain better." She continued as if that was a normal occurrence.

"That's good," I replied simply. "Is Ddraig giving you trouble?"

"A bit," she admitted, smirking slightly. "But it can’t be called trouble, more so whining.”

“I do not whine! I am merely saying that we need to get stronger so that I may gain temporary freedom. You must train more.”

“Yeah, that.” She replied with a grin.

“Have you been able to access the Balance Breaker yet?” I questioned.

That was another point of interest regarding the balance breakers. It was essentially the Sacred Gear evolving from what I knew, it could be called a super state of these Sacred Gears.

I knew the answer.

It required an emotional response for it to activate and Heaven wasn’t exactly a place for that.

“No. Not yet.” She denied, looking slightly ashamed.

“Don’t worry, Balance Breakers aren’t something you rush. It will show up when you’re ready.” I comforted her.

I saw the gauntlet flash green for a moment before receding.

Her eyes flicked up to meet mine, and I offered a slight smirk. “Keep up the good work.” I smiled, I was glad Grizella was having fun.

Grizella nodded seriously, stepping back to continue her exercises.

My attention moved to Jeanne and Vasco, who were finishing their sparring session.

A barrier had surrounded them, containing the two powerful warriors that clashed. While Heaven’s realm was enhanced generally, with its slight increase of gravity and overall toughness of things.

That reminded me of my training.

I was close to reaching it. The god-class. And I couldn’t say I wasn’t excited.

Heavens Library had little on it and since all the Arch-Seraphs had always been within the God-class they didn’t know much about it either.

The God class wasn’t just a way to measure power from what I learnt. It wasn’t like the Low, Middle, High and ultimate class. Besides maybe physical strength, it was mostly about what happened when you had that level of magic energy.

And that went for all energies.

There would be a quantitative change in power.

Jeanne lowered her spear, smiling softly as she saw me approach.

"A-ah! My Lord," Jeanne greeted respectfully, bowing her head. Her blue eyes shone at the sight of me, and I smiled at the more familial tone she had.

Jeanne stood on the training field, her blonde hair pulled back in a simple braid. Her blue eyes were locked onto me. She wore a standard set of light armour over a plain training outfit,

She looked bashful as she greeted me.

Vasco, who had his back turned, spun around at Jeanne's words.

His eyes widened dramatically, and he immediately dropped to one knee.

"My Lord!" he exclaimed, voice trembling with shock and reverence. "I... I did not realize you were here. Forgive me for not acknowledging your presence sooner."

I had forgotten I hadn’t officially spoken to Vasco, to him I was a figure he had been devoting himself to all his life. It was easy to forget just how much influence I must hold. Vasco bordered on religious awe.

The younger appearance he now bore thanks to my blessing couldn't hide the decades of devotion in his eyes.

"Rise, Vasco," I said calmly. "How are you adjusting?"

He stood slowly, still visibly overwhelmed by my presence. "It's... it's miraculous, my Lord. I can move as I did in my prime, yet retain all my experience. Your blessing has given me strength I never thought to feel again."

“That’s good, I hope it’s serving you well,” I replied sincerely.

Vasco was a powerhouse.

[Wellspring of Life] (Passive)

Imbues a reservoir of life energy enhancing durability and regeneration. Aids in increasing stamina and eliminating ageing.

The Wellspring of Life, that was the blessing I had given to him. The one I felt most suited him.

The effects of the blessing were certainly showing. His muscular frame practically pulsed with power, and the small wound from his spar with Jeanne began closing slowly.

He lowered his head. “My Lord… I just wanted to thank you for allowing me to serve in the Holy Order.”

I briefly paused. While I was growing accustomed to the ‘Lord’ part, the faith part of what I had become was still very much foreign.

“It’s no problem, Gabriel certainly seemed to want you in the Holy Order and I can agree you are more than worthy,” I responded with a light smile.

The older man had a genuine look on his face even as he towered above me. He was still dressed in priest garbs, though the garbs he was dressed in seemed to be modified magically.

“You honour me.” He bowed.

“What do you think of Heaven?” I asked.

"It exceeds all expectations, my Lord," he said deeply. "In all my years of service to the Church, I imagined this place countless times. But imagination pales before reality."

He gazed upward at the architecture surrounding us, his eyes reflecting the soft golden light that seemed to emanate from everywhere and nowhere at once.

Massive buildings spiralled up in the sky, made from a metal that was smooth and slightly reflective.

It certainly paled to anything I had seen before.

"The feeling of peace here... it's something I've spent my entire life trying to describe to others," he continued. "To finally experience it myself is..." His voice trailed off, words seemingly inadequate.

I nodded, understanding his sentiment. I hadn’t even seen what the Silver City looked like yet beyond from afar.

“How is everything going with you, Jeanne?”

She blushed slightly, fidgeting under my gaze.

Honestly, she was like my Arch-Seraphs. She was so adorable, but when she went into battle she turned into a completely different person.

“I’m doing well, my main focus is on increasing my offence so I may defend you better!” She replied, clutching her spear and smiling adorably.

Her eyes shone as she stared at me.

The skill I had given her wasn’t as interesting as the others in comparison but it was incredibly powerful for a woman of her power.

[Blessed Fortitude] (Passive)

Immunity to curses, demonic influence, enhanced durability, doubled life force and mana reserves.

“Have you been able to learn any of the angelic spellcraft?” I asked.

“Yes!” Jeanne said excitedly. “Seraphiel has taken time to teach me.”

That reminded me of the forbidden spells and God-class spells in the Heavenly Treasury. I wondered if Jeanne could learn any of them. It’d certainly help with her attack power.

We talked a little more about how her training was going before I walked over to Metatron, deciding to let them resume their sparring.

A barrier formed back up around Vasco and Jeanne.

"They look to be improving tremendously" I said, coming to stand by Metatron

He bowed slightly, pride colouring his expression. "They are dedicated, Father. Training them has been rewarding.”

“How strong would you say they are?” I questioned curiously.

“Honestly, I can’t say. With the addition of Jeanne alone, I fear I would be outmatched. She’s quite the warrior. Taking her away, they are still quite the force. Without a doubt, I believe they are the strongest Holy Order to be formed.” Metatron replied.

“Good, we need power right now. Especially myself.” I said, mostly to myself at the end.

It was hard to juggle growing Heaven’s power and focusing on my own.

“I don’t believe that to be the case,” Metatron interjected. “Heaven is your power, and you needn’t put yourself at risk growing. It will either come back to you or it won’t.”

“It will. Just not fast enough. Even now Heaven is recovering.” I said, voicing my worries to him.

“Perhaps, it is as you say. But since your arrival, we have already recovered so much. Multiple times over even. With the twelve new Seraph-level Angels and multiple new God-class warriors.” He said calmly, a warm smile on his face. “Heaven has seen its light return. Maybe this enemy will drop their intentions of attacking, maybe they won’t. Either way, we have the advantage. They are under the assumption that we are still in the state we were two months ago.”

That was true.

It was purely the Khaos brigade that was worrying me.

I hadn’t cared about them before because why would I? I was a single entity growing at an absurd rate. If they didn’t like me, I’d simply move somewhere they couldn’t find me. That wasn’t the case now though.

I went to reply only for Metatron to perk up, his eyes growing distant.

“Father?” He questioned after a brief pause.

“Yes?” I said, confused at this abrupt change.

“Are hundreds of my siblings meant to be entering the sixth Heaven?” He questioned, seemingly sensing what Gabriel was up to.

“Oh yes,” I affirmed. “Perfect, it seems Gabriel has gotten started with her task.”

“Task?” He questioned, a curious look on his face.

“Yes, I’m moving a lot of the Gold out of the Heavenly Treasury,” I informed him.

He titled his head. “May I ask for what purpose?”

I smiled. “You’ll see.”

“Something good then.” He smiled brightly. “Do you need any help?”

“I don’t think that’ll be necessary,” I replied with a hint of amusement. “Considering just how many Angels are being sent up to help.”

He chuckled. “That’s not what I meant.”

I sent him a confused glance.

“I suppose it’s about time you meet my other siblings. By the way, a couple of thousands of them have just entered the sixth Heaven.” Metatron replied easily.

Ah, that’s what he meant.

It’ll be fine.

Nothing wrong with a couple thousand Avaels.

“…”

I decided to let the Holy Order resume without my presence. Mostly due to the fact they seemingly couldn’t concentrate with me around, sending me multiple glances as they seemed to fight just that bit harder.

I left the training area and went to check on how things were progressing.

What greeted me was a massive line of golden carriages, filled with gold and guards by Angels dressed in golden armour.

It looked like something taken out of a fantasy novel. Even with the weirdness that I had experienced since being reborn as an Angel, it was still a sight to behold.

I descended the steps toward the procession.

The moment my foot touched the bottom step, a lot of the angels in the immediate vicinity froze. Their heads turned in perfect unison, eyes widening as they registered my presence.

"Father," one whispered, the word carrying on the wind.

Then another: "Father is here."

And another: "It's truly him."

The disciplined formation crumbled instantly.

The Cherubs at the front, who had been standing at rigid attention with spears of light held vertically, seemed to transform before my eyes.

One dropped to his knees, his golden helmet clattering to the ground as he removed it. Tears streamed freely down his face, which now looked startlingly young despite the millennia I knew he had existed.

Another Cherub beside him tried to maintain composure, blinking rapidly as tears formed in his eyes. His attempt at stoicism lasted only seconds before he too fell to his knees.

Honestly… I was used to it by now.

"It's... it's alright," I said, reaching out to place a hand on the nearest Cherub's shoulder.

The angel shuddered at my touch, more tears flowing freely.

I cleared my throat. "You've done well in my absence.”

My words seemed to both soothe and intensify their reactions.

One angel clutched at the hem of my Kimono, pressing it to her forehead against it. More were gathering around me by the second. The carts of Gold were discarded as I found myself hoarded.

And I didn’t mind it.

“Father!”

“Daddy!”

“FATHERR!”

Ah, well.

I guess I could spend some time with them.

{Vasco Strada}

Vasco had to calm his pounding heart. It wasn’t every day you casually met the being that you had dedicated your life to.

Rare it was to be this excited. As a man who had lived a lifetime, he didn’t find himself excited very often. Especially when he had retreated to the Vatican to teach the younger generations.

That had been the case before being chosen to be a Holy Knight.

Now, he had just met his Lord.

Vasco dodged the flash of gold, the spearhead piercing through the spot he had just been within.

His mind was distracted, but he knew even if he tried his best that Jeanne could easily defeat him.

Jeanne paused.

She blinked softly, the corners of her lips curling into a gentle smile. “You seem... distant. I believe I can venture a guess as to the reason why.”

“Ah, apologies.” Vasco apologised.

She laughed softly. “There’s no need to apologise. In truth, I think you’re managing far better than I did. I was utterly starstruck for days.”

He chuckled heartily, feeling energetic just from meeting his Lord Alone.

“I have spent my life preaching His word, wielding His strength, and walking His path…” Vasco began, his voice low. “But to see Him. Truly see Him with my own eyes… it humbles me more than any battlefield ever has.”

Jeanne’s smile softened, her stance relaxed but still composed. “I felt the same way, I had always felt his gaze but speaking to him feels so different. He’s wonderful.”

He sent a glance towards where his Lord had been.

That was an understatement.

{Kai}

I sat and watched from afar as the Angels continued.

My spirit felt lifted. I had spent an hour calming everyone who had been allowed into the Sixth Realm of Heaven. Now, I found myself surrounded by a battalion of Cherubs ready to fight an imaginary foe.

The many carriages filled with gold had paused.

That should be enough right?

Then came the next problem. I didn’t have enough power. I knew how I could fix this but that would leave me potentially powerless for any potential attacks.

After a moment of contemplation, I stood up.

The battalion of Cherubs surrounding me noticed my movement and parted like a golden sea.

"Thank you all for your assistance," I said with genuine warmth. "But there's something I must attend to."

“Father?” Kariel asked nervously. “Will we see you again?”

"Of course, I plan to come down," I reassured Kariel, offering a small smile as I turned away.

I walked toward the Heavenly crypts.

The procession of gold had been efficiently moved inside, carts standing empty outside the massive stone entrance.

I descended once more into the chamber of Fallen Angels.

Mountains of Gold were stuffed into the room, and I understood why Gabriel had halted the train of Gold.

There simply wasn’t enough space.

A shimmer of light announced Gabriel's arrival beside me. Her emerald eyes studied my face with concern.

-{Gabriel}-

I watched Kai's face carefully, struck by the serious intensity in his expression.

Gone was the warmth and gentle amusement he had shown with the Cherubs. In its place was a determined focus that made my heart flutter with both admiration and worry.

She had been watching him carefully as she left the task of moving Gold to a group of Virtue-ranked Angels.

Gabriel knew that they wouldn’t be able to transfer all of Heaven’s Gold. It would take months. With the sheer amount, Heaven possessed solely because it was easy to acquire in comparison to magical alloys.

What was he planning with all this gold?

She regretted now the emotional manipulation she had attempted earlier. That was what it was right? She hadn’t even realised what she was doing until after. Now, all that was left was a steadily growing shame.

Gabriel made sure to regulate her emotions, lest something tragic happen.

She felt that showing him the crypts had been necessary to understand the stakes but beyond that, she had done it to make him think about the entirety of Heaven.

He couldn’t be lost again.

Using our fallen siblings to pressure him into avoiding confrontation with the Primordial...

She sighed softly.

"Kaiel?" She asked softly. "What are you doing?"

That was the main question she wanted to know.

He stopped before the coffin of the young Angel warrior I had identified earlier, Gophiel, commander of Heaven's third battalion. His eyes traced the peaceful features of Jophiel's face, the four wings spread beneath him.

For a moment, he simply stood there, my worried gaze fixed upon him.

I stepped closer, my brow furrowed in confusion. "What are you planning to do with all this gold?"

"Something that should have been done long ago," he mused to himself, but she heard it.

He raised his hands slowly.

His eyes began to glow, and a strange energy crackled around his fingers, unlike anything I had felt before. It wasn't destructive power, but something else entirely, something ancient that sent shivers through her.

It reminded her of Azrael in a sense, simply lacking the holy element.

"Kaiel, what are you doing?" Her voice held genuine alarm now.

He didn't answer. Power explodedout of him particles rising into the air like golden dust only to turn into a black shimmering power.

"Kaiel!" She called out again.

The power exploded outward, a wave of pure energy that would have knocked back anyone less than an Arch-Seraph.

Wings of pure light erupted from his back, each wing radiating holy power. A crackling halo formed above his head, not the simple golden ring of artistic depictions but a complex, shifting crown of holy energy.

His eyes were pools of golden light.

Just what was happening for him to call on his full power?

-{Kai}-

The power surged through me, my angelic magic rapidly turning into pure death magic.

I heard Gabriel’s concerned calls, but I was too focused to reply.

The Divine shard in my chest pulsed in response to my actions, and a feeling of… joy? Emanating through me.

I looked down at my hands, crackling with energy, and then at the peaceful face of Jophiel.

Beyond me lay hundreds of thousands more of Heaven's deceased Angels.

I wouldn’t be able to resurrect them all.

I had considered going into my semi-divine form but I couldn’t afford to lose access to that at the moment.

I had tested many ways to try to speed up the process of charging it up. My tests had included trying to borrow holy power from Gabriel, but it didn’t seem to work. For some reason it only worked with my magic.

Perhaps it had something to do with it being a Divine form, but there was no getting around it besides gaining more magical power.

My hand raised.

[True Resurrection]

A hint of shame entered me as I targeted the Angels with multiple pairs of wings. It wasn’t fair but Heaven needed power right now. I’d revive the other when I could.

Gabriel had gone silent, an alien almost analytical glint in her eyes as she decided to simply observe what I was doing.

The dark power infused into the mountains of gold and quickly turned them into liquid. The liquid gold seemed to be absorbed into the dark power, golden pillars erupted and Gabriel’s eyes widened as she grasped what I was doing.

Pillars of gold erupted by the thousand and I fell to a knee as my angelic magic reserve suddenly hit rock bottom.

The light died down.

There were a few moments of silence before many previously dead Angels found themselves breathing once more.

Gabriel’s breath hitched, her eyes were wide as she watched hundreds of Angels rise, confused, and evidently disoriented. I could see both tears and joy fill her emerald eyes.

“W-what?” Gophiel, the angel I had been standing closest to muttered.

They were disoriented for mere moments, before snapping back to reality.

Some of them practically looked at me in pure shock, while others simply uttered ‘Father?’ As if they had seen me mere moments ago.

The power drained from my body in an instant. The massive expenditure of energy to resurrect hundreds of Angels hit me like a physical blow.

My vision blurred, legs gave way beneath me.

"Kaiel!" Gabriel said quickly, breaking out of her stupor from my actions and moving with impossible speed to catch me before I hit the ground.

I collapsed into her arms, my body suddenly heavier than stone.

That’s about what I expected.

Playing with death magic was never going to not be taxing.

"What... what did you do?" Gabriel whispered, her eyes wide with shock and concern as she cradled me.

It wasn’t a question that was meant to be answered as she stared at revived Angels.

She looked frantically between me and the Angels who had moments ago been lifeless in their coffins, her features contorted with confusion and worry.

The Crypts were filled with hundreds of gasps, some shot up. As if they were expecting a fight while others were slower to awake. The resurrected Angels were slowly coming to full awareness.

Some remained disoriented, looking at their hands as if they didn’t know why they lived. Others had already noticed me, only staring at me for a moment before a flash of hope appeared in their eyes.

A few of the other Angels blinked languidly, looking mildly surprised but unphased. Those were the ones that sent me bright smiles. The Angels who had died before God’s Death.

The Angels who had died after my death on the other hand…

"Father?" one whispered, voice breaking on the word, the sound so fragile it seemed it might shatter in the air between us.

I glanced at her coffin, she was one of the Angels who had died by suicide.

"Is it truly you?" another asked, dropping to his knees, four wings unfurled involuntarily in response to her emotions.

Another glance showed the same coffin.

Gophiel, the commander that Gabriel had told me about with four wings, knelt beside where Gabriel held me. "Father? What's happening? The last thing I remember..." His voice trailed off.

There was a crack and I found Uriel next to me staring at the scene in disbelief.

Gophiel blinked before understanding dawned on him. “Ah, I knew that valley looked suspicious. How long has it been?”

Uriel frowned.

“Elder brother?” He questioned.

"Father has brought you back," Gabriel explained, her normally composed voice thick with emotion.

A female Angel with six golden wings pushed forward through the crowd. Unlike the others who seemed disoriented by their return, her eyes were sharp with pain and remembrance.

"Father?" she asked, her voice carrying traces of disbelief. "You’re alive? I-I thought-“

I focused on attempting to regain my bearings.

I had forgotten how bad it felt to have all of your angelic magic suddenly hit rock bottom.

“Alive?” Gophiel questioned, on the other hand, he looked confused.

“Uriel, how did you know?” I asked, regaining my breath.

How had he known something was happening? I was going to guess he could sense the death magic.

He confirmed my suspicions a moment later.

“I sensed something happening in the Crypts, and since I knew you were doing something there I decided to make sure you were okay.” He replied, glancing at his younger siblings with a complicated expression. “I’ve come down here so many times… I never thought I would see my siblings revived again.” He whispered.

I steadied myself slowly, taking a deep breath.

One of my Angels came up to me and began touching my face as if he couldn’t believe I was alive.

That broke some sort of dam as hundreds of the previously dead Angels surrounded me.

Uriel stepped forward, gathering himself quickly. "Welcome back, brothers and sisters," he said, his voice calm. "I know this must feel overwhelming, but you're safe now. Heaven welcomes your return."

"Father…" Another voice whispered, drawing my gaze toward the six-winged Angel again. Her eyes shone with restrained tears. "I thought we'd lost you forever. Please forgive my betrayal, I thought you were gone for good.”

I stared at her, feeling the shard pulse in my chest rapidly and I gave her a genuine smile. My heart felt lifted, only slightly.

I gazed over the many other bodies.

There were still many to be revived…

My attention was quickly drawn back to my resurrected Angels as I found myself engulfed from all sides. Some of the Angels were evidently confused, these were the Angels that had died before God's Death. Even still, they didn’t question my new form as they joined in the large hug.

It felt natural, even if my heart hesitated slightly at the sheer emotional vulnerability of the moment.

"I'm here now," I replied softly and I felt a genuine connection with them, reaching out instinctively to rest a comforting hand on her shoulder. "I'm sorry for making you wait so long."

She took a deep, shuddering breath, before abandoning all attempts to remain composed and wrapping around me like a koala, bursting into tears like a child.

Gophiel looked between Gabriel and me, his eyes alight with confusion. "What do you mean, 'return'?"

The room fell silent. The Angels who had died after my death went silent.

Gabriel decided to explain. She moved closer to Gophiel, placing a gentle hand on his arm.

“Elder sister?” He questioned, his eyes alight with concern.

"Father died," she said softly, her voice carrying in the silent chamber. "He was gone for a long time. But he has returned to us, reborn, a short time ago."

Some gasped audibly, while others sank to their knees.

One young-looking Angel with four wings began to tremble uncontrollably.

Gophiel staggered backwards as if physically struck. "Father... died?" His voice cracked on the last word, disbelief etched into every line of his face.

He looked at me for reassurance.

"I'm here now," I said, the words feeling inadequate but necessary.

I could see all of them gain a shine in their eyes and I could feel the overwhelming protectiveness all my other Angels had. As I watched on I felt a sense of sadness.

This was only a few hundred of them compared to the many more within the Crypt.

That was the most I could do without entering my Semi-divine form.

Uriel moved among the newly resurrected Angels, quietly reassuring those who seemed most distressed or uncertain. He was clearly experienced in managing such situations, but not as much as Gabriel as she quickly joined him, her compassion effortlessly comforting those who seemed overwhelmed.

I could see a bit of the darkness that she had been holding either away. This was her true nature. I had seen it myself when she had come from Heaven just to pick me up.

I exhaled slowly, then smiled as naturally as I could, letting my posture relax slightly. "It's alright. You're all home now," I said in an attempt to calm the distraught group of Angels.

Uriel cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention gently. "Let's get you all settled back in Silver City," he announced warmly. "There's much to explain, and I'm sure you're eager to see how much has changed."

A wave of excited murmurs spread through the Angels.

Slowly, Uriel began leading them away, directing them with an easy authority he must have gained from leading for so long. Gabriel sent a glance towards me and I gave her a silent gesture to help Uriel, the smile she sent me was downright beautiful.

As the Angels departed, Michael materialized beside me, his twelve wings folded tightly against his back.

His expression was grave, the lines of his face deepened with concern.

"Father," he said, sending a glance towards the retreating Angels, his expression flashing through multiple stages before he regained his composure.

"We have a problem." He said, his expression unusually serious.

“What is it?” I asked, becoming equally serious.

“Someone was sensed near the entrance to Heaven.” Michael replied seriously.

I wanted to sigh.

Of course this had to happen now of all times.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 82 Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 82

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(King of Uruk)

-{Heaven (The First Realm) (Silver City)}-

The Silver City of Heaven buzzed with excitement.

Angels of every rank and order sensed something stirring. Something momentous was unfolding by their Father's hand.

Even the armies of Heaven that gathered around the gate sent glances its way, the thousands of Angels dressed in dark golden armour going through defence drills couldn’t help keep their attention on the massive spire.

Word spread rapidly through the many Angels, despite the many thousands of Angels, they were all extremely close. Thousands of years had allowed for that and thus no secrets existed within the Silver City.

Sentinels at their posts couldn’t keep their focus as they openly stared up at the spire leading to the other realms of Heaven. Thousands of Angels gathered, their wings creating a shimmering sea of light that rippled from the lowest reaches to the highest pinnacles of Heaven.

High-ranking Angels hovered near the upper realms, their six wings behind them.

Cherubim faces gazed intently upward. Powers, Dominions, Virtues, and countless guardian angels were all in the group of Angels.

They could all sense something was happening.

Hundreds of Angels had been allowed up to the sixth Heaven just a few hours prior. It had been an abrupt decision, and it had made everyone wonder what was happening.

"Father is doing something big," whispered one of them, a principality, his eyes wide. "I haven't felt this kind of energy since he was last alive."

"That and when big sister Azrael was around," another commented, adjusting his pristine white robes with an almost theatrical flourish.

"Especially when she was putting on a show for Father," a female angel snickered, her voice carrying a tinkling quality.

That earned a major round of giggles from the gathered host, their laughter ringing like silver bells as they reminisced.

"Something major is happening," agreed another, her white wings trembling with anticipation.

"What do you think Father is doing?" Rakiel wondered aloud, leaning forward.

"I'm uncertain... but perhaps it pertains to the attack that draws near," Sariel replied with a soft frown.

That drew matching frowns from all the angels nearby, their collective expression shifting. Despite the varying degrees of concern, they all shared the same fierce fire burning in their eyes.

"Do you think the attack will be serious?" Rakiel asked, his displeasure manifesting as an icy look.

"Father seems to be taking it seriously," Tariel observed from beside Sariel.

“Indeed. Which is cause for worry.” Another one said.

“Why can’t we get a break.” Sariel sighed.

“I’m sure Father has a plan.” Rakiel intervened reassuringly.

"Yet, he's different. The rebirth has reset him. He needs to be protected," Sariel said with the sort of grave seriousness.

“Uriel said he was regaining his power rapidly, but he had admittedly been temporarily set back.” Tariel mentioned joyfully.

“He’s weakened.” Rakiel frowned. “We will need to be careful. We can’t have a repeat of this.”

Nods of agreement rippled through the large gathering, each angel's expression settling into that determined look.

This conversation had become their most frequent topic lately, discussed in hushed tones between duties and prayers.Well, that was to say that all the Angels spoke about was their Father these days.

How couldn’t they? Since the dawn of their creation their Father had been a permanent as the world around changed sporadically. Gods fell and rose, lands changed and rivers formed. Enemies rose and sank.

It was special. That along with the bond that they had, that everlasting love. Suddenly having that ripped away was something that they couldn’t allow to happen again.

The little chats and conversations they had with their Father, the feeling of his presence and the way he effortlessly managed having so many child-like Angels became big things they missed.

His return was massive, it’s something that rebirthed the light in their hearts. The bond was back, his presence was back. And they weren’t letting go of it again.

“Agreed. I’ve had to start training in other places than the training grounds due to the sheer amount of our siblings that are there. It seems we are all set on the same path.” Takiel replied.

“I feel like a fool. I halted all my training when he passed. Now, a potential threat is in play and I’m going to be useless.” Zasiel lamented softly.

“I wouldn’t take it too hard, I think all of us besides the army felt the same.” Sariel comforted him.

“Do you think he’s going to try to fight-“

Then came the shift.

The idle chatter became muted. A wave of a strange energy they couldn’t identify cascaded down the Spiral, washing over the assembled Angels.

While not all Angels could sense magic, there was a faint feeling in the air that overlapped the natural holy power that was being produced.

They all looked up in wonder, their eyes sparking with a pure joy that was hard found among the supernatural world's inhabitants as they waited patiently.

The barrier to the Sixth Heaven opened.

Uriel and Gabriel descended through with a group of Angels they briefly didn’t recognise until realisation dawned on all of them. Gasps of astonishment rippled through the gathering.

Figures many had thought lost forever stared back at them with joyful smiles.

"Xariel!" cried a voice from the crowd.

A tall angel with four wings stepped forward, looking as surprised as those who beheld him. He had fallen by his own hand merely a few centuries ago, the weight of suffering he'd witnessed along with the lack of Father’s presence left no hope and proved too much for his spirit.

"Jehoel! Haniel! Razueil!" More names rang out as recognition spread.

They were all there. A thousand restored brothers and sisters.

Half were those who had succumbed to despair in recent centuries while the other half were veterans of the Great War, angels none had seen since Lucifer's rebellion thousands of years past.

The crowd surged forward without hesitation, welcoming their lost siblings.

Joyous reunions erupted everywhere as angels embraced their revived siblings.

Celebration spread through all the realms of Heaven.

-{Azrael}-

The moment the death energy surge through Heaven, Azrael paused. Her dark eyes flickering in a certain direction.

She could feel it, even in a different plane.

A shiver ran down her spine.

Her wings twitched behind her. The feathers of light rose on instinct. Her fingers curled against the edge of the table she stood beside, gripping tightly enough that the magically reinforced steel cracked.

She knew what this was. She felt it in her core.

Death.

This wasn’t decay or any sort of harmful death magic. This wasn’t the final severing of a soul.

This was resurrection.

Her breath hitched. She stumbled back, one hand pressing to her chest as she felt them. The souls. The ones she had felt in the Crypts. The ones she had wept for when no one else could see.

Their presence was returned.

They were Alive.

She felt her knees weaken slightly.

Her body trembled as names she hadn’t spoken in centuries surfaced in her mind. Gophiel. Anyael. Maruth. So many she had mourned. So many she had buried with her own hands.

There was no mistaking it.

He had returned.

God. Her Father.

She had known he had returned, but this almost felt like a solidification of it.

An official sign of his return. The one she had waited for in silence. The one she had grieved when the Heavens dimmed and the light faded.

She had felt his death when it had happened, it was a feeling that couldn’t quite be described and despite all of her power, she felt powerless at that moment.

A sword through her spirit. Even now, she remembered the cold that had settled over her when the realization struck. That He was gone. That He had left them.

That Father would not return.

She had been despondent for hours, ignoring everything around her.

Then, without a word she had gathered up a group of powerful Angels and left in search for a way to revive their Father.

It was shameful.

Heaven could have used her strength, especially since all the Angels with Heavenly Domains had weakened. But she had needed to focus on the task at hand with everything she had.

She let out a breath, her golden wings contrasting greatly against her appearance.

He was back now and she had not gone to Him.

Her fingers clenched into fists.

She had told herself it wasn’t the right time. That He had enough to deal with. That her presence would only darken His return. Many excuses had been made to delay it.

But deep down she knew the truth.

She is afraid. More so than she has been since learning of his death. Afraid to see Him and not be recognized. She was afraid of what her beloved siblings must think at her abandonment.

Rare was it that she had felt fear in the past few centuries so it was something that she didn’t know how to process.

Azrael rose to her feet slowly, her legs weak beneath her. Her power idly surrounded her with an aura of death.

She needed to face him.

First, she needed to deal with a few annoyances in her way.

-{Kai}-

Michael didn’t waste time after making his announcement.

A golden teleportation circle forming below us and whisking us away to Heaven’s Gate in a moment.

When the flash of light died down, I found myself standing in front of the towering pearly gate I had gone through many months ago. It practically radiated with both light and holy power, hundreds of enchantments undoubtedly woven into each bar.

The area around the bars shimmered with an aura of light.

The walls that surrounded the gate were strange, a reflective white with small golden shifting patterns on its frame. The large walls had an end, with two massive cannons on either side.

The brief question on why couldn’t anyone just jump over the wall was answered as a barely visible barrier shimmered, the only space this barrier didn’t protect being the gate itself.

“We only sensed it because we had our detection at the highest level. Shamefully enough,” Michael said, his tone completely monotone and his eyes sharper than I had seen before. “I admit, without your warning, we probably would not have noticed it.” He stepped forward, pressing a hand to the gate.

The golden bars split apart silently, parting for us. I could already feel the press of energy behind us. Behind us, an assembly of Angels was already forming behind us and I could feel the many looks of reverence on my back.

It was still weird, but I managed to send smiles back at the preening Angels.

Saint Peter stood at the front and immediately knelt to the ground upon seeing me. His head practically hitting the floor.

“My Lord,” he said, not rising.

I nodded once, acknowledging him but not stopping. I was serious, my mind going into that battle state it hadn’t been in for so long.

Mindmaven was activated, sending a sharp jolt of pain going through me as my intelligence and processing speed was truly increased.

Michael walked beside me and we stepped through the gate.

Immediately, we entered the in-between realm.

The space between Earth and Heaven.

It stretched in all directions, an endless, mirrored plane. The ground reflected the sky, and the sky reflected the ground. The place that would hopefully halt anyone with bad intentions.

Angels stepped through after us in disciplined waves.

They had quickly gone from their lax state to full alert as they followed us, a golden army protectively surrounding me like some sort of shield.

I was surrounded before I even realized it, rows of lithe winged figures forming a protective formation around me, weapons in hand.

They didn’t speak and their demeanour changed, instead of focusing on me with those awed and love-filled looks that I wasn’t entirely sure I deserved, they had their gaze set on everything around them.

Their eyes went cold and they became different.

Michael led the way forward, his eyes scanning the mirrored landscape carefully.

“They left not long after triggering our wards,” He said. “We have no trace beyond this point, whoever it was, they quickly left.”

We went towards the gate, and stepped outside the actual entrance.

“Where does this lead too?” I questioned.

“That’s a bit of a difficult question, the entrance to this dimension leads to multiple places. It has no one set entrance.” Michael replied. “We have a few that are guarded but some of them are too dangerous… I also suspect you made a few secret entrances that could have been found.”

“Then that leaves the question, what was his purpose for entering and simply leaving a moment later?” I mused, looking around.

I activated my chakra eyes, scanning for anything hidden.

Michael seemed to notice it too, but he allowed me to take charge.

A faint disturbance caught my attention. A bend in the mirrored reflection, almost too faint to notice.

I walked toward it, crouched down, and reached for it.

My fingers brushed something cold and metallic.

There.

A device, no bigger than a coin, stuck to the mirrored floor.

Carefully, I plucked it free and slipped it into my inventory. I’d analyze it later.

Michael was already next to me, his eyes narrowed. “A marker.”

I stood up, still watching the horizon.

“Perhaps to track something?” Michael mused.

“Or to test the barrier,” I replied with a frown.

“It was well hidden.” Michael noted. “It seems the first move has been made.”

“This realm should have stopped him. It stops anyone with bad intentions right?” I mused, “then again, that’s not hard to bypass. Simply send someone with no clue as to what they are doing to plant it and quickly leave.”

“Indeed, this dimension was more of a way to stop large forces. An army could march in and find their numbers easily halved if they weren’t prepared.” Michael said, giving me a bit more depth into the purpose of this place.

This was the confirmation I had been waiting for.

It was one thing hearing about what was supposed to happen, and another to see proof that something was coming Heaven’s way. I was both relieved and anxious. Relieved that I knew it was coming soon, since it set a time frame and anxious if Heaven could handle it.

My mind went back to the quest.

Another legendary summon…

I had learnt that beyond the Seraphs, Heaven had multiple other ultimate-class Angels. Being an Ultimate-class Angel didn’t exactly mean you had to be a Seraph.

A Seraph had access to Heavenly Domains.

Heaven had multiple Ultimate-class Angels, along with many High-class. A group of those High-class could be equated to Ultimate-class. As someone who has risen through all the ranks of power below Super-class with my Semi-Divine Form, I knew it couldn’t be simplified into a numbers game.

I had killed beings above my weight class. So I couldn’t rely solely on that. But God-class was on a different level.

Having such power changed things.

Naturally, for such a reward. All I had to do was go against a God-level threat who is apparently harnessing a Primordial’s energy. Which made this a potential Primordial level threat…

Gabriel had made the situation clear.

It was a risk. One that could force me to use my Semi-divine form. But I didn’t have to go alone. I could bring both Jeanne and Michael. My shield and my sword.

“What shall we do?” Michael asked. “Should I get Raphael’s research division to research the object?”

“Yes. Get Metatron’s stealth unit to look into space and make sure we haven’t missed anything.” I said, snapping out of my thoughts.

Michael paused. “Is there something on your mind?”

I sent him a look, and nodded after a few moments.

“I want to go on the quest.” I replied after a moment of trying to word my desire.

Michael stopped, sending me a confused look. “I heard of the quest. Gabriel was rather annoyed that you were even offered it. May I ask why?”

“There’s something I plan to gain. It’ll give me access to another ally. A permanent addition to Heaven’s forces. Another potentially God-class addition.” I replied, deactivating MindMaven.

“Yes, but at the cost of putting yourself at such risk.” Michael replied firmly. “Perhaps if you let me go in your stead. We can complete this objective of yours without any risk.”

“I have to go, but not alone. I want to take you and Jeanne.” I responded.

I would take everyone if I could, but that would leave Heaven too undefended.

“You’re asking me to walk you into what could be a trap. Knowing full well I can’t say no.” Michael replied with a tired smile.

I remained quiet.

I didn’t think it was a trap. The system quest proved their words. Whether they thought I could handle it though was a completely different matter.

“Because I won’t. You know that, don’t you?” he continued, shaking his head. “I would follow you anywhere. You could tell me to leap into the Void and I would ask how far.” He exhaled slowly, the words weighing heavily on him. “But you’re still my father. I’m allowed to worry.”

I felt a flicker of something strange in my chest. “I know. And I’m grateful for it. But I don't want to let this opportunity pass us. Our position would be a lot better if we can do this.”

“Yes, but by the sounds of it. This is a primordial-level threat.” Michael reaffirmed.

“One that manipulates Fate.” I replied. “I have an immunity to it, meaning it’ll be useless against me and by extension you.”

Michael looked away for a second, then finally nodded once. “If that’s your desire. “I’ll prepare,” he said. “Quietly. Just the three of us.”

“Are you planning to leave through the sub-dimension?” He asked after a moment of thought.

The Angels around us pretended not to listen, but by the frowns I could see they wanted to object to whatever was going on.

“We’ll ask Hestia to send us out from there.” I replied, already thinking ahead.

We went back into the gates of Heaven and Michael disappeared presumably to go find Jeanne.

I was followed by the group of Angels who guarded me protectively while I briefly inspected Heaven's defences, Angels walked atop the walls. As did many who stood behind the long walls.

I carefully took the device, inspecting it in my hand.

It didn’t have a lot of magical energy, something I suspected was intentional. The physical construct itself was small, metallic. A small yellow light flashed on the bottom end of it. The place where it had stuck down.

‘Appraisal’

[Spectral Survey Node]
A compact, coin-sized device constructed from a composite of spiritual alloys and cloaked materials, designed for passive reconnaissance. Its purpose is simple to observe and record.

{Properties}
Ambient Trace Logging – Constantly monitors environmental energy fluctuations and records spiritual, divine, demonic, and other anomalous auras in the surrounding area. Signature imprint logs are automatically wiped upon forced deactivation.

Dimensional Camouflage – Automatically aligns itself with the energy frequency of the surrounding realm, making it nearly invisible unless scanned by high-tier sensory abilities or specialized sight techniques.

Pulse Tagging – Emits a weak, silent tracking beacon after sensing anomalies, allowing the originator to confirm realm access and gauge local divine interference levels.

Trace Rebound Seal – If tampered with, the device seals itself, releasing a brief null pulse to erase traces of energy fingerprints collected during its deployment. Designed to leave no proof behind

The small coin-sized device seemed a lot more intimidating when you realised what it was being used for.

I looked back at the many Angels staring at me in curiosity, giving them a smile before zaps of light surrounded me and promptly teleported me back to the sixth Heaven.

Raphael’s lab was as quiet as it was bright.

I appeared inside, the zaps of lightning fading away.

Raphael was hunched over a table, gloves on.

She didn’t notice me right away.

When she finally glanced up, she blinked twice, then straightened fast.

“Father!,” she said, removing her gloves.

“I need you to analyze something.” I walked over and held out the small device between two fingers. “It was found at Heaven’s threshold. Passive, cloaked.”

Raphael’s demeanour turned deathly serious. She didn’t speak. She took the object carefully with both hands, holding it with the kind of care most people reserved for unstable explosives.

“I’ll run full scans.” Her tone was sharp now. Serious.

“Good,” I nodded. “Be careful with it. I believe it has some sort of protective mechanism.”

She gave a nod and set the device down gently into a containment slot. It slid into the table with a faint click, the symbols around it lighting up.

“You came at a good time,” she added quickly. “The dragonfire cannons are in production.”

She showed me over to a large canon, the circular gap contained a glowing dark red crystal. Its surface was silver, with a few dark lines running through it.

I gave a quiet sound of approval.

“It’s got a simple activation sequence, all it requires is the channeling of holy power nearby. If we have a couple of Cherubs manning each cannon, we will have quite the attack power boost in regards to the wall.” She said quickly. “With the small amount provided I was able to create four cannons. I suggest we put them near the entrance since that’ll no doubt be the main target due to the barriers.”

I smiled.

Good.

That was progress to the defences.

“Are they able to go long range?” I questioned.

“Yes, I designed them for that specific purpose. Since it wouldn’t be great if we had to target our own forces near the gate.” She said,

“Oh,” she added, almost offhandedly,

“and the healing cloak prototype? Mass production has started. Half of the first batch is already assigned to active healers. It’s functioning better than expected.”

“Perfect,” I said, a sigh of relief escaping me.

It was good news and combatted the worry of finding, as Michael aptly stated, ‘the first move.’

I spent a bit of time with Raphael, before leaving her lab shortly after into the open hallways of the Sixth Heaven. I didn’t bother teleporting.

I walked.

Sometimes it helps to have a moment were I’m not rushing around. I made my way to where the sub-dimension gateway was housed

My thoughts drifted back to my semi-divine form.

It was still frustrating.

By all rights, it was my clearest path to evolving further into god-class territory. The burst of raw power it gave me was insane but unsustainable. Worse, it still relied entirely on my own energy to fuel it.

No external power source worked. Not even Gabriel’s. Using mokuton I’d tried to channel her holy energy, seeing if it would trigger the transformation or lessen the drain.

Nothing. It rejected anything that wasn’t mine. I still got the magical power, but I could only use whatever I regenerated beyond that to feed my Semi-Divine form.

If I could find a workaround, I’d be able to quickly recharge my semi-divine form after every battle. Which would basically propel me into the higher stages of the God-class alone.

Right now, it would allow me to resurrect alot more of the Angels in the Crypts…

Perhaps I needed a different approach, the Semi-Divine form was obviously not normal. To boost me to such power. A Semi-divine form was still divine yet I didn’t have divinity.

I stared at the portal in silence. Nothing stirred on the other side.

Then, finally, Michael appeared in a flash of light.

Jeanne followed beside him, her golden armor clipped over her light robes, spear strapped to her back.

“We’re ready,” he said simply.

We entered the sub-dimension and I quickly located Hestia.

“Gabriel isn’t going to be happy, in fact. I don’t think any of my siblings are going to be happy.” Michael muttered.

I frowned.

Admittedly I didn’t like this.

But she would stop me from going. If I could get this done quietly then that would be optimal. Besides, I had many plans of escape. Along with Michael and Jeanne with me.

If it got too much I wasn’t against making a tactical retreat and beyond that I had my Semi-divine form if worse came to worst.

But being scared by a little risk wasn’t like me. It went against my personality and the mere thought of my new family being hurt was certainly helping me gain my motivation.

“My Lord, may I ask what we are doing?” Jeanne questioned from besides me.

“We are going on a quest.” I replied idly.

“A quest?” She perked up.

“Oh?” A voice came from behind us, and Tiamat strolled towards us. “Without me?”

“Tiamat.” I greeted. “Where have you been?”

A complicated look flashed through her eyes.

“Forgive me, I found myself busy with something personal.” She replied with a smile, her slitted eyes gazing at me affectionately.

Michael offered her a polite nod. Jeanne took a small step back instinctively.

“Personal?” I repeated. “Anything I should know?”

Tiamat gave me a lazy smile. “Nothing that needs to concern you right now.” Her gaze flicked to Jeanne. “I see you’ve brought the adorable Knight.”

Jeanne bowed quickly, dropping her head and placing a hand over her chest in respect. “Yes, my Lord has chosen me to accompany him. I will serve loyally and without hesitation.” Her tone was earnest, though a heat was present in her cheeks from the ‘Adorable.’ Comment.

Tiamat raised an eyebrow at her, then looked to Michael. “And where exactly is this quest taking you?”

Michael answered before I could. “The Fates delivered a message to Father. A quest only he could take on.” There was a weight to his voice. “They claim someone has tapped into the sealed power of Pontus. They're using it to power a fate-warping artefact.”

“And they asked you? Why not send their own? And how did they get in contact with you in the first place?” Tiamat asked.

“I went to visit Aphrodite-“

Tiamat’s expression darkened.

“And they interrupted us.”

“So they interrupted you, and asked you to go on a quest for them?” She questioned. “Do they know who you are? They could be attempting to delay your recovery. You were rather well-known to put it lightly.”

“I don’t think they know yet…” I replied.

“Do you think they are trying to manipulate his Fate?” Michael questioned seriously. “I’m not well-versed on the subject but I know enough.”

“No, they can’t manipulate his Fate. But they can try read it…” Tiamat stared at me. “But they can’t do that either, for some reason your fate has completely disappeared. Perhaps this is the effect of you becoming the biblical God.”

Michael smiled. “Father always was a powerhouse.”

I felt so left out of this conversation.

“What are the details of this quest?”

“We don’t know the full details,” I admitted, at least I wasn’t meant to. “They didn’t tell us much. Just that I’m the only one who can see it through. Someone is manipulating the sealed Primordial Pontus’ power to fuel a Fate-altering object.”

Tiamat tilted her head. “And you accepted.”

I gave a quiet nod.

“I see,” she said, stepping closer. “I don’t like it.”

“That makes two of us,” Michael muttered under his breath.

Tiamat ignored him. She stared at me with narrowed eyes. “Still, if you’re walking into danger, I will naturally be coming.”

I didn’t argue.

Mostly since I would have invited her anyway if I knew she was around.

Jeanne stepped forward slightly. “My Lord, if I may speak…”

I nodded for her to continue.

“I will remain at your side through this. No matter how difficult the path may be. Please… trust me to carry out your will,”

“You’ve already proven yourself,” I said simply.

Her eyes lit up, and she bowed her head lower. “Thank you, my Lord.”

“Is there anything else I need to know?” Tiamat asked, breaking the silence.

Michael gave a short nod. “We found a scout at the threshold. A cloaked device for tracking and reading energy. If not for Father’s alert, it would’ve gone unnoticed. It’s the first move.”

She didn’t speak for a moment. Then her voice dropped a little. “So it has begun. It seems your information was correct.”

“Indeed, everything is on high-alert and I will know if Heaven’s under attack so we can quickly return.” Michael replied.

That was partially why I was rushing this.

Considering they had scouted out the area today, it meant it was perhaps the only day I could trust the attack wouldn’t be happening.

Any other day would be a liability.

I was glad Tiamat was coming. Having another powerhouse coming along made me feel better.

“She’s just up ahead,” I said, already moving toward Hestia’s aura.

We found Hestia.

“Hestia,” I called out. “We need a gate to Greek territory.” I went straight to the point.

She didn’t need me to tell her what I was planning on doing.

I could already see her flaming eyes becoming more erratic.

Hestia frowned. “You are doing this?”

“Yes.” I confirmed. “Tiamat, Michael and Jeanne are coming with me.”

She was silent for a moment. “Good, I’m coming with you.” Hestia said seriously.

“Hestia-“

It wasn’t that I didn’t want her to come, but it wasn’t fair. Dragging her into my problems wasn’t something I wanted to do. Especially when it doesn’t benefit her.

Tiamat had made it clear that she wanted to stand besides me so it was a little different.

I didn’t get to voice that though as she interrupted me.

Her burning eyes became two roaring infernos, and her face twisted into a frown. Divinity radiated out of her and her glossy black hair turned blue.

Sparks of divinity flashed around her and the glass around her blew out.

“No.” She said, uncharacteristically firm. “I want to do this Kai.”

Her voice gradually became softer and she relaxed.

“Please, allow me to help. I’ve felt so useless, allow me to help someone I care for deeply.” Her tone was sincere and kind to the point I didn’t want to deny her.

The more, the merrier. I suppose.

I had grown past trying to do everything alone. Even if it was less complicated.

I sighed. “If that’s your wish.”

Michael watched us with a smile, while Jeanne simply observed. Tiamat was oddly okay with Hestia considering how she had reacted to Aphrodite.

Hestia smiled brightly at me.

The little group I had created to go on this quest had quickly turned into a force that most Pantheons would be wary of. Seriously, I felt like this was the kind of thing that would be heavily monitored by all the Factions in the world.

With a wave of her hand, a shimmer formed in the air.

We were in Hestia’s palace the next moment and it only took a little while before a burst of rose light flared, catching my attention at the familiar figure of Aphrodite.

Aphrodite was already standing at the entrance of Hestia's palace.

She smiled. "Kai." Her gaze flicked to the others.

"What are you doing?" she asked, but her tone was knowing.

I looked at her and knew that she already had an idea of what I was doing here.

So I didn't bother hiding it.

"I'm going on the Fates' quest," I replied truthfully.

"With all of them?" she asked, glancing between Michael, Jeanne, Tiamat, and Hestia.

I nodded. "Yes.”

She tilted her head. "You do realize if you don't mask yourself, you're going to cause a scene, right? This is a serious force, Kai. You'll draw every eye from Olympus to beyond."

"It's a good thing all of us have had the foresight to cover our presence," Tiamat smirked. "Excluding the cute knight over there."

Jeanne blushed, covering her face. "Ah, I'm sorry. I forgot."

I smiled. "It's fine, I haven't covered my presence entirely either."

I patted her head. It wasn't like she was releasing it anyway. The very air would be trembling if they all let loose in one area. I kept myself motivated knowing I was close to that level.

Hestia, Tiamat and Aphrodite sent a weird glance to Jeanne.

Aphrodite didn't hesitate. "I'm coming too."

Yeah, I saw that coming too.

There was no room for argument in her tone.

I didn't even try to deny her. I'd already brought a supernatural army's worth of power with me.

“Alright,” I replied, only slightly resigned.

Tiamat narrowed her eyes instantly. “You think you can handle this?”

Aphrodite smiled at her without warmth. “Of course. You needn’t worry, I’ll be there to help if you slip up… again.”

Michael caught my flat expression.

“I must insist that both remain amicable, for Fathers sake.” Michael said calmly.

Three-way tension hit the room instantly.

Tiamat. Hestia. Aphrodite. All of them looked at each other with that same weird look I couldn’t identify.

I decidedly ignored whatever was happening here.

With that, I accepted the quest mentally.

It took a few moments before the Fates stood ahead of us, cloaked and still.

Clotho, Lachesis, and Atropos.

“So you have accepted?” Clotho asked, her voice calm.

“I have,” I said, without hesitation.

Michael abruptly stepped forward, his voice cold and his eyes becoming two pinpricks. “If you planned to put him into any sort of ambush, understand that I will personally tear through every string of fate that you find favourable before personally eradicating you from existence.”

His power hummed and the space around him bent. His sword appeared on his hip and it practically had its own centre of gravity that bent the space around it from its sheer power.

I gave his weapon an impressed glance, I had never seen it before.

The Heavenly General.

The title didn’t do him justice at this moment.

I sent him a slightly surprised glance, but didn’t show any outward reaction besides that.

“That same threat will be backed by me.” Tiamat said, coming to stand in front of me. “You don’t want to have a battle of threads with me.”

The sentiment was shared by everyone with me and the Fates silently observed it. They didn’t answer.

“Am I understood?” Michael said.

They sent him a long look before giving him a single nod, an ancient look on both sides.

Jeanne looked at Michael in pure… excitement? She looked like she was meeting her celebrity idol.

Her eyes practically sparkled.

While Hestia simply wore a smile, her eyes practically burned into the faces of the Three Fates.

The Fates didn’t do anything more than that as they simply turned. With a flick of Atropos’s hand, the space around us warped.

I felt the power probe mine and asked if I had my permission to teleport, I accepted the power after a moment’s hesitation.

The world vanished.

We landed in silence.

The air felt heavier.

A strange pocket-dimension stretched around us, filled with floating mountains and an orange hue that tinted the light. Yet, above us in the sky was a dark ocean, the occasional movement showing titanic creatures lurking in its depth.

There was no sound. No wind. Just stillness.

It was like some sort of pocket dimension created in the depths of the oceans.

Considering it was Pontus, I was assuming that was exactly the case.

I reached into my inventory and pulled out the mask. I slipped it over my face.

Michael and Jeanne didn’t speak as they both dimmed their presence.

The Fates were gone and their presence was nowhere to be seen.

Some may wonder why I didn’t simply summon the entirety of Heaven’s army to deal with this.

Even now, Heaven’s army was powerful.

That much I could see. They were a force to be reckoned with and I imagined any Devil on the same level of power would find themselves flawlessly defeated by the ancient Angels.

The simple question was I wanted to preserve as much of Heaven’s strength as I could. And… I didn’t want any of them to be hurt.

With my Fateless perk I was the perfect counter according to the Fates and the system quest. Plus… I looked over to the five powerhouses with me.

I technically had the Heavenly Armies worth of power with just the five of them here. Adding Hestia and Aphrodite may potentially be overkill but I wanted to finish this as soon as possible and get back to Heaven.

“Father, what is our objective?” Michael finally asked.

“As you know someone is using the sealed Primordial Pontus’ power, they are using it to presumably fuel a powerful artefact that is related to fate.” I informed them.

Hestia frowned.

“A Primordial power being used to fuel a fate-bending artefact? This is a rather dangerous undertaking Kai.” She said softly.

“I have a way to negate it, the artefact won’t work on us as long as I’m around. Which makes everything significantly easier and is why the Fates contacted me.” I replied easily.

Michael nodded.

Jeanne however looked out of depth. Which looked rather cute as she tried to keep up with the words being thrown around.

“Did the Fates give you any idea of where to find them?” Michael questioned, observing the area around us.

“No.” I replied.

He frowned. “So they didn’t even deem it necessary to tell you that. They’ve grown rather bold.”

I sent him a look.

“It’s fine. I doubt they even know, and I doubt they even know who I am. Though, your appearance has probably given them an idea.” I replied with a hint of amusement.

Honestly, I wasn’t too bothered.

Fortune Favours the Bold after all.

This quest didn’t seem nearly as daunting as the Divine quest before. I had a target, and I had a massive advantage against along with the power to complete it.

“I think I’ve found the area.” Hestia said, her eyes staring in a certain direction.

We moved quietly, stepping across floating stone platforms that drifted lazily through the pocket dimension.

The air was strange here, heavy and thick with pressure that didn’t press on the body but on the mind. Or at least, it felt like it was trying too. Unfortunately for it my mind was protected.

Michael stood behind me like some sort of royal commander while Jeanne stayed close next to me. As did Hestia as she walked just a bit ahead of me along with Tiamat and Aphrodite.

Hestia kept moving, her eyes fixed on something I couldn’t see.

Jeanne moved behind her, one hand on the hilt of her spear. Michael flanked me, his wings drawn in. He had his standard golden armour on, but that wasn’t what got my attention.

It was the sword he has pulled from seemingly nowhere, a sword I hadn’t seen before. The sword itself was rather simple in design compared to many others I had seen with overly complicated designs.

The landscape changed as we moved deeper.

Then we found it.

A flat platform stretched before us. At the far end stood a massive structure, floating on a large rock suspended midair. It looked like a temple or maybe a throne chamber, a long set of stone stairs leading up to it.

An archway waited at the top.A Quick Look showed it wasn’t unguarded.

At the base of the steps stood something massive.

A beast.

Golden hide, like liquid metal fused into muscle and bone. Eight meters tall. Four legs, each one thicker than a grown man. Its hooves cracked the stone with every shift of weight.

Two thick horns curved forward from its forehead.

Its eyes glowed blue.

It was at the higher end of the ultimate-class.

The beast didn’t see us immediately, when the beast finally locked its eyes on us. It didn’t roar. It didn’t charge immediately. But its head lowered, and I could feel the pressure surge.

It took a single step forward.

Michael reacted before I could.

A single golden streak tore across the Bull’s thick body and Michael appeared to slam his palm into its ribcage. The impact didn’t sound like a hit. It sounded like an explosion.

The Bull’s body crumpled inward. Light poured from its mouth and eyes as it gave a short, broken screech.

Then silence.

Its body hit the stone and didn’t move again.

“I’m guessing this is the place.” I said, inspecting the massive structure.

Hestia looked curious. “I believe that was the Bull Of Heaven from the Mesopotamian Pantheon.”

"It appeared far more fearsome than the ease with which Lord Michael dispatched it would suggest," Jeanne said softly.

“It’s from the Mesopotamian Pantheon?” I reiterated.

Tiamat tilted her head, her eyes narrowing.

“It’s a divine beast of immense power, sent as a punishment or divine enforcer, it’s under the control of Ishtar or Inanna.” Tiamat informed me.

A wave of divine energy filled the area.

“It would seem we’ve found the culprit.” Hestia mused, her soft eyes narrowing along with Tiamat’s.

Tiamat seemed to have a visible reaction, as did Aphrodite.

“Ishtar?” Jeanne replied.

That confirmed it.

“It would seem so.” Aphrodite replied.

Michael appeared back next to us, completely unphased.

“Michael, would you mind sealing off the area so she can’t escape?” I questioned.

It wouldn’t do good if she simply teleported away.

He nodded, a powerful barrier coming to seal the place in a dome. The bright see-through light barrier covered the general area, and I felt a metaphysical lock spread throughout the area.

We looked up at the top of the long staircase and a man now stood at the top. Or rather, leaned casually.

He looked like he’d been waiting for a while.

He was tall with golden hair and Red eyes. His skin was slightly tanned and he wore a grin on his face. As for his clothing he wore a simple white cloak with gold lining, open down the front, showing a lean build.

Jewelry hung from his neck and wrists

“Visitors? I don’t think Ishtar told me that was on the Menu.” He said, casually holding a long curved blade that radiated with energy. “Quite the force too, I doubt I could take many of you on. Then again, it is so hard to tell with all of you hiding your power like that.”

‘Appraisal.’

{Name: Gilgamesh}

{Titles: King of Uruk / Gatekeeper of the Old World / Tyrant of the Golden Vault}

{Race: Divine Demigod (2/3 Divine, 1/3 Mortal)}

{Power Level: 45,960}

Gilgamesh?

I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, but then again I didn’t suspect that Gilgamesh would have any sort of relationship with Ishtar judging by the many myths.

Then again, Aphrodite had shown me that myths couldn’t be trusted.

His race interested me.

Did that mean he was more God than human?

“It’s a good thing I’m not alone.” He grinned. “Then again, this does look fun.”

At his word a dozen of the Heavenly Bull Michael had obliterated earlier revealed themselves.

That certainly made things harder.

They were all peak ultimate class as well.

While the difference in God-class was notable, it only went up to a certain extent. A dozen of peak ultimate class beings would certainly fill that gap especially if these Bulls had any special abilities.

A wave of power surged from wherever the large staircase led to and I frowned.

Something was happening.

Which didn’t serve well to us since our arrival hadn’t exactly been stealthy.

“Don’t mind that.” Gilgamesh said, standing up fully.

Hestia sent me a look before stepping forward quietly.

“I’ll handle them,” she said softly.

I turned toward her. “Are you sure?”

She nodded, a sad but firm smile on her face. “You need to go handle Ishtar. This is your fight, Kai. Let me do something too.”

I stared at her for a moment, then gave a single nod.

I wasn’t thrilled about it. Truthfully I didn’t like putting her in this position… I need to get stronger.

“I’ll go with her, just in case,” Tiamat added. She shot me a quick glance, “I trust you’ll make it back.”

Her tone was cool, but the undertone was possessive. I chose not to comment.

Michael moved to follow me up the steps without a word. Jeanne gave me a bow before falling in beside us, quiet but focused.

Gilgamesh raised an eyebrow as we started ascending.

“Really now? You’re just going to walk past me?” he asked, sounding amused.

“That’s bold.”

He stepped forward lazily, his curved blade swinging loosely at his side. He wasn’t trying to hide the killing intent anymore.

Michael’s eyes narrowed and became downright hostile. He stepped forward and immensely powerful sword.

Before he could respond, the entire area behind us erupted in a wall of flame.

A deafening roar cracked through the air as Hestia let loose a concentrated blast of divine fire. It struck the Bulls directly, halting their charge and forcing them to brace themselves.

The whole sky above them lit up in flickering orange and gold, shadows dancing against the floating stone.

Gilgamesh’s smile widened as he felt the pressure roll over him. His body didn’t move, but I caught the slight tension in his shoulders.

“Alright then,” he said, voice low with interest. “Let’s see where this goes.”

-END-

Note: a bit of a longer chapter for you guys. Thanks for all the support as always. I do take note of download suggestions, and I'll try to add them where I can!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.

Chapter 83: Tablet Of Destiny

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 83

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story. However, all original characters, plotlines, and worldbuilding elements created in this story are my own.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(Tablet Of Destiny - part 1)

As I ascended the long staircase with Michael, Jeanne, and Aphrodite, massive explosions rocked the entire structure and made the very air vibrate. The very air seemed to tremble with the release of power.

Heat quickly filled the area and multiple mountains exploded behind us, kicking up a wave of dust below that stopped me from peering back at the many fights going on.

I couldn't help but cast a worried glance back.

"They'll be fine," Michael assured me, seeing my concern. "Tiamat alone would be enough for those beasts and Gilgamesh. With Hestia there as well..."

I nodded, though the worry didn't completely dissipate.

Hestia was someone I cared about deeply… if she got hurt I would destroy them. Perhaps I should have helped her and cast judgement on Gilgamesh?

We continued our climb, the staircase seemingly endless as we ascended toward whatever awaited us at the top.

When we finally reached the summit, we entered a vast chamber that defied the external dimensions of the structure. Inside, floating platforms of varying sizes hovered in a space that seemed to extend infinitely upward.

Above us, the ocean ceiling rippled, casting eerie blue light across everything.

At the center of it all stood a woman of breathtaking beauty.

Her dark hair cascaded down her back, adorned with golden ornaments that matched the jewelry adorning her form. Her eyes, that were a piercing amber, were fixed on a large tablet she held in her hands.

Ishtar.

A sense of unease came over me as the body of a massive humanoid covered in chains and partially covered by the entire island was visible inside an onyx crystal.

A Primordial…

The tablet wasn’t hard to find, considering it was a massive green stone slab etched with symbols that pulsed with a tremendous power. Even from this distance, I could feel the weight of it pressing against everything.

{Name: Tablet of Destiny}

{Description:}

A slab etched with living runes that shimmer with colors unseen by mortal eyes. The Tablet of Destiny is said to hold the original laws that shaped existence itself. It carries the authority to command both Matter and Fate, allowing its bearer to manipulate the fabric of reality at a fundamental level.

{Abilities:}

Matter Weaving: Grants the ability to alter, create, or erase physical matter at will. Limits are dictated only by the user's willpower and understanding.

Destiny Manipulation: Allows the bearer to glimpse possible futures, rewrite fates, and bind or sever destinies.

Eternal Authority: When invoked, the Tablet overrides local laws of magic, physics, and time within a controlled area.

I kept my face straight, not betraying any emotion.

This was an insanely powerful Artefact, no wonder it took a Primordial God to even use.

Aphrodite, Michael, and Jeanne immediately stepped in front of me, their stances protective and serious.

The woman looked up, her eyes widening in mild surprise.

"You... you aren't meant to be here," she said, confusion evident in her voice.

Her gaze shifted to Aphrodite, and I felt a surge of greed emanate from her. Then her eyes snapped to me, narrowing in recognition.

"You're the cause," she muttered. "How strange. My attempts are bouncing off you."

Was that what the pulsing power was?

Michael's eyes turned downright hostile.

I stepped forward, keeping my voice level. "You are abusing Primordial power, hand over the tablet."

I didn’t bother threatening her, she wasn’t going to agree anyway.

Ishtar clicked her tongue, annoyance flashing across her face. "The fools in the Khaos Brigade said someone would interfere."

Michael stepped forward, his presence filling the chamber with a pressure that made the very air feel heavy. "Obey or be cleansed."

She actually looked threatened. The main ability of the tablet was being nullified by me.

I looked around, and spotted canisters filled with the same energy that was bathing the chamber.

Was she collecting Pontus’ power? Like some sort of battery…?

Ishtar grinned, seemingly ignoring Michael's threat. "I can sense you brought my sister as well. And Aphrodite... how's life? I should have convinced Ares to come along so this could be a proper reunion."

Aphrodite's face grew cold. "Return what you've stolen, Ishtar. My Father isn’t someone to be used as a mere battery.”

Ishtar made the deliberate movement of looking at Pontus and back at Aphrodite. “No?”

Aphrodite scowled furiously.

Another explosion rocked the structure from below, and Ishtar glanced toward the stairs with mild irritation.

"Gilgamesh seems to be having fun," she commented. "Though I must say, I'm surprised he hasn't dealt with your companions yet."

The tablet in her hands pulsed again, and I felt a strange ripple pass through the space around us, only to dissipate as it reached me.

"Fascinating," she said, eyes locked on me again. "What are you exactly? The tablet shows nothing when I look at you."

I didn’t answer. The less she knows the better.

Her eyes widened slightly. "Who sent you? Was it those old crones or someone else? They were the only ones I was aware of that were plotting against me" She laughed, the sound echoing unnaturally. "How desperate they must be. But… then again. They did manage to assemble quite the force.”

Jeanne gripped her spear tighter, the holy weapon gleaming with holy light.

"I won't ask again," I said, taking another step forward. "Give up the tablet."

"Do you even know what this is?" Ishtar asked, raising the tablet slightly. "This is power beyond comprehension. Pontus' very essence, channeled through ancient craft. Do you think that it’s only use is manipulating Fate?”

The world around us bent and I found myself covered in a golden barrier.

I looked up in time to see a large chunk of a mountain nearby smash into us, sending a tremor through the very air from the sheer force at which the large rock was sent at us.

{Name: Ishtar}

{Titles: Queen of An (𒀭) / Goddess of Love and War / Sovereign of Desire / stealer of domains}

{Race: God}

{Power Level: 58,440}

She was strong.

Incredibly strong.

And that title, stealer of domains? What was that about? Was it the secret behind her strength?

She was in the peak of the God-class.

Ishtar’s body rose.

“You are strong, no doubt I would have been thoroughly outmatched in any normal case but I have the power of a Primordial behind me.” Her voice boomed.

The tablet glowed behind her.

“You made a grave mistake coming here.”

“Jeanne.” Michael's voice calmly cut through that as he met my eyes.

“Lord Michael?” She said, equally as serious. Something that was abnormal for the normally ditzy and cheerful girl.

“Protect Father.” He commanded.

Aphrodite’s body glowed pink, and she activated her divine form.

I raised my hand and Ishtar raised an eyebrow.

“Judgement.”

I winced at the sheer power that was drained from me.

The attack only seemed to partially affect her as she stumbled back for a second.

That was all that was needed as everything exploded around me.

-{Michael}-

He knew his Father’s ability well.

Which was why he exploded into action as soon as heard the words uttered by the unsuspecting Goddess.

Truthfully. He preferred it this way.

Partly because he could finally show off in front of Father and partly because he didn’t like the way Ishtar was staring at his Father. She needed to be reset.

The fact she was in her divine form meant her death would be permanent.

Ishtar recovered quickly, raising the tablet. The space between them warped and twisted, stretching impossibly to push him away. But Michael had anticipated this.

He slashed his sword horizontally, cutting through the distortion.

Heavenly Domain skill: Warfare

The world around them trembled as his heavenly domain activated. Countless invisible tactical points manifested throughout the battlefield, waiting for his command.

Aphrodite moved alongside him, her divine form radiating rose-colored light.

Michael felt her activating a domain skill and a thin layer of light enveloped him, acting as a shield around him. Since it wasn’t actually affecting him his body didn’t naturally deflect it.

With a thrust of his hand, Michael sent a wave of holy energy that forced Ishtar back through the chamber wall.

She was sent far back, a strange mass of what looked to be mirrors containing it.

He didn’t waste time and followed her through.

Mountains floated all around them in this strange pocket dimension, suspended above an endless void.

Ishtar twisted in midair, clutching the tablet tighter.

With a single gesture, she ripped one of the floating mountains from its position and hurled it toward them.

Michael didn't flinch. He simply raised his sword.

Heavenly Domain Skill. Wartime seal: Release

Three of his tactical markers detonated simultaneously, creating a triangular field of holy power that met the mountain head-on. The massive rock formation didn't just stop, it disintegrated into dust.

Aphrodite flew above, her power washing over the battlefield. She sent attacks at Ishtar who used the tablet to form multiple shields and attacks with the space around her back.

Ishtar snarled, her frustration building.

She slammed the tablet against the air itself, causing reality to crack around them. The very fabric of space began to fold and twist, mountains breaking apart and reforming into weapons.

Heavenly Domain Skill: Strategic Placement

Michael countered.

His mind was sharp and his eyes devoid of emotion.

The air around him crystallized into tactical formations.

When Ishtar launched a barrage of mountain fragments, each piece found itself mysteriously redirected into prearranged collision courses, neutralizing each other in massive explosions that lit up the dimension.

Michael pursued Ishtar relentlessly, sword flashing with each strike.

She parried with barriers formed from the tablet's power, each collision sending shockwaves that shattered nearby floating islands.

"You fight well for Heaven's little dog," Ishtar taunted, her voice distorted by divine power. “I knew you would have a strong fight, even in the shadow of your Father the dog of Yahweh is known.”

He didn’t reply. It was pointless. He didn’t really care either way.

Aphrodite provided support, her domain powers proving to have little effect on Ishtar. And Ishtar provided some sort of focus on Aphrodite as she focused attacks on the weaker Goddess.

With a gesture of her hand, Ishtar summoned the very ocean above them.

It descended like a tsunami from the ceiling of the dimension, threatening to crush everything below.

There was a shimmer to the water and he knew it was normal water.

Heavenly Domain Skill: Holy Earth.

The void beneath them responded to his call.

Platforms materialized, rising to meet the descending ocean. When water met holy earth, the collision generated an explosion that vaporized three nearby mountains instantly.

Steam filled the battlefield, but neither god was blind within it.

Michael tracked Ishtar through the vapor, his tactical domain placing markers throughout the space.

Heavenly Domain Skill: Warfare Tactic: Convergence

All his previously placed markers activated at once, creating lines of holy power that intersected where Ishtar floated. She screamed as the holy energy enclosed around her, but the tablet flared in response, pushing back against the confinement.

Michael pressed forward, sword held high as he cut through her defenses.

Each strike carried enough force to level a mountain, and indeed, the few remaining floating islands in the vicinity crumbled from the shockwaves of their battle.

Ishtar scowled, raising her hand and forming some sort of gravity spell. Matter formed and a supernova was sent at Aphrodite, who in response was sent flying back.

It didn’t stop there as an army of strange dust soldiers formed, each covered by a spell circle that was packed to the brim with Primordial energy.

They weren’t fast, nor strong. But thousands of them formed and as Aphrodite recovered, she destroyed multiple of them. Only for each one to make a truly massive explosion.

Michael’s sword shimmered and he slashed, sending a line multiplied every second towards Ishtar.

Ishtar raised her hands and the tablet flared.

It was obvious that she was relying on the Tablet heavily.

A mass of dust, earth and everything nearby formed a shimmering mass that protected her.

Only for it all to explode and Ishtar to barely escape unharmed as she backed away.

Michael didn’t allow her the space.

A massive Titan of matter formed behind her and tried to shield her.

Heavenly Domain Skill: Heaven’s Might

A beam of light fired as he made use of light manipulation, and his Heavenly Domain took hold of it. Amplifying it and turning the pillar of light into a thin beam of light that cut through reality itself.

Ishtar couldn’t fully block, the tablet flaring massively and multiple shields failed to contain the attack.

Battles as you grew stronger weren’t normally about pure power. A condensed attack would do more damage than a large attack with a wide range effect. But in this case, Ishtar found herself cornered due to that precise fact.

Michael felt multiple Godly Domain Skills being used. A truly tremendous amount of divinity was used and the Tablet seemingly amplified whatever was being done.

He distinctly felt the sense of a Godly War Domain Skill being used. He didn’t know which one, since no Domain has the same skills. Heavenly or Godly.

Millions of black dust specks formed and quickly formed a dome around Ishtar which was further covered with a reddish pink fire. Then further amplified by seemingly any material that was nearby.

Michael felt another Godly Domain Skill activated as a dark red-pink shield. A strange glassy mass then proceeded to further cover that.

A massive collision happened as the glassy mass was able to deflect a fraction of the power.

What happened next was complete evisceration as the shield barely held up against the plasma-like light that Michael had produced into a condensed beam of pure destruction.

By the end of it, as everything cleared down. Ishtar was left floating, her two forearms scorched from the sheer heat that the beam of light enhanced by the Heavenly Domain of Power had produced.

She had a scowl that marred her fair features, one that showed what was really lurking beneath the mask of composure.

Another Godly Domain Skill was activated and the weight of her Domain came crashing down, thousands of knives made from the same weird black sandy substance formed and proceeded to shoot down in all directions.

Michael stared at her passively, watching what she was doing carefully. Despite how it seemed, she was currently stronger than him in pure power. Ignoring the advantage his Heavenly Domains gave him.

After all, the Heavenly Domain of Power had been special. A trump card for heaven to use given by his Father. He knew of no other Gods that possessed this rare Domain.

Then he noticed the effect the strange daggers had as they implanted into many different surfaces.

Material dissolved into the same black sandy substance, it wasn’t long at all, a mere few seconds before a sea of this weird substance had formed underneath them.

The substance became infused with the weight of her Godly War Domain and tens of thousands of ropes formed, shooting up to him with a speed that left him grateful Aphrodite was preoccupied.

While that happened Ishtar formed another attack.

Heavenly Domain Skill: Warfare Tactic: Convergence

Once more, Ishtar found her attack cut off as hundreds of light beams were sent her way from attacks he had placed earlier in the battle.

Heavenly Domain Skill: Earth Armament

Heavenly Domain Skill: Heaven’s Might

The dust of fallen mountains and rocks rose into the air rapidly, gathering into a massive axe that glowed with the weight of his Heavenly Domain of power.

He winced a bit at the sheer drain on his magical reserves but held it out.

Out of the corner of his eye, Michael noticed his Father. Kai wasn't simply watching the battle, he was doing something.

Michael returned his focus to Ishtar.

The tablet's glow was intensifying.

-{Kai}-

I tried to ignore the sheer power being thrown around.

I had been wondering how I could help without wasting my Semi-Divine form, and I had come to a conclusion.

The power being used to power the Tablet of Destiny was being actively siphoned from Pontus.

I couldn’t see the fight happening, but Jeanne was able to perceive some of it. By the sounds of it, Michael was not only holding his own but showing the sheer gap in experience.

I stared at the many complex magical circles that were helping siphon power off the Primordial God. It was naturally a powerful spell, but that didn’t mean it couldn’t be undone. I doubted it was made with me in mind.

My chakra chains formed, and vines formed from Mokuton trailed towards the complex layered magical circles. Dark tendrils intertwined through the magical circles and a feeling of being an emptiness radiated from it.

It was a weird feeling, but one I wasn’t too unfamiliar with. Seriously, the feelings some magics have off were downright weird. How did you even explain feeling emptiness?

Jeanne guarded me diligently.

I got absorbed in the complex spell formation as I wondered how I could go about removing it.

The magical array pulsed with power, constantly drawing from Pontus. I directed my chakra chains to several nexus points in the formation, where the lines of power converged most.

The chains wrapped around these points, and I could feel them resisting my interference.

My Mokuton vines slithered alongside them, reaching for different key junctions.

I was mostly going off instinct and the seal knowledge I had.

As my chains made contact with the first major seal point, I could feel the energy flow disrupting. The chains began to direct some of the power to my vines which siphoned the power, redirecting it away from the Tablet.

It felt like drinking from some sort of firehose as raw primordial energy flooded through my Mokuton vines.

It was different, far more dense and powerful than my angelic magic currently was. The sheer potency was staggering and actually made me worried about just how many Primordials existed.

I guided my Mokuton vines to three other focal points of the array, watching as they entwined with the mystical geometries.

The vines pulsed with natural energy, creating a disharmony with the artificial construct of the spell. Each point I disrupted caused the entire formation to flicker and destabilize.

The magic fought back, crackling with resistance. I pushed harder, forcing my chakra chains deeper into the formation's structure, seeking its fundamental framework.

There, I found something. What I believed was the central binding that held the entire siphoning spell together.

With a final surge of effort, I drove both my chains and vines into this core point.

The entire magical array shuddered violently, lines of power fluctuating wildly.

Then, with a sound like shattering glass that existed more in my mind than my ears, the formation collapsed.

I was nearly blown back by a wave of Primordial energy that Jeanne quickly shielded me from, her arms going to gently wrap around me before she realised what she had done and blushed furiously in embarrassment.

The cute twin tailed woman backed away, unsure of how to react.

“No!” Ishtar’s scream, contained with a concerning amount of rage, cut through everything.

A large attack spread, eating everything around us as Jeanne was able to barely repel.

I could only see partially what happened next.

The Tablet Of Destiny glowed bright before multiple attacks from Michael hit it, and cracks formed. A moment later my eyes were covered with a truly blinding explosion that sent tendrils of a mystical light of cosmic blue power.

Reality seemingly cracked for a moment as time stopped before it faded a moment later soundlessly as if never happening. In the next second, Ishtar landed in front of me. Her once smooth skin was burnt, with blue cracks running through her body.

She stumbled, her hand raised. Despite the serious wounds there was a defiance in her eyes, as if she refused to give in even as her body failed her.

Being so close to the Tablet had made her get caught in its direct destruction.

“I-I won’t a-allow myself to be d-defeated like this!” She gasped out.

However, that didn’t last long as Michael slammed her to the ground. His entire body sparking with holy energy surrounded by a strange purple light that almost seemed to enhance the holy light it touched.

Michael stood, one foot firmly pressed on her throat as he stared down at her boredly. The edge of his obscenely powerful sword was pointed downwards to her throat.

“Shall I finish her Father?” Michael calmly asked.

“I…w-will destroy you.” She coughed, despite her burnt appearance. Two striking amber eyes peered into my soul with an alien emotion.

I thought about it.

“No, knock her out. She will have other uses.” I ordered after a moment.

Maybe she could be used as some sort of battery?

She tried to resist, only for Michael to send a harsh punch to her skull. To which the goddess found herself falling unconscious to.

I stepped over towards her and carefully stored her in my inventory.

Nice.

I caught a wild Goddess.

[Quest Completed!]

[Quest]

Bound by Destiny

Objective: Stop Ishtar from manipulating the Primordial God Pontus' power. [Completed!]

Reward: Legendary Summon Token.

I frowned.

Admittedly, I would have liked to obtain the Tablet Of Destiny but I don’t think anyone could have it now. Michael certainly hadn’t wasted any time in destroying it.

I couldn’t fault him though since he was smiling like a golden retriever.

“Good work, Michael.” I praised him.

He beamed.

I looked him over. He didn’t seem to have sustained any damage… at all…

“Are you hurt?” I decided to ask a question.

He looked confused at my question.

“No. It was a good workout.” He smiled brightly. His smile dimmed slightly. “Though I must admit I’m a bit rusty…”

Rusty…?

This was rusty?

With the immediate threat dealt with, I glanced toward the staircase we had ascended earlier. Not before storing the strange batteries filled with Pontus’ energy: I’m sure I could find a use for them.

The sounds of battle had all but vanished in place of an almost eerie silence, but I couldn't help wondering how Hestia was faring against Gilgamesh.

The worry must have shown on my face.

"We should go check on the others.” I asked, already moving toward the stairs.

Before anyone could answer, footsteps echoed from below. I tensed, ready for another fight, but relaxed when I saw

Hestia ascending the stairs.

My relief quickly turned to confusion when I saw who followed behind her.

Gilgamesh himself walked calmly behind Hestia, his golden armor scratched and dented in several places. Blood trickled from a cut above his eye, and he moved with a slight limp.

Despite his obvious injuries, he seemed relaxed.

Michael immediately positioned himself between me and the newcomers, his sword still drawn and glowing with power.

"What is the meaning of this?" he demanded, voice tight with suspicion.

Tiamat appeared next, seeming relatively unharmed as she ascended the stairs.

Her eyes narrowed at the sight of Gilgamesh walking freely.

"Hestia, I'm glad to see you are okay..." I said, looking over to Gilgamesh, who smirked back at me. He was obviously injured, far more than Hestia who seemed perfectly fine.

She nodded, smiling at me affectionately. "Yes, I told you I could fight.”

“Why is he alive?” Tiamat asked bluntly.

“I was able to convince him. He has no loyalty for Ishtar and once she was defeated he decided to give up." Hestia explained happily.

I looked over to Gilgamesh who didn’t dispute her words, simply giving me a wave as if he hadn’t been trying to kill us a while ago.

“What do you intend on doing now?” I decided to ask.

He shrugged. “I guess I’ll have to find another way to revive Enkidu.”

“You do realise the Tablet couldn’t revive people right?” I pointed out.

At least I didn’t think it could.

“Yeah, I knew she was full of shit. But a guy can hope.” He replied.

I stared at him.

“Contact me when things aren’t as busy, I think we can come to an arrangement.” I decided to offer.

He blinked. “Just like that? Aren’t you mad?”

“No.” I replied with a shrug.

I had done worse.

“Who are you?” He questioned after a moment. “I know you are from Heaven, but I haven’t been able to decipher who you are? How will I find you?”

“Simply pray.” I replied, answering his questions with that one simply answer.

His eyes widened slightly, recognition and realisation flashing through his gaze.

With that we moved over to Pontus’ seal.

I let out a sigh, looking around at the ruined remains of what had been an admittedly cool pocket-dimension.

I had received the quest rewards. I had access to another legendary summon.

Hestia sent me a look as I took a moment.

That had been eventful.

In the short amount of time I had arrived here, a lot had happened.

I guess bringing a force of God-class was always going to make things quick.

Especially Michael. He had been weaker than Ishtar especially with the Tablet but had dominated her.

Perhaps I was looking too hardly into power levels and classes.

I myself had defeated stronger beings due to my sheer skills.

I looked at the remaining seal that held Pontus.

It was incredibly powerful.

Aphrodite stared at Pontus with longing.

I decided to take a chance and hold her hand for comfort, which seemed to work.

With that we left the pocket-dimension.

We decided to return to Aphrodite's mansion first to meet with the Fates. There was an odd tension in the air as we made our way back, with Gilgamesh having departed on his own path after our brief exchange.

I let out a breath.

That has been relatively quick, when compared to how things normally go when I’m involved.

I doubted that quest had lasted longer than thirty minutes but then again, I suppose having the force I had with me was an impressive feat in itself.

Admittedly without Hestia and Aphrodite I had a feeling the quest would have lasted a longer and I’m sure there would have been many more complications.

I stared at Hestia.

She was completely undamaged too.

Hestia sent me a sweet smile back. Gilgamesh had looked incredibly hurt and beaten.

The power difference wasn’t absurd, so in conclusion it just meant Hestia was like Michael.

"They're already here," Aphrodite said, her eyes darting toward the main hall.

Tiamat nodded, confirming Aphrodite words.

Sure enough, as we entered the spacious chamber, three figures emerged from the shadows.

The Fates stood before us, their faces betraying no emotion.

“The task has been completed.” I stated.

One of the Fates nodded. “Indeed. The Tablet has been destroyed and Ishtar… defeated.”

“What? Surprised?” Tiamat stepped up with a smirk.

“No.” One replied.

“Perhaps if you hadn’t brought such a powerful force with you, we would have been.” The other replied dryly, with what I thought was the tiniest hint of amusement?

“But you didn’t expect him to bring such a force did you?” Aphrodite spoke up, her eyes narrowed. “All you knew about him was that he was a rogue Angel with a strange ability to negate your domain.”

The Fates merely exchanged glances, not responding to the unvoiced accusation.

Tiamat pressed on. “Did you know this would happen originally? That he would go after a quest with such a high reward? A reckless Angel with an affinity for danger?”

Hey!

I wanted to intervene but when I thought about it I was reckless… but I had gotten better! I am a team player now. There was a time when I would have gone alone…

“Perhaps.”

“But is he an Angel?”

“A Dragon King, A Goddess of Love, an Elder Goddess of the Hearth, an Arch-Seraph and a powerful divine spirit.” One of them commented. “All for a mere Angel?”

Wait… was she referring to Jeanne?

“A special Angel who has travelled and done more than you have in centuries.”

Surprisingly, it was Hestia who spoke with such fierce words and a firm tone.

“One who risked himself for others, using his affinity of chaos to muck up the plans of those who seek to cause harm.” Hestia said softly.

I stared at her in surprise and felt like I didn’t deserve the words being spoken for me.

Most of it was the temptation of quest rewards after all.

Though she did have a good point, if I wasn’t reckless and I had played everything safe, would I have seriously made all the allies I had in the present time?

“Perhaps, but special or not. We know you are not an Angel. We had our suspicions on Yahweh with his lack of presence.” They commented in sync.

There was a new tension in the air.

Yeah, I hadn’t expected my company to go unnoticed.

The sword of God randomly joining the quest with two powerful Greek Goddesses and a Dragon King? It was something that sounded like the start of a joke.

"You have completed the quest, Fateless one," the middle Fate finally spoke, completely ignoring the tension. "As promised, we will reward you."

I couldn't help but wonder, with some amusement, what would happen if they tried to back out our deal. I wasn’t too bothered. I wanted the reward but I had another Legendary Summon token. That was far more powerful than anything they could give me.

Looking around at the people with me, Michael, Hestia, Tiamat, Jeanne, and Aphrodite. I realized I had assembled a force powerful enough that I could probably establish an entirely new faction in the supernatural world if I wished..

One of the Fates approached me, her eyes fixed on mine with an intensity that was almost uncomfortable. From within the folds of her robe, she produced a single golden apple that seemed to glow with its own inner light.

"The reward," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

I reached out without hesitation and took the apple.

The moment my fingers closed around it, a surge of power rippled through the room.

{Name: Golden Apple of Immortality}

{Description:} A golden fruit from the gardens beyond time. Each bite grants permanent enhancement to the consumer's lifeforce and ability to recover. Legend says that those who consume an entire apple may transcend their mortal limitations entirely.

{Effects:} Enhanced Vitality: Permanently increases the user's life force.

Accelerated Healing: Wounds close and heal at an increased rate.

Toxin Immunity: Grants resistance to poisons and diseases.

Potential Ascent: Grants whoever eats it a 30% chance of gaining access to Divinity and a Divine Form. Chances vary depending on whoever eats the fruit.

Warning: Can only be eaten once by anyone below an Olympian-Level God.

I looked at the last warning.

That meant the God-class I was assuming…

Still… This was incredibly helpful. Heaven didn’t have access to fruits like this. While we definitely had our own fruits they didn’t outright provide such effects.

I met her gaze steadily, saying nothing.

"Your thread is unique," continued the middle Fate. "Or rather, the absence of your thread is unique. I don’t suspect the many others who dabble with Fate will take this as well as we have.”

Michael stepped forward, his hostility toward the Fates evident in his rigid posture. "Father, we should leave. Our business here is concluded."

I nodded, sensing his discomfort. "Thank you for the reward," I said to the Fates, carefully placing the golden apple in my inventory.

"Until we meet again.” One of the Fates said.

Michael's eyes flashed dangerously.

"There will be no 'again,'" he stated firmly, moving to stand between me and the ancient Gods.

We left without further ceremony.

Once outside, we teleported back to my sub-dimension.

As we entered the sub-dimension, Michael's stance finally relaxed for the first time since we'd departed.

The tension visibly drained from his shoulders.

"Father," he said, more relaxed. "Thank you for allowing me to accompany you on this mission."

I nodded, pleased.

I would have had to use my Semi-Divine form if it wasn’t for him and even then I doubt I would have been able to do the job he did.

"You were incredible out there, Michael. I couldn't have asked for better support."

A smile brightened his features. "It was my honor to serve. I've been... confined to administrative duties for too long." He stood, straightening his white robes. "But I must return to Heaven. There are matters requiring my attention that I've postponed for this excursion."

"Of course," I replied.

He bowed slightly. "I hope you found what you needed from this venture."

"I did," I assured him, thinking of the legendary summon token now safely stored in my inventory.

With a final nod to everyone present, he left.

Tiamat, who had been uncharacteristically quiet since our return, finally spoke up. "I should take my leave as well."

"So soon?" I asked.

The Dragon King nodded, her eyes meeting mine briefly.

"There's something I need to attend to. A matter that cannot wait." She moved toward me, lowering her voice slightly.

"Do not worry about me. I'll be back soon. I simply have found myself preoccupied as of late.”

With that, she promptly took her leave as well.

Hestia sighed softly. “I need to go check on some things… I can stay if you need me.”

“No, it’s fine. Go do what you need to do.” I replied. “Thank you for your help.”

Hestia sent me a look. “Always.”

She abruptly vanished into her Hearth.

With Hestia's departure, only Jeanne and Aphrodite remained with me in the peaceful garden. A comfortable silence settled between us as the sounds of flowing water and rustling leaves filled the air.

Aphrodite glanced at the two ancient trees in the distance, her expression changing slightly.

"So this is your sub-dimension," she murmured, a note of awe slipping through her voice.

She took a slow step forward, and as she did, I watched the slight shimmer cross over her body. It was subtle, but it was there. Her pink eyes brightened, the color deepening just a little.

"How interesting..." she said, tilting her head.

She looked down at her hands as if feeling the difference.

I answered her unspoken question. "Anyone who gazes at the trees gets a blessing. It provides an enhancement.”

Aphrodite's lips curled. "I can feel that," she said simply, sounding impressed but curious.

Jeanne approached me next with a weird look after a moment.

"My Lord," she began, her voice carrying the slight accent I'd grown fond of. "I... I know this is probably weird to bring up now. Considering what we just went through but I found something while walking through your garden earlier."

I raised an eyebrow.

From behind her back, she produced a single flower of breathtaking beauty.

A bloom with petals that shifted between shades of blue and silver depending on how the light caught them.

"This is for you," she said softly, extending the flower with both hands, her cheeks tinged with faint pink. "A token of my continued gratitude… for allowing me to remain at your side. I had intended to offer it sooner, but-“ she glanced down briefly, "the quest swept the thought to the back of my mind.”

I accepted it carefully, genuinely touched by the gesture.

When you had the ability to cause an unhealthy amount of damage, you came to enjoy the more beautiful aspects of life.

“It's beautiful. Where did you find it?" I questioned.

"Here, In your sub-dimension," she admitted, a light blush coloring her cheeks. "It’s started to bloom at the very edge of the sub-dimension, it’s quite far away but I like wandering sometimes. I thought..." her eyes lowered slightly, "I thought you might appreciate its beauty."

"I do," I assured her, examining the unusual flower. "Thank you, Jeanne."

From the corner of my eye, I noticed Aphrodite watching our interaction with an expression of confusion.

Aphrodite stepped forward, her tone unusually casual. "Why don't we spend some time together?"

Her gaze flickered between me and Jeanne, a hint of something unreadable behind her smile.

I shrugged. "Sure. I’ve got time to kill.“

The legendary Summon Token could wait, I hadn’t spent much time with the both of them as of late. Being the King Of Heaven was draining.

Jeanne brightened immediately at my answer.

Aphrodite looked at Jeanne who wasn’t looking at me and smirked lightly to herself as if confirming something. She didn’t say anything at first, just moved closer.

She turned back to us, her hands resting on her hips. "Well, if you have some time Kai" she started, walking slowly toward Jeanne, "I would love to know more about you, Jeanne was it? You are rather strong, I’m surprised I haven’t heard about you.”

Jeanne stiffened a little, clearly flustered.

I raised an eyebrow but said nothing, deciding to watch the show.

We walked over the canopy of the two Trees and I took a moment to look over my expanding realm. It was growing even larger. And the Trees weren’t showing any signs of stopping.

Galadriel slithered out from under the Trees and came to rest on my lap.

Aphrodite laughed softly. "Come on, Jeanne. Tell me about yourself.”

Jeanne looked a little nervous in front of the Goddess.

“I-I can’t boast much. Most of my time has been helpfully used serving my Lord.” Jeanne started.

“Oh? You’ve been serving Kai?” Aphrodite asked.

“Yes. I was born in a small village, during a time when my country was falling apart.” Jeanne explained, sending a glance towards me.

I sent her a reassuring look, appreciating her wording. She wasn’t keeping it vague.

“I'm not anyone special, just a farm girl. I helped with the fields, prayed at church, and lived the kind of simple life everyone expected.” She further explained.

Aphrodite raised an eyebrow, looking over her athletic form. “You don’t look like some random farm girl.”

Jeanne blushed slightly. “A-ah thank you.”

“Continue, I’m interested now.”

So I was, I kind of knew it was but I wanted to hear it from the woman herself.

“Until one day, I started hearing voices.

They said they were Saints Michael, Catherine, Margaret. They told me that God had chosen me for something bigger” she said hesitantly.

Aphrodite smirked. “It seems they were correct.”

Jeanne sent a glance towards me, her gaze filled with something deep. “It would seem they were.”

“Then from there, my life has been dedicated to him.” She smiled at me.

“So you were a human… I must admit I am rather curious about you. A divine spirit is rare. And one being that of the God-class realm of power isn’t even rarer. You are quite the powerhouse, Jeanne. Most Gods would kill to have a follower with such beauty and power.” Aphrodite praised.

There that term was again…

Divine spirit.

“Uh, I didn’t really know I was a Divine Spirit until today.” Jeanne replied somewhat confusedly.

“Oh? How strange.” She mused for a second. "Divine Spirits," she started simply, "are... beings that are closer to the idea of a God that humans believe than most Gods themselves. It’s quite hard to explain, but there’s a lot more to Pantheons that meet the eye. There’s a reason that one new God simply could pop up and that’s due to the power of belief…”

She flicked her hair over her shoulder. "You’re not just a powerful human anymore. You’re something built from belief, legend. It’s rare, and certain requirements have to be met. But legends can have the same concept as God’s birth from belief. They can become immortalised.” Her eyes narrowed as if realising something. “Oh now that’s interesting.”

Yeah, I wasn’t being subtle with her identity.

But this was interesting. I hadn’t dug too deep into why Faith was so regarded and important. I knew of miracle magic since I had seen the sheer power it contained when making Dulio a Saint.

Those blessings were nothing to scoff at.

I knew there was more to the world than met the eye.

“I-I see. I hadn’t realised. I don’t feel any different.” She said, examining herself.

“You won’t, this doesn’t mean you are immortal. You simply won’t age.” Aphrodite informed her. “It’s also not easily noticeable. Which is probably why more people haven’t figured out your identity. Jeanne D’Arc.”

Jeanne flushed, turning to me quickly. “I’m sorry my lord, I was never good at lying.”

I chuckled, unbothered.

“It’s fine, Jeanne.”

It wasn’t going to stay a secret for long, but confusion would be met when they realised the soul of this universe’ Jeanne D’Arc was still in the Third Realm of Heaven.

That did remind me that I should probably go check that out. I believe there was an automatic system, one of the few things that hadn’t failed when the Heavenly System was running on auto.

Aphrodite looked excited. “I won’t tell anyone. I’m sure a few have figured it out by now, especially your Arch-Seraphs.”

“You think?”

She sent me a flat but fond look. “Kai, they are older than me. Let’s not pretend that they are the adorable children they present themselves to be.”

I huffed. “I’ll have you know that they are adorable and very well-mannered.”

She giggled. “I see you are fitting back into your role as their father nicely.”

I shrugged.

I honestly liked the capacity my Angels had. They were no doubt kind and good. It was no wonder the whole world had a good opinion of them, but they knew when to switch that off.

The previous God hadn’t made good use of this, while I valued his goodness much more than I would have when I was reborn. I still knew that not everything could be handled in the same manner.

We continued talking for the next few hours. I spent this time relaxing.

Jeanne was genuinely interesting, as was Aphrodite. And I found myself enjoying their presence.

Alas, I didn’t have too much time to spend.

As I left them to talk among themselves, which earned me a displeased look from the both of them. I headed towards what I knew to be a secluded spot in Heaven.

The secret place Michael had shown me.

-Scene Break-

I found a secluded clearing tucked away from any prying eyes.

Doing this alone was good. I didn’t want anyone questioning why I could simply summon beings of such power. I would come up with an explanation when I introduced them.

Quiet.

Sealed off from everything else.

I pulled the Legendary Summon Token out of my inventory.

Finally,

A surge of genuine excitement hit me.

I hadn’t known the value of the Legendary Summoning Token before when I had summoned Jeanne to first protect me from the strange Demon I had encountered.

All I had known was it was an ally that could potentially give me some time to figure out a way to escape the Demon’s notice. Now, Jeanne had shown herself to be someone I cared for. She wasn’t just a character but someone that I encountered daily.

A truly kind girl that I didn’t give enough attention to.

Now, hopefully it would summon another strong ally that would help solidify Heaven’s continued existence.

A notification blinked into existence in front of me

[Do you wish to use Legendary Summon Token?]

[Yes/No]

I didn’t hesitate.

Yes.

The token disintegrated into light, and in an instant, the clearing was swallowed by it.

It wasn’t blinding, but it was enough to force me to shield my eyes for a second.

The air changed, charged with a dense magical pressure that made the grass around me flatten to the ground. From the center of the clearing, the light slowly began to condense, pulling itself inward.

A figure took shape.

At first, all I could make out was a slim silhouette, standing still in the center of the storm of energy. The light peeled away bit by bit, revealing her.

She was beautiful in a cold, distant way with long pale hair falling freely around her shoulders, pointed ears marking her clearly as an elf.

An elf?

Her skin was pale, almost luminous, and she wore a simple but elegant robe that shifted faintly in the still-charged air.

Her face was calm, almost expressionless. She stood barefoot on the grass, the last of the light pulling away from her.

Her eyes slowly opened.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 84: Heaven’s Third Realm

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 84

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story. However, all original characters, plotlines, and worldbuilding elements created in this story are my own.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(Heaven’s Third Realm)

The woman’s eyes slowly opened.

Her eyes were clear and calm but with a kind of tiredness deep inside them. She looked at me for a moment like she was assessing everything about me.

She didn’t look at all surprised as she found herself in a new terrain.

"Welcome," I said simply.

She blinked once, then glanced around the clearing without moving her body much. Her head barely tilted up, taking everything in.

“Hello.” She replied, in her voice completely relaxed. “I was summoned," she said in a voice that was soft but direct. "To this world."

"You were." I confirmed.

She watched me silently.

I continued. "I am Kai. The King of Heaven." I replied, slightly hesitant to address myself as such. “Do you know why you were summoned?”

“I do.” She replied.

Then, almost absently, she brushed some hair behind her pointed ear. "There are demons in this world?" she asked.

“Yes…?” I responded.

That got me a small, almost unnoticeable smile.

“What do you know?” I questioned curiously, she didn’t seem to be like Jeanne which was a given.

{Name: Frieren}

{Titles: The Slayer / The Great Archmage / Aureole-Touched Seeker}

{Race: Elf}

{Power Level: 31,380}

She was stronger than Jeanne.

“I know that you are the arch-enemies to Demons and that you are a God in the making.” She said, her voice still completely calm despite the absurdity of it. “You also possess an entirely different magical system.”

"Yes," I said. "Among other things." I watched her carefully. I didn’t rush her.

"For summoning me, I will fight for you." she said, stepping forward, her bare feet making no sound on the flattened grass. She stood directly in front of me. Staring up.

She was a little shorter than I expected. Smaller frame. She is undeniably beautiful and cute. Seriously… what was with the legendary summon token summoning beautiful woman.

This wasn’t some sort of weird hidden desire, was it?

She turned and began inspecting the clearing with the same detached calmness

“I like the feeling here.” She stated, before pausing. “Is that your presence? Oh, it is. I like your feeling.”

I sent her a flat stare.

She came to stand in personal space. “Mm, I like it. Now… What magic does this world possess?”

I sent her an amused smile. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.”

The title Archmage was suggesting she was good with magic. It was probably powerful magic too if her power level was anything to go by. I wondered if I could learn any spells from her.

She blinked. Once.

Then, for a moment, there was a flicker of pure excitement.

“I don’t mind,” she said. “I like magic.”

Then she sat down without warning, right on the grass. Legs crossed. Hands resting in her lap. She looked up at me expectantly.

I joined her, and what followed was a lengthy, well-worded explanation of how her world’s magic worked. It was fascinating and much different to any in this universe.

There were three types of magic in her world.

Visualization magic used by humans and elfs

Curses the inherent magic of demons who spent almost their whole life honing in a single spell and mastering it.

Magic of the Goddess by priests or those with faith and holy focus like holy scriptures and symbols of Goddess.

She explained that later in her lifetime she had gotten the blessing of a Goddess which had definitely helped to master visualization magic quickly and the usage of the magic.

So apparently she had met a God before, that god being the Goddess of Creation according to Frieren, which she hadn't believed existed. The magic she primarily used out of three types was Visualization magic.

It was still below having outright manipulation of the elements but many things could be done creatively.

After she finished speaking, I noticed how different she seemed. She was much more vibrant and relaxed.

I decided to educate her on this world’s magic.

“In this world too,” I started, “magic isn’t locked to one system. There are multiple sources. Which can mostly be branched off from respective energies with different aspects, Holy energy, Divine energy, Then there’s demonic energy among many other energies…”

Her eyes narrowed slightly.

“Each energy has had some sort of magical system or skill set built for itself, either built upon or from the energies aspect. This world has many different magics due to that. All with different focus and special attributes.” I explained.

I leaned back.

“Beyond using magical systems. We also use elemental bending. Not spells but a much purer and more controlled magic usage specifically designed for each element.” I continued.

She tilted her head.

“Elaborate.”

I lifted a hand. A ball of light sparked, created by a chantless angelic spell. “Normal spell,” I said. Then I clenched my fist. The light twisted into a complex spiral. Shot upward. Broke apart midair into sparks that scattered without a trace.

“No formula?”

“Nope.”

She stared at my hand.

“That’s unique,” she said. “But… free. Creative. I can feel how much purer and powerful the light became, and how much more control and versatility it gained. It could even be called a higher form of magic.”

“You get it.” I noted.

She looked back at the light. “I do.”

Then she moved. The gap between us shrank. “Can this elemental manipulation be taught?”

“No, elemental manipulation is special. While it can sort of be gained through divine inheritance or blessings. It’s not necessarily within everyone. It’s the same with energies, we can’t switch between them.” I explained to best of my ability.

“Elemental bending being a lower form of manipulation, yes?” She asked, her eyes gleaming.

“Yes.”

“Then as for the magical systems, as I said before they are close with the energy it was based upon, to the point the same magical system can’t be used with those that don’t have that energy. So I am unsure how your mana would do with them. I can teach you angelic spellcraft though. A magic that is holy and based on light magic.” I said, smiling.

“I would like that.” She said, sending me a small smile back. For some reason I had felt like some sort of test had been passed as she stared into my eyes.

“I’m afraid you’ll have to stay in this little section for a while though, I need some time before I introduce you to everyone. Your rather complicated summoning is somewhat of a secret.” I replied bashfully.

“I understand, that’s fine. While the magic of how you summoned me here is something I would like to learn about. I like it here.” Frieren replied.

After a moment, I glanced over. “You like it here?”

That was good. I doubted anyone would dislike this.

“This place?” she asked. “Yes.”

“Why?”

“It feels… nice.” She paused. Then she looked at me. “Oh, perhaps I mistook that. What a large amount of magic you have. This is your presence, isn’t it?”

I shrugged. “Maybe.”

Yeah, the heavenly system was still pumping my presence to every corner of Heaven it seemed.

It worked in making my Angels feel comforted.

“I like it,” she said, once again. “though may I ask where we are, exactly?” she asked.

I looked around the clearing. “A private sector of Heaven.“

She turned to me. “Oh yes, Heaven. How curious. You said that you're becoming the God of this realm?”

“It’s complicated but, yes. I will be one day.” I replied hesitantly.

“Perfect.” She said, her voice still blank despite her words.

“So, I have a few hours to spend before I have to leave.” I revealed. “I’m afraid that a potential attack became known a few months ago, so I rarely have too much time that’s not dedicated to that.”

“Oh? That’s why you summoned me, yes? Will I be needed?” She questioned, not sounding bothered by the prospect.

“Yes.”

“Would the attackers happen to be demons?” She questioned, her tone slightly more anticipatory.

“No, but they are linked. I believe.”

That wasn’t a lie, but it wasn’t exactly true.

“I see.” She replied, her lips curving. “Do you know when it will happen?”

“Unfortunately not, and Heaven isn’t in a great position. We’ve just started truly recovering from the old war that happened between us and the Devils, a lower form of demons. Since my… return. So this attack is proving to be more dangerous by the day.” I said, sighing.

She didn’t reply, merely sending me another smile which was larger than the last.

“What?” I asked.

“Nothing, you simply reminded me of someone for a second.” She replied, tucking a stray hair behind her long ear. “Since we have time, I’m curious to see if you can learn the magic system I use. Would you be willing?”

I grinned.

“I would love too.”

-Scene Break-

I played with the Golden apple in my mind, considering what to do with it.

I had just left Frieren after a long gruelling session of trying to use her way of magic. It had succeeded in some efforts…

[Visualisation Magic] (LVL: 3/25) {Novice}

[Magic in this world is built on deeply ingrained incantations and long-term study, often requiring years of discipline and memorization. Each spell is a distinct, named formula that must be learned, internalized, and practiced until it becomes second nature.

True mastery lies not in raw strength, but in versatility, creativity, and a profound understanding of magical theory.]

[Passive Effect: Slightly reduces the time required to chant basic spells]

This had been hours worth of work… The magic she used was insanely useful and powerful, covering a wide variety of subjects and yet it was just so hard to master.

I had the imagination part down by the magic theory was going to take a while. It was something that was going to take time. A currency I didn’t seem to have a lot of these days.

Seriously, even a year would be appreciated.

After leaving the small area hidden within the Garden Of Eden, I travelled back to my sub-dimension. Which led to now as I considered what to do with the Golden Apple.

I had a few options.

First most was the most obvious answer and the one my mind had instantly gone too, eating the Golden apple in chance that my Semi-Divine form would become a Divine form.

Which I hoped would boost its power massively or even if it just prolonged its usability time, it would be a massive advantage.

Then my mind went back to the chances of that happening.

30%

I would still receive a boost in the other aspects provided but it still would be a waste.

There was also the fact that it might be considered that I’ve already got a divine form, even if it’s apparently not completed and simply not done anything.

That led onto the next option of giving it to Raphael to examine and hopefully potentially produce. This was the smartest move. Which was why I had already done it.

The result? Raphael said it can’t be copied. The apple’s not just enchanted or layered with basic magical blessings, it’s saturated in Gaea’s unique domain blessings. It’s essentially a unique blessing from the Greek Pantheon.

She didn’t use spells or runes for making golden apples. Raphael had explained. It had the very powerful blessing of Primordial. Which made sense. It reminded me that the Golden apples were essentially Primordial creations. Gaea's wedding gift to the Queen of Olympus.

Raphael had gained a lot of insight from it though and had determined to try to grow something similar.

That’s why no one can recreate it. Besides the one who made it. All Pantheons had their own special fruits and secrets, so I wasn’t too surprised.

All in all, she didn’t have the capacity to make something of the same effect.

I also had Sariel check the fruit, due to his domain being that of nature and fruits. Together Raphael and Sariel had decided to try to create something similar for Heaven, but ultimately they couldn’t copy the Golden Apples effects.

That had left me to toy around with my last idea…

My gaze traveled towards Galadriel resting around me, her giant form coiled behind me protectively.

I smiled faintly.

My oldest friend.

I watched Galadriel's iridescent scales shimmer in the light.

The massive Astral Serpent had been with me before anyone else had even if she hadn’t exactly hatched by that time, she had been loyal and protective through every battle.

If anyone deserved this gift, it was her.

Anyone who saw what I was about to do with the legendary and very powerful fruit would probably have been horrified at my decision. From what little I knew, the Golden Apples were extremely rare.

Even among the Gods, and they were heavily guarded.

The Fates had essentially given me one of these for what was a very large threat. That alone showed its value, the fact Aphrodite and Hestia didn’t argue about the reward showed they thought it was as valuable as it sounded.

"Galadriel," I called softly.

The giant serpent stirred, her massive coils shifting like flowing water.

Her eyes opened slowly, those giant slitted pupils focusing on me with affection. She lowered her large head until it was level with mine, a gentle rumble vibrating from her throat.

"I have something for you," I said, holding out the golden apple. "I want you to eat this."

Galadriel's tongue flicked out, tasting the air around the mysterious fruit.

She seemed curious.

With surprising grace for a creature of her size, Galadriel barely needed to open her massive jaws as she carefully took the apple from my palm.

She swallowed the small fruit whole.

For a moment, nothing happened. I leaned forward, watching intently.

Had I made a mistake?

I didn’t know if this had some racial restrictions but it shouldn't. I didn’t see a difference in the legends of Humans using the apple to become Gods and animals.

The only difference I saw was the level of consciousness and Galadriel seemed more conscious than most people I had met.

Then it began.

A golden wave of power erupted from within her, spreading across her scales like wildfire. Galadriel's body coiled tightly as she thrashed, her large slitted eyes widening in alarm.

I stepped back, anxiety gnawing at my insides.

"Galadriel?" I called out, unsure if I should try to help or stay clear.

The Astral serpent didn't respond.

Instead, she slithered rapidly toward the large trees surrounding the sacred pond.

Before I could follow, she submerged herself in the water. Golden light illuminated the pond from within as something began to form around her…

A cocoon…?

And then... nothing.

Once the cocoon formed all sound and movement ceased.

I waited by the pond's edge for a while, watching the motionless cocoon with anxiousness. The water remained still, giving no indication of what was happening inside.

I sighed and stood. There was nothing more I could do here.

I went over to the house and found Medusa.

"Nxyera," I called as I approached the house nearby.

The gorgon appeared in the doorway, her serpentine hair writhing gently.

"Could you keep an eye on Galadriel by the pond at the bottom of the Two Trees?" I asked, nodding toward the pond. "She’s entered some sort of cocoon.”

Medusa nodded. "Of course. I’ll keep an eye out my Lord.”

With that, I made my way back to Heaven.

I had barely passed through the gates when a figure materialized directly in my path.

The long curly blond hair was the first thing I saw as Gabriel stood before me, her posture rigid and her eyes blazing with an intensity that stopped me in my tracks.

Ah.

Yes.

That…

“Kaiel.” She stated, her voice bordering on being emotionless.

Yeah, she was pissed. Even this was basically the equivalent of human rage.

“Gabriel.” I said, smiling at her somewhat awkwardly.

Her facade almost seemed to break in that moment before she doubled down. “You went on the quest.” She stated once more, her arms crossed.

I felt the sheer intensity of her gaze, somehow both cool and fiery

"I did," I admitted, seeing no point in denying it.

I did feel bad and I had seen this coming, she had gone to all the effort to try to get me to stay in Heaven… But having another legendary summon was too invaluable to Heaven’s power.

Gabriel's perfect composure finally cracked. "How could you accept a quest from the Fates? And for what? Some foolish reward? They were obviously not thinking about your safety and it’s below your station" Her voice rose slightly, the equivalent of shouting for Angels. "You risked yourself, Kaiel. For nothing."

"It wasn't nothing," I protested weakly.

I mean, it wasn’t. But I didn’t want to argue with her.

"Even so, It was reckless," she countered, pacing now. "The Fates obviously wouldn’t care about you, do they even know who you are?”

"I know, and I'm sorry," I said softly, deciding not to answer that last question. "But I wasn't alone. I had many with me."

"Many?" She stopped, turning to face me. "As if numbers matter against what dwells in those places. Michael said that there were multiple God-class threats and one harnessing a Primordial's power to make things even more absurd.”

She took a calming breath.

"I know, but Michael came with me and the quest was hardly any trouble with the force I brought with me," I offered.

Her expression softened marginally. "Yes, well. Michael can hardly disobey you at the best of times. So I'm not surprised and while it may have gone well. That’s mostly because Michael is… Michael and you were lucky the goddess seemed to somehow mess up using such power.”

"That's not what I meant-"

Gabriel suddenly stepped forward, closing the distance between us.

Her hands reached for mine, and I felt a jolt as our fingers intertwined. The vulnerability in her eyes briefly stunned me.

"Don't you know what you mean to me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "You don't seem to understand."

“I’m sorry.” I apologised truthfully. “I’m simply don’t want to risk Heaven on the ooo

She sighed, and then she gave me a relieved smile. "I’m sorry as well, I shouldn’t be so harsh. I’m glad you're okay."

“No, I do deserve it. Go- who knows how much trouble I would be in if I didn’t have my Angels to pull me back.” I replied softly.

One only needs to look at my previous shenanigans to know someone in the cosmo’s was against any peace revolving around me.

She leaned into me.

I stood there, momentarily speechless. Then I deadpanned at the look in her eyes.

"You're not going to allow me to move around alone, are you?" I asked flatly, already knowing the answer.

Her smile widened, now cheerful and slightly mischievous. "Of course not."

I decided to disregard her change in attitude.

I considered what to do for a moment.

"In that case, would you accompany me to the third realm of heaven?" I decided to ask.

It would be best to spend some time with her, because despite the happy act she was putting on her emotions were… erratic.

Gabriel's eyes widened slightly, then she nodded. "Of course."

I didn’t waste any time. I stepped closer, placing a hand on her shoulder.

She offered me a pretty smile as zaps began to gather around us. A zap of energy coursed through me as we disappeared from where we stood, the world blurring momentarily before reforming around us.

When my vision cleared, we stood upon the third realm of Heaven. The Heavenly System had helpfully showed me this place so I could travel to it with zapping light.

It was time to learn more about Heaven and one of the main parts of it.

The souls that reside in Heaven. One of religions’ key staples in drawing on belief.

Before I could take in the surroundings, a small group of Angels noticed our arrival and immediately flocked toward us.

"Father!" several called out, their faces lighting with joy and reverence.

They surrounded me, voices overlapping as they greeted me.

I raised my hands hurriedly, offering them a reassuring smile. I had admittedly forgotten that many simply waited in the place between Heaven’s realms.

It seemed that many had left to focus on other things though.

After a while of consoling them, time I didn’t mind spending. They dispersed reluctantly, casting glances back at us as they departed.

Gabriel sent me an amused smile. “You’re getting better at this.”

I shrugged. I watched them go, feeling that familiar mix of affection and exasperation. I was trying to slowly integrate myself back into Heaven’s general populace but it was about as hard as you would imagine.

We entered the third heaven and I was met with what I could only describe as endless space made manifest.

The realm stretched beyond comprehension, it was like an image of what would be a gentle stream flowing through lush forests. In other spaces, relaxing waves lapped against pristine shores. Breathtaking vistas of mountains and valleys extended in impossible directions.

Yet, it was all captured in crystal. A strange crystal that obviously wasn’t the same standard of the crystals I knew from my human life. It was beyond that and it was something that couldn’t fully be described.

The crystal was solid and it wasn’t.

The entire scene felt like a picture but one that I could enter at any time. The beings I saw within were seemingly moving in slow motion and couldn’t seem to even perceive us.

It was trippy… and at the same time I had to wonder just what sort of being could make this? I doubted any God could make such a thing. So it had to be beyond that right?

Gabriel gently held my hand intimately, and guided me towards the crystal lands.

There was a path that cut through, the only real thing I felt I could trust to be solid. It stretched just as endlessly as the horizon and I had to wonder just how Heaven could contain something like this.

I had seen many things of beauty and wonder since being reborn. Olympus, Heaven, Eden and even the underworld’s palace. This was definitely up there with them.

Despite this, what caught my attention were the individual spaces, personal heavens where souls dwelled. Some appeared as cozy homes, others as vast libraries, still others as places of activity and creation.

I felt like I could enter at any time, and I noticed the world was constantly shifting.

This was Heaven?

The place that was promised after death for a life lived well? It felt… deserving. It definitely lived up to what I had been imagining. I’m assuming the crystal was keeping them contained in some sort of false reality while Angels could watch from the outside?

I wondered just how many would become saints if they knew that this existed?

That left a question I wanted answered.

"How does this system work?" I asked Gabriel as we walked. "The souls. How do they come here?"

Gabriel gestured to the place around us. "The souls are tied to believers. They don't necessarily have to be hardcore believers, but giving any source of belief is enough. That gives them the potential to live here for as long as Heaven remains…”

"And they get judged?" I prompted, noticing her expression growing more complicated.

That had always been a thing with the Abrahamic religion, judgement. I even had a skill from God named after it.

She nodded, her pace slowing. "They do by the collector of souls, which is up to the Angel of Death."

"Angel of Death?" I frowned in confusion. "I haven't heard of such a person before."

Angel of Death? That felt like someone who would be an Arch-Seraphs for sure and certainly powerful if they are roaming around in the supernatural world.

So why didn’t I know of her?

Gabriel turned to face me, her eyes reflecting something ancient and sad. "She is widely thought to be dead. But she was in charge of collecting souls for Heaven. She was incredibly powerful and didn't participate much in the war.“

Ah, That made more sense.

Still…

This was new information to me. "But the souls are still coming up. How?"

"It is widely thought that her shades are still active," Gabriel explained, before pausing at my confused look.

Shades?

“Collecting so many souls as one Angel is impossible, especially when our Fathers insisted on having a hand in general human affairs.” Gabriel replied.

I wanted to raise an eyebrow at how she was acting. Was that a hint of jealousy? No. Gabriel was kind and she had a genuine love towards humans.

Michael had told me about the many times she had gone out of her way for human children. I must be imagining it.

I focused back in on the words being spoken.

“So she created strange beings called shades in mass to help her. The shades aren't powerful, but they can touch souls and don’t take physical damage." She finished.

I pondered this, watching a group of souls in the distance enjoying what appeared to be perpetual happiness.

It seemed sad and strange that someone so important was no longer alive, yet her work continued without her.

"What about the souls here?" I asked, gesturing to the expanse around us. "Are they aware? Conscious?"

Gabriel's expression softened. "They are what could be best described as semi-conscious and living happily. They experience what brings them joy, what they most desire in life. To a certain extent anyway. Some commune with others, some prefer solitude. All find peace here."

She gently pulled on my hand and we entered the strange crystal world.

We watched on for a while. They didn’t seem to notice us yet, but we were standing quite a bit away.

“What about Angel souls?” I suddenly asked.

Gabriel paused. “I am not sure… our souls are different. They are more powerful than normal humans by a lot. So this realm doesn’t apply to us…”

I perked up.

“Did our newly resurrected Angels say anything? We should ask them.” I said after a moment.

“We took the liberty of doing that. A long time ago actually. Not many Angels were revived during the Great War. It’s why Heaven was in such a bind and many were lost. Devils learnt of what God could do from Lucifer and began burning the bodies of Angels.” Gabriel revealed a complex tone in her voice.

My fists clenched tight. My eyes closed and I had to force down an unexplainable anger that rose up within me.

I knew Heaven hadn’t come out completely unscathed. The resurrection skill I had required a body.

I supposed Yahweh’s did as well.

“When we die, we simply see nothing. When revived, it’s as if we are there one moment and not in the other.” Gabriel admitted.

That sounded terrifying.

“In truth, I think I prefer that then living in some sort of afterlife. I assume this is the same for Gods as well. I think sleeping eternally lest we ever fail would be better than living in a world without you.” Gabriel said, and I sent her a glance.

I hadn’t expected her to say something so heavy.

Damn it.

Now, I was feeling worse.

“I’m guessing you don’t have Azrael’s body?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

By the sounds of it, having the Angel of literal Death would be invaluable. Though I don’t know if could revive her, even with my semi-divine form.

“No, we could never find it or her.” Gabriel said with a soft sigh. “Our elder sister simply vanished.”

The flaming sword has something to do with her right? I had found a fragment of it in the underworld.

Perhaps her body had been there as well?

We continued watching on as I asked questions about various subjects regarding Heaven.

We watched the crystal landscape for a little while longer.

I kept asking questions, mostly to kill time and take Gabriel’s mind off what I had done.

Eventually I decided it was time to go.

That left the next thing I wanted to do.

“I think I want to visit the Garden of Eden,” I said, turning to her.

“There’s something and someone I want to check.”

A certain cherub I’d like to see.

“The Tree of Knowledge.” I said, answering her questioning look.

Gabriel tilted her head. “Raivel?” she asked, already knowing the answer.

She hadn’t forgotten the name of her sibling.

“Yes.”

Her eyes softened.

I didn’t need her to tell me that she would continue tagging along.

A zap of energy gathered around us. We disappeared from the third realm, and in a moment, the familiar warmth of Eden greeted us.

This place still held its calm. Gentle winds brushed the trees, soft golden grass shifting around us.

I smiled.

Frieren was still within the hidden pocket in the forest, presumably inspecting the area and learning from the angelic magical spells I had given her.

She was probably one of the best people I could have summoned. A relaxed but incredibly powerful elf who seemed content to simply obey.

We walked in silence. The Tree of Knowledge wasn’t far.

As we stepped into its grove, a blur of light dove from above. Before I could react, I was tackled into a hug.

Raivel.

“Raivel,” I said, not surprised.

“Father!” she shouted into my chest. “I knew it was you!”

Gabriel laughed softly beside me. “Still as energetic as ever.”

Raivel flinched, and looked over to Gabriel. “Elder sister?”

“Hey, Raivel.” Gabriel said, giving the girl a kind smile.

I stared at her briefly, watching her smile with a small smile of my own.

Gabriel soon found herself wrapped in a hug of her own.

“Hey, Raivel. How are you doing?” Gabriel asked kindly, her attention taken by the girl.

“I’m feeling much better.” She replied, sending a not-so-very discreet glance in my direction.

Gabriel rubbed her back. “I’m surprised you’re still here in all honesty, I heard Michael was reaching out to all our siblings who have chosen a life like yours.”

Raivel looked up. “Michael was here not so long ago, he did offer and inform me of Father’s return. But I already knew.”

I patted her head. “You know you can leave with my permission right?”

She shook her head. “I like it here, though, if you need me. I will come right away.”

Raivel said, the last part making her twiddle her thumbs expectantly.

I looked up at the tree.

“If that’s your wish.”

She beamed and Gabriel laughed openly.

I approached the trunk, pressing my hand against it. A hum of energy ran up my arm.

But nothing else.

No visions. No cryptic messages. No insights. No quests.

I let my hand fall.

I suppose I wouldn’t be getting any insights today. Of course. There were only so many times I could pull wisdom out of this place. It had already helped me multiple times with quests.

Oh well. It was worth a try.

I turned back to the two of them.

Raivel had latched onto Gabriel’s arm now, babbling something about a sparrow she had fed.

I let myself smile.

-{Azazel}-

Azazel leaned back in his office chair, enjoying the brief reprieve.

He really couldn't decide if his Father’s miraculous return was a good thing or not.

The whole thing was making him feel oddly reminiscent. Feeling that presence had locked a part of his personality that he had buried for what he thought was good.

The problem was the infighting happening with the Fallen. Even the various smaller sub-factions within the Fallen Faction overall had gone radio silent.

He poured himself a drink. He could tell big things were coming.

An explosion rattled the entirety of the small city that was owned by the Grigori in the underworld.

He sighed tiredly.

A group of Fallen were fighting.

This was a common occurrence in the few cities that the Grigori possessed. Azazel spotted one of the stronger Fallen that served as the main peacekeeping force, quickly flying out.

Azazel stared at the half-empty glass in his hand, swirling the amber liquid slowly.

The muffled thump of another distant explosion made his office lights flicker for a second before stabilizing. He didn’t even flinch. Just another day in Grigori.

The door opened without a knock. Shemhazai stepped in, dressed in a standard Grigori coat, clipboard in one hand.

“Another fight?” she asked casually, though her tone carried that familiar edge of disappointment.

“Yep,” Azazel muttered, rubbing the side of his head. “Looked like one of the city blocks this time.”

Shemhazai didn’t sit. He stood near the window, watching the smoke rise faintly in the distance. “You know you're going to have to give everyone more than just a false peace agreement meeting, right?”

Azazel sighed, long and slow. “I know.”

That “meeting” had been a stalling tactic. something to keep the restless Fallen from jumping ship or tearing each other apart. Most of them didn’t care about diplomacy. They just want answers. Or revenge. Or forgiveness.

“Any word from Heaven?” Azazel asked, breaking the silence.

Shemhazai finally turned away from the window. “No, and yes. Heaven itself hasn’t responded. But the church, yeah. They’ve changed. Drastically.”

Azazel raised an eyebrow.

“Activity’s gone up by over five hundred percent. Exorcist units, artifact retrieval, blessing renewals, even crusader movements. All coordinated. And all of our spies? Gone. Every single one.”

Azazel clicked his tongue, leaning back in his chair. “Eager to get back into Pops’ good graces, huh?”

Shemhazai nodded once, expression unreadable. “They’re acting incredibly boldly.”

Azazel leaned forward again, resting his arms on his desk. “Makes sense. Can’t blame them.“

Shemhazai didn’t respond immediately.

Azazel looked at his longtime friend. “How are the others holding up?”

“Worse than us. Barakiel barely talks. Penemue has stopped attending high command briefings. Kokabiel’s off the leash again.”

“And Armaros?”

Shemhazai shrugged. “He’s stable. But he’s watching everything like a hawk.”

Azazel grunted in response. “Better than sulking, I guess.”

Shemhazai shifted his expression tense. “Do… Do you think Father’s going to be angry?”

Azazel pursed his lips, his hands subconsciously clenching the armrest of the chair he was seated on.

That would be bad…

“I don’t think so.” He replied, taking a moment to think about it.

They would have felt it by now. Everyone felt the very rare event where Father lost his temper.

“Why do you ask?” Azazel questioned.

“My wife, Azazel. If anyone’s going to feel Father’s wrath it’ll be the Devils first.” Shemhazai said, his tone was laced with a small amount of worry.

“That… would be a problem.” Azazel said, rubbing his forehead.

“Do you think Father would accept us back?” He asked, pacing around.

He didn’t like seeing his long-time friend like this, it was rare Shemhazai worried. Age and exposure to what the world was truly like tended to do that.

Yet, at this moment Azazel felt like a child again.

Knowing his Father had a punishment in line.

The Grigori had hardly been perfect, he would say they weren’t far off the Devils in terms of the amount of pain they had caused. He was sure everything would come to light in front of Father’s gaze.

When the Evil piece's existence had been found out by the rest of the Faction’s, the Fallen took it as a challenge and had done some truly horrendous things to keep up.

“Perhaps some of us, like Penemue. But I’m afraid the rest of us may truly be damned.” Azazel replied with a frown.

Shemhazai remained silent for a while.

“Do you miss it?” He asked hesitantly.

Azazel snorted. “In some parts, if the old man wasn’t so fussy we would be up in Heaven as we speak. But if you’re asking if I would go back? Of course I would.”

Shemhazai sent him a shocked look.

“Don’t look so surprised.” Azazel chuckled tiredly. “Don’t get me wrong. Getting laid is awesome and being able to have sex with my perfectly crafted siblings is extra awesome.”

Shemhazai groaned.

“It wasn’t worth the constant paradise and the constant small moments we had with our family. Laughing with Lariel, hanging out constantly and talking with everyone…” his voice trailed off. “If I had known, it wouldn’t have happened.”

Memories flash through his mind, lounging around in Heaven. Hanging out with everyone on the clouds Father had made before couches were a thing.

Heaven had been peaceful and most of all had a safety that couldn’t be replaced. Azazel remembered when he had tried to help his Father with a few Sacred Gears. Which was why he had an insight into how to make cheap knock-offs to this day.

Not that he could ever compete with his Father in all truth.

He let out a breath.

Shemhazai watched on, a sympathetic look in his eyes as he knew exactly what Azazel was experiencing. The moment moved on as the lights flickered again, this time from another minor blast downtown.

Shemhazai raised an eyebrow. “You want me to handle it?”

“No,” Azazel said, getting up slowly. “I’ll take care of it. It might help to be seen.”

-{Ryuzi Kamoza}-

He couldn’t say this was the reality he thought he would be living when he had found out he was a wielder of the infamous assembly of powerful soul-bound artefacts dubbed Sacred Gears.

Perhaps it was all the anime and gaming he had done that has given him this idea of being some sort of protagonist.

Yeah…

With above average intelligence and what he had thought was a very powerful Sacred Gear, he had created plans.

Back at the time he had known of the supernatural world. Or well, the existence of other magical beings.

Mostly because of the way his sacred Gear had activated. An attack from what could only be described as some monster had activated it when it had tried to kill him.

The only reason he was alive was because the way it had played with him, enjoying his fear right up until a bolt of lightning had hit its head, promptly ending its life.

After coming to terms with the horror and how he had narrowly escaped, which had taken a few days of staying curled up in his bed.

He had become excited.

He had gone around feeling very powerful.

Each day he trained his nameless Sacred Gear he had gotten better and stronger.

It felt amazing.

He had gone around masquerading as some sort of anti-hero. That was to say he went around beating people up and robbing stores. A mix he considered both good and bad to cancel each other out.

Money had come in. No signs of this supernatural world he had thought existed. It was like they were invisible and it had remained that way for multiple months…

Right until he had come across what could only be called the supernatural underworld.

It hadn’t been a hard fight. That was to say for his opponents.

When he had first come into contact with them he was excited to finally test himself.

The strange force had come out of nowhere. The first hint of a supposed supernatural world he has seen since the first fight. They wore masks and carried electric batons.

The fight went well, despite the number advantage he had proven himself.

Taking down six of them, using lightning blasts and using what he called his lightning armour.

The electricity hadn’t even done anything, the only advantage they had was the combat experience as even his body had been enhanced by the Sacred Gear.

Then what he now know as the head enforcer had come and performed what could only be described as a beat-down.

The middle-class enforcer had been quick, and incredibly strong. He had only gotten one powerful last ditch lightning blast off on him before he was made unconscious.

After that?

He had wished he hadn’t gotten his Sacred Gear or even could die but that too as a slave isn't his choice. He covered his sleeve with the slave brand burnt into his skin, focusing on the large man chatting to his son.

He stood next to the head-enforcer as his second-hand man.

“I’m telling you it’s not possible, brat.” The large man huffed.

“And I’m asking again why it’s not?” His son asked, lounging on the couch.

The only reason the spoiled man in his early twenties hadn’t become paste was due to his status as the boss’ son.

The boss was incredibly powerful. A descendant of a Dragon long-dead. It was said he had a foot within the High-class realm. A level of power that would give them a massive step up against the other criminal families.

“Because Heaven has started kicking up a fuss and we can’t afford to gain even a single exorcist's attention.” The boss replied patiently.

Joining what could be called a supernatural criminal family had revealed a lot. Heaven, Devils, Fallen and many other Factions existed.

Colossal Titans in the supernatural world.

Ones that would only require one small report from a low-ranking administrator to send a squad that would wipe the powerful crime family off the map without a trace.

It was disheartening. Knowing that he wasn’t worth much. All his dreams had faded and he had decided to simply accept his fate.

“Don’t we have a contact for that?” The son boredly questioned.

“Yes, but as I told you he hasn’t been responding.” The boss replied.

The son huffed. “I don’t want to leave my penthouse just because we may step on some toes.”

The boss let out an irritable sigh. “Kazos, read me the report again.”

The head enforcer nodded. “Exorcists have been poking around the nearest black market zone.”

The boss nodded. “And that’s only a few mere miles away from your apartment!”

“Fine, I’ll agree to keep a guard on me at all times.” The son lazily waved.

The boss finally glared at his son. "You need to leave. Tonight."

"But father-“

The conversation halted as the doors to the penthouse suite exploded inward in a shower of splinters and light.

I didn't even flinch.

They flowed into the room like living shadows. Six figures in pristine white gear trimmed with gold sigils that seemed to burn against the fabric. They held weaponry that looked advanced and shone with light that pierced the darkness.

Exorcists.

"By the authority of the church, you have been dubbed harmful on the local populace and thus in need of apprehension," announced their leader, a woman with close-cropped silver hair.

The boss looked taken aback as if he couldn’t believe this had happened.

He wanted to shake his head. They hadn’t been subtle.

"Kill them!" roared the boss.

The room erupted into chaos.

Underlings poured in from side doors, at least twenty of them, armed with enchanted weapons and their own supernatural abilities.

He stepped back against the wall, making no move to join the fight

The first exorcist moved quickly. He sidestepped a fireball, dropped into a sweeping leg motion that took down three opponents, then sprang up with a palm strike that sent another flying across the room.

The sigils on his gloves flashed with each impact.

Two more exorcists worked in tandem, their movements synchronized like dancers.

One created an opening, the other exploited it.

They wove through the crowd of underlings with precision strikes to pressure points that neutralized supernatural abilities. Bodies dropped to the floor with each blow.

Kazos, the head enforcer, roared as he charged two exorcists, his fists glowing with energy. For a moment, he seemed to have the upper hand. His massive frame moved with surprising speed, forcing the exorcists back.

His triumph was short-lived.

One exorcist feinted low while the other vaulted over her partner, descending on Kazos with a spinning kick that connected with his temple. As he staggered, they pressed their advantage.

A flurry of strikes followed by restraints that glowed with some sort of light energy, nullifying his powers.

The boss' son barely had time to react before an exorcist materialized behind him, applied a precise chokehold, and rendered him unconscious in seconds.

Only the boss himself posed a real challenge.

The boss’ Dragon heritage became evident in the scales emerging across his skin, he unleashed a devastating blast of force that caught five exorcists in its path.

They slammed into the walls, a barrier barely protecting them as power was unleashed. By now the entire room was a wreck and the building was alight on fire.

The battle continued outside. Multiple buildings getting caught by stray dragon fire.

The lead exorcist stepped forward.

She raised her hand, and light streamed from her palm.

Not a single beam but thousands of pinpoint rays, like miniature guns raining down holy energy.

The boss raised a shield of power, but it began to crack under the assault.

Another exorcist unsheathed what looked like an ancient short sword. When he thrust it forward, it extended into a spear of pure light that pierced through the boss’ defenses, pushing him back against the wall.

The exorcists moved as one, surrounding and restraining the now subdued boss.

He watched in pure admiration. There was no will to fight. How could he? The crime family had been subdued in a matter of minutes. A peak-middle class being restrained.

How was that even possible?

Throughout it all, he hadn't moved.

When an exorcist approached him cautiously, hand on his weapon, he simply held up his hands.

The young man paused, studying his face. With gentle movements, he pushed up his sleeve, revealing the slave brand that marked him as property.

His expression changed from suspicion to something else. Understanding. Compassion.

The exorcist's tactical glove dematerialized as he extended his bare hand to him.

His smile was small but genuine.

It was enough to make him want to cry.

Years of captivity due to his foolishness as a teenager and saved by a church that didn’t even know his story.

The ridiculousness of religion seemed a lot less ridiculous.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 85: Holy Artefacts

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 85

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story. However, all original characters, plotlines, and world-building elements created in this story are my own.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(Holy Artefacts)

I stood in the centre of an open area with Uriel to my left and Valder, also known as Mr. Two to my right. My hand came up to my face as I stared in thought.

Laid out in front of us on thick silver cloth were several pieces of heavenly gear. Armour from the Heavenly Treasury along with relics that hadn’t been touched in centuries, and holy artefacts that still buzzed with holy power.

It was obvious they hadn’t degraded yet. Perhaps due to the ambient energies of Heaven that could be helping out with that in some sort of way. From what I knew, most holy artefacts had been created by God or those under him. The select few that were no longer in the realm of the living.

Since Holy Power was most prevalent within Heaven’s Faction. A fact I had found out from the Library. They were valuable. Not just in power, but in the abilities they possessed. And I’d let them sit unused long enough.

I looked over them, inspecting each one curiously and after inspection, I came to one conclusion…

These were marvels of creation. While not all of them were outright powerful, it was about the abilities they possessed…

Uriel tilted his head next to me, an easygoing smile on his face as he examined the holy artefacts.

“These are a few of the artefacts that caught my interest. I think they could be useful if they could be used in the coming battle. There only a few truly powerful God-class level artefacts such as Excalibur, Durandal, Caliburn, the armours that us Arch-Seraphs used to possess-“

“Used?” I questioned, interrupting him.

I had been listening keenly. This was important information.

He smiled awkwardly. “Yes, I’m afraid only Raphael and myself possess their original armour. Michael lost his when he decided to try to battle the four original Satans by himself when they started insulting your name, and… well. Gabriel on the other hand lost it in an ambush. I am unsure about the other lost Arch-Seraphs.”

He was scratching his neck bashfully.

Yeah…

“In truth, the Devils somehow obtained powerful demonic artefacts to counter our armour and weapons.” He tried to explain.

“They did?” I asked with a frown of concern.

“Yes, we believe that outside involvement was at play. Yet, all the Demons were sealed inside the pits, and most were thought to be dead. So we don’t know how they were able to obtain it.” Uriel explained with an equally concerned frown.

“Could they have found it? Maybe left behind when the Demons roamed free?” I questioned.

“Perhaps…” Uriel replied, clearly unsure.

I sighed. “I suppose this is a conversation to be had at a later date. More importantly, how do you even measure armour and artefacts?”

“You can’t measure them per se. Durandal is extremely powerful but in the hands of someone weak, it wouldn’t reach its full potential. It’s the same as the Longinus Sacred Gears. They are supposedly God-killing weapons and yet they mostly never reach that level.” He explained, crossing his arms. “So I guess it would come down to sheer potential and how much one can handle.”

“Interesting…” I nodded. “Well, let’s get started. Which one shall we start with?”

Uriel turned to Valder who had been waiting patiently.

“How about you start with this one?” He offered, as I watched both of them.

Valder nodded, raising a hand over one of the artefacts.

His Sacred Gear, Vagdors Hand.

The sacred gear started glowing with a dim, geometric light that rapidly spread under his palm.

Me and Uriel had come up with the idea to test this on Holy Artifacts while choosing who would be using these armours and weapons.

The copy wouldn’t be perfect, Valder had told us but it was something and I wanted to see the limits of it. Could holy Artefacts be copied? Could we use these powerful objects filled with complex magical craft and holy power to be given to the entirety of Heaven’s army?

Uriel had certainly become taken with the idea when I had brought it up.

I focused on the concentrated former Assassin. Who didn’t speak until the process finished.

A duplicate formed beside the original, a smooth, shining artefact that pulsed faintly with energy.

Valder exhaled and looked at me. “It’s done. But… there’s a problem.”

Uriel turned his gaze toward him.

Valder scratched the back of his head. “It’ll only last a week. At full strength, I mean. Then it starts degrading fast. After ten days, it’ll be unstable and gradually start to drain.”

I nodded.

There was a reason this Sacred Gear wasn’t a Longinus.

An entire week was still amazing. They would only need to be re-distributed four times a month.

Though the amount of copies he could make was a problem…

“Still useful. A week of full power is enough to go through multiple… altercations.” I said, and Uriel nodded.

Uriel stepped forward and picked up the copy. He examined it closely.

“It’s about ten percent as strong as the original,” he said flatly. “The internal structure is stable. It carries both magic and holy energy. So it’s not completely holy like the original.”

I reached out and triggered its activation rune. A pulse of holy light spread from the centre, just as expected. It was functional.

After experimenting with it, we continued and Valder repeated the process.

One by one, we selected artefacts based on function and weight, ones that could be useful in combat or defence.

Shields, bracelets, blades, support tools.

Valder copied each one with care, adjusting slightly between each attempt. His face got more strained with every creation. Sweat formed on his brow by the time we hit the sixth.

Copying such Artefacts was quickly taking a strain on his impressive reserves.

“Do you wish to pause for now?” Uriel helpfully offered.

Valder took a breath, shaking his head. “Two more,” he muttered.

Uriel nodded, a hint of respect in his eyes as he laid the next artefact in place. A mirrored circlet with its function tied to mental clarity, helping the holder focus and regulate their emotions. A simple but useful artefact.

Valder copied it. The glow of his gear flickered, but it held.

Last one: a pendant meant to amplify healing spells.

Valder’s hand shook a bit as he finished. “Done.”

He sank to one knee, breathing heavily.

Uriel knelt beside him, placing a hand lightly on his shoulder. “You did well.”

Valder looked up at him like he’d been hit in the head. “Uh… thanks.”

Uriel didn’t respond. Just helped him up and tapped a rune on the side of the chamber. A pillar of light opened behind them.

“You need to rest, go through the pillar. It’ll take you back to the Vatican.” Uriel said kindly.

The Vatican. The place Valder had been staying, after accepting to join me he had begun living there.

Valder nodded, looking half-confused, half-satisfied. “Thank you, my Lord.”

Then he vanished into the light. Once he was gone, Uriel turned back to me.

“That was interesting, and a rather good idea. Creation-type Sacred Gears are rare… I believe you once said they were the hardest to make…” Uriel commented. “I think I remember this Sacred Gears creation, it’s a rather interesting one. Norse materials were used to make it.”

“Norse?” I asked curiously.

“Indeed, a branch of Yggdrasil inscribed with a divine rune fragment ‘Raða”, rune of replication.” He explained as if that made sense.

I needed to continue my artefact-making.

“How did we even gain that though? Did I seriously go around stealing stuff?” I questioned, somewhat amusedly.

The concept of Yahweh going around stealing things was funny for some reason.

Uriel raised a brow. “Of course not, if you needed a job like that Azazel was normally your choice. No, we traded for it.”

“How’d you do that?”

Uriel sent me an amused look. “It wasn’t hard considering Heaven used to be the largest trading Faction in the supernatural world.”

“…”

That was… certainly a reveal.

“I believe Raphael wanted to speak to you about it so I won’t ruin her fun unless you want me to?” He questioned with a relaxed smile.

“No, I’ll ask her,” I replied.

That was a topic I wanted to hear.

I shook my head. The fact I still know little to nothing about Heaven’s history despite spending all the time I could trying to, just showed how old and deep Heaven went back.

I focused back on the Holy Artefacts.

“We’ll need to decide who gets the originals,” Uriel commented.

I nodded. “I’ve got some candidates in mind. The Holy Order could do well with some extra armaments. The rest we’ll hold in reserve.”

“All of the Seraphs already have armour and their weapons, as do most Angels who hadn’t lost it in them in the Great War. But holy Artefacts were mostly made for humans in truth.” Uriel revealed easily. “I’m sure many Angels would benefit from their usage.”

“I suspect so, most of them seem to give effects that could be replicated with Angelic spells but I’m sure a lot of them could be useful,” I replied.

“Indeed. I’m sure Michael will want to hear about this, considering he fancies himself Heaven’s General.” Uriel replied with a smirk.

I chuckled. “I also wanted to try something else regarding the Holy Artefacts.”

“Oh?”

“I wanted to try to use Energy transmutation. To see if artefacts can be merged or converted.” I replied.

It was going to be tricky, but I was curious. Could two Artefacts be merged to make one?

“That’s going to take knowledge of its structure…” Uriel said thoughtfully.

“For that,” I said calmly, “we’ll need Brias.”

Brias quickly arrived. He entered the area with heavy steps, though his large frame moved without sound. He gave a short bow, one of his many fists over his chest.

“My Lord,” he greeted with a low, respectful tone. “You summoned me?”

“I did,” I replied with a smile.

“Is this about the sword? I can feel its energy from the forge..."

I shook my head. “No, that’s not what you are needed for at this moment.”

That was another thing, my rather over-complicated and unique sword had begun emitting a strange energy.

He nodded once but didn’t press. His posture straightened slightly, awaiting instructions.

I nodded my head towards the table filled with holy artefacts. “Me and Uriel have been doing some testing with more of the holy artefacts that were left behind by God before he died. And I wanted to get your advice on something.”

Brias looked intrigued.

“I want to try combining holy artefacts. Weaker ones, for now. You’ll have more experience in identifying if it’s possible or if they’ll just cancel each other out.” I explained. “If we can make them become more useful and use Valders sacred gear to temporarily distribute weaker versions to higher-ranking Angels it would serve to be useful in any potential battles.”

Brias nodded his head slowly. “So you wish for me to make a schematic attempting this without destabilising any of the craftsmanship?”

“Yes.” Uriel cut in. “More defence-based artefacts would be useful for them. There are a few that are meant for a lower level of combat but if we could boost them it’d be a great help and hopefully stop any of my siblings from finding themselves in a dire situation.”

Uriel said, his eyes blazing. Holy energy was pouring off him and causing a small shimmer in the air.

I wasn’t surprised by his strong reaction. Things were getting more tense in Heaven.

Michael was constantly at the gate as if waiting for the enemy to appear at any given moment. Raphael hadn’t left her lab and her duties had been shifted to the Seraphs.

Gabriel was increasingly getting more concerned and had become amusingly even more clingy. Along with setting up a healing area by the gate. Uriel had become more serious and had taken to hosting training sessions with any of the Angel populace who was interested.

I didn’t like it.

There was this weird feeling and I could tell they were anxious on my behalf. Constantly they made excuses for me not to even approach the front gate.

Brias became nervous in the face of a pissed-off Arch-Angel which was probably a good response.

Uriel relaxed.

“I’ll see what I can do,” Brias replied nervously.

I handed over a few of the less dangerous artefacts, nothing that would cause a backlash if it failed.

Mostly simple gear with supportive enchantments.

In truth, I wasn’t ready to make anything like these yet. There was a reason artefacts weren’t just commonly found.

Not even close. But seeing how they reacted under a smith’s hand would help. I needed practice and the knowledge to proceed with that practice. Maybe even ideas for my own artefacts down the line.

It was funny.

The closer I got to learning about my predecessors, the more questions I gained as I wondered just who the hell this man was. The sheer power needed for some of the things he had created was mind-boggling.

Brias accepted the gear with a quiet grunt and turned toward the exit.

He gave one last nod to Uriel and vanished.

I smiled at his large retreating form, despite being so intimidating he was certainly a softie underneath it all.

Uriel glanced at me. “Is there anything else, Father?”

I shook my head. “That’ll do for today. I think I’m going to present Dulio with the Saint’s Armour soon. I want him to partake in this battle if possible.”

It would be best if he had all the advantages he could since it would allow me to use him as my avatar in case my Semi-divine form ran out.

He gave me a short, satisfied nod and exited through the side corridor.

That left my next task, introducing Michael to the very ancient and powerful Elven woman.

Once alone, I focused inward and triggered zapping light, heading towards the Garden of Eden.

-{Ouryuu Nakiri}-

“So you want me to join Heaven?” Ouryuu asked, staring at his teacher.

“Yes,” Tiamat replied with a grin.

“You plucked me here just to ask me this?” He questioned, folding his arms. “Wait, aren’t you allied with the Devils?”

“So?” She replied, huffing.

“I think that matters Tia.” He replied flatly.

She shrugged. “I made it clear that I could unally myself with them at any point and I did it to stop being hunted by upstarts. Now… I’ve found something much better to pursue.”

The way her voice turned almost dreamy made Ouryuu wonder just what had happened.

He had known Tiamat for a while, stumbling across her by pure luck.

Well…

Lucky when you looked at it in the grand scheme of things, when he had accidentally bumped into the Dragon King she had simply punched him into a wall.

Then she had found him adorable and instantly had learnt of his abilities, deciding to take him on as a pet project.

For all the time he had known her… he couldn’t say he had ever seen her so love-struck.

It was subtle, but training with the hardcore, uncaring, cold and downright demonic Dragon King had allowed him to read her facial expressions.

“You do realise I’m still technically just a teenager?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.

She sent a disinterested look towards him.

“Your human customs do not concern me. Age hardly matters in the supernatural world unless you are under the age of twelve.” She replied imperiously.

“Why twelve?” He found himself questioning before shaking his head. “When did you get so lovestruck?”

“Huh?!” Tiamat said, spinning around.

“Nothing.” He quickly replied, taking a step back.

Tiamat stared into his soul before huffing. “Stay here, I’ll be back. I need to get something in my cave. I haven’t been to the Familiar Forest in a while.”

He sent her a flat look. “Isn’t this literally your domain?”

“It certainly was.” She replied with a smile, two large dragon wings forming out of her back before she took off.

A small shockwave billowed out and he was nearly sent off his feet.

He sighed, acting in a way that was decades older than he should act.

At least she was still as spontaneous as ever.

He waited for a few minutes, patiently sitting on a boulder. The silence that had entered the strange forest was only broken when a demonic circle suddenly formed.

Ouryuu tensed.

A man formed, with green hair and two cold, sharp bespectacled eyes that didn’t waste their time honing on him.

“Greetings.” He said, his voice cold.

“Hello…” Ouryuu replied slowly.

“You wouldn’t have happened to see a woman with pale blue hair walking through here? Or a tremendously large western blue-scaled dragon.” The man asked smoothly.

“Are you talking about Tiamat?” Ouryuu asked, re-evaluating the man.

Anyone crazy enough to seek her was probably at least ultimate class…

Something cold flashed through his eyes and he felt like he was being analysed, deeply.

“Ah.” A smile formed, one that didn’t look quite right. “Perfect, I am a friend of Tiamat’s. Am I to assume she has left you here?”

“Yeah, Tia will be back soon.” He replied, seeing no harm in it.

She was a Dragon King of immense power after all.

“So she’s still as spontaneous as ever,” the man said, adjusting his glasses slightly. “I imagine she hasn’t mentioned any particular change in her interests recently?”

His demeanour had completely changed.

Ouryuu tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

“Just that she’s been difficult to track. Leaving her usual places. Traveling more. It’s been hard to get into contact with her, much harder than usual.” He added.

Ouryuu didn’t answer immediately. He noted the slight emphasis on that last part.

“She’s always done what she wants,” Ouryuu said eventually. “That’s not new.”

“But this new fixation is,” the man said smoothly. “I know her well.”

Ouryuu didn’t react. After a few seconds, Ouryuu sighed. “Yeah, she’s been acting a little different, a lot less cold. Something’s pulled her attention hard. Or rather well someone-“

A crack sounded out behind him and Tiamat appeared, breaking him out of whatever weird state he had gone into.

Shaking his head he stared at the devil in bewilderment.

That felt weird. For some reason, he had felt like the man was trustworthy.

Tiamat glared.

“Ajuka.”

-{Kai}-

I stepped into the Garden of Eden.

The moment my foot touched the soft grass, the warmth of its power surrounded me. Birds sang from high trees, rivers shimmered with strange purity, and the air buzzed faintly with holy energy.

I didn’t stop to admire it this time. I quickly made my way to what I knew to be God’s study. I stepped in to see Frieren calmly lying down on the soft ground, staring at the sky blankly. I approached quietly.

She didn’t look at me.

“Hello Frieren, how are you feeling?” I asked, stopping just a few feet away.

She turned her head slightly. A faint smile pulled at the edge of her lips.

“Good,” she said softly. “Your world is fascinating. It’s much larger than mine.”

I had left her with a few books to study. It seems she hadn’t wasted time reading them.

I wondered if telling her Heaven had a library was a good idea or not, fearing the elf may go into seclusion for a couple of years until she had read everything.

Her hunger for knowledge had become quickly apparent.

I sat down nearby, just close enough to talk.

“Too large sometimes,” I muttered.

Even with my foot halfway into the doorway that was the powerhouses known as God-class I still felt widely unprepared. It would be a step in the right direction though.

Frieren blinked once, slowly. She looked at me fully. “I think I can see your point of view. I can sense you are close to a breakthrough. Yet, from the basic books you gave me. I doubt you think that’s enough.”

I decided to be honest with her. “No, I don’t. From what I know myself. There’s only one official class above the class you are in. Then the names vary for the very few beings in the realm power above that.”

She tilted her head in intrigue. “I see. This world truly is fascinating. In my world, I believe I was nearing the peak of power. To think that I’ve been summoned to a world that is so… deadly.” She said, completely relaxed. “I noticed. The number of magical systems, the way power flows is deadly and chaotic.”

“Then again, I suppose that would happen when you introduce a world to multiple different religions and gods, with monsters to accompany those religions.” She hummed.

“Especially when most of those Gods don’t seem to care, I guess that’s what makes Heaven different,” I said, more to myself as I felt the shard shift within me.

A new understanding making my divine shard gain an entire 0.1% boost.

She made a vague sound of agreement.

Her eyes drifted back to the sky. “You left me with good books.”

“I figured you’d like them,” I said. “It’ll also help to grasp the fundamentals of this world.”

“Humanity seems a lot more evolved in some ways and yet very helpless in others,” Frieren replied.

We were interrupted as someone entered the private area, stepping inside curiously. Only for that curiosity to turn into a sharp look. Michael looked directly at her, gaze sharp but not aggressive.

“Father.” He greeted me.

I wanted him to be the first to meet Frieren before everyone else did.

“So, is this the ally you were talking about?” He questioned, a deathly calm washing over his features.

“Yes, this is Frieren,” I replied easily.

He hummed. “An Elf? Are you from the Norse Pantheon?”

“No,” Frieren replied, equally flat-toned.

With no elaboration from the relaxed elf, Michael moved on.

“I sense some magic, but not a lot of it,” he said after a moment. “But I can tell you’re powerful. How interesting.”

“Not as powerful as you.” She commented, a ghost of a smile appearing on her face. “You’re strong.”

“And someone like you should be well-established.” Michael commented, tilting his head. “Tell me, why are you serving my Father? He would have told me about you if you were a pre-existing ally, so I’m assuming you’re new.”

“Your ‘Father.’ Is the fated enemy of all demons, I like that.” Frieren’s unbothered voice replied with a hint of… admiration?

Michael blinked. “You’re serving Father because he’s the enemy to all Demons?”

“Well… primarily.” She sent me a look. “The books that depict him terrifying even the strongest of Demons who could probably destroy my home really interested me.”

“You’re being serious…” Michael said, analysing the elven girl.

“Yes, his magic also interested me. I looked forward to exchanging knowledge.” Frieren replied.

It quickly had become apparent this girl was a magical nerd of huge proportions, mainly since it seemed to excite her more than when she had first been summoned to an entirely different world.

Michael sent her a firm stare. “You understand Demons haven’t been seen for a very long time?”

“They tend to do that.” She replied.

He sighed. “I suppose you are trustworthy enough, I can sense you are being truthful and I don’t think I’m in any capacity to complain. Especially when Father is restoring Heaven so quickly with powerful figures.”

He paused. “Do you intend to introduce our newest addition to everyone else?”

“I do.” I affirmed.

He paused.

“Father, may I ask why you showed me first if you intended to show everyone?” Michael asked dutifully, as if trying to discern my motive.

I smiled innocently. “So I have a partner in crime of course? Gabriel isn’t going to be happy.”

He froze, and I let him think about that revelation as I turned my focus to Frieren.

“Shall we go? I wish to give you the Two Trees’ blessings.” I said, heading towards the exit.

She was up in a flash and already standing next to me.

“Blessing?”

“Yes.”

I also wanted to see if Galadriel had awoken from the strange state she had entered.

“Lead the way.” She said eagerly.

We walked toward the permanent portal that opened into the sub-dimension. Frieren kept pace with me, looking around in pure curiosity as we located the permanent portal that had been created for free access to the sub-dimension.

We stepped through, and she paused

The two massive gold and silver trees washed over her with their light. Her eyes gained a subtle hint of a golden ring. While her smooth pretty silver hair gained a sheen and her long ears grew just that bit more pointed.

She stared directly at the two massive Trees.

"So that's what you mean about a blessing," she said, blinking.

"It should give you a slight boost in strength as well as a boost in senses, among some other potential benefits.”

I was curious to see how the blessing would affect an Elf. It had given Medusa control over her curse and Grizella a racial evolution.

She smiled, the most expression I'd seen from her yet. "That's the least of what this blessing does. I can feel the barrier on my power has been lifted."

What?

Michael nodded beside us. "Indeed, that barrier you've hit should make it easier to train. The natural barrier that comes with rising in power should be easy to overcome. The Trees are truly special, but then again. Father created them. So they were bound to be.”

Yeah… not quite. That did make me think about the success I had with Mokuton as of late.

Maybe I wasn’t far off from being able to though.

Frieren looked at me with shining eyes as she heard I had created them, a hint of admiration flashing through her.

The first part of what Michael said caught my attention though.

I turned to him. "I never realised."

He tilted his head. “You didn’t know?”

"Father, why do you think all the Arch-Seraphs and Seraphs have been training so much lately? We assumed you knew. As soon as we got this blessing, we felt that limit that was set on us since our creation disappeared and allowed us to grow."

I hadn't known that.

The information stuck in my mind.

"It's not fast growth," Michael continued, "but we've noticed that we are growing in strength nonetheless which is incredible."

This made the blessing even more valuable if it gave my subordinates room to grow at their level of power, no matter how slow.

Looking at his power levels, I realized Michael had indeed grown by a few stat points. Not much, but for an ageless being, that was insane.

Frieren looked at Michael with interest.

Maybe it was worth getting all my Angels to get the blessing of the Two Trees… But it would take a long time if we had to do it individually.

"You were created?" Frieren asked.

"Yes, by Father’s hand." Michael replied.

Frieren processed this information, her expression unchanged. "How curious.” Her deadpan delivery made it impossible to tell if she was impressed or merely stating a fact.

"Michael, would you show Frieren to the mansion and introduce her to everyone?" I asked, looking away.

He gave me an exasperated look. "Yes Father," he replied, clearly picking up on my desire to check on something else.

As they headed toward the mansion, I turned my path toward where Galadriel, my snake, was resting in her cocoon. I needed to see if there had been any change in her condition.

The cocoon had grown considerably larger… and divinity was radiating out of it.

So that means something was successful right?

“Interesting new addition you brought.” Hestia commented from beside me.

She stood close to me, seemingly appearing from nowhere.

“Hello to you too.” I replied in amusement.

She crossed her arms. “Yes, hello. I assume Frieren is the ally to talk about gaining from the quest?”

I raised an eyebrow.

“She is, what do you think of her?” I questioned.

Hestia was very good at judging people.

“She has an old soul, I’m truly surprised I haven’t heard of her before. She is older than some Gods and her power matches that of a Major God.” Hestia commented. “Just how did completing that quest gain you such an ally? By the sounds of it she has agreed to join Heaven.”

“It’s complicated.” I commented.

She sighed, looking slightly hurt. “Am I still not worthy of holding your secrets? Have I done something wrong?”

“No.” I quickly said.

She took a single step closer to me, staring me deeply in the eye. “Then?”

“The reward I got from the little quest helped in summoning her. And convinced her further from there. Mostly because she hates Demons and Heaven is aligned with that, or at least that was what gained her attention.” I replied dryly, technically telling the truth.

“Are you sure? I sensed her loyalty was a bit deeper than just that.” Hestia said, looking thoughtful.

“That’s all she told me.”

She simply sent me a flat look. “On another subject Michael has told me that things in Heaven have become more tense.” Her demeanour shifted into silent worry.

“They have. I think everyone can feel it now. That breach wasn’t just a warning, it was basically confirmation that it’s happening.” I replied seriously. “So I think everyone is preparing.”

Hestia frowned.

“Have you thought about reaching out to other Factions for an alliance? You’ve already become the friend to my brother, and I’m sure helping Pontus has gotten you good will and with Moirai tilting scales will help the Greeks accept an alliance.” Hestia asked concernedly.

"I have thought about it," I said, watching the light pulse off the surface of Galadriel’s cocoon. "But showing any kind of weakness right now could do more damage than good. God has many enemies from what I know, going around sealing every God who was acting out was bound to do that"

Heaven had drastically improved as of late. Much had been done. The two Legendary Summon Tokens had been a lucky find. That divine quest had been annoying and dangerous but it had made everything worth it.

Excluding Tiamat, Aphrodite, and Hestia.

We had Jeanne, Frieren, Dulio and Vasco. That had essentially doubled the number of major players in Heaven’s Faction. The sheer increase in Ultimate Class brought within our Faction had rocketed as well.

Twelve new low-ultimate class Angels.

Galadriel, Medusa, Grizella.

It was all coming together.

With the Angels in general seemingly having regained a fire in them, Heaven’s army was quickly being rebuilt. Still. None of it had been easy. And now we were closer than ever to making Heaven something to be respected from a distance.

Letting other factions think we needed help would bring inquiries. The best case was that they came to us.

Hestia nodded, slowly. “You may be right. Sadly. I can’t say Gods are the noblest of beings, not many of them.”

“Except you and Aphrodite.” I commented slyly.

Her head shot back up to me. “W-what?”

I glanced over at her, a teasing smile on my face. “You were only told any of this because of my complete and utter trust in you.”

She turned her face slightly. Her expression stayed neutral, but with the addition of pinkness on her cheeks.

"You shouldn't trust so easily," she muttered.

"Trust me I don’t.” I chuckled.

Before she could reply, light shimmered beside us and Gabriel appeared.

Her arms were crossed.

She didn’t look mad.

Which was a good sign.

-{Tiamat}-

Tiamat narrowed her slitted crystal-like eyes.

She wasn’t remotely surprised that Ajuka had appeared, after all she hadn’t been subtle.

Kai had taken all of her attention, dragging her into a whirlwind of activity that made her feel like she had done more in the last few months than in hundreds of years.

So she was sure she had missed many attempts to talk from Ajuka, ignoring her duties as an ally to the devils which was watching over their little Rating Games.

Even if Ajuka hadn’t seen her… moment. He would have been suspicious regardless.

“Ajuka.” She said coldly, her long pale blue hair blowing behind her.

She glanced at a paling Ouryuu.

“Tiamat. It’s been a while.” Ajuka said, the facade she had caught a glimpse of fading into nothing.

“Tiamat,” he said calmly. “You’ve been quite busy. You haven’t been back for a while.”

Ajuka adjusted his cuffs slightly. “You went silent after that meltdown. The meltdown where you destroyed half of your own territory in a fit so loud it woke several sealing wards. if you don’t remember.”

“I remember,” she said flatly. “I wasn’t exactly in a social mood.”

“Clearly,” Ajuka replied, unbothered. “I gave you space. But you never came back. Not to the forest. Not to your post. You stopped showing up to the Rating Games. Including the important Gremory and Phenex match, which you were scheduled to observe.”

“I said I’ve been busy.” Tiamat replied, knowing that the answer wasn’t going to satisfy the super-devil in the slightest.

In truth, Ajuka was the best out of the lot. The only one who kept his manipulations to a minimum and didn’t try to lock her in any binding agreements like the rest.

Serafall hadn’t wasted time in attempting to secure her in a marriage agreement when she had joined. When that had failed it had become almost a routine affair to have something that would bind her more closely thrown at her and annoyingly some of the schemes had worked.

She didn’t blame the woman, but it was annoying.

Then there was Sirzech. He was fine enough, respectful even but he relied on his power for most things. He had a habit of expecting everyone to do as they were told, which was mostly because everyone did what he told them to do.

“I’m sure you have. But busy doing what?” he asked. His tone didn’t change, but his gaze didn’t waver either. “Is it about the Angel?”

Ouryuu was slowly trying to sneakily get away, and she almost idly grabbed him by the scruff. Making him hang limply by her side.

Tiamat didn’t respond right away. Her expression remained level, voice calm. “I don’t see how that concerns you.”

It definitely concerned him.

They had a history going far back regardless of the rather forceful way Tiamat had become an ally to the Devils.

“It does concern me.” Ajuka said. “Unless it affects our alliance. And I’m starting to think it might.”

“I’m still neutral. Still non-hostile. That hasn’t changed.” Tiamat replied.

“But your silence has. You’re pulling away from the Devil Faction, and you aren’t bothering to cover that up. Which further interests me.” He paused. “So tell me, Tiamat. What is going on? You understand I am willing to assist if this is regarding the Angel.”

“What are you getting at?” Tiamat deflected.

“What I'm getting at, as you so aptly put it, is if you’re still with us.“ Ajuka replied. “I haven’t brought this to my fellow Satans yet, but the subject will be brought up. Especially with this strange shift.”

Tiamat looked at him without blinking.

“Stop trying to intrude upon my business.”

He sighed. “I see.”

With nothing else he turned and left.

She sighed next.

Kai had expressly told her not to make any big moves that would draw attention to Heaven, and the fact that she was looking for an Angel while distancing herself from the Devil Faction wasn’t exactly helping that. But coming face to face with power hungry Ishtar had worsen her mood and she wanted to get back to Kai as soon as possible.

Truthfully, she hadn’t minded the Devil Faction. Even if the circumstances around it was more of a necessity.

But she wanted to be with Kai.

“What a mess.” Ouryuu voiced her thoughts, still hanging limply.

She glared. “What did you tell him?”

He raised his hands. “Nothing much. Just that you were acting differently.”

She dropped him.

“It’s probably best if we stay here for a few days. I’ll have Kai keep close contact with me in case there’s an attack.” Tiamat decided.

The last thing she needed was the Devils poking around, especially now.

-{Kai}-

My breath was only slightly short as I finished my physical training session.

It felt like I had hit a wall. Both in physical and magical power.

I was painfully close to the God-class, I could even be considered at that small amount of power that was considered the peak of the ultimate class realm. I didn’t know what constituted that ascension that supposedly happened, but it didn't seem to be happening yet.

Having access to Gravity Magic had made my physical training start anew. While training in Heaven had helped a lot, considering the realm just seemed to be stronger generally. Having Gravity magic both helped me practise with it while making my training almost unbearable.

I had given Uriel my Gravity Bands, they seemed to be helping him out a bit. Uriel had quickly come to find that they had a limit in the amount of gravity press they could produce.

A simple boulder became the weight of a building under the usage of gravity magic.

The talk with Gabriel had been uneventful. She had merely been worried. Which led to her deciding to spend the rest of the day with the elf in order to see if she was hiding anything.

I let out a breath and took a moment to rest. I focused back on my next objective.

Finding better ways to use my incredible light control.

So far, I had been mostly making light based constructs and weaponry attacks, which while effective weren’t exactly how the element of light was made to be used.

I needed something better, something that wasn’t just throwing beams or blowing things up.

Particles of light formed around me, small specs that shone like stars. I pushed my authority to a different level. Light was very much tied with creation.

The particles formed tight rings around me.

I pulled the light inward, bending it across invisible lines until it began to shape into a massive arc above and behind me.

The first attempt cracked in half, unstable. Second time, it shattered before it fully formed. Third held for a few seconds before buckling under its own energy. I didn’t stop.

On the fourth try, it stabilized.

A wide crescent of compressed light hovered overhead, curved like a wing, vibrating faintly with raw force.

I moved it, rotated it, shifted its density, testing how much control I had over every particle.

My hand flicked.

The blades disappeared, the only proof that they even existed being the multiple lines that appeared at my target before promptly exploding into massive bursts of holy heat.

Certainly an improvement.

It was better than many of the attacks that I normally used.

Attacks I realised were woefully uncreative.

Still, this was hard to make. The attacks were much faster and packed more of a punch though.

Particles of light surrounded me one more time, and I decided to try another attack. The particles gathered light and with complete focus, formed into a multi-beamed attack.

The ground shook as my target was obliterated.

My next attack was a swarm of these particles gathering into a mass of burning light. I sent them towards another boulder and instead of outright exploding, the boulder simply collapsed as hundreds of small holes weren’t burnt through its rocky torso.

I continued like that, attempting to push my light embodiment skill that hadn’t ranked up in what felt like ages.

Once the last of my magic drained after an intense magical training session, in which I tried to further my control on light along with incorporating multiple magics into a single attack.

I dusted myself off.

That was about all the time I had for that.

My next stop was the Heavenly System.

I still had two slots open for my Holy Order and I had a candidate in mind.

-{Artemis}-

She knelt upon the soft grass, breathing in the scent of her hunt.

Something had passed through recently, multiple things…

Instantly from a glance she could tell that they weren’t beings of nature, rather yet a group of monsters. An occurrence that had become a lot more common over the last few months.

It was interesting, especially to the ancient Goddess.

Her nimble fingers traced through the grass.

It felt strange to see things devolve into utter chaos so quickly after passing centuries away in silence.

This sudden movement and change had gradually been making itself known, and she could pinpoint exactly when this change had arrived or more accurately, who it had arrived with.

The Angel. Word of his battle with Ares had naturally spread like wildfire throughout Olympus as quickly as news of his betrayal had.

Artemis hadn’t been surprised.

Ares was the worst of men, his betrayal was expected.

She stood up, nodding to a few nearby hunters who charged forward.

Admittedly, she wished she had taken more interest in the Angel. Especially when she had noticed the bond he had seemingly created with her aunt.

She had witnessed Hestia’s unusual fixation on the Angel. And she couldn’t deny he had gained the attention of many Gods. It was incredibly rare to see an Angel these days.

Artemis’ stunning-cold silver eyes narrowed as she spread out her divine senses attempting to locate the ancient and powerful consciousness of her aunt Hestia.

Her first glance was towards the camp that housed the spawn of her family. The place where most of her consciousness normally resided. Surely enough, she wasn’t there… again. She tilted her head, silky silver hair that shone with an almost unnoticeable light, akin to the light of a moon, shifted behind her.

Her senses spread over Olympus noticed by many other major Gods who simply sent a somewhat curious look back at her. Even checking the entirety of Olympus, she wasn’t to be found.

This had become common. Her aunt had been disappearing for prolonged times and she thought she knew why.

She didn’t know what to think of him, and her auntie's absence worried her. Artemis' gaze sharpened, her divine senses slowing and folding back into herself.

She seemingly couldn’t find answers, but she knew where they could be found. The Demigods he had befriended. The daughter of Athena and the spawn of Poseidon.

Perhaps a visit to the camp that housed the many spawns of her unruly family was in order.

Then she could get closer to finding out why her aunt had gained such an interest. Hestia had always been kind and loving but this was beyond that, Artemis could see that much.

And then, she could find out if this Angel was a threat to her beloved Aunt or not.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Chapter 86: The Cursed Blade

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Seraphic System

Chapter: 86

Disclaimer: I don’t own High School Dxd or any other universe used in this story. However, all original characters, plotlines, and world-building elements created in this story are my own.

Pa/ t reon details below the chapter if you're interested in seeing some content in advance.

(The Cursed Blade)

I leaned back on my throne, arms resting along the armrests, watching the Heavenly System interface windows drift quietly in front of me.

I wanted to select my sixth Holy Knight.

I had decided to hold off on rashly selecting anyone else since while Heavenly System was no doubt a powerful creation, it was limited. I couldn’t do anything else beyond interacting with it.

So I couldn’t go around making dozens of Saints.

It made sense.

I technically wasn’t a God yet…

The massive reserve of faith energy that Heaven had could only be used through the Heavenly System for now.

I looked down at Frieren, who stood near the base of the steps, her long silver hair falling softly around her robe.

“Lord Kai.” She said with a small smile. “Michael said you summoned me?”

“I did,” I replied easily. “How are things going?”

“Well. I must admit you’ve gathered a group of fascinating individuals. It’s been enjoyable speaking to all of them, and it’s been decided that I should either stay within the Sixth Heaven or the mansion.” Frieren replied.

“Oh? Which did you choose?” I asked curiously.

I wouldn’t mind if she took residence in the absurdly large castle on the Sixth Heaven. We could probably house half of the Angels in the Silver City here easily.

“I chose the Mansion within the sub-dimension, I like the feeling of those Two Trees and the entire realm interests me.” She admitted.

“I figured you would.” I smiled.

She sent me a curious look, and I decided to move on.

“Regarding the reason I summoned. I wanted to offer you a position,” I said simply. “More precisely a chance to become of the Holy Knights.”

She blinked once. “A Holy Knight?”

“It’s a group of Seven Knights following the Saint, technically dubbed the Holy Order. They carry out my will and make sure things run smoothly within the church.” I said, explaining it to her.

“The Church is connected to Heaven, yes? I believe I glossed over the subject. There was a similar structure within my old world.” She replied thoughtfully.

Yeah. From what I knew her world had a church as well.

“Most religions have churches to guide their followers and keep them unified. In this world, the Church is more than that, it’s a powerful organization built to push back the dark forces threatening humanity,” I explained as simply as I could.

“So these Holy Knights are prominent figures within the church I assume?” Frieren asked after a moment of digesting the information.

“They’re essentially an elite force meant to carry out God’s or well my will,” I replied, simplifying what I knew.

I’m pretty sure they had more tasks within the church, but Dulio seemed content to handle most of it.

“And you wish for me to become one of these Knights?” She asked, tilting her head.

“Yes.” I nodded. “There are only two more spots open and I believe you would make for a good addition.”

“How so?” Frieren asked.

“As you know, Heaven is in a strange position right now. While I was gone, its power declined significantly. Since my return, it’s grown rapidly, but it still isn’t where it needs to be.” I explained, deciding to give her a wider explanation of the current situation.

“The Holy Order has become a major part of Heaven’s strength because they can move and act with more freedom. So far, I’ve already broken the tradition of keeping the Order exclusively human, and from what I’ve been told, it’s the strongest it has ever been. You’re powerful, and the ones I trust have spoken highly of your loyalty. So I want you to join.” I finished.

She blinked slowly. “You shouldn’t trust so easily, you’ve just met me.”

I smirked deviously. “Yeah, well. I suspect there’s a bit more than you’re letting on but I’ve had multiple beings far older than you confirm you are trustworthy.”

Instead of looking annoyed that I had to confirm, she looked highly amused.

“If you join the Holy Order, you’ll also get a powerful blessing.” I decided to add.

Her eyes shot up. “Where do I accept?”

I waved my hand and pulled open the Heavenly System menu.

A familiar list greeted me:

[Holy Order Candidates].

I selected her name, and a connection she obviously felt by the way she perked up was formed. That left the next part.

Selecting the blessing.

I looked back at her thoughtfully. I couldn’t say I knew any of her skills and advantages. I simply knew she was a powerful elf with magic. Which was why I decided it was probably best to simply ask her what she wanted.

“Do you want to pick out a blessing?” I offered lazily.

A small smile lit up on her face and in the next moment without hesitation, she sat down across my lap. Her toned thighs lay on me as she looked at the visible screen.

“Sure, I’m curious.”

I blinked once, looking down at her ass which was now sitting firmly on my lap and gave her a look.

She didn’t glance at me. “I want to see the menu more clearly.”

Right…

She interacted with the Heavenly System casually, as if she had done it before and scrolled through the blessing options with a speed that betrayed her excitement.

Frieren was proving herself to be more of a magical nerd every minute I spent with her.

Finally, she stopped on a skill, looking at it curiously.

Blessing: [Mana Freeze] (Skill)

Projects a localized sphere where active magical effects (projectiles, ongoing spells, summons) are temporarily frozen. Requires continuous mana drain and concentration to maintain.

[Field collapses if concentration breaks or mana depletes. Does not freeze casters or affect innate abilities, only active magic within the sphere.]

I looked over the skill, with only a hint of jealousy I must add.

“From what I gained, there are two types of blessings that can be offered. A passive one which interacts with your body in a way that you can’t control and an active one which comes in the forms of spells or skills.” Frieren said, instantly figuring out the blessing types.

“That’s correct,” I commented, earning myself a glance from her seated position on my lap.

Her long ears twitched slightly.

She seemingly decided that the blessing wasn’t for her as she continued scrolling, going further than even I had and showing me just how many blessings God had imprinted into the system.

Blessing: [Reactive Nullification] (Passive Trigger)

When a directly targeted hostile spell is detected moments before impact, it automatically expends a burst of mana to attempt partial or complete negation by generating a counter-resonance.

[Effectiveness depends on spell complexity vs. mana expended. High-power spells may only be weakened.

Frieren’s eyes flicked across the blessing details, her expression calm as she seemed to weigh them briefly before silently moving on without comment.

“So has anything gained your interest?” I asked.

“Yes, there are many spells and skills of interest I would have liked to study. I normally would leave such an option to you, but I can’t deny my interest in the differences this world's magic presents” She replied. “There are many non-combative skill that have gained my interest, but I’ll choose a combat skill for your peace of mind.”

I didn’t quite know how to reply to that.

“You really like magic, don’t you?” I chuckled.

“I do.” She replied.

“And you would prefer a non-combative one?” I asked, curiously.

It sounded like she was getting one for my sake more than anything.

“All magic is good. It doesn’t have to be destructive or complex.” She responded.

I suppose it didn’t. I smiled.

“Oh? Then I have to wonder what your favourite spell is?” I asked, wanting to know just what someone like her favourite magic would be.

She paused completely.

“It’s not complex. It creates a field of flowers.” She said, before continuing.

“A field of flowers?” I questioned.

She didn’t respond.

“I like it.” I decided.

I raised my hand and used a small amount of Mokuton to grow a single flower. I handed it to her, more of a gesture that I respected that someone so powerful could enjoy something so simple.

She picked it up, looking at me in genuine surprise only to turn back.

Frieren went through many more blessings before coming upon one that interested her.

Blessing: [Resonant Domain] (Skill)

Establishes a personal dominion where the user's sensitivity to mana flows is hyper-acute, allowing them to perceive and subtly influence, redirect active magical energies within the zone. Spells cast by the user within this domain gain a slight boost in potency and efficiency due to harmonized mana.

[Requires concentration and mana upkeep.]

“I will choose this one.” She finally decided.

“Are you sure you don’t want the spell from early that outright nullifies spells?” I questioned.

“No.” She shook her head, her long ears twitching.

“If that’s your choice.” I grinned, patting her head. Which earned me a confused look. “You’ll be back in a few moments. So hang tight.”

I selected the blessing for her, and a large amount of faith energy was directed.

Bells rang, and she vanished in a powerful burst of gold that caught her by surprise.

-{???}-

Father Lorenzo moved through the marble corridors with practised ease, dust cloth in hand.

Morning light streamed through the tall windows, casting warm patterns across the floors. He hummed a hymn as he worked, his weathered face filled with peace.

The kind of peace that was rare to find in humans, with the burdens of society weighing down on them. Whether monetary, economic or even social hardships they had to go through on a daily burden.

Father Lorenzo was someone who didn’t interact with that. It was a rare type of person who knew that life was just a journey, a person who had his faith confirmed and dedicated himself only to the church.

He wasn’t a high-ranking member, far from it he was probably in the lowest ranks the church had. He hadn’t even known the supernatural existed, that so many monsters lurked out in the world along with so many different Gods.

The only being he had truly believed in was the God of the church.

So much has changed in recent months. The Church, once facing dwindling attendance and waning influence, now buzzed with renewed vigour.

The return of their Lord had rekindled faith across Rome and those who couldn’t see it, mostly due to the mysterious works of a power above erasing what seemed to be any evidence of it transpiring, were spreading the word.

Lorenzo approached the sealed chamber where the Holy Knights and Saint had been chosen.

The massive oak doors remained closed to visitors by the Pope's decree.

Too many people had come to these halls, hoping to witness the selection of the final two Knights. It had become packed to the point that lines were forming out of the door.

Lorenzo kindly greeted the four exorcists at the door, who all greeted him warmly.

Lorenzo got the work immediately as he ran his cloth across the walls where dust had slowly been gathering. He chuckled heartily to himself, shaking his head.

The administrative offices were overwhelmed with requests for baptisms, confirmations, and membership. Seminary enrollment had reached record numbers. The decline had not merely stopped, it had reversed dramatically.

Suddenly, the chamber's air changed.

Lorenzo paused mid-swipe as a vibration ran through the stone floor.

He was an ordinary man, yet there was a weight and warmth to the world around him. The very air around him seemed to get brighter, gaining a weird warm look.

The great bells of St. Peter's Basilica began to toll without human prompting, their deep tones resonating with unusual clarity.

Energy coursed through the room like liquid light, flowing across the floor, walls, and ceiling.

A beam of golden light shot upward through the centre of the chamber, piercing through the ceiling without damaging it.

His mind was frozen, as the doors opened. The four exorcists wielding light weaponry entered alertedly.

Lorenzo turned around in astonishment, his dust cloth falling forgotten from his hand.

Within the light stood a woman, no, not just a woman. An elf. Her silver hair cascaded around her elegant robes, her long ears visible against the brilliant glow.

Her beauty was unearthly, mesmerizing.

Lorenzo found himself staring, entranced by her presence before his knees buckled of their own accord.

He knelt, head bowed in respect.

“Ah, that’s what he meant.” She said the woman blinked, looking directly at him with ancient eyes.

Before any more onlookers could reach them, the woman vanished, disappearing in another flash of golden light, leaving only the faintest trace of holy energy behind.

Lorenzo remained kneeling, breathing heavily.

His heart raced with excitement.

He couldn’t believe he had just gotten to witness that, even as he was kindly guided to leave the area he simply responded despondently.

-{Kai}-

Frieren reappeared, looking down at herself in slight shock and an overwhelming amount of intrigue.

“How… strange. I can feel a new ability imprinted on me.” Frieren said, seemingly sensing the blessing within her.

“With that, you might be the strongest Holy Knight now,” I said with a slight grin.

“Can you tell me who is in this Holy Order and what specialisation they possess?” She said, sitting on my lap again with a blank look.

I raised an eyebrow.

Why was she sitting on my lap now? She ignored my look.

“You’ll meet them soon, I’m sure Dulio already knows about you since he lives in the Vatican along with Vasco,” I responded, thinking over the well-balanced Holy Order.

"You've got Asia as the healer, Nyxera as a mage like you. Elizabeth and Vasco are both brawlers, though Vasco also fights with weapons. Jeanne handles defence and is probably the strongest in the Holy Order. Then there's Dulio, the swordsman." I said, listing them off.

“A powerful team. I guess I will be the second Mage.” Frieren mused.

“I’m sure you could teach Nyxera, she’s only got her cursed eyes and blessing going for her in that aspect,” I replied, patting her head once more. More as a way to diffuse the awkwardness of having an elf on my lap.

We were directly at eye level as she looked at me.

“Cursed eyes?” Frieren questioned.

“She was cursed by a goddess,” I explained as if that statement wasn’t outrageous. “Anyone she makes eye contact with turns into stone. Unless they are stronger than her.”

I could practically see her wondering what a Goddess’ curse would look like.

At that moment Gabriel entered the room, pausing at the sight of Frieren on my lap.

The happy smile dimmed, and her eyes became a little less warm. Ah… I didn’t know why but Gabriel’s presence suddenly felt a lot less inviting.

“Frieren, why don’t you go back into the sub-dimension and speak to Nyxera?” I suggested calmly, deciding it was probably better to calm the overprotective Arch-Seraph down.

“Ok.” Frieren agreed. She floated off my lap, coming to stand in front of me.

She calmly walked past Gabriel who sent the woman a passive look.

Gabriel’s eyes lingered on the doorway where Frieren had just left, her smile slightly tighter than usual.

“You two are getting along rather quickly,” she said, the warmth in her voice noticeably reduced.

I smiled awkwardly. “She’s certainly unique, I don’t think she cares much for social limitations.”

“Is that why she was sitting on your lap?” She questioned idly, moving forward.

“She said she wanted a better view of the Heavenly System. I didn’t see a reason to say no, especially after letting her choose her divine blessing,” I replied comfortingly.

Her expression didn’t change, but I caught the slight twitch in her eye. “So it was only to let her gain a better view?”

Her tone was doubtful.

I tilted my head slightly, observing her in silence.

I sensed a hint of jealousy. Surprise filled me and I quickly saw a resolution for it.

I leaned back in Heaven’s Throne and, acting on pure instinct, held out a hand and tugged her forward.

She didn’t resist.

“Is that better?” I asked as she landed in my lap.

She froze in surprise for a moment, her cheeks warming up. Before she slowly decided to lean into me, her head resting lightly against my shoulder. She didn’t say anything, merely staring at me strangely with her lips parted.

I wasn’t sure why she was jealous, but I couldn’t have my closest friend feeling that way.

My hand moved on its own, tracing up and down the considerable arch of her back slowly. I felt her shiver slightly. Her body was warm against mine and, for a moment, everything else felt distant.

A weird blanket of comfort came to engulf us.

I took a moment to register just what I had done.

Gabriel was breathtaking in every sense of the word. I had heard comments about her beauty being known even amongst Pantheons, with many gods having tried to gain her hand.

Heaven’s most beautiful woman.

I could confirm that she was the most beautiful woman he had encountered. Her features were perfectly balanced, high cheekbones, a delicate nose, and lips that curved naturally into a gentle smile even in repose.

The curves of her body had me wondering if God had made her a test to men. I had filtered it out but in this second, with her body melded into me it was hard to ignore.

I took a breath as she stared at me.

I decided to focus on something else. My eyes flickered back up to the Heavenly System’s panel floating in front of me.

There was something else that was long overdue.

The Sacred Gear System.

I let my mind focus solely on that, my hand idly stroking the Arch-Seraph in my lap.

I navigated my way to the Sacred Gear System.

The Hero Faction.

Some of them had escaped. While the others had died, their Sacred Gears had already been frozen and awaiting my assignment.

So I focused on finding the bug that had been able to escape.

Cao Cao.

He held the True Longinus, and I wanted it back. I hadn’t been too focused on it, but I had a feeling it could be useful. Even as weakened as it had become after I took the shard from it.

I located his name apathetically.

When I had his name in my sight, I paused.

It was different…

What caught my attention was the way his name was labelled. It was red… What did red mean? I quickly navigated my way to the extraction panel only to find it was blurred out.

I pressed on it and the Heavenly System came up with a failure screen.

My eyes narrowed.

What?

Something was blocking the system's attempts.

Annoying. I let my focus slip to Gabriel to calm my annoyance.

Has Cao Cao done something to prevent me from recollecting his Sacred Gear? I thought about it. He was a part of the Khaos Brigade so had he gotten help from someone?

I activated MindMaven, letting my thoughts run through every possibility.

Maybe absorbing the shard had interfered with the spear’s connection? The Shard had shown itself to be powerful… I imagine a loss like that to any weapon would drastically damage it.

I thought about another possibility.

Someone might have tampered with it. It was unlikely, but not impossible. Especially if the shard had left it weakened, even temporarily. That led to my first thought.

I took a breath and moved on, looking at another name.

Valerie Tepes.

The temptation to outright remove the Holy Grail from her was there… but with the high compatibility rate, it felt like a waste, especially with the situation she was in…

I hummed.

It was that moment when Gabriel’s voice pulled me back from my thoughts. Her tone was soft.

"You picked a Holy Knight without me."

I decided to push it to the back of my mind for now.

I focused on Gabriel, more specifically her eyes.

“I did,” I replied slowly. “But I left the last slot open for your choosing. Consider that an apology.”

She didn’t reply right away. I could feel the tension bleeding out of her little by little as she stayed in my lap. Her hand lightly rested over mine.

I glanced down at her and had to stifle a laugh. Gabriel. One of the oldest and most powerful Seraphs was acting in such a way, but then again I suppose this was another effect of God’s absence hitting a soft spot. I turned my head slightly, resting my chin atop her head. Her golden hair smelled faintly of something sweet.

Maybe I needed to be more physically affectionate with my angels.

I shook my head, focusing on the Heavenly System again, taking the time to look through it. We spent half an hour simply remaining like that. It was comfortable and I was starting to feel sleepy.

Which was why I decided to continue with the next thing I was set to do, visiting the forge.

“I’m going to the forge,” I finally said, pulling myself back into focus. I stood up and she gave me a look of disappointment before she covered it up with a smile.

“Are you coming with me?” I said, grinning as her smile grew larger.

Her answer came quietly but without hesitation.

“I would love to.”

The forge was hot when we entered.

It seems Brias had been working tirelessly.

The familiar enhanced gravity pressed down on us as we descended.

Brias looked up immediately from the large workbench near the back. He was hunched over something with silver limbs and an unfinished frame but straightened as we approached.

“My Lord. Lady Gabriel.” He gave a respectful nod. “You’re just in time. I was sketching out a few new schematics. I thought they might interest you.”

He handed me a few parchment sheets. I looked them over. They were basic diagrams, magical channels layered in overlapping rings.

“This is good, I like its simplicity,” I replied with a nod of satisfaction. Everything was coming together.

I could only barely make out the drawings due to the limited time I had put into artefact-making. I realised to do this properly I was going to need some sort of way to analyse the artefact's structure.

Gabriel leaned slightly toward me. “What are we doing today?”

“I picked out six holy artefacts. I want to try merging them. See how far energy transmutation can go now that my understanding has grown.” I walked over to a side table where I’d arranged the pieces earlier.

I guess I could still try it. I looked over towards the six Artefacts. They weren’t powerful individually. A focus pendant, a minor barrier ring, and a support bracelet.

Mostly defensive or utility types. But I wanted to know if their properties could be combined. If I could make something better from fragments.

I picked two of them up. I focused hard, attempting to push the cores of the two together, forcing the properties to align as energy transmutation activated. The glow flared and dimmed until one item remained.

I burned the image of the drawing into my mind and my skill reacted.

It was a slow process but by the end of it, a small disc was created. A strange blend of both relics. I ran a current of magic through it.

A shield activated briefly.

One by one, I went through the rest. Some attempts failed. One melted. But by the time I finished, I had two functional new relics, combinations of older pieces.

I checked my energy reserves.

Close to empty. I sighed. It was never going to be a cheap process.

Still…

I grinned. “At least I know that works.”

Gabriel merely smiled in response, sitting nearby and watching me. “Do you think you’ll be able to do it with stronger Holy Relics in the future?”

“Maybe… I’d need to get a better understanding and a lot more energy…”

Gabriel smiled gently, her eyes soft as they rested on me. “It truly brings me joy to see Heaven recovering like this. The pace is… incredible. I also heard about your plan to widely produce magical constructs of the holy artefacts.” She paused, folding her hands in her lap. “They would help so many of my siblings who will be dragged back into battle.”

“It’s just unfortunate we weren’t given time,” I replied with a hint of annoyance.

“We shall overcome it. Heaven is in a good place, with the power you’ve introduced we are a lot more powerful than you may believe.” She replied comfortingly. “For such a short period as well.”

“Let’s just hope it’s enough.” I sighed.

“You don’t give yourself enough credit for the extraordinary feats you have accomplished.” She said, her voice becoming dimmer. “Kaiel, one does not simply find a powerful God-class ally from nowhere like you do. Most have long since been absorbed into Factions and Pantheons alike. It is unfathomably rare to even reach the Ultimate-class and yet you can create six of them with a wave of your hand.”

She said, her words turning into a small rant. She regained her composure and I stood there stunned for a moment at her display.

“Just give yourself the respect you deserve is all I wish.” She finished, looking slightly shy.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” I grinned.

I turned, shifting my attention mostly to hide the burst of bashfulness I felt at being praised by Gabriel.

I turned back toward the forge’s main anvil.

“As for the second reason I came here…”

A sword sat on a rack, emitting a strange energy.

My weapon.

It was nearly finished, but I wanted to add something to it before I completed it.

That’s where my system came in, or more specifically my system shop. I hadn’t used any credits in a long time, attempting to save them for a situation like when I had been stuck in Hell.

When I had done a deeper search into it, I found out that I couldn’t buy skills outright. I could only buy skill scrolls and other such things which I had mistook for skills. Though some scrolls did have multiple uses.

The only thing I could buy was materials and physical items which were all ridiculously priced. But now I had saved up for so long I was looking to spend.

It wasn’t a long search until I found something barely within my price range.

Cursed Mask Fragment.

Grants: [Rage Feed]

Whatever piece of armour or structure this is confined to can gain power based on nearby hostility. The angrier your enemies are, the stronger the structure or weapon the Cursed Mask Fragment is bonded to becomes.

Why did I choose this?

I felt it was poetic in a way.

However, I think my sword was dangerously getting close to being considered dark.

I briefly looked over a few more things within the System shop, but since I had just spent most of my saved funds on a very powerful fragment. I wasn’t going to find anything of worth.

The thought had been there before buying my weapon, if perhaps instead of spending it on a way to make my sword better, I spent it on something to help with Heaven’s defences.

Yeah, well. Turns out God was a freak of nature. Seriously, I had inspected one of the many barriers that protected Heaven. Its primary defence was in its powerful barriers and to say they were expensive was an understatement.

Turns out that having one of the strongest Gods in this universe personally create a barrier costs a lot of credits… who knew? All the wards and extra defences I could buy right now pales in comparison to Heaven’s. As did the many other things I could think of.

I hadn’t been able to kill many beings since coming to Heaven so my credit count hadn’t been able to grow properly in a while.

I focused back on the objective at hand, closing the System Shop and opening my inventory.

It came as a small white-black shard in my opened palm.

Gabriel perked up. “What is that?”

“A cursed fragment of what was a very powerful mask. Combining this with my sword will give the sword the unique ability to become stronger from any nearby anger directed towards me and by extension it.” I explained, playing with the fragment.

“The ability to harness emotional power is quite potent. It’s mostly associated with dark artefacts and Evil Gods,” Gabriel said, before catching my flat look. She quickly added, “The Church does have a few holy relics tied to emotion too as does Heaven with some of its functions, and I’ve heard of other Pantheons using similar concepts.”

I laughed.

“Besides.” She crossed her arms. “I rather like knowing your enemies will serve to empower you. It puts their useless existence to work.”

My laugh became a chuckle as her demeanour briefly changed into something more apathetic and passive.

“It’ll certainly help. It’ll work well with the cursed attribute only the sword is taking on.”

“Cursed Light right?” She asked in intrigue.

“Yeah, basically a destructive version of light.” I summarised it.

She hummed curiously.

“Where did you get it?” She asked, inspecting the shard with me.

“During my travels,” I answered.

She accepted my answer since I had a lot of weird stuff from that brief period I had floated in the supernatural world.

I placed the shard within my sword and finally began finalizing the process. The fragment was visible on the hilt, a shard carefully placed within its structure.

The process took hours, and by the end of it my process on the sword was at 99%

The sword was big, maybe a bit longer than your average greatsword, but lighter and made to swing fast. The blade's surface was coloured dark red and black like it was forged out of cooled lava, with glowing cracks running through it. It had thin silver-blue lines, which were the Mithril veins, across its surface.

Down the centre, the blade’s split. One side glowing a whitish-silver while the other leaked with a dark smoke. The two twisted around each other. The guard looked like it had two dragon wings, one light and one dark while the grip was wrapped in black leather.

I had brought Brias in to help with the design and some of the more difficult forging work since my current rank wasn’t enough for certain parts. Having him around had been invaluable, he never hesitated to set aside whatever he was doing to lend a hand the moment I asked.

“It’s beautiful.” Gabriel complimented, standing close to my side.

“I’m glad you think so. It took a long time to make, I hope it’ll prove worth it.” I commented, looking over the blade critically.

“I’m sure it will, with the amount of work you’ve put into it,” Gabriel said joyfully.

I focused on my sword, one I hadn’t come up with a name for yet and decided to finish it. A process that only took ten minutes, until a resulting thunk made the counter hit 100%.

A pulse of energy crackled around the blade ominously, before it calmed down and seeped back into the sword’s structure.

I grinned in triumph.

My sword was finally finished.

-Scene Break-

It had been a few days since my sword’s completion and in that time I had been constantly attempting training with it. After training with the sword that I had spent so much time working on, I had come to one conclusion.

I had created a monstrous sword.

With the ability to use Dragon Fire, boost light energy and use cursed light along with various abilities. It was safe to say I had overshot my expectations and had made a powerful sword.

There was only one last thing to do.

I pulled the sharpness enchantment scroll out of my inventory. I had held off on using it straight away, just in case the sword didn’t work. But… staring at the flaming wreckage in front of me that was being consumed by dragon fire. I could safely confirm it worked.

I activated the scroll and it dissolved into motes of blue energy that wrapped itself around the sword's structure. The blue energy quickly condensed until it was a blue line that covered only the blade's edge with a blue streak.

The light died down after that, leaving an almost unnoticeable blue glow on its edge.

I decided to appraise my sword for the first time.

‘Appraisal.’

[Unnamed Cursed Lightblade]

This sword is a fusion of light and cursed energy, forged from cursed blacksteel and many other materials.

{Weapon Properties}

Split Affinity – The blade carries both holy and cursed properties, allowing it to cleave through holy or demonic magic alike.

Cursed Edge - this sword has a cursed edge that weakens whoever is cut by it.

Cursed Light - allows the rare limited usage of cursed light, a light that goes against its very nature.

Dragonfire Core – Hidden within the spine of the blade lies refined dragoninite, allowing the user to unleash controlled streams or waves of concentrated dragonfire from the weapon.

Sharpness Enchantment – This enchantment maintains the blade’s edge indefinitely. It is capable of slicing through most magical defenses and leaves precise cuts even against heavily enchanted targets.

Rage Feed – When the user experiences anger or intense battle focus, the blade grows more powerful. The dragonfire and cursed edge both flare in intensity, though prolonged use risks mental strain or aggression spikes.

Perfect.

Now all it needed was a name and an inspection from Uriel along with Brias. In my must rush to play around with it I had left the forge with Gabriel in hand.

The last few days had been used to experiment with it whenever I had the time too.

I began thinking of a name, only for my

thoughts to come to a halt at the sense of someone walking towards me.

“My Lord.” She greeted.

I rolled my eyes.

“What’s going on?” I asked, already sliding the sword back into my inventory.

“It’s Galadriel,” she said quickly, her tone shifting with excitement. “She’s stirring. The cocoon’s moving more than before. I think… I think she’s about to hatch.”

I blinked.

“Let’s go.” I said without a preamble.

I was excited to see what had happened.

I let her lead the way. She turned on her heel and led me through my sub-dimension, her stride quickening as we approached the base of the massive Tree of Light.

At the base of the trunk, in the pond lay the cocoon Galadriel had entered.

It was massive now. The size of a house and faintly glowing. Lines of gold and pale silver ran across its surface like veins. As I drew closer, I could see it shifting, pulsing slightly.

Then a few minutes into watching it cracked.

A thin fracture appeared across the top.

Another quickly followed.

I stepped forward, feeling the air shift with the powerful energy I knew as divinity.

Hestia appeared, coming to stand besides me as did Frieren at some point. We were then further joined by Raguel and Sariel who both had been in my sub-dimension the most out of my Seraph’s.

Hestia blinked in surprise. “That’s a huge surge of divinity. Did you give Galadriel your Golden Apple?”

“I did,” I said with a nod.

Sariel and Raguel stepped forward, both eyeing the cocoon intently.

“Father, is this your familiar?” Sariel asked, his gaze fixed on the shifting glow.

“Yes. She’s in the middle of a transformation,” I replied calmly.

Pressure built steadily, pushing against my skin like a rising tide.

Cracks spread faster now. The outer layer split with a shimmer of light, and something long and sinuous began to push.

I got a glimpse of her scales that were somehow even more beautiful than before, shining with a small aura of light while two powerful slitted eyes glanced at me.

A head emerged next and then the rest of her body as she exploded out of the cocoon in a burst of power.

Galadriel had finally awakened.

-{???}-

The figure watched his Lord calmly going through the methodical process of creating a new artefact quietly. He knew if he even made the slightest of sounds he would be subjected to a harsh punishment so he sat there, content to simply be alive.

There was no other sound in the strange workshop that resided in a pocket dimension.

That was the case until an audible crack from outside made him flinch. The sounds of his Lord came to a halt.

The figure froze. His gaze locked onto the sealed entrance as a second, louder crack echoed through the air like bone snapping under weight. A second later, the sound of wet flesh dragging across stone followed.

Something was coming in.

He didn’t dare move.

From the workshop entrance, a figure stumbled in. It was tall, too tall, its limbs slightly too long for its torso.

The skin was pale and slick, like it had only just been stitched together. Its jaw hung open, twitching slightly with each step. Blank, lidless eyes scanned the room.

His Lord turned without hesitation, his dark-gloved hands halting mid-craft as he slowly rose to meet the intruder.

"What a pleasant surprise," he said simply, his tone bored.

To the figure’s surprise, there was no hostility in his voice. Not even annoyance.

If anything… It sounded like greeting an old colleague. An envoy from the Khaos brigade perhaps?

"Your work continues, Zelie?" the Architect asked, his head tilting slightly.

The man or what could be better described as the puppet’s mouth moved in slow jerks, but the voice that came out was smooth.

“Greetings, young friend.” The voice replied.

“Salutations.” His Lord nodded. “What brings you here?”

"I bring a gift. Something you may appreciate with your goal.” The being replied.

It stepped forward and extended a strange device. Half machine, half organ.

Pulsing with something that looked like blood, but moved like magic. The Lord reached out and took it without hesitation, fingers gliding across its twisted surface.

"How interesting," he murmured. “Elegant… crude in aesthetic, as are most the devices you bring me but powerful in function. This will be very useful. The main problem with Heaven’s defences has always been its barriers, and the fact it only had one entry point that can even possibly be breached.”

He examined the central crystal, eyes narrowing as he peeled away a layer and saw the true form of the core inside. His lips curved into something close to appreciation.

"I imagine I can use this to amplify the already existing barrier-smashers. It’ll certainly be quicker.”

"If fed properly," the puppet answered.

Then it tilted its head too far.

“Good tidings.”

There was no reply. The puppet simply froze. Then, like strings being cut, it collapsed forward. Limbs crumpled.

Eyes gone. Its skin sagged, and an awful wet thump echoed as it hit the floor.

"Clean it up," his Lord said, already turning back to his work.

-END-

I appreciate all the support!

Notes:

if you wish to read up to sixteen chapters in advance among my stories and other things please visit pa/t reon * / Snipez818, the app is charging a lot more for some reason so I suggest using the website.
I appreciate all the support!

Actions

Kudos

LevelUp99, KSIGravemind1995, garbage_bin, Sol_1nvictus, Lordmitch, BuckeyeWarr1or, Dragon_sensual951, Mango935, OrionPegasus, HaloHammer, BROCKLESNER, Archerfish19, JamesFreki, ChildrenOfIndra, Alienoz, jwebster1995, mkael, Rangleskov, dsf10, ArchdemonSolomon, Lord_Edward, VanirSystem, Inc_Master86, 0408kaushikdas, PhenexPhone, Batmanuchiha123, And3y, Justin8786, BibliomaniaFun, UnkemptRose, King_Gluttony, Wwwwwwww18373, Host_6141, RasenChirdori81, Fireshadow234, blank89, EyeofTobs, YinYangChamp, Murdafv, SevenIsTheWorst, 1_niceman_1, Nate4219, Reina_Zena776, Shirosha, Gladysmathy250, drunkenBavarian, GenericMarySue, Alucard_Cruz, incthoughts, MysteriousCtoria, and 298 more users as well as 672 guests left kudos on this work!

Comments

Pages Navigation

The_Abyssal_0ne on Chapter 1 Mon 23 Sep 2024 11:00AM UTC

Awesome!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
YoungXehanortTheTimeMaster on Chapter 1 Fri 11 Oct 2024 12:47AM UTC

Interesting start!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Samthebingereader on Chapter 1 Thu 07 Nov 2024 08:35PM UTC

An angel named "kai" ?
Lol wtf is this weeb shit?
And Mokuton? Smh

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Uchihaamos on Chapter 2 Thu 25 Apr 2024 11:43AM UTC

Just wondering will there be any Yuri especially between the harem with or without the mc?

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Crimson666 on Chapter 2 Mon 08 Jul 2024 07:00PM UTC

Interesting but that part about the crown....is our MC gonna become BIG G successor ( he can't fall so he makes the best choice really )

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Crimson666 on Chapter 2 Mon 08 Jul 2024 07:01PM UTC

Also one more thing. It says harem but the relationship tag only says Gabriel???

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Hmason on Chapter 2 Sat 20 Jul 2024 02:34PM UTC

instantly form ball of light above head to prevent use of shadows. pull out sword, light spears to draw in. then ray of light to stun/distract then nick with sword,

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
The_Abyssal_0ne on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Sep 2024 11:22AM UTC

looking good! Hope he does NOT JOIN THE DEVILS

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Ryanairhawke on Chapter 2 Fri 11 Oct 2024 01:01AM UTC

Why would you block with your arms when you have a sword? It even kills with just a cut... this fight needs a rewrite, it seemed dumb how the mc fought

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Ryanairhawke on Chapter 2 Fri 11 Oct 2024 01:10AM UTC

He also shouldnt use the light spear up close when he has a sword that kills with a scratch. Like that means most beasts he can kill with a block, he doesnt even need to kill them with a big cut, he can just block a paw or bite with the sword and when it inevitably scratches the paw or mouth itll kill them. Also he should try to cast from other places than the hands. If he can fight with a sword while sending magic from his knee or elbow or foot it could really catch someone off guard

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Hmason on Chapter 3 Sat 20 Jul 2024 03:00PM UTC

HA who's useless in Naruto? SAKURA. ah that that was beautiful.
damn why'd they have to be golden? white looks so much better.
right we've got chakra. fucking OWW!!!!!11. now shall we get another weak person with a badass power OR go for a broke power?

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Crimson666 on Chapter 3 Mon 12 Aug 2024 09:42PM UTC

I hope kai helps heaven....poor guys, they really screwed over with Big Gs death

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
The_Abyssal_0ne on Chapter 3 Mon 23 Sep 2024 11:34AM UTC

awesome!!!! Overlord Summoning!!! Angels!!!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Phoenix (Guest) on Chapter 3 Tue 04 Mar 2025 04:44PM UTC

You keep mentioned Murasame was worth the credits, but he got it from a lottery roll. He didn't pick it himself, he didn't pay for the roll, he got it for free.

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
SinfulAcedia on Chapter 4 Fri 17 May 2024 02:28AM UTC

Well, since the mc doesn't have to worry about falling (and I'm assuming that may extend to Gabriel somehow) then I don't think heaven should have to worry about low population count for too much longer *wink wink*

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Hmason on Chapter 4 Sat 20 Jul 2024 05:13PM UTC

That's Not How You Use Healing Magic anime, healing body used to O.P body gains. with D.P's regen Kai should be able to train MUCH harder and with Gamer's Body ontop the side effects should be near non existent. '
big gamer doesn't realize the statues were people turned to stone by a Gorgon? and then disregards the boss room vibes and hilariously obvious bait that the hoard is? ok Basilisk. whatever. same thing just without the tits.
Kai needs to realize Murasame is what he should be using all the time. enough with the light spears. ESPECIALLY when they're practically useless against high enemies like Basil here. chains are a good idea but a simple ray of light to blind it and then fly in and slice and dice with murasame is infinitely more effective. his flying is supposed to be really fast so it makes no sense not to use it. hopefully once he's got some more combat experience he realizes the noob way he's fighting right now.
huh. not exactly what i suggested but pretty close. and look at that. insta kill. perhaps cheesing it by flying right at them then burying the O.P sword into their brain is actually a good strategy. (i'm poking fun at Kai not Author)

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Crimson666 on Chapter 4 Mon 12 Aug 2024 10:03PM UTC

I hope Gabriel doesn't fall although I'm delightfully surprised she isn't the ditzy airhead ( even if it is adorable but I always thought it was bullshit because of what she's been through ) maybe kai finds a way to pass on the immunity to curses. Also this is a harem right?? It says it is but pairings only has Gabriel and even the category only has F/M and. F/M, MULTI like mose harem fanfics

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
The_Abyssal_0ne on Chapter 4 Mon 23 Sep 2024 01:12PM UTC

Awesome!!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Phoenix (Guest) on Chapter 4 Tue 04 Mar 2025 05:21PM UTC

Wolverine Regeneration was hindered by the Adamantium not improved so he should take the same time or even less than Deadpool if you pick a younger Wolverine, his only skills are Bone Claws and Regeneration
How the hell did the most OP skill in Demon Slayer took less time to download than freaking Deadpool's Regeneration???? They are both human so the only factor is their skills and Sun Breathing is much more OP than Regeneration
Also why the hell he still hasn't figured out where he is?????

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
JayFLQZA on Chapter 5 Thu 18 Jul 2024 01:11AM UTC

I read MTL, the spelling and grammar ain't enough to bother me so I think your writing is better than most stories here.

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread